《Sold To The Alpha》


 Chapter 1

    Charityy on the floor of her room in a crumpled heap, her sobs had long since tailed off to slow dry heaves. She had promised herself years before that she would never let them see her cry, never let them know of her pain, as they relished in it, it drove them to greater and greater heights of cruelty. Her mother had died when Charity was only 5, leaving her heartbroken father to try and raise her alone, after a few years he had felt that she needed the love and support of a mother figure and had remarried to a local widow who had 2 children of her own. At the beginning, her stepmother Aurora was covert about her hatred toward Charity, only belittling her when her father was out of earshot, but once her father passed away in her early teens she was left to suffer the constant cruelty of Aurora and her children Bartholomew and Reba. Treated as nothing more than an unpaid ve she was beaten and ridiculed until she was a mere broken version of herself.


    The door of her room suddenly swung open hitting the wall with a loud bang, the forbidding silhouette of her stepmother filled the doorway. sneering at the dried tear stains on her face, Aurora snapped ''get your things together quickly, and be downstairs ready to leave in 10 minutes''


    ''Where am I going?'' stammered Charity, suddenly fearful, though this life was nothing but humiliation and pain, it was her home, and the thought of being made to leave filled her with dread.


    Aurora looked down at Charity for a few minutes before saying ''after a long LONG search, I''ve finally managed to find someone who is willing to take you off my hands, You are to be married, they will be here shortly to collect you, now move'' she ordered as she let a grim smile cross her face whilst she looked down at Charity''s shocked face before turning on her heel and marching out of the door.


    Charityy on the floor whimpering, anything that made her stepmother smile with regards to her could never be a good thing. Knowing better than to keep her stepmother waiting, Charity quickly grabbed the few items she had and stuffed them in a small split backpack she found under her bed.


    Taking ast look around the small bare room that had been hers, devoid of anything but a bed and a broken set of drawers, she lifted the backpack onto her shoulders and opened the door making her way downstairs to the front door where a car stood waited. Upon stepping outside she noticed her step-siblings staring at her with obvious glee, ''do you know where I''m going?'' she asked them quietly, careful not to let her stepmother hear. Reba cackled ''oh, you are going to LOVE your new home'' she grinned sadistically, ''you are going to be married to the son of the Alpha of the Silver Cross Pack.'' Her grinned widened as she watched the colour drain from Charity''s face, she knew, as did everyone, of the Silver Cross pack, the stories of their violent murders of those that opposed them were whispered around kingdoms as far as you could travel. Greatly feared by all and she was being handed to them like amb to ughter.


    Charity looked around as her stepmother emerged from the house, she ran to her ''please mother, please, don''t send me to the Silver Cross'' she begged, grabbing hold of Auroras dress in desperation. Aurora''s disdain was evident ''unhand me this instant'' she hissed, ''you will go to the Silver Cross pack, and you will w***e yourself out in any way that Prince Aaron desires, The Alpha has paid a reasonable price for your worthless body and you will go and do exactly as you are told. They can w***e you out to the pack, ve you, beat you, kill you, whatever, I don''t care, you will no longer be my problem now get in the car.''


    Shakily Charity mbered into the car and jumped as the door was mmed behind her. The driver started the engine and made his way down the driveway away from everything she''d ever known and toward a future filled with fear and strangers.

 Chapter 2

    ''What do you mean you''ve married me off!'' he roared, throwing his chair as he pounced to his feet, anger radiating off him in waves. His father looked up unimpressed, ''I bought you a wife Aaron, yes, she will be here within the hour, as next in line to be Alpha you need a wife, you know this, and as you have refused to entertain any of the she-wolves in the pack I had to look elsewhere for a mate for you!


    Aaron stood in front of my father''s desk, chest heaving, trying to reign in his anger before he shifted and disrespected the Alpha. The young heir stared down at his father, eyes glowering as the Alpha carried on calmly writing at his desk, ''I won''t love her father, I do not want her! I want nothing to do with some reject, so unworthy her own family sells her!''


    His father looked up at his son sternly ''regardless, you will marry her Aaron, or are you refusing the follow the word of your Alpha?'' Aaron subconsciously stepped back from the table and lowered his eyes to the floor in submission ''of course, not Alpha'' he muttered angrily. ''Good'' replied his father gruffly before returning to his papers.


    Taking this as his dismissal, Aaron stormed out of the office and down the stairs toward his room. Once inside he roared with anger, rattling the windows with the sound before smashing his balled-up fists into the walls in frustration.


    His bedroom door opened to reveal Justin, his best friend, and Beta. ''Not a good meeting then?'' inquired Justin with half a grin as he plonked himself down into the chair by the desk that was still covered with the school work Aaron had been doing before being summoned to his father''s office. Aaron snarled and said ''he''s only gone and f*****g got me a wife! some g of a girl I''ve never even met!'' he grabbed a book from the desk and threw it at the wall in temper.


    Justin sighed ''he did warn you, Aaron, you are 22, you need to pick a mate, it is your duty as heir to the pack, he warned that if you didn''t hurry up then he would choose for you! The Alphas heir must have a Luna'' seeing that Aaron wasn''t calming down he stood up e on'' he cajoled, ''let''s go for a run, clear your head and prepare you for the inevitable.


    Grudgingly Aaron nodded, letting his Wolf out and allowing him to run free would calm his human self down and clear his thoughts


    ''Hopefully, I can try and remove myself from this f*****g awful situation before I am tied to the rejected bride for the rest of my f*****g life'' he thought angrily!


    Once outside, Aaron stripped from his clothes and with a shimmer brought his wolf forward. Tall, muscr with deep ck fur, he was a striking symbol of his species and he knew it. His piercing blue eyes had had every unattached She Wolf vie for his attention and thefort of his bed since his 16th birthday but none had pulled forth the word of ''MATE'', and nor did he want them too. Aaron growled as he remembered that his bride would be arriving shortly, he turned, raised his head, and howled before setting off at speed into the surrounding forest with Justin at his heels. Through the trees they ran, bounding over fallen logs and boulders that scattered the forest floor before slowing as they approached the cliff that signalled the edge of their boundary. Looking over the edge they could see the narrow winding road that hugged the side of the cliff like a protective mothers arm which snaked its way from the distant vige round to the entrance of the Silver Cross pack''snd. In the distance, they could hear the faint sound of a car engine getting louder as it followed the precarious road to pack territory. Justin looked toward his future Alpha and nodded as if to say ''we need to go'', before turning tail and running back into the trees toward the pack house. Aaron sat for a few seconds longer until he could just make out the deep silver of the approaching car before following his Beta and racing back to meet the woman whose life he intended to make miserable until she was forced to leave him.

 Chapter 3

    Aaron and Justin arrived back at the pack house just in time to revert, redress, and hurry inside before the gleaming dark silver car pulled up in front of the main doors. Staring out of his bedroom window, Aaron saw the chauffeur step out smartly and walk around to open the rear door before stepping back and allowing what could only be described as a beautiful goddess to emerge from the vehicle.


    Aaron''s eyes raked over this vision before him, her long blonde hair that reached to her waist was tied back in a loose braid while small curls framed her heart-shaped face. She wore a simple off the shoulder summer dress that fell to just above her knees and as she turned, her wrist glinted in the sun as the rays of light caught a thin silver bracelet.


    Aaron''s eyes darkened, he would not be swayed by this pretty face, she was still some b***h that had been sold off by her own family! He glowered to himself, ''is this all I''m worth, some other family''s trash?!'' before stalking toward the door knowing he would be summoned imminently


    ******


    Charity stared wide-eyed up at the enormous mansion that towered before her, whilst still trying to take in the magnitude of the pack house she heard a voice clear in front of her, looking toward the sound she was greeted by the sight of a middle-aged man dressed in casual jeans and a in T-shirt that did nothing to hide the powerful frame beneath it. The man stepped toward her with his hand outstretched, ''Lady Charity I presume?'' he inquired whilst looking her straight in the eye. Charity flushed a subtle pink as she extended her own hand to be shaken, ''its just Charity'' she murmured smiling shyly, overwhelmed by the confidence and masculinity that exuded from the man in front of her. ''I am Jared'' the man replied, smiling down at her, ''I am the Beta for the Silver Cross pack and am here to wee you to your new home. I will summon one of the she-wolves to show you to your quarters where you can unpack before she will take you to meet our Alpha, Alistair! He looked toward the chauffeur expectantly, a few awkward moments passed before Charity realized he was waiting for her suitcases, she held up the small backpack, ''this is all I have with me'' she whispered trying not to make eye contact and see the pity that she knew would be housed there.


    If Jared had been surprised at her admission, he covered it well, smiling down at her, he took her backpack from her hand and gently led her toward therge oak front doors. Charity snuck a nce at the Beta as she walked beside him, all the stories she had heard of the infamous Silver Cross, she had not expected a friendly wee at the door and was unsure what awaited her within the building in front of her.


    Stepping through the doors it took a moment for her eyes to adjust after the bright afternoon sun. Slowly the grand entrance came into view, to the left was a sweeping staircase that she presumed led to the packs living quarters, to the right was a heavy set door which looked like it would lead down to a lower level, in front was various open doors showing arge dining room, a sitting room with manyfy sofas and chairs and a small corridor that she assumed led to the kitchen.


    Turning to her right, she discovered Jared was looking at her smiling and she quickly shut her mouth that she suddenly realized had fallen open at the grandioseid out in front of her. ''So you like the entrance Lady Charity?'' he asked with a low chuckle, Charity blushed again, ''It''s beautiful'' she stammered, ''it will be an honour to work for you, Beta Jared!''


    A slightly shocked look crossed Jared''s face ''work for us?'' he inquired, ''you are here to marry the future heir to the packdy Charity?''


    Charity started to panic, worried she had offended the pack''s Beta ''I''m sorry Beta'' she stuttered, ''I was informed by my family that I had been sold to Alpha Alistair and as such, I was to do his bidding, I assumed that would include the work deemed below those of the pack.'' Jared looked at Charity curiously for a few seconds before throwing his head back andughing, ''oh little one'' he sighed wiping his eyes, ''we are a Pack family, we do not have servants, bought or otherwise, we all work together to keep the pack house running., Alpha obviously has his reasons for your presence but I can guarantee it is not to serve us. You will attend college with the other pack children, learn our ways, spend time with, and eventually marry our future Alpha.''


    A knot that she had been unaware of, suddenly unclenched from Charity''s stomach, could the Beta be telling the truth? was she really not here as a ve?


    Before she could work through her train of thought, Jared gave a piercing whistle and a young girl of about 17 rushed down the stairs, her brown hair flying along behind her as she took the steps two at a time. Skidding to a halt in front of Jared she bowed her head and said ''Beta, how may I assist you?'', Jared looked down at the girl smiling, ''Charity, this is Chloe, she will be your roommate for the time being, Chloe, this is Charity, a new member of our pack, please show her to your room and help her get settled. Alpha will request her presence in his office this afternoon!


    Chloe bowed her head again, ''yes Beta'' she replied, before taking the rucksack that Jared held forward, grabbing Charity''s hand and dragging her toward the stairs talking animatedly. ''I am so excited!'' she bubbled, ''I haven''t had a roommate since Sarah found her mate and moved to the mated quarters!'' dragging her up the stairs, Chloe headed down a corridor to the right and then through the 4th door on the left. Charity looked around at the bomb site that was Chloe''s room, clothes were everywhere including the spare bed. Chloe unceremoniously gathered them up and threw them into her already overflowing wardrobe, shouldered it shut, before plonking herself down on her bed and looking at Charity expectantly.

 Chapter 4

    ''Soooooo'' Chloe grinned, ''tell me all about yourself! don''t leave anything out, I want to know everything she threw herself down on her elbows and stared at Charity, giving her best, I''mpletely listening to you, pose. Charity couldn''t help but smile, Chloe''s friendliness was infectious and having spent so many years being beaten and broken she ached for the friendship that exuded from Chloe as shey on her bed looking expectant. ''There isn''t much to tell'' replied Charity, lowering herself onto her own bed and gasping at how soft it felt beneath her, ''My mother passed away when I was five years old, my father tried to raise me alone but felt I needed a woman''s input so remarried a few yearster, my father passed away when I was in my early teens leaving me with my stepmother and her children she found Alpha Alistair and they agreed to meing here''


    Charity purposefully glossed over the horror that was her life, having only just met Chloe she didn''t want to scare her off with her story, especially as she was the only person to show her friendship in years.


    Chloe smiled, ''So are you full werewolf? or half?'' she asked, ''I''m full'' she boasts before hurriedly sayir buit doesn''t matter if you are half honest!'' Charity eyes dropped, ''i''m human'' she replied, suddenly worried that this would be a huge issue. A still silence followed her words before a shriek filled the room, ''NO WAY!'' Chloe squealed, ''I''ve never met a full human before! mum would never let me anywhere near, cos you know.., she tossed her hair over her shoulder and said in a high pitched scolding voice. ''humans just want to kill us, and all that jazz! Chloe rolled her eyes and thenughed before bouncing off the bed and hugging Charity tightly, ''this is so awesome, I can''t believe I got picked to have the human roommates! I expect you to tell me all about humans and what you do, where you like to go for fun, and the BOYS! are they dishy? do you just melt at their gaze? do you have at pull when you find your mate like us?''


    Charity burst outughing at the eagerness written all over her new roommates face and held up her hands to calm her down, ''OK!'' she giggled, ''I promise I''ll tell you what humans are like, but I guarantee it''s not that interesting, I''m sure living with werewolves is much cooler than us boring humans, you do fight training and are all super fit and.. you can turn into wolves..she whispered thest part, suddenly feeling in awe of the young girl in front of her that she suddenly realised had the ability to turn into a creature that could rip her apart in the blink of an eye. Obviously sensing her sudden unease, Chloe smiled soothingly, hey, we do all that, but we don''t just like attack people! and never our own pack unless that person does something so terrible it cannot be forgiven, like I don''t know, attempt to murder the Alpha, even those that go against the pack get banished rather than like killed!!


    Charity blushed, realising her thoughts must have been obvious and was relieved that Chloe didn''t seen to have taken her hesitancy the wrong way. ''Thank you for being so nice'' she said looking at Chloe, ''I was really worried abouting here and being so different to you all that no-one would want me here!'' she looked down at her hands so that Chloe couldn''t see the tears that had suddenly sprung to her eyes. Charity was suddenly overwhelmed with the realisation that she had literally had no-one for all these years, and to suddenly have a girl who was so different to her ept her and befriend her with no qualms at all broke down part of the wall that she had built around herself all those years ago. Before she knew it, Charity was sobbing like her heart would break, Chloe gasped and ran to her bed, throwing her arms around her protectively. ''It''s OK'' she whispered, you are safe here Charity and I will always have your back, we are roomies, that means we are best friends.. BESTIES!!'' Charity couldn''t help butugh through her tears at the vehement way Chloe had shouted besties like she was binding it in a blood ritual or something ''Besties'' she replied, ''i''d really like that''.


    Suddenly the bedroom door crashed open causing both girls to shriek in shock and Chloe to topple backwards into a heap on the floor, arms and legs flying. Gathering herself up she nced toward the door and yelled ''Kimmy! how many times! you are to knock before youe in! I could have been getting changed!'', a young girl of about 12 years old with long brown hair tied up in a ponytail, had entered the room lookedpletely unbothered by the older girls shouting, ''what?'' she asked, feigning innocence, ''it''s not like you''d have a boy in here is it...mateless!'' and thenughed and dodged out the way as Chloe threw w at her head. ''Get out little miss can''t shift before Ie over there and make you'' she glowered and when the young girl didn''t move, started to walk menacingly toward the door until the child squealed and ran.


    Laughing, Chloe shut the door again, ''sorry about that,'' she said grinning, ''little sisters, can''t live with them.. yeah, that''s pretty much it, you can''t live with them!''. Charity smiled, ''she''s your sister? that must be such fun, is she your only sibling?'', Chloe smiled and replied, ''nope, There is Connor, my eldest brother who is 19, he and his mate Mnie live in the married quarters, then me, my sister Christine who is 15, then my brother Caleb, 14, and finally Kimmy who is 12, I think my mum ran out of C names by the time she came along'' sheughed before plopping herself back down on her bed. Charity just stared at her, imagining how wonderful life would have been if she had so many siblings with her.


    A loud knock startled her from her thoughts, e in'' called Chloe and sat up. The door opened to reveal a tall athletically built man with short rugged ck hair and a powerful jawline, he stepped in and said ''Chloe, Alpha has asked that you take the new girl.. ''his voice trailed off as his eyes connected with Charity''s...


    Charity felt her heart skip and her skin raise in goosebumps as the piercing blue eyes of the stranger met her own, from somewhere deep in her mind she heard a single word ''MATE!''

 Chapter 5

    Aaron stood in the doorway holding on to the handle, staring at the vision in front of him, the smell of sandalwood and lilies filled his nostrils, ''MATE!'' his wolf cried, and he felt the pull of the bond dragging him toward her like a ma. ''no'' he thought, ''no no no! I don''t want a mate! It can''t be her! she''s an unwanted weak human thrown away by her own family!'' His wolf growled angrily at his thoughts. ''you speak that way about our mate? this goddess before us? you sully her with these thoughts?'' he growled Fighting for control, Aaron dragged his eyes from Charity and continued ''umm, Alpha wants you to take the new girl to his office before dinner time, I''d hurry, you know he doesn''t like to be kept waiting!'' and then turned on his heel and left without a backward nce.


    Charity felt as if her world had just crashed around her at his leaving, what was wrong with her? she didn''t even know him and it felt like her best friend had just died!


    She was pulled from her thoughts by Chloe''s hands pulling her off the bed, e on!'' she said nervously, ''we have to get to the Alpha''s quarters for your meeting, Aaron is right, he doesn''t take kindly to being made to wait!''.


    ''Aaron'' Charity thought as she hurriedly followed Chloe through countless corridors and up numerous stairs, as much as she tried to concentrate on the chattering from Chloe, she couldn''t seem to get the tall rugged man who had entered their room moments earlier, out of her mind.


    ******


    Skidding to a stop outside arge wooden door on the 5th floor, Chloe took a moment to smooth her hair and dress, before taking a deep breath and knocking smartly upon the polished wood.


    ''Enter'' came a deep authoritative voice from within, Chloe grabbed the handle and ushered Charity inside ahead of her. ''Alpha,'' she stuttered bowing her head in respect, ''I have brought the new pack member, Charity to you as requested. Alpha Alistair nced up, smiled at the young girl briefly, you could tell he was quite fond of her, ''Thank you, Chloe, would you wait outside until I have finished my conversation with Charity and then you can show her to the dining room for dinner! Chloe bowed her head again before backing out of the room and closing the door with a small click. Charity''s heart was thumping in her chest, this was the man who owned her, had paid for her life, what did he want with her other than as a wife for his son? Alistair looked at the tall quiet girl stood before him, studying her with his piercing blue eyes, finally, he cleared his throat and motioned for Charity to sit in one of the 2 chairs in front of his grand ornate desk. ''I hope you are pleased with your current living conditions Lady Charity'' he said in a low voice that resembled a growl. ''Ye - yes'' stuttered Charity, not lifting her gaze from her hands that were sped tightly in herp. ''Chloe is really friendly and - and the.. the bed is veryfortable'' she blurted out lifting her gaze to meet the Alphas eyes before dropping them again.


    Alistair looked at her intently, reading the fear that was radiating from her, ''A damn sight morefortable than where you came from I will bet'' he growled, more to himself than to her. Charity snapped her head up in shock, that he had any notion of her background, she couldn''t imagine her aunt had been forting with her treatment. The Alpha, continued to gaze at Charity with his piercing gaze, that seemed to also hold a hint of.. she almost thought, sympathy, but that couldn''t be right, the Silver Cross Pack were notorious for their ruthlessness, the Alpha would not have sympathy for some human that was unwanted surely.


    ''Child'' Alistair rumbled, ''I have brought you here not just because I wanted too.. ''Charity looked up at him again, scared but also intrigued as to his reasoning behind buying her, unconsciously she edged forward on her chair.


    Sighing deeply Alistair continued, ''I had heard about a strong youngdy who was being treated badly by her family, among a pack, family is sacred,'' he mmed his hand on the table at thest words, causing Charity to jump and cower back into her chair, Alistair''s eyes softened as he saw her reaction, ''do not be scared child, it is not with you I have anger,'' he said smiling at her until he saw her body rx a bit. ''Now I had a choice to make'' he continued, ''one, ignore the information that had reached me, which is not possible, as I said, family is sacred. Two, visit the family of said child and teach them, in my own way, the sanctity of family'', the look in Alistair''s eyes left no doubt to Charity how that lesson would be taught. ''this was also not ideal, Human / Wolf rtions are already strained, to have a pack visit a human settlement in ... anger.... could cause more problems than it solved. So I was left with option three, make the family an offer they couldn''t refuse for the youngdy and bring her here. I was also intrigued by you Charity, there is something about you, that I cannot put my finger on, but I am sure you are meant to be here with us''


    Charity''s mouth had fallen open, she gulped and swallowed, trying to hold back the tears that had suddenly sprung to her eyes, before she could say anything though a smart authoritative knock emanated from the door. Charity saw the Alpha roll his eyes before calling out ''Enter son.''


    Charity found her mouth falling open for a second time as non-other than the ruggedly handsome frame of Aaron, the man who hade to her room earlier, entered the office, shutting the door smartly behind him with his foot.


    ''Charity'' intoned Alistair, ''this is my son Aaron, your betrothed''. Charity just gazed at Aaron, unable to believe that this was the man she was supposed to marry. Her heart was pounding so loudly in her chest she was surprised the Werewolves couldn''t hear it, her skin was tingling from the electricity that seemed to radiate from him toward her.


    Without looking at her, Aaron gruffly said ''we''ve met'' before throwing himself into the remaining empty chair in front of his father''s desk. Confused, Charity continued to stare at Aaron, who didn''t seem at all interested in her and was obviously unhappy with this arrangement.


    ''II'' she stuttered, unsure of what she was going to say but Alistair cut her off. ''Aaron!'' he roared, making the young man flinch and Charity squeeze herself into the back of her chair trying to get away from the sudden powerful explosion that was the Alpha in front of her. ''Look at Charity, we treat people with respect here, greet her now!''


    Aaron''s face darkened slightly before he stood from his chair, faced Charity, and extended his hand toward her, ''It''s a pleasure to meet you Lady Charity'' he intoned. Charity stood from the chair and took his hand, ''It is a pleasure to meet..'' she started to reply before a gasp escaped her lips from an Electric current that ran up her arm and infused her body from his touch. Unable to stop herself she raised her gaze to his and was surprised to see a raw hunger there as his eyes locked on to hers.


    They stood like that for what felt like an eternity before Aaron wrenched his eyes away from her and crossed his arms over his chest, resuming his sullen angry stance. Looking toward the Alpha, Charity was sure that she saw a glint of victory in the older man''s eyes, but as soon as it was there, it disappeared again.


    ''Aaron, you and Charity will need to spend time together to get to know each other'' he growled at his son. As Aaron started to protest, Alistair held up his hand to silence him, ''Son, Charity knows nothing of our ways, our values.. or the dangers she could face should she try to leave the territory unguarded'' he finished, thest sentence seemed to have an affect on Aaron as anger shed through his eyes and a growl escaped his lips. ''Fine, I''ll show her around'' he replied grudgingly before storming toward the door. With his hand on the handle, he stiffened before turning and bowing his head to his father. ''Alpha'' he said before curtly walking out.


    Alistair sighed heavily before calling out ''Chloe?'', the head of the young chatterbox appeared round the door immediately, ''yes Alpha?'' she breathed, Alistair smiled again and said ''take Charity and get her some food, make sure she eats plenty!'' he added as he gave Charity another piercing gaze.


    Chloe bowed her head, ''Yes Alpha'' she said before starting to usher Charity out of the door. Charity stopped just before the thresh hold and turned to Alistair who looked at her with surprise, pulling herself up to her full height she bowed her head and quietly said, ''Alpha, I thank you for what you have done for me. then she allowed Chloe to continue to usher her from the room and close the door behind them.

 Chapter 6

    Aaron stormed around his room, he couldn''t get her out of his mind! her smell, my god she smelt like heaven! Sandalwood and lilies. He groaned as the image of her face shed in front of his eyes, ''WHY!'' he bellowed at the walls before throwing himself on his 4 poster bed, which immediately made things worse as his mind wandered to the sleek curves beneath the flowing dress she had been wearing and what he could do to her between these sheets. His wolf growled intensely, urging him to go find their mate, im her for their own.


    Shaking his head angrily he pushed his wolf back down, ''no!'' he growled, ''we will not force ourselves upon her!, his wolf growled before replying ''you are right, we must win her! she is delightful, we must prove our worth to her!''. Aaron sighed, that wasn''t what he meant but as his wolf had receded into his mind he didn''t feel the need to further rify his thoughts.


    Standing up again he became aware of the tight bulge within his blue skinny jeans, sighing again, he stripped off his clothes and headed toward his bathroom for a cold shower. Damn that woman! she was already causing his body to react in a way he didn''t want it too!


    *************


    Chloe chattered away happily as she led Charity down the maze of staircases toward the foyer before taking a sharp right and pushing open 2 heavy double doors to reveal arge room with rows of long polished wood tables that each sat at least 20 people. To the left, there was a dresser that held piles of tes and cutlery. Chloe walked over to the dresser and grabbed 2 tes, shoving one into Charity''s hands before grabbing 2 knives and forks and walking over to a buffet-style serving station that had heatingmps to keep the mound of food avable warm.


    Charity''s eyes went wide, she had never seen such an array or abundance of food in her life! Though her stepmother had not exactly starved her she was never fed well and had often gone to bed hungry. To see so much food on offer was overwhelming and she had to fight with herself not to grab some of everything she saw.


    Slowly she picked up the tongs and ced a single small steak on her te and a few roast potatoes and green beans before starting to turn away. From behind her, Chloe chuckled, ''nuh-uh!'' Chloe scolded, ''Alpha said to make sure you eat, that is nowhere near enough food!'' Charity turned to Chloe to find her peering at her over the mountain of food on her te. ''Hold this'' said Chloe forcefully, before snatching Charity''s te and piling it with everything within reach. ''no-no!'' whispered Charity, ''that''s too much food, this needs to feed everyone doesn''t it?'' Chloe snorted, ''trust me, this is hardly any amount of food when you see the boyse in, and besides, there is more food back in that kitchen than you could possibly imagine!'', she shoved Charity''s now overflowing te into her free hand before grabbing her own, dolloping ast big portion of mash potato on the top and leading her to one of therge tables that were already filling with other pack members.


    Once seated, Charity tried to remember her etiquette drilled into her by her stepmother and daintily cut the smallest sliver of meat from the bone, turning her head slightly, she was greeted by theughing eyes of Chloe, ''you are not on ceremony here'' she giggled waving her hands to epass the room. Letting her eyes wander, Charity saw everyone just shovelling food into their mouths,ughing and joking with each other. Some were already scraping back their chairs to head back to the buffet for a second helping. Looking down at her te, she let her hunger win and delved into the food with gusto while Chloe cheered next to her before joining in.


    Ominutes into their meal with Charity just nodding as Chloe talked, pointing out members and telling her who they were, as she was too busy fitting as much food in her mouth as possible, the sudden musky smell of rosewood filled her nostrils drawing her eyes upwards. Stood in front of her was none other than Aaron, who was staring at her intently as she ate. Blushing profusely, she quickly swallowed her mouthful and stared at her te in embarrassment, wishing a hole would open up and swallow her whole. ''Well, at least you know how to eat a proper meal'' Aaron suddenly said, ''can''t stand those girls who eat like a single piece of bacon will kill them. Someone from the queue called him and he turned on his heel to join them before returning a few minutester with a te piled double the size of Chloe''s and plonking himself down across from her. Charity stared, Chloe hadn''t been kidding when she said the boys knew how to eat! she had never seen so much food!


    A second male joined them and sat down next to Aaron, he smiled warmly at Charity, ''I''m Justin'' he said offering his hand, as she reached forward to shake it a low growl emanated from Aaron, Justin looked to his right and rolled his eyes, ''dude! I''m just saying hello!'' he scoffed before returning his gaze to Charity, giving her hand a short shake and letting go. ''I''m Aaron''s Beta'' he carried on, then seeing her confused look, ''every Alpha has a Beta, a second inmand and a Gamma, who is third. We support the Alpha, have his back and kick his a*s when he needs it.'' he concluded with a sly smile toward Aaron who growled again and muttered ''like to see you try. The meal carried on with mostly Chloe and Justin carrying the conversation whilst Charity tried to continue eating despite the constant feeling of Aaron''s eyes boring into her skin.


    Suddenly a tall skinny redhead with honey-coloured skin appeared at the table, ''Hey Aaron'' she purred whilst draping her arms around his neck, Charity felt her stomach clench involuntarily and had to suppress the rage that had rapidly built within her, urging her to jump over the table and rip the ws off this woman. Aaron visibly stiffened at her touch, ''Hey Gemma'' he replied, his eyes narrowing as he studied Charity, who wondered if she had not been as smooth covering the unexined emotions she was feeling. Gemma looked between Aaron and Charity and a frown creased her forehead, ''oh! I heard we had a new recruit'' she smiled, though her eyes revealed she was less than thrilled at Charity''s arrival. ''This is Charity'' replied Aaron, he then abruptly stood, almost knocking Gemma over, and growled ''c''mon Justin, we need to train'' before grabbing his te and marching off. Justin waved at Chloe and Charity, ''see you around new girl'' he teased, causing Charity to blush again. The resulting growl that came from the doorway had him out of his seat and sprinting after Aaron.


    Chloe stood too, ''c''mon Charity'' she said, picking up both their trays, ''let''s go back to our room, have a bit more girly chat time'' before steering Charity away from the table and out the door whilst depositing their tes on a small table that was towering with dirty dishes.


    Once outside the doors, Chloe gave Charity a sideways nce, raising her eyebrow, ''soooooo, looks like you are stepping on the queen bee''s toes already'' she whispered her face alight with mischief. ''What? I haven''t.. I''m not trying.. ''Charity gasped. ''It''s OK, no-one likes Gemma anyway, but watch your back with her, she''s been after the Luna spot for years, everyone knows that she has warned more than one she-wolf away from Aaron, she is not happy with how much interest he''s paying to you'' confided Chloe. Charity gulped, ''but I''m betrothed to Aaron!'' she whispered, fear gripping her heart, why would the Alpha bring her here to marry his son if Aaron already had a mate? Chloe stopped dead and turned toward her, ''You.. WHAT!'' she almost screamed, causing Charity to jump with fright, before lowering her voice to a conspiratorial whisper, ''You never said that you were here as his intended! when were you going to spill that? why didn''t Aaron introduce you as such?'' she mused. Charity looked at the floor, ''I don''t think he''s very happy about the arrangement, his father brought me here'' she confided sadly, ''please don''t tell anyone, I''m not sure if anyone else is supposed to know!'' she asked as she turned pleading eyes to her new friend. Chloe made a cross across her heart and the scout sign, ''I swear'' she replied solemnly before bursting into excited giggles and grabbed Charity''s hand to drag her toward their room.

 Chapter 7

    Outside in the grounds, Aaron mmed into his opponent as hard as he could, sending him flying, ''oouff'' grunted thed as he mbered back to his feet, ''sparring Aaron! we are SPARRING!'' yelled Justin, as the youngd brushed the gravel from his shorts. ''I''ll take over Max'' he said to thed, ''go spar with James instead'', Max bowed with a grateful look and jogged over to a dark brown-haired boy on the other side of the driveway.


    ''Ok'' demanded Justin, spinning round to face Aaron when he was sure everyone else was out of earshot, ''what''s up with you? I know you are pissed about the whole arranged marriage thing, but s**t man, you could have done a hell of a lot worse than Charity! She''s nice, and sweet, and be honest, she''s got a body that will turn the heads of most of the pack!". Aaron growled at his words and suddenly lunged at Justin, grabbing him by the throat, ''Don''t you EVER mention her body again! you shouldn''t even be looking!'' he roared. ''No-one should!'' Justin grappled at Aaron''s hand, pinned around his neck, his face starting to turn red. Four pack members ran over and tried to prize Aaron''s hand off him with little effect. Aaron seemed to suddenly snap out of his anger and released Justin''s throat, dropping him in a heap on the floor where he massaged his neck coughing. Once sure that Aaron had calmed down, the members backed away to give the two leaders space.


    Justin slowly got up from the ground and scrutinized Aaron, ''soooo when were you going to mention to me that she''s your mate dude?'' he asked finally. Aaron ran his hand distractedly through his hair, ''I can''t get her out of my head Jus'' he muttered, ''my wolf is going crazy, it''s taking everything I have to keep him reigned in''. Justin grinned, ''but this is great!'' he beamed, ''you lucky bastard! your dad not only finds you a wife but finds your f*****g mate! Why are you holding back? go im her!'' Aaron looked at Justin''s smiling face incredulously, ''but I don''t WANT a mate! I was perfectly happy on my own! I don''t need a woman to lead this pack!'' he growled, ''but now she''s everywhere, I can smell her in every corner of the pack house. She''s in my dreams, I can''t get her out of my mind no matter how much I try''.


    Aaron sat on the gravel with his head in his hands, Justin squeezed his shoulder briefly before plonking down beside him, ''dude, members spend their entire lives searching for their other half and your''s just got ced in yourp'' he reasoned, ''maybe you should get to know her?'' Aaron stared at the floor, ''haven''t got a choice, dad is forcing me to spend time with her! How the f**k do I hang around her and keep my distance'' he said, more to himself than his Beta.


    *******


    Weeks passed and Charity was fitting in well to her new life, learning the names of the pack members, and listening intently to Chloe as she exined different aspects of pack life. Aaron had been avoiding her like she was contagious, every time she saw him, his head would swivel in her direction before he would almost run from the room. Other pack members would look at her curiously but she soon learned that none would question the future Alpha about his behaviour. His beta Justin would speak to her when they met or give her a wave before following his Alpha when he disappeared each time. She soon came to ept that Aaron wanted nothing to do with her and though it inexplicably hurt her, she started to push him from her mind and tried to stop herself searching for him each time she entered a room.


    ''Ugh'' came Chloe''s voice from beside her staring at Gemma who had sat herself on Aaron''sp and was currently draping herself over him, ''why doesn''t she just c**k her leg up against him and be done with it!'', Charity started to choke on the drink she had just taken a swig of as she snorted withughter. Chloe banged her on the back before starting to giggle herself. Tears rolling down their faces, they looked up to see Aaron and Gemma both staring at them, Aaron with a flicker of confusion and concern, Gemma with barely concealed rage having obviously figured out that they wereughing about her.


    Aaron, unceremoniously pushed Gemma from hisp and got up before stalking out the room with his hands in his pockets, Gemma''s crestfallen look set the girlsughter off again and they had to stuff their hands over their mouths to try and muffle the giggles that were trying to escape.


    Returning back to their roomter that evening, Chloe shoved the door closed with her foot before plonking herself on Charity''s bed with a loud sigh. She looked Charity sternly in the eye, ''YOU!'' she dered, ''are going to tell me everything about you and you are not going to spare any details, you have been here weeks and have told me nothing about you! we are best friends, so start talking. Charity looked away with the hope of finding something to distract from the unspoken questions that hung in the air, stealing a look at Chloe she noted the young girls crossed arms and stubborn chin and realized she was not going to skirt around her friend''s curiosity.


    Sighing, Charity sunk down on the mattress next to Chloe before speaking, ''firstly'' she said seriously, looking Chloe straight in the eye, ''you have to promise me you will never tell another soul this story'', Chloe looked shocked ''Of course not! I would never!; she gasped. Charity nodded sadly, ''It''s just, I''m not ready to share my life with people, I only just got here and I don''t want people staring at me with pity, or worse thinking I deserve to be treated this way!'' Tears sprung to her eyes causing Chloe to throw her arms around her protectively, ''Oh Charity'' she eximed, ''what the hell happened to you! tell me please, I swear on.. on.. ''she grappled to find something serious enough, ''on my future mates life! I will never tell another living soul'' she dered finally. Charity smiled, having picked up in her time here, how strong the connection was between mates, so she knew Chloe was serious when she said she would keep her secret.


    ''It started when I was four'' she began, her eyes misting as she fell into her memories, the memories she had buried for so long. ''My mother, she got sick, my father tried to help her but the fever just got worse and worse. She spent more time in bed than out, my father stopped going to work to care for her but there was nothing he could do. One day, a few weeks after my fifth birthday, she was burning up, my father came running out of her room calling me, shouting that I needed to get the doctor quick. I ran out the front door and down the street toward the vige, I ran so fast I almost fell, but I kept going, all the way to Dr Carlson''s house. I knew where it was, my mother had taken me once when I got a cold, for medicine, I remember he was a nice man, always smiling! A sob caught in her throat, Chloe''s arms tightened around her whilst she waited for Charity to continue.


    Regaining control of her voice, Charity continued, ''I skidded up to the door and pounded on the ss, calling his name. His wife came out and I was crying, "help my mama! help her, she''s really sick!" I kept shouting over and over again. Dr.Carlson came running out with his bag and ran down the street, his wife tried to get me to stay with her but I pulled free and ran after the Doctor back to our house. As I ran in the gate I heard a cry, the pain in that cry made my heart feel like it had stopped beating. Even at 5, I knew that sound came from my Father, and I knew what the only thing could be that would cause that sound toe from him.'' Charity wiped tears from her eyes with the back of her hand. ''I sat on the path in our front garden'' she whispered, so quietly Chloe had to lean in to hear her. ''I sat looking at the flowers my mother had nted the year before, even now I remember them'' she said smiling slightly, Chrysanthemums, they were her favourite flowers, she used to always say, as long as there flowers then there is always something to smile about. I don''t know how long I sat there, but the sun was going down when I felt a hand on my shoulder, it was my father, he had been crying, his eyes were all red, he scooped me up into my arms and said "don''t you worry petal", that''s what he always called me'' sheughed as the tears continued to fall, ''he said "Mama has gone to a ce where the pain has gone and she''s happy, but I''m still here, and I''ll always be here until mama calls us home''


    Charity looked up at Chloe to see tears rolling from her eyes, sharing her grief at the loss of her mother so young. ''Oh Charity,'' she breathed, sping her hand tightly, ''i''m so sorry about your mama, but how did you end up here with us? how did you end up as the future wife of a werewolf? surely your father didn''t want you to leave!'' she eximed.


    Charityughed bitterly, ''unfortunately, that is only the beginning of my story'' she sighed ''its a long tale and it doesn''t have a happy ending, are you sure you want to hear it?'' she inquired, looking Chloe in the eye, giving her the option to leave the story there, but suddenly finding she was hoping desperately that her friend would say she wanted to hear it all. Sharing her grief had somehow lessened the hold it had on her, made it just a tiny bit more bearable.


    Chloe took a deep breath before nodding, ''I want to hear everything'' she said, ''we are best friends, and no best friend of mine is going to carry this kind of pain alone!'' she gave Charity another quick squeeze before grabbing her hand again and settling back ready for the story to continue.

 Chapter 8

    Charity shut her eyes for a moment, letting her grief subside before continuing, ''After my mothers funeral my father was struggling, he tried his best but it was as if half of him was missing like he was iplete. After a few years he decided that I needed a mother, I told him I didn''t, that he was enough, but he wouldn''t listen and he married a woman he knew from the vige. She was widowed and had a son and daughter of her own.


    Once married, they moved into our house, she made my father move me from my room into the box room as she said, her daughter being older needed more space and we couldn''t expect a youngdy to share a room with her brother, so he relented and the room my mother had decorated for me, the room she read me stories and kissed me goodnight in was taken! Charity looked up at Chloe sadly, ''sounds stupid doesn''t it, being upset by a room, but it was just the beginning, and it was the memories they took. When my step-sister moved in, she ripped the wallpaper from the walls as I stood there, saying it was babyish and she wanted it redone. It felt like she was ripping my memories from that room, the touch of my mother was gone and I didn''t know what to do about it... Like I said, stupid, childish.. Charity wiped her eyes againughing bitterly to herself. Chloe shook her head, ''no it''s not stupid'' she eximed, ''that was yourst memory of your mother before she got sick, she made that room for you, all your good memories of her were in there and they took them from you!'' she looked horrified but continued to hold Charity''s hand in a vice-like grip as if trying to infuse her with the strength to continue her story.


    Charity huped slightly, ''that was just the beginning, my father worked away a lot due to his business, so he would leave me with my stepmother. First of all, it was almost as if the issues were in my head, my step-siblings would get slightly bigger dinners, I would not be allowed pudding because I had been rude or not done a chore my stepmother would insist she told me to do, but I had no memory of. Charity shook her head absently, ''just little things, you know? but then it was I had to help clean whilst my step-siblings yed outside, then I had to clean the house by myself as I needed to learn respect for what I had. I would scrub the kitchen floor on my knees with a small brush when my stepmother woulde in, she would check it and if she thought I hadn''t cleaned it thoroughly she would throw things all over the floor and make me start again. My siblings would wait till I was finished and then traipse in from the garden leaving muddy footprints all the way through the house! Chloe silently cried as she listened to the story, unable toprehend how someone could be so mistreated yet be so nice. Charity looked up from her hands, her eyes far away, ''This is what life was like while my father was away, she was nice as can be while he was home but would turn as soon as he left on another business trip. This went on for a year, until one day, my father was leaving for 6 weeks, I begged him to let me go with him, promised I would be so quiet and good that he wouldn''t even know I was there, but he just smiled and said "No Petal, you stay here with your brother and sister, they would be so lonely without you" and walked away. I ran inside to my room sobbing, I was there for hours when I suddenly heard voices out the front, walking to the window I stared down and saw my stepmother ripping up my mother''s flowers. I screamed! "no no no!" I cried and rushed outside to try and stop her "those are my mother''s flowers" I cried "don''t touch my mother''s flowers". Suddenly I felt a crack across my cheek, so hard it sent me stumbling from the impact, my stepmother had pped me across the face. "your poor excuse for a mother is not here anymore, these overgrown weeds are ruining MY garden and I will get rid of them if I so choose" and she continued to rip them from the ground throwing them into trash bags, all the time smiling at me as tears poured down my face, taking so much pleasure from my pain.


    This is how my life continued, father would go away and my stepmother would abuse and bully me, each time finding something else to break me down. The only thing that kept me going was my father would return and I would get a few weeks respite before he left again.


    When I turned 12 my father announced that he was going to retire, he wanted to spend more time with his family he said, I was thrilled, if he was home then he would protect me from my stepmother she would have to leave me alone, she never abused me while he was there.


    True to his word, he stayed home, eating dinner with us each night that I no longer had to cook, reading his paper in the parlour, checking my homework, making my step-siblings do chores because, in his world, everyone mucks in to keep the house running. I could see that my stepmother hated this new norm, but I felt safe, as long as my father was there she wouldn''t say anything to me, my world had returned to some sort of normalcy and someone who loved me was with me!''


    Charity looked up sharply as Chloe let out a small cheer and squeezed her again, ''yay for your dad!'' she shouted, bouncing on the bed, but seeing Charity''s sad eyes, the smile faded from her lips as she said quietly, ''that''s not the end of the story, is it? there is more'' and curled up next to Charity andy her head on Charity''s shoulder, hands sped in herp.


    Charity smiled sadly, ''no, that wasn''t the end of the story, I turned 13, my father insisted we have a big party and invite all the children from the vige. We had cake and games, party bags, music, oh it was amazing'' she beamed, revelling in the memory, ''my stepmother kept looking at my father, I didn''t notice anything was wrong but suddenly I heard her yelling, screaming at my father that he always favoured me over her children, why hadn''t her daughter got a big party, why only me? she screamed and yelled until all the parents had grabbed their children, hurriedly thanked us for the invite, and left. She had ruined the only birthday party I had had since my father had remarried as he had always been on a business trip, always leaving my stepmother money to throw me a party, but she never did as she "wasn''t going to waste good money on something a frivolous as my birthday".


    A weekter I woke up to screams, running into my father''s bedroom I found him lying on the floor. He wasn''t moving and his face was grey and pasty. The housekeeper my father had hired to help out was stood in the corner of the room still whimpering, trying to get as far away from his body as she could. The doctor was called who pronounced him dead at the scene, the coroner ruled an idental overdose of his heart medication, he said from the results, that my father had been taking too much for months and his heart had finally given out. His death was ruled an ident'' Chloe growled, ''what a load of bull!'' she eximed, ''it was that nasty stepmother, you know it was, she was giving him too much somehow'' she crossed her arms across her chest, scowling. Charity patted her arm soothingly, ''it never sat right with me either, my father was very careful with his medication, he always took it at the same time every day, but no-one wanted to listen to the grieving 13-year-old who was looking for a reason her daddy was dead. He was cremated three dayster, my stepmother was adamant that those were his wishes, I think it was so that no-one could ever look at his cause of death again. After his funeral, she then produced a piece of paper supposedly written by my father, leaving the house and all his assets to her, as they were married and I had no other rtives that also included me..."

 Chapter 9

    Chloe jumped off the bed, pacing angrily, ''that.. that.. evil evil b***h!'' she shouted vehemently, ''I hope she rots in hell, actually hell is too good for her, I hope she lives in a pile of rotting corpses unable to dig her way out, slowly suffocating in their stench and THEN rots in hell'', Chloe kicked the bedroom door as she passed it before marching back to Charity''s bed and flinging herself down onto it. ''continue'' she ordered, ''I want to know how you finally got away from that terrible narcissistic woman and ended up here'', she threw her arms around Charity''s neck briefly whispering, ''I''m so d you did, by the way, I''m so d you are here''. Charity smiled, ''so am I'' she replied, ''you are the very first friend I''ve had in years, you have no idea how d I am to be here'' she confided. Settling herself against the pillows on her bed, Charity absentmindedly started to fiddle with the fringe of the blue checked nket that wasid over her duvet cover, pulling the strands through her fingers. ''With my father gone, things became so much worse, even more so than when he worked away. My stepmother moved me from the box room to the attic, that was my new room. I had a mattress on the floor and I kept my clothes on top of the boxes that had been stored up there. I was not allowed to leave the attic unless it was to do my chores, she didn''t want to see me, know of my existence. The hardest part was food, I basically got whatever no-one else wanted to eat. Bartholemew and Reba would sit with these overflowing bowls of ice cream, I would get the bananas that had gone ck. I''ll admit it, there was more than one asion I licked their bowls after they finished and I was washing the dishes, just to taste what they had!'' she confided, her cheeks reddening. ''They didn''t starve me but Reba particrly, she would take and eat anything she thought I wanted even if it made her sick, she would stand in front of me stuffing cakes and pastries into her mouth whileughing at me. I stopped even trying to get anything after a while, they took too much pleasure in depriving me so I protected myself, ate what I was given, and pretended that these other foods didn''t exist so I didn''t have to deal with the pain of missing out.


    With no-one to protect me, the anger from my stepmother became physical, she had a belt, if she was angry with me, which was pretty much always, she would beat me with it'' Charity''s eyes clouded at the memory, narrowing as she remembered the pain from each flick upon her back. Chloe grabbed her arm instinctively but didn''t speak, not wanting to interrupt the release that was flowing out of Charity, acutely aware that with each word, the pain she carried was lessening.


    ''This went on for many years, I worked as a ve and then hid up in the attic, hoping my stepmother wouldn''t decide toe visit me up there. Then two months ago she came to my room, I was scared, wondering what I had done wrong, I''d cleaned the floors till they shone, all the dishes were washed, the clothes pressed and put away, had my step-siblings sabotaged me again? was she just in a bad mood? I didn''t know.


    She walked in filling the doorway, she was smiling broadly as she had just received the best news. I knew if it was something to make her that happy, that it did not bode well for me. She walked in and told me to start packing my things, that she had sold me to a werewolf pack as their ve and that I would do whatever I was told by them. I had the head of this pack, everyone in my vige had, you are feared, Alpha Alistair is feared greatly by the humans, so I was terrified, of everything she had done to me I had never imagined she would sell me off to a dangerous pack'' Chloe choked at her words, Charity looked at her sheepishly, ''I didn''t know you then, the stories of Alpha Alistair are infamous through human settlements round our way, they were all I had to form an opinion on where I was going!'' she said apologetically. ''I begged my stepmother to change her mind, pleaded, promised to do whatever she wanted but she just shook me off her, looking at me like I was something grubby that had got on her shoe before walking out and leaving me alone. Weekster a car turned up, I was shoved inside and then my stepmother and step-siblings stood and watched as I was driven away, they were beaming, no doubt imagining what awful life I was being sent too, relishing the idea of me being raped, beaten and god knows what else by these ruthless werewolves they had sold me too. But, then I pulled up at the gates and this really nice man weed me, he called me Lady Charity, I hadn''t been called that since I was very little, before my mother passed. Then you bounded into my life and you epted me without question, you didn''t care who I was, what my story was you just became my friend.'' Charity''s eyes filled with tears again causing her to choke on her words, finally, she uttered, ''I love it here Chloe, I love sharing this room with you, seeing the other members, how you allugh and joke and are just one big loving family, and I''m so scared that Alpha Alistair might change his mind and send me away'' she whispered, fear etched into her eyes. Chloe grabbed her friend firmly by the shoulders, ''now you listen to me Lady Charity'' she chided quietly, with a slight smile through her own tears, ''you are one of us now, we don''t turn on our own, you are a silver cross pack member forever'' she said forcefully before drawing her into a bear hug that almost crushed the air out of Charity''s lungs, but she didn''t care, she was just happy to be with someone who so obviously cared about her.


    A sudden loud bang shook their room followed by an ear-deafening roar right outside their door. Chloe sprung from the bed and wrenched the door open but was only greeted with the faces of other curious and slightly scared girls peering out from their own rooms wondering what themotion had been.


    *********


    Aaron mmed his fist into the wall outside of Charity''s room before letting out a roar of rage, he had been stood outside of their room listening to Charity''s story, he hadn''t meant to eavesdrop, had beening to tell her that he would be driving her to school the following day but had caught the words of her mother dying, had heard the pain in his mates voice and had been unable to wrench himself from where he stood, to ignore the anguish that he could feel within him that he knew was through their mating bond. When she had said about the belt and the way she had been treated by her so-called family, Aaron had lost control, mming his fist into the wall of their room with all the force he could muster whilst his wolf raged within him. Someone, some.. HUMAN hadid a hand on his mate, made her cry, treated her like scum. He had let out an almighty roar of anger before turning and tearing down the hall toward his father''s office.


    When he arrived outside the door, he burst through it without knocking, causing his father and his Beta Jared to jump in shock, ''Aaron'' glowered his father angrily, ''I am in a meeting discussing the encroaching red moon pack! now is.. before he could finish, Aaron cut across him, ''They beat her father! they need to PAY!'' he yelled storming around the room, picking things up only to put them back down again, seeming to have no control over his actions. Alistair nodded at Jared, dismissing him, when he had shut the door behind him Alistair turned to face his son, his face neutral, ''why so concerned Aaron?'' he inquired, ''I thought you didn''t want her, that she was their family''s reject?'' he said softly. Aaron''s face contorted with his vying emotions, ''I didn''t, I mean I don''t'' he spat, ''but no-one should be treated as she was, no-one! Their blood should spill for what they did! Those evil bastards that she had to live with should be ripped limb from limb, and the vigers as well for not seeing what was going on, for not protecting her!'' he roared, unable to keep the emotions out of his voice. Alistair viewed his son over his sses, his face understanding, ''This is why I brought her here son, I had heard rumours about her, and when I approached a confidant within theirmunity, she confirmed what was happening, so I made her stepmother an offer she couldn''t refuse, using our reputation to my advantage. She was ignorant, believed she was selling that poor girl into very, having no understanding of the working of a pack and that she was actually sending her to her salvation. Alistair sighed, ''I started watching her as she went about her days, the chores she had to do, her clothes hand darned, her pale face fromck of food.'' he said as he rubbed his eyes, ''but I also felt something when I saw her, I cannot exin it, but it was as if she belonged with our kind Aaron, there is something about her, something important, I can feel it but I can''t exin it. Hopefully one day we will learn what makes her special but until then, we will keep her safe. Aaron threw himself into one of the chairs in front of his fathers desk moodily, ''so they just get away with what they did?'' he snarled, gripping the arms of the chair in a vice-like grip. Alistair shook his head sadly, ''we cannot erase her past Aaron, all we can do is try and improve her future'' he replied. ''Speaking of which, Jared has been talking to me about your marriage to Charity, he agrees with you that you should not be forced to marry someone that is not your rightful another half! Alistair looked at Aaron intently over his sses, studying his face, ''he has suggested that as you are so against her that maybe Justin should take over looking out for and getting to know her, we both think she could make an excellent future beta''s wife'' Aaron jumped from his chair, anger shing through his eyes, ''Justin will not TOUCH her! no-one will touch her! she is MINE!'' he roared. Alistair looked at his son intently, ''well well well'' he said, so quietly Aaron almost couldn''t hear him, ''so do I take it you wish to marry Charity?'' he asked, a smile tweaking at the corner of his mouth. Aaron breathed heavily, trying to gain control of his emotions, his father had baited him and he knew it, he was furious at himself for falling for it but the thought of anyone touching what was his drove him insane, just the mere mention of Justin getting within feet of her made him want to smash his best friends face into a wall until he couldn''t focus on her beauty. Aaron looked at his father, anger and a hint of defeat written across his face, he huffed, ''I will get to know her'' he conceded reluctantly, before bowing his head and leaving the office to head back to his own room.

 Chapter 10

    Once back in his room, Aaron threw himself down on his bed, anger grappling at him at the way his father had yed him when his emotions were spiked and he''d walked right into it.


    ''f**k'' he muttered mming his fist into his pillow, ''why don''t you just wave a big f*****g banner over your head saying she''s your mate, way to keep it quiet'' he growled at himself whilst his wolf prowled around his mind growling over the information he had overheard about Charity''s past.


    ''They need to suffer'' growled his wolf, his agitation rubbing off on Aaron, making his worked up state worse, ''I know'' he replied, ''but father says no, to let it lie'', he rubbed his eyes with his fingers, it was unlike his father to back down from injustice so he had to believe he had his reasons for letting those scumbag humans treat Charity the way they did.


    Her name rolling through his mind made him groan, he could remember her smell like she was standing next to him right now. He needed to see her, be near her, why t*****e himself like this? ''Just go'' he yelled at himself within his mind, his wolf mentally nudged him in agreement. ''We need to check on her, it''s our duty to protect her'' he reminded Aaron. That was all the encouragement he needed and he swung his legs off the bed and headed for the door. Pausing with his hand on the doorknob he checked the mirror and saw his disheveled T-shirt and mussed hair. Quickly ripping the top off his body, he tentatively raised his arm and sniffed. His wolf howled in his mind, ''you cannot go to her like this'' he growled sternly. Aaron nodded agreement, stripped his tight blue denim jeans from his muscr thighs, and stepped toward the bathroom quickly.


    Once in the shower, he stood under the water, allowing its cool rivers to roll down his muscled torso before disappearing in the dark ck hair of his groin. The image of Charity flitted into his mind, of her stood by the car on the first day, her white dress moving slightly in the breeze, hugging her curves in ways that had made him want to run down the stairs and rip her clothes from her body and im her as his. The real essence of her beauty though came from the fact she obviously had no idea just how captivating she was, the innocence etched on her face, and aura of loss and shyness had made him want to wrap her in his arms and never let her go, so she would always feel safe. He groaned outwardly whilst his wolf antagonized him with ''I told you so'' before retreating back into his mind.


    Looking down he realized that his wandering mind had caused his body to react, the mere thought of her was enough to pique his arousal, ''man, I need to get this girl out of my head'' he eximed turning off the taps and grabbing a towel and beginning to rub himself dry vigorously, ''or you could just ept what fate has handed you'' came the distant voice of his wolf, causing him to scowl and rub his muscled physique so hard it started to turn red.


    **********


    Charity was startled by a knock on the door, Chloe had left to do someundry after thoroughly checking that she would be fine on her own, ''I don''t like leaving you after all those tears'' she fretted, ''maybe you shoulde with me.. or I should stay here..or I should get someone to sit with you'' she said agitated. Charity held up her hands, ''I''m fine'' she said smiling, ''seriously, go! I could do with a nap anyway'' she said with a smile whilst pushing her friend gently out the door. Opening the door, her breath caught in her throat, in front of her stood Aaron, dressed in a light blue tight-fitting shirt rolled up to the elbows with the top two buttons undone showing just the hint of his muscr chest, along with tight-fitting ck jeans which did nothing to hide his well-toned physique.


    Aaron stared at her intently before clearing his throat, ''umm I came to tell you that you are to start college tomorrow, I will drive you there, be outside the front at 8 am sharp'' he went to turn abruptly away when Charity stopped him by cing her hand on his arm. He inwardly groaned at the contact and from the elevation of her breathing was sure that she was simrly affected.


    He moved his arm forcing her to lean against the door frame, and stepped forward pinning her with his body, she gasped and he felt her n*****s harden underneath the pink vest top she was wearing. Smelling her arousal he leaned in closer to her, breathing in her scent. She stiffened under the closeness of him and a barely audible whimper left her lips, she could feel his hardness digging into her thigh as he pressed closer to her his breath gentle on her neck. His wolf was howling in his mind, urging him to take her, he closed his eyes tight for a moment and fought to make himself let her go. ''Stop your temptations, they won''t work on me'' he growled. Charity gazed into his eyes, seeing the lust within them, ''i''m not trying to tempt you'' she whispered though her body was aching to touch him, feel his lips on hers. ''So why did you grab me?'' he muttered, avoiding her gaze but still not moving away from her. ''I don''t have any supplies for school'' she whispered, ''and I don''t have any money to buy some''. She stared at the floor and shuffled her feet, obviously embarrassed by the confession. Aaron struggled internally before roughly letting her go. ''Meet me downstairs in 20 minutes'', he huffed, ''I''ll take you to get some school stuff'' then he turned on his heel and marched from the room leaving her trembling from head to foot, her emotions in turmoil.


    Quietly she moved from the doorway and shut the door with a click, she sat down on the edge of the bed shaking, why did he have such a profound affect on her, she had been pushing him from her mind for weeks,ughing with Chloe about Gemma''s obvious attempts to get his attention, believed she was indifferent to him, but 5 minutes in his presence had proven all her beliefs to be lies. He made her knees tremble and her heart race and if she was really honest with herself, she loved it, love being near him, his smell, his strength. She wanted to wrap her legs around his waist and hear him moan as she gently dragged her nails down his bareback, wanted him to run his tongue over every inch of her body whilst she called his name.


    Shaking her head she pulled herself back from her thoughts, feeling the wetness that had developed in her underwear she groaned and got up to change, ''pack it in Charity'' she admonished herself, ''he doesn''t want you, he''s only around you because his dad is making him do it'', angry at herself for letting her imagination taunt her, she grabbed her bag, scribbled a quick note to Chloe to say where she had gone and rushed out the door and down the stairs to the foyer.

 Chapter 11

    Aaron was waiting by the front door, tapping his foot and ring at his watch. He looked up as she stepped off the bottom step toward him, ''I said 20 minutes'' he huffed, ''its been over half an hour, I do not like to be kept waiting'' he growled. ''I''m sorry'' replied Charity, ''I had to get changed and let Chloe know where I was going''.


    Without another word, Aaron turned and walked out the front door, Charity quickly followed, hurrying to keep up with his long strides. He headed toward arge garage to the side of the pack house and pulled up one of the doors with ease to reveal a red soft top jeep with a white canvas roof. Pressing the fob in his hand he motioned for Charity to get in the passenger seat while he took the top off and folded it carefully into the back behind the rear seats. ''Too hot'' he growled at Charity''s questioning gaze, ''I don''t like driving in a hot car. She quickly rummaged in her bag, searching for a hairband before dragging her hair into a messy bun. Aaron stared at her intently only looking away when she started to blush under his gaze.


    Climbing into the driver''s seat he put the key in the ignition and said ''seat belt'' as he pulled his own over his rippling chest. Charity grabbed the belt and pulled it across her to click it into the holder causing her hand to briefly brush against his as he reached for the handbrake at the same time. She felt him stiffen at the contact before moving his hand toward the gears and slowly edging the car out of the garage and onto the sweeping gravel driveway.


    After 10 minutes of silent driving Charity couldn''t bear the ufortable atmosphere any longer, ''where are we going?'' she inquired. ''Mall'' Aaron replied gruffly, keeping his eyes on the road, the steering wheel held in a vice-like grip. Charity couldn''t help but wish he would hold her with such intensity and immediately felt her body react to the thought. Pushing the mental image from her mind she shuffled in her seat so she was looking at him ''but I thought your kind stayed away from my kind'' she said, ''supposedly we are all werewolf murderers trying to wipe you out or something''. Aaron barked withughter, ''you listen too much to Chloe'' he replied amused, ''no human would be a match for a werewolf let alone an entire pack, her mother is just overprotective, we spend a lot of time among your kind and none of you are any the wiser, we know how to blend in'' he finished with a smirk.


    Charity allowed herself to sink back in the chair, mulling over his words, out of the corner of her eye she saw him staring at her legs, looking down she was shocked to see that shifting in the chair had caused her skirt to rise up her thighs, exposing much more flesh than usual. Hastily she yanked the edge down, trying to cover her skin, and heard Aaron let out a breath she hadn''t realized he was holding.


    Before long they were pulling into arge car park in front of a huge building with ss sliding doors that just gave her a glimpse of marble flooring as people entered and exited. Charity jumped down from the jeep and looked around, unable to hide her excitement, she hadn''t been to a mall since she was a child and her father would take her for a treat to buy her new clothes, and then they would sit and share a huge slice of chocte cake from the family-run bakery. Mrs.Cole, the owner''s wife, would always give them 2 squirts of cream, saying that Charity was her favourite customer with a warm smile.


    Charity sadly smiled to herself at the memory before looking up to see Aaron watching her again, masking her sadness she smiled up at him waiting for him to lead the way. ''ready?'' he asked and at her nod led the way to the sliding doors, checking over his shoulder that she was behind him.


    Walking through the doors, she was hit with a cold st from the air conditioning along with the smell of baked cookies and the tantalizing aroma of a sweet shop to their right. Grabbing her hand, Aaron started to pull her down the walkway toward the shops, noticing her surprised look he growled ''don''t want you to get lost, this ce is huge'' as he strode toward a stationery shop and ushered her inside. ''Choose'' he said gruffly, pointing at the pens and folders on the shelves. Charity stepped forward, she had always loved stationery, writing had been her passion. She ran her fingers along the line of notepads before carefully choosing an A4 one along with a pink binder and after a short internal struggle grabbed a pink pen with a cute fluffy pom on the top. Turning around she saw that Aaron was looking at her again, his eyes clouded, without a word, he reached forwards and grabbed a handful of pens and pencils in a variety of colours, 2 more binders, notepads of various sizes and a ruler and dumped them in her arms while muttering ''you''ll need a pencil case'' and grabbed a pretty pink metallic one to add to her pile. As they walked to the till he saw her eyes stray hungrily to the diaries that lined the far wall, without a word he veered off and picked up one that had deep red leather binding and a small gold lock and carried it too the till. Reaching into his back pocket, he pulled out an expensive-looking leather wallet and handed the cashier a $50 bill before taking the bag and his change and leading Charity back outside.


    He handed her the bag as she stuttered her thanks, he looked at her heart-shaped face and surprised her by smiling, ''you needed the stuff'' he said softly before leading her toward a clothes store. Charity tried to hold him back upon seeing where they were headed, ''Aaron'' she whispered pained, ''you know I don''t have any money'', he stopped, turned and looked down at her, ''you need clothes'' he said simply, ''you have like 4 outfits you rotate which you asionally mix with the odd top you''ve borrowed from Chloe'', Charity was dumbstruck, he''d studiously avoided looking at her since she got there, yet he knew what clothes she owned, still, she stubbornly refused to move, ''I was going to ask Alpha if he would mind me getting a job at one of the shops in the vige, if he agrees I can use my paycheck to buy some new clothes, well once I have paid him back for what I cost him'' she muttered pensively.


    Aaron gazed at her in shock, ''a job?'' he finally forced out, ''you don''t need a job! you live with us!'' Charity started to shake her head with protest, he grabbed her around the waist and pulled her to him, using his spare hand to tip her head up to look at him. ''The pack looks after its own'' he said quietly, ''everyone gets what they need from the pack, and in return, we look after each other, take care of the pack house, and fight to protect the family. You need clothes, so you will have clothes, and to be honest, if I go back to the pack house and tell my father I let you continue to walk round in those barely held together rags I can promise you, you''d see my head on a spike outside the front door'' he said gravely making her gasp, before he started tough, ''ok, maybe not that bad, I am his son'' he conceded, ''but he''d definitely have something to say about it, he''s very proud of his pack and takes it as a personal insult if anyone goes without'' he said sternly before grabbing her hand, dragging her over to the store and through the door. What followed next was the most exciting hour of Charity''s life, she tried on outfit after outfit,ing out of the changing rooms to get Aaron''s approval each time. Every time she came out, he would hand her another dress or pair of jeans to try on, showing no sign of being bored of the endless fashion parade. Finally, she had settled on 3 pairs of jeans, including a pair with rips in the legs that she noticed Aaron had particrly liked on her, a strapless red top, some fitted t-shirts, and a new light blue dress that hugged her waist and hips snugly. Next, they made their way to the shoe shop where she picked out some strappy sandals with diamontes across the toes, some ck tce up''s for school and after seeing her almost drool at the sight of them, some cute checked vans that she refused to take off after he paid, so chuckling he threw her old trainers into the box before picking up her bags in one hand and grabbing her hand with the other.


    She stopped outside the shop and smiled up at him, ''thank you'' she said shyly before reaching up and pecking him lightly on the cheek. Aaron looked like he had been clubbed over the head, she could feel his heart pounding through his chest, ''is ok'' he managed to mumble looking in her eyes, his piercing gaze making her feel like he was searching her soul. Suddenly he pulled into an alcove bringing her toward him, wrapped her in his arms, and pressed his lips against hers. Fireworks went off in her head, she opened her mouth to speak only to find him push his tongue between her lips, discovering every orifice of her mouth. She started to kiss him back, cing her hands around his neck and running her fingers through his thick ck hair. He moaned into her mouth before slowly pulling away panting. ''My God'' he groaned, cing his head against hers, ''you have no idea what you do to me do you'' he whispered, moving his head to her neck, ''I can smell you, smell your arousal, I can feel that you want me.'' he breathed onto the base of her neck before slowly kissing up toward her ear. She moaned into his ear as her body reacted to his, a fire building within her centre at his touch.

 Chapter 12

    He slowly pulled away from her, his eyes filled with longing before forcing himself to say ''c''mon, you still need stuff'' and grabbed her hand tight as he led her upstairs and toward a quaint looking boutique tucked away between arge music store and a holiday shop. Charity gasped as she walked inside, there was underwear of every colour and style, silk camisoles withce trim, and all varieties of nightwear.


    A young redhead sashayed her way toward them eyeing up Aaron''s muscles through his shirt, ''Hi, my name is Bethany, can I help you with anything?'' she purred toward him, emphasizing thest word whilst looking at him through lidded eyes. She ced her hand on Aaron''s arm causing Charity to bristle, she couldn''t help it, ''mine!'' her mind roared, Aaron looked at the salesgirl with a bored expression, ''she needs underwear'' he said pointing toward Charity, the young girl started and seemed to finally acknowledge Charity''s presence. Taking in the shorts that were a size too big, held up with a belt and the simple pink top that she had dug out of Chloe''s wardrobe earlier, the girl sneered slightly, ''oh, umm, well I''m not sure we can find you something within your, er, budget'' she said icily as Charity dropped her gaze to the floor, her cheeks aze.


    Aaron''s eyes narrowed, ''but I''m sure you can find yourself a new job'' he snapped yanking his arm from her touch, ''get your stuff and get out'' he growled, as Bethany stared at him, shocked, opening and shutting her mouth, but unable to form any words. Looking toward an olderdy at the back he barked, ''would you like a new job or do you think you can help my fiancee?'' he growled, spitting thest word toward the now ashen-faced Bethany. The olderdy came forward and held out her hand toward Charity, e with me'' she said warmly, ''i''m sure we can find you everything you need'' and gently led her toward the changing rooms to be measured.


    The older woman introduced herself as Sarah, as she busied herself measuring Charity''s bust and hips she chattered away, telling her that she was a single mum with a boy in college named Mark, who was studying to be an engineer and she was working at the boutique as a second job from her night work as a nurse to pay his tuition fees. Seeing Charity''s look of surprise, tinged with pity, she patted her arm absentmindedly, ''don''t you feel bad for me'' she said smiling, ''by night I get to help people feel better and by day I get to help them look and feel beautiful!'' she grinned, ''you will be amazed at what a good underwear set can do to your mood'' she said with a knowing look that caused Charity to giggle.


    Sarah walked out of the changing room and returned with her arms full of bra sets, nightwear, and a silky smooth camisole. Seeing Charity''s face redden slightly she winked, ''I''ve seen that young man out there'' she said huskily, ''those werewolves like what they like''. Sheughed at Charity''s shocked face, ''don''t worry'' she said, ''I''ve never told anyone who owns this store, but I like to know whom I''m working for when I ept a job and some of their pack members whoe here are not so quiet about their heritage'' sheughed, ''They treat me well here and pay me a good wage, I''m not going to jeopardize that for a bit of gossip''.


    After half an hour of trying on what felt like the entire store, Charity left the changing rooms with an everyday white bra set, a ckcy number, and a bright pink set with ribbonced into the sides that she couldn''t bear to put back. Sarah had also insisted she take 3 shorts and vest top pajama sets and the silk camisole that hadce around the bottom and neckline, which she carefully wrapped in tissue before Aaron could see with a conspiring wink at Chloe. Aaron came up behind them with his wallet already open, ''all done?'' he asked looking at Sarah, who nodded with a smile, ''yes sir'' she replied as she took the notes from his hand. He nodded before taking the bags and turning to leave, as he got to the door he called back to her, ''oh, by the way, we are promoting you to Manager of the store, ites with a $5000 pay rise, I''ll get someone to drop the contract down to you to sign. You might want to start looking for a new member of staff to help you, make sure that they have respect for customers'' he added before grabbing Charity''s hand and pulling her outside leaving a flustered Sarah gaping behind them.


    ''Why did you do that?'' Charity asked curiously, Aaron shrugged nonchntly, ''I heard her say she''s putting her son through school, single mum, 2 jobs'' he muttered looking at the floor. ''She deserves some help, plus'' he added suddenly looking her in the eyes, ''she treated you nicely, not like a piece of s**t like that red-headed pper did''. Charity gazed at him before reaching up and kissing his cheek again. ''Thank you'' she said shyly, then nudged him with her shoulder, ''you''re a bit of a soft touch aren''t you?'' she teased with a sly smile. ''I am not!'' he growled affronted. Charityughed at his face that was filled with embarrassment and slight indignation before nudging him again making him chuckle. ''ok, ok, maybe I like to help people who need it, just don''t tell anyone, I don''t want to lose the respect of my pack because they think I''m a walkover'' he said gruffly before heading off toward the food court.


    Seating Charity at an empty table with all her bags, he walked toward the burger outlet to order, returning shortly with 2 bacon double cheeseburgers, 2rge fries, 1 vani, and 1 chocte shake. cing the vani one in front of her he uttered, ''I heard you tell Chloe once that you used to get vani milkshakes with your mum when you were little'' before quickly handing her a burger and some fries his cheeks slightly pink. Silently, Charity epted the food with a small smile, touched that not only had he listened to something she had said but had felt it was important enough to remember. She took a small sip of the milkshake and a moan escaped her lips, ''oh my god'' she muttered, her eyes closed in ecstasy, ''you have noooooo idea how good this is'' she said as she opened her eyes to see Aaron staring at her. ''what?'' she asked worriedly, ''is there milkshake on my face or something?'' She started to wipe her face self consciously. Aaron swallowed loudly before clearing his throat, ''umm, can you not make those noises?'' he mumbled flustered, ''you are causing me problems'' he flushed.


    Staring at him, Charity let her eyes wander downwards until they alighted on a very obvious bulge in his jeans. Her mouth fell into a small O before she spluttered and started tough, so hard her sides started to ache. ''I''m so d that my predicament amuses you'' Aaron huffed at her before breaking into his own smile and starting to chuckle. Whispering quietly so only Charity could hear he started saying ''Justin''s jockstrap, dads dirty socks, Jared''s sweaty armpit.. seeing her looking at him he sighed, ''i''m trying to think of unsexy things to make this boner go down'' he whispered, causing Charity to squeal withughter again before a look of mischief crossed her face and she reached over and ran her fingers up his leg toward his hardened bulge. Aaron groaned and closed his eyes, tensing at her touch, ''if you don''t pack that in'' he muttered, ''you''re going to find yourself in a whole heap of trouble and we might not be allowed back in this mall again, and I happen to like this mall'' he stated with a look filled with amusement and longing. Charity ran her hand down his leg again before picking her burger up and taking a huge bite. Aaron nodded approvingly before grabbing his own burger and devouring it in a fewrge bites.


    Once finished, they deposited their trash and made their way toward the exit, just before the door, Aaron grabbed her by the arm and pulled her into a tiny shop with a huge counter filled with ice cream. ''What''s your favourite vour?'' he asked, Charity breathed on the case reading all thebels, a moan of longing escaping her lips as she read each name. ''My dad and I used to get ice cream, he would always get chocte and I would always get mint and then we would share them'' she said, a small smile ying at the corners of her mouth. Aaron turned to the cashier, ''2 double scoops, chocte and mint'' he said handing her a $20 before epting the two double cones and handing one to Charity whose eyes sparkled with tears that were threatening to fall from his kindness. Aaron put his arm around her and softly kissed her forehead before letting her go and epting his change. They walked outside and found a bench where they could enjoy the suns rays and people watch as they ate their ice creams.


    ''My God'' grumbled Aaron suddenly, ''what did I say about the moaning!?'' sighing, he looked down again and muttered, ''damn it, now I really need a cold shower'' as Charity started to giggle again and moaned even louder with each lick she took whilst giving him a wicked look out of the corner of her eye. ''You may have won this round'' he said gruffly, ''but i''ll get you back Lady Charity, two can y this game'' and he gave her an evil grin that sent a spark of fear and arousal through her.

 Chapter 13

    Waking up the next day, Charity yed back their trip to the mall in her head smiling. She liked this o A sudden lumpnding on top of her, and she was pulled from her daydream to the excited face of Chice, from the bed due to Charity hastening to get up and get ready.


    ''In a hurry?'' she asked, arching an eyebrow as she watched Charity fly around the room getting ready. Charity threw on a pair of the new blue jeans she had got yesterday along with a ck fitted t-shirt before When she came back, she picked up Chloe''s lip gloss and applied a bit to her lips before turning to Ch about'' she quipped, ''I have dry lips'' and grabbed her bag off the floor, hoisting it on her shoulder whi Bounding down the stairs two at a time the pair rushed outside and skidded to a stop on the gravel." glowering look at Charity.


    ''We are'' replied Aaron before walking round to the driver''s side door and climbing in. Gemma quickly Chloe rolled her eyes and grabbed Charity''s wrist, pulling her toward the back seats just as Justin Sau like you will have to sit on myp. There''s no room for all of us in this back seat'' whilst holding out hi In the front seat Aaron''s shoulders visibly stiffened, ''Charity can sit upfront with me'' he growled, ''Gem in the back'' she whined, ''That why you always have me sit up front, with you'' she added with a re a ''Fine'' huffed Aaron jumping out of the car, ''Jus, you drive, I''ll go in the back'' and pulled Charity up so Behind his back, Justin grinned wickedly at Charity and gave her a wink before climbing in the front a covertly pointing at Gemma who looked like she would explode with anger, her face murderous as she warmth and the feeling of his breath on her neck.


    de of Aaron, the one that teased and was kind, the side he felt he couldn''t show his pack in case they saw it as a weakness.e on'' she chided, ''school day, let''s go, and don''t forget Aaron is driving us..'' she said with a sly smile, before squealing in shock thenughing as she fell


    on''t want to bete for school on my first day'' huffed Charity going pink whilst Chloe chuckled and muttered to herself ''sure you don''t'' with a roll of her eyes. pulling on the prized checkered vans and dragging her hair up into a ponytail, then running to the bathroom to brush her teeth.


    announce she was ready. ''going all out I see'' mused Chloe, with a smirk, Charity put on a feigned look of innocence, ''I have no idea what you are talking e giggled behind her whilst grabbing her own bag and following her out of the room.


    she doing here'' Gemma whinged plucking at Aaron''s sleeve as he lent on the bo of his car, ''i thought we were waiting for Justin'' she added with a


    d in the passenger seat before anyone could say anything and red at Charity as if daring her to say anything.


    outside to join them. Eyeing up the seating arrangements he walked over to the back seat and gave a mischievous smile. ''Well Char'' he said loudly, ''looks to help her up.


    t in the back with Jus and Chloe.'' Gemma pouted toward Aaron, while her eyes shed with anger, cing her hand on his arm, ''but you know I get travel sick ty over her shoulder.


    d sit down before pulling her back down on to hisp and circling her waist with his arms.


    ting the engine. Chloe leaned over and whispered in Charity''s ear so low that no-one else could hear, ''he''s not daft that one, is he before nudging her and ring over her shoulder at Charity and Aaron. Charity raised her eyebrow at Chloe and grinned before leaning back into Aaron''s embrace enjoying his


    They arrived at the college fifteen minutes before the bell and upon entering the building, Gemma immediately tried to steer Aaron away from the group, ''we''ll bete for ss'' she moaned pulling at his sleeve.


    Aaron shook her off, ''you go ahead and tell Professor Maxton that I''ll bete, I need to take Charity to get her timetable and find her first lesson.''


    Gemma''s face clouded, ''they could do that'' she spat angrily, ring at Chloe and Justin, ''Yeah mate, a Justin grinning again, his eye-catching Charity''s, ''I can totally take care of her for you, I''d be happy to escort Charity to her sses today!


    Charity and Chloe had to stifle their giggles as Aaron''s face darkened at his words, ''no-one is taking Charity to her sses but me'' he growled eyeing his Beta up.


    Justin raised his hands in surrender, ''ok mate'' he said with mock shock, ''Gemma can head off to Science block and let the prof know you are on your way, Chloe and I have got advanced calculus so we''d better hotfoot it anyway, Madam Carlton does not like it when you''re tardy'' he exined to Charity with another grin. ''and you can go with Char to the office to get her timetable'' then he gave another mischievous grin before linking his arm with Chloe and pulling her off down the corridor to their left.


    Aaron grabbed Ch arity''s hand and pulled her toward the double doors on the right without a backward nce at Gemma who was ring daggers at his back.


    Through the doors, they were confronted with a stern middle-aged woman behind a desk, who looked over her sses at them before saying, ''Mr. Cross, I see you are back in front of me again, what have you done this time? set fire to the chemistryb? removed all the batteries from the calctors in the math department? drawn on the wipe-off board in permanent marker.. again?'' She eyed him with her steely gaze as he lent on the desk shing a huge smile.


    ''Now dys'' he said yfully, ''I have NEVER set fire to the chemistryb, it wasn''t even really a fire anyway, more a small smouldering that was quickly extinguished, there is barely a mark on that table, as for the calctors, well I have no idea who did that but rest assured they will be punished just as soon as I discover who it was.


    As for the permanent marker, well that was never proven to be me was it?'' he asked as she glowered at him, ''hmm'' she grumbled, ''don''t think I came down in thest shower young man, this old gal has your number'' she growled, ''and yet you never call'' replied Aaron with mock sorrow making dys chuckle and swat at him with her hand.


    ''you never get any better'' she scolded, ''now what has brought you here to ruin my day today?'' Aaron sped at his chest pulling a face of pain, ''oh! you hurt me d, straight through the heart with your barbed words'' he said with another grin before pulling Charity forward, ''this is Charity Shaw, our new pack member, she starts here today so needs a timetable'' he exined. ''oh yes, your dad did tell mest week'' she muttered as she turned to theputer on her desk and started to type.


    The printer spluttered into life and printed off a colour-coded time table which she handed to Charity.


    Looking over her shoulder Aaron''s face fell slightly, ''you''re in Advanced Calculus with Jus and Chloe this period'' he said looking put out, ''but you are in English with me second period and Philosophy 3rd'' he said cheering up slightly, ''i''ll take you to the math''s block and meet you afterwards to take you to English'' he told her before looking at dys who was giving him a knowing look.


    ''What?'' he grumbled, ''I''m just making sure she finds her way around, dad said I had too,'' he started to inspect his fingernails as if there was something fascinating tattooed on them. ''uh-huh'' said dys with a smile ''you keep telling yourself that Mr.Cross'' before turning to Charity, ''I hope you like it here Miss Shaw'' she said before waving them out of her office.


    Grabbing Charity''s hand again, Aaron led her back through the double doors and down the corridor, Justin and Chloe had disappeared down earlier.


    Soon Charity was lost with the twists and turns they had taken and was d Aaron wasing back to get her afterwards. They stopped in front of a closed-door marked 3B, Aaron knocked curtly and pushed it open.


    A stern-looking woman looked up from her desk, ''Mr. Cross?'' she inquired, ''to what do we owe the pleasure?'', pushing Charity in front of him he turned to the teacher and replied, ''I am just bringing Charity Shaw to her first lesson, she has started here today, we had to collect her time table from the office.''


    Madam Carlton nodded and gestured to an empty seat in the second row next to a young man with short blonde hair and an angr jaw.


    ''Take a seat next to Mr.Daniels'' she said dismissively, as Charity went to step forward she found her way blocked by Aaron''s arm as he red at the youngd who visibly squirmed in his chair under the angry gaze, and started looking around him, desperately begging with his eyes for someone to help him.


    Justin stood up from his chair next to Chloe, ''i''ll move next to Simon'' he offered, ''then Char can sit with Chloe, being new, she''d probably appreciate sitting with someone she knows.


    Madam Carlton nodded curtly before turning back to Aaron and Charity still in the doorway, ''you''ll need to let Miss Shaw past Mr.Cross unless you are intent on interrupting my entire lesson today'' she fixed him with a re that told him that this was not an option. Reluctantly her removed his arm and allowed Charity to slip past him and walk toward Chloe who grinned as she sat down next to her. Still looking unhappy, Aaron backed out of the room and shut the door with a click.


    As the lesson ended, Chloe, Justin, and Charity filed out to find Aaron waiting outside. ''Damn man'' Justin said, ''did you even go to your lesson? or have you been camped outside the door for thest 45 minutes?'' Aaron averted his gaze which was enough of a confirmation, Justin elbowed him yfully, ''she won''t disappear cos you go to ss you know'' he remarked grinning before starting to walk down the corridor. Chloe and then Charity turned to follow as Aaron grabbed her hand and fell into step beside her.


    Charity looked at him from the corner of her eye, ''you know I''m perfectly safe in ss'' she murmured with a small smile, ''you can go to your sses and not be in breach of your dad''s orders, Justin and Chloe were with me!


    Aaron ran his hand through his hair making it stick up, ''It''s not you, I''m worried about'' he growled, ''its all those other fuckers, I saw them looking at you, no-one gets to look at you'' he said forcefully tightening his grip on her hand until she winced in pain.


    He immediately rxed his grip looking mortified, ''sorry Charity'' he mumbled, ''I didn''t mean to hurt you, I''d never hurt you, you know that right?'' he asked stopping and turning her to face him, worry etched on his face.


    Charity smiled, ''of course, I do'' she replied ''i''ve seen your soft side remember?'' she whispered conspiratorially causing Aaron to flush before starting to walk again dragging her along beside him.

 Chapter 14

    The days turned into weeks, Charity had not been this happy since her parents were with her, her old life just a distant memory. Her days were filled with college lessons, lunches in the quadrant with Chloe and their friends, homework, helping at the pack house by taking her turn on the roster cooking and she even began to join the she-wolves in training after Chloe saw the disappointment in her eyes as she left one evening and had dragged her along saying she could at least learn the basics of human defence even if she could not be part of the wolf sses.


    She and Aaron also continued their shy dance of teasing each other, each round bing a bit bolder as they tentatively discovered each other. Secluded moments were snatched, filled with gentle embraces, lingering kisses, and then a constant longing when they were forced to be apart. Charity was also pleased to see that Gemma seemed to have backed off, though she still eyed her angrily when she saw her, she no longer tried to drape herself over Aaron, that may be in part to the fact he was permanently cing himself within 3 feet of Charity when they were together so it made it hard for her to corner him.


    Charity woke up to a bright, warm Saturday morning after getting washed and dressed she was hurriedly making her way toward the kitchen as it was her morning on breakfast duty. She ran quickly down the stairs, taking them two at a time so as not to bete. Crossing the hallway from the stairs, a door to her left opened suddenly and she was dragged by the arm into a small cupboard. Fists up ready to defend herself, she spun round to be caught in a grip and her lips being crushed in a harsh longing kiss. The electricity arching through her lips and down her body told her it was Aaron, and rxing her fists she slipped her arms around his neck, parting her mouth slightly encouraging ess.


    Aaron carefully ced her hands above her head, pinning them there with his right hand as his left traced enticingly down her body, cupping her b****t before causing her breath to catch as he circled her n****e that was poking through the blue crop top she was wearing. Releasing one hand, he traced his fingers up her arm and tugged on her strap which dropped down her shoulder revealing thecy ck bra she wore. He lowered his mouth, teasing her n****e through the silky fabric causing her to release a barely audible moan. His hand ran down her top and over her stomach, tracing around her exposed belly button before popping open the top button on her jeans and sliding down and along the stic of her panties. Charity''s breathing became erratic as his fingers traced thece gently, backward and forwards he brushed his fingers before moving down over the fabric toward her intimate area. As she felt wetness between her legs she saw Aaron pull slightly away, he looked into her eyes, his own heavily lidded and dted with [**t, and knew he could smell her arousal at his touch. Leaning to the side he began to leave small kisses down her neck drawing quiet moans from her lips as his fingers quested inside the edge of her panties and toward her swollen lips. Growling quietly he bit and sucked gently on her neck, leaving a light hickey before tracing his tongue down her chest toward the edge of her bra again, running the tip along the edge across her b****t before biting her erect n****e through the fabric. His finger rubbed against her c**t causing her to gasp and moan, feeling his erection pressing into her thigh as she gently ground herself against his questing fingers. ''Aaron'' she whispered causing him to purr against her skin with approval, ''mine'' he whispered possessively as he ran his finger down between her lips and into her sweet entry. ''Say it'' hemanded huskily, ''who''s are you?'' he demanded softly, ''your''s'' she whispered gasping as he continued to pleasure her, pushing his fingers into her folds before slowly pulling them out again, over and over growling quietly in her ear as she gasped in pleasure, feeling the build-up between her legs and the tightening of her walls.


    Suddenly he removed his hand from her and stepped back. Carefully letting go of her trapped hands he kissed her gently before smiling wickedly and walking to the door, ''your move Lady Charity'' he said chuckling before walking out.


    Charity leaned against the wall, trying to regain control of her body, trembling with arousal she drew in shaky breaths, willing her heart rate to slow and the tingling between her legs to ebb away slowly. Pushing herself away from the wall she straightened her clothes, reaching for the door handle she muttered ''oh it''s on Mr.Cross, no more Miss nice girl'' before turning the knob and walking out the door, her face flushed but with a slight smile ying on her lips at the memory of his touch and the feelings he could entice from her body.


    Walking into the kitchen, she washed her hands before turning to the three other helpers who were already chopping, frying, and mixing under the watchful eye of the pack house chef. He tapped his watch before pointing her toward the waffle maker that had


    multiple jugs of batter lined up next to it. Hastening over she started to make waffles, knowing that the hungry hordes would be down in an hour and like a team of locusts would clear out as many waffles as she could produce.


    An hourter, bncing the over stacked trays on the palms of her hands, Charity made her way slowly into the dining room and ced them under the heatmps next to the bacon and sausages before grabbing two tes and waiting for Chloe to appear so they could eat. Within minutes she arrived and they joined the already growing queue toden up their tes with food. Taking a seat she cut into her waffle and took a big bite as the seat next to her scraped back. Looking up her eyes made contact with Aaron who was looking at her mischievously, ''why so flustered?'' he asked as he sat down next to her, grinning widely, ''I have no idea what you are talking about'' replied Charity huffily. She suddenly gave him a seductive smile as she speared an entire sausage on her fork. Looking him deep in the eyes, she raised the fork to her mouth and slowly pushed the end of the sausage through her lips before delicately biting down. Aaron visibly swallowed, unable to tear his eyes away from her lips, slowly chewing she let out a barely audible moan whilst whispering, ''mmm, so good, so firm and juicy. His eyes widened and followed the sausage as she slowly slid it into her mouth with another soft moan of contentment. Closing her eyes she softly chewed on her food, murmuring about how good it felt, so low that only Aaron could hear her.


    The sound of a throat clearing snapped them both out of their revere''s and they turned to be faced with Chloe and Justin sat across from them with amused smiles on their faces. ''I think you''ve found your match there mate'' Justin threw at Aaron with a slight smirk before winking at Charity, ''you could just get a room you know'' he casually offered to cause Charity to turn crimson and Aaron to choke on the mouthful of food he''d finally lifted to his mouth and was just about to swallow.


    Finishing their food, Chloe and Charity stood from the table, as she reached down to collect her te, Charity whispered in Aaron''s ear ''and don''t think this makes us anywhere near even Mr.Cross, payback will be sweet'' she promised before leaving him gaping open-mouthed at her as she deposited her te and walked out the room with Chloe''s arm linked in hers, acutely aware of his eyes watching her as she left.

 Chapter 15

    Aaron was on guard, waiting for what Charity had in store as payback for his little stunt in the cupboard, but as the days passed and nothing happened he started to be uneasy. What was she nning, why hadn''t she retaliated yet? A few days passed without incident and he started to allow himself to rx, maybe she had submitted, maybe he had won. Though he smiled to himself, his wolf whispered ''but you hope not don''t you'' and he couldn''t lie, he really hoped she hadn''t given up. He was enjoying the game, he found he not only liked the hunt, but he enjoyed being hunted. The thrill of not knowing what would happen, being caught out at the most unexpected moment, as his little vixen pressed her body into him filled with the promise that what would happen next would be etched into his mind forever.


    ******


    Saturday came round again and Charity, Chloe, Justin, and Aaron were sat at the edge of the woodsughing, enjoying azy day where no-one had chores to do, Aaron had cancelled training stating it was too hot and didn''t want his warriors fainting from the heat, but really he just wanted to spend the morning with Charity. Justin had raised his eyebrows when he told him but said nothing and mind linked the other pack members to let them know the decision.


    As he sat with his back against a tree, Charityying on her back, her head resting in hisp, he watched as a smile yed around her lips, chuckling as Justin cracked jokes and told them stories of his and Aaron''s escapades as they were growing up, from putting superglue in the Alpha''s office keyhole causing his father to have to break the door down to gain entry, to the time Justin''s older brother was getting hot and heavy with a she-wolf and the pair had snuck into his bedroom and poured itching powder onto the sheets and had had to run for their lives when a half-dressed, furious warrior had chased them throughout the pack house threatening them with fates worse than death when he caught up to them, whilst desperately scratching himself all over before epting defeat and returning to his room to wash himself and his bedding.


    Halfway through another story, Charity suddenly sat bolt upright, her eyes scanning the trees over to their right, trying to pierce her gaze through the foliage, ''what''s up baby?'' Aaron asked, cing his hand on her back. Rxing at his touch, she sank back down muttering, ''nothing, it''s nothing, I just felt like someone was watching us for a minute, but it''s probably just me'' she finished as shey her head back on Aaron''sp. Brushing her hair from her eyes, Aaron scanned the tree line carefully before saying, ''no-one would be crazy enough toe on our territory, it was probably one of the pack members going for a run and you caught a glimpse of them as they ran past.'' Nodding her head slightly, she wriggled herself to getfier while Aaron let out an audible moan that caused Chloe and Justin tough, ''stay still Charity'' admonished Chloe, waggling her finger at her friend, ''yeah, stop teasing the dude, you know how he gets around you'' agreed Justin with a chuckle whilst scooting back so Aaron couldn''t reach him to punch him in the arm. ''Just jealous'' grumbled Aaron continuing to brush Charity''s hair from her forehead. Justin nodded solemnly, ''actually yeah, you''re right'' he agreed, ''you don''t deserve someone as sexy and gorgeous as Charity, with legs like hers she should have been mine'' he finished as he jumped up and started running for his lifeughing, hotly followed by Aaron who had wriggled out from underneath Charity to give chase, he tackled him to the ground and pinned him to the floor, face in the dirt, arm behind his back. ''Ok Ok! I give!'' Justin yelled into the grass before mbering up as Aaron released him, ''I''d give her a really good time'' he added before dodging Aaron''s tackle and legging it over the grass to hide behind Chloe whilst the girls rolled on the floorughing.


    Sitting in his roomter that evening Aaron yed over the day in his mind, smiling at the memories of Charityughing and talking, joining in with the banter, her happiness shining through her face. Justin, that little s**t, teasing him over Charity, he knew his Beta would never dream of really looking at his mate but he had still felt a fierce possession when Justin had beenmenting on her looks and he guiltily flinched at the moment he tackled him to the ground with just slightly more force than he had intended too. A light knock on his bedroom door cut off his thoughts and he called out e in'' not bothering to get up from his chair by the desk where he was supposed to be finishing his homework. The door quietly opened and Charity walked into the room dressed in a soft white fluffy dressing gown and some cute pink heels he recognized as Chloe''s. Pushing the door shut behind her with a soft click Charity turned the key in the lock and stepped toward Aaron. As she walked closer she held his eye contact causing his blood pressure to rise, ''what.. what are you doing here?'' he asked thickly, struggling to speak. Silently, Charity loosened the tie around her dressing down letting it fall open to reveal the bright pink bra and knickers set with the ribbon ties at the side that she had bought at the mall. Stepping toward him she opened her mouth slightly and ran her tongue along her top lip seductively.


    cing herself between his legs she lent forward and brushed his lips with her own, cing her hands on top of his that was resting on his thighs, so he couldn''t reach out and touch her. He groaned deeply as she deepened the kiss, her tongue probing his lips, demanding ess which he readily allowed. Lifting her hands, she raised his arms above his head tugging his shirt up and over his head revealing the tanned muscr chest underneath. Circling around the chair she pulled the tie from the loops in her dressing gown and lowered his arms behind the chair back before tying them gently with a bow. ''What are you doing'' Aaron gasped a slight nervousness to his voice as she circled back around him, dropping the dressing gown from her body into a heap on the floor by his feet before she settled herself on to hisp, straddling his legs so her breasts were pressed against his chest and he could feel her heartbeat mirroring his own.


    Slowly she lowered her head and nibbled his neck just above his marking spot causing him to growl in frustration, ''I just wanted..'' she whispered as she ground her hips into him before lightly biting his earlobe. He could feel her n*****s brushing against his skin through thece of her bra, rock hard tips that enticed his body as her hips rocked slowly back and forth against him, causing him to moan with longing, desperate to touch her. Running her tongue down his neck she inched lower and lower until she reached his right n****e, she flicked it with the tip of her tongue, sending a shock of electric through his chest before gently biting it causing him to yelp quietly from the sudden pain. She smiled at him before taking it in her mouth and gently sucking, using her tongue to massage the pain away that she had inflicted moments before. Aaron arched his back toward her, his whole body begging to be explored by her. Charity lifted her head again and smiled seductively, ''I just wanted to ask..'' she murmured as she ground herself harder against the erection that had grown inside Aaron''s shorts, her breath caressing his ear as she whispered to him. ''Anything'' he gasped, his mouth dry and his eyes closed as he lost himself in her trembling touch.


    She moved in closer, sucking on his earlobe before she ran her tongue slowly up the edge of his ear and murmured softly ''I just wanted to ask.. can I borrow your Biology book.'' Suddenly her hand shot out behind him as she deftly grabbed the book off the desk whilst her other hand busily pulled her robe tie free of his hands. Aaron stared at her nkly as she whispered ''your move Mr.Cross'' before hopping off hisp, gathering up her dressing gown which she hastily drew her arms through the sleeves of and backing her way swiftly to the door. Unlocking it deftly behind her she winked at him with an evil grin as she pulled her dressing gown around her body and disappeared from his sight pulling the door shut behind her with a sharp click.

 Chapter 16

    Staring at the door his mate had just exited, Aaron groaned loudly as he ced his head in his hands, ''dude'' he muttered to himself, ''you are ying with fire''. He had never felt so aroused in his life, she had sent him to a ce of passion he had never known existed and he hadn''t even touched her.


    Slowly forcing himself to his feet, he stripped his clothes from his body, removing his pants that were painted with precum, releasing his bulging erection from its prison. Stepping through the bathroom door he turned on the shower, spinning the dial to as cold as it would go before stepping under the river of water. Gasping sharply from the icy water hitting his skin he grabbed the soap and started to wash himself. As he gently scrubbed his skin, images of Charity in her underwear raced through his mind like a movie reel, grinding her sweet spot into him harder and harder as he moaned beneath her. The smell of her hair as she had lightly bit his neck just above his mark.


    His breathing became ragged as he started to rub himself harder, running his closed fist up and down his shaft as he relived each second of Charity''s revenge, He could taste her lips on his and her arousal at watching him out of control was still lodged in his senses. With a howl he exploded, falling to his knees from the intensity of his ejaction. Kneeling on the shower floor his wolfs voice echoed in his head, ''She has us by the balls'' he said gruffly, and Aaron could only mutter agreement, he was the one who had upped the stakes, he had challenged her to see what she would do and she had not only epted his challenge, she had made it her own. He was lost to the power of his mate and there was nothing he could do now but surrender to the bond.


    *****


    Since Charity''s revenge, Aaron could no longer bear to be away from her, he had swapped all his sses to match hers, cowing anyone who was currently sat next to her to give up their seat to him. It soon becamemon knowledge that Charity belonged to Aaron and all of the male pack members started to refuse to make eye contact with her or even look in her direction for fear of the future Alphas wrath.


    ''Will you give me some space!'' she finally shouted at him in frustration, Aaron looked at her in surprise, a small sh of hurt also crossed his eyes. Charity''s heart fluttered with guilt as she put her arms around him and kissed him, ''not like that'' she said quietly, ''its just none of the males at school will even look at me let alone speak to me because they are all so scared of you! Aaron looked down at her, ''good, no-one should be looking at what''s mine'' he growled ring around them just in case a passing pack member happened to be nearby. Charity sighed, ''yes, and everyone knows that'' she said exasperated ''but I don''t need you guarding me 24 hrs a day, I can take care of myself'' she pouted, ''plus, Chloe is really starting to feel like I''ve abandoned her, we can''t have any girly talk time'' she blurted. Aaron looked at her shocked, ''of course you can'' he said vehemently, ''she can be with us whenever she wants, I have no problem with her being near you'' he added with a glower at a young warrior who was working out nearby. ''yes she can see me'' replied Charity, ''but we can''t talk about girl things with you there'' seeing his confused look she prompted, ''you know, GIRL things? like if she''s kissed someone, what''s happening with a certain warrior she''s been flirting with, or'' she said slyly, ''what a certain future Alpha looks like under his shirt'' she whispered arching her eyebrow at him as his cheeks coloured slightly.


    ''Ok Ok I get it'' he agreed finally still not looking overly happy ''i''ll make myself scarce tonight and you and Chloe can have girl time'' he said making quote marks with his fingers in the air. Charity squealed happily ''you could go train with Justin'' she suggested, ''and then afterwards I cane find you and help you get all that sweat off your body?'' she grinned as his eyes widened before he covered her lips with his and growled possessively into her mouth. ''You need to stop saying things like that'' he muttered breathlessly, ''or I''m not going to be able to let you go! Charity waggled her finger at him, ''no workout, no help cleaning up after'' she teased causing him to groan again longingly.


    True to his word at 6 pm he left Charity in the pack house doorway and made his way outside to the training area where Justin and the rest of his warriors were waiting for him. Watching him go, Charity smiled before skipping down the steps and running toward the woods where there was a little camp area she had arranged to meet Chloe for some one on one girl time.


    Making her way through the trees she suddenly heard a piercing screaming from her left, abruptly changing course she started to run toward the sound. Bursting through the trees she was greeted by the sight of arge filthy looking man who had a young girl in his grasp, one hand covering her mouth, the other was wrapped around her small torso as he tried to drag her through the trees away from the pack house. As the young girl turned her head trying to shake off the man''s grip over her mouth her eyes met Charity''s who gasped in horror. Kimmy, Chloe''s little sister stared at her, her eyes pleading for help. Charity screamed loudly ''let her go!'' at the stranger who''s grip loosened slightly in shock at the sudden interruption, Kimmy wrenched herself free from his grasp as Charity yelled at her ''Run Kimmy!'' Sheunched herself toward the Rogue, shouldering him in the stomach pushing him off bnce, he quickly regrouped himself and ran toward her pushing her roughly to the ground, thankful for her hours of training, Charity allowed herself to fall whilst bringing up her foot to catch him squarely in the stomach, using his own momentum she shoved her foot upwards causing him to somersault over her andnd on his back with a painful grunt. Jumping to his feet he shifted in front of her and she was suddenly faced with a wiry brown wolf, he threw himself against her grabbing her arm in his teeth before swinging his head and throwing her against a nearby tree causing her to see stars. Fighting the dizziness, Charity felt a haze of anger wash over her, she lunged toward the wolf,nding on top of him, and unconsciously started to tear at his skin, the rogue howled in pain and tried to push her off so he could mber to his feet. Anger was fueling her, Charity howled and continued to attack, ripping at his fur, instinctively trying to dig her teeth into his neck whilst he scratched and bit back at her. Biting down on his shoulder he let out a yelp of pain which caused him to allow ess to his throat, without hesitation, Charity lunged at him and sunk her teeth as deep into his neck as she could ripping the flesh from his body. The Rogue fell lifeless to the floor, as her anger ebbed away it was reced by horror, Charity backed up panicked, trying to put as much space between her and the lifeless wolf in front of her. She suddenly realized she was on all fours, she looked down to see white paws painted in crimson blood and dirt, fear and confusion gripped her as she looked around her wildly, unable toprehend what was happening. In the distance, she could see pack members running toward her through the woods, shouting and pointing. The leader shifted into arge ck wolf and headed straight for her, unable to tell them who she was and fear gripping her heart, she turned on her tail and fled further into the woods, running as fast as she could.


    Lost within the trees she could hear the pounding of paws behind her, putting on a burst of speed she threw herself forward, jumping over bushes and logs until she could no longer hear anyone following her. Slowing within a clearing she looked around her, fear still pounding through her veins, suddenly therge ck wolfunched himself from a nearby bush into her side, knocking her to the ground. Standing over her, the piercing blue eyes were filled with anger and hatred as he growled deep within his throat. Sniffing her flesh his eyes suddenly widened and he slowly lowered his head and used his nose to check every inch of her body, carefully at first then with more intensity. Charityypletely still, terrified that if she so much a flinched that the huge wolf would tear her throat out. The ck wolf whimpered before nuzzling his muzzle next to hers and carefully licking her face.


    His form shimmered and suddenly the naked form of Aaron was kneeling over her. ''Charity?'' he asked with awe in his eyes, as she looked at him tears leaking down her face and she nodded. Gathering her wolf form to him he held her close, running his hands through her glossy white fur that glinted silver in the dying rays of the evening sun. ''Do you know how to change back?'' he whispered, letting out a slow breath as she shook her head, fear written in her eyes. ''It''s ok baby'' he murmured as he continued to stroke her smooth white fur, ''i''ll help you, it''s ok, just listen to what I say''


    ''You need to rx baby'' he said soothingly, ''empty your mind, concentrate on my voice. Releasing a deep breath, Charity closed her eyes andy still, allowing her muscles to rx and her mind to focus solely on Aaron''s voice, ''Now just image your human form'' he started, ''imagine your face, the features, the outline of your lips, your hair flowing down your back, think about your body, the curves of your waist, the roundness of your hips, feel your arms and legs, stretch out your fingers in your mind'' he continued softly as she took deep breaths following his instructions, seeing herself in her minds eye.


    After a few minutes she felt arms around her and opening her eyes was met with the warm loving gaze of her mate, ''hello you'' he whispered huskily. Looking down she saw her body back as it should be, throwing her arms around Aaron she halfughed and half sobbed with relief before the previous moments crowded back into her mind causing her to break down into tears of anguish. ''I killed him'' she whispered through her tears, ''I didn''t mean too, but he had Kimmy, oh my god I killed someone'' sobs wracked her body as Aaron spoke soothingly to her, ''you defended our pack'' he muttered into her hair, holding her tightly to him, ''you did what you had to do to protect Kimmy from a Rogue trying to take her, he got what he deserved, in fact, he got off lightly'' he growled angrily as he stroked her hair.


    A crashing sound came through the trees behind them and Justin barged through the branches closely followed by 5 of their warriors. Skidding to a halt at the sight of the pair sat on the floor naked, the 6 men stared openly at Charity as Aaron growled warningly at them whilst using his body to shield Charity''s from their gaze. Each man immediately turned their backs toward the couple averting their eyes whilst Aaron scooped Charity from the ground and holding her tightly too him headed toward the house at a jog, entering the front doors he headed straight for the stairs not bothering to reply to the calls from pack members asking what had happened and if Charity was ok.


    Making his way to his own room he kicked the door open and carried the now silent Charity into his bathroom where he carefully ced her on the floor before turning the water on and allowing it too warm. Carefully picking her up again he sat Charity under the falling water before crouching down behind her and starting to wash the fur and blood from her face and body. Gently rubbing her skin with a nnel, each time he found a bite or scratch he carefully licked the wound to help it heal. Once sure all traces of the Rogue was gone from her body he cupped water in his hands and wet her hair before gently washing it, removing leaves, twigs, and dried blood that had knotted into her locks. Rinsing the soap from her scalp he carefully pulled hisb through her hair before turning the taps and helping her to her feet.


    Wrapping her in arge warm towel he picked her up again and carried her gently to his bed, hey her down on top of the sheets before walking around the bed andying down next to her, pulling her close to him, cing a protective arm around her waist. Charity edged back toward him whimpering, he could feel the anguish radiating from his mate''s soul and it hurt him too as he couldn''t make it better for her. ''It''s ok baby, I''m here'' he whispered over and over again holding her closely until she finally fell asleep in his arms from exhaustion.

 Chapter 17

    Once he was sure that Charity was fast asleep and unlikely to awaken any time soon, Aaron slipped from the bed, pulled some shorts and a T-shirt on before covering Charity with a nket and softly kissing her forehead. Tiptoeing to the door, he gazed lovingly at his mate before quietly slipping through the doorway and shutting it softly behind him.


    Once outside he walked swiftly to his father''s office and knocked sharply, e in'' came his father''s gruff voice. Aaron entered the room to be faced with his father, Jared, and Justin staring at him. ''Is she ok?'' asked Justin worriedly, running his hands through his hair. Aaron nodded, ''she''s sleeping'' he told them as he walked toward one of the seats and dropped himself into it. ''She''s scared and confused and horrified at what she did'' he added, his eyes cast to the floor. ''Horrified?'' spluttered Justin, ''she SAVED Kimmy'' he said vehemently, ''she took on a Rogue by herself and she bloody well won as well! and she''s a f*****g White wolf'' he finished with awe.


    ''And the question is, how is she a wolf with human parents, let alone a white wolf ''said Jared gravely, ''one of the rarest wolves of our kind. To our knowledge and presumably hers she has no wolf in her, plus how can we not smell her wolf blood'' he continued looking troubled, ¡®are you sure she didn''t know?'' he carefully asked, Aaron rounded on him immediately bristling, ''I was with her, I saw her face, her eyes! I could feel her emotions, she was terrified, and she had no idea how to revert back'' he snarled, angry at the usation. Justin ced a calming hand onto his shoulder, ''dad had to ask mate'' he said slowly, ''It''s never been heard of, she''s unique!


    Alistair was sat at his desk his elbows on his desk with his fingers pressed together, eyes closed, deep in thought. ''You said there was something special about her'' Aaron said to him, ''did you know?'' he asked usingly. Alistair sighed and shook his head, ''son if I had known, I would have given her much greater protection than she has had since she has been here!'' he replied, ''I knew there was something different about her but I had no idea what, not in my wildest dreams did I imagine this, the questions we are now faced with is why can she change and why is she a white wolf, something that has only been known to appear once in a generation and has never been known to be from a lesser wolf let alone two humans!


    ''How is Kimmy'' asked Aaron, anger, and shame evident on his face at having failed to protect one of his younger pack members, ''she''s ok'' replied Jared, ''she''s with her mother at their home and will stay there for a few days until she is ready to return to the pack house, Chloe, Christine, and their brothers are with them, it was hard to hold Connor back, he was out for blood when he heard, it took 4 pack members to bring him down, Mel is keeping an eye on him though, he''ll listen if she says to stay put!'' Aaron nodded before asking ''what about the boundary? how did that piece of s**t get in here in the first ce?''. Jared glowered, ''it seems he''s been here for a while, we scouted the woods and found a small camp in one of the denser parts just far enough in to be hidden from the boundary patrols, we can only assume he slipped in at some point and was careful to avoid detection. He had the foresight to cover himself with filth to disguise his stench so we wouldn''t stumble across him'' he said bitterly. ''We''ve doubled patrols and stationed extra guards at the edge of the boundary until we can be sure he was acting alone'' he added.


    Aaron nodded gloomily as he raised himself out of his chair, ''If you don''t need me here I''m going to go back to Charity'' he said, ''I don''t want her to wake up alone'' he added fretfully. Alistair nodded at him, ''go take care of your mate son'' he replied with a small smile. Not needing to be told twice, Aaron walked swiftly to the door and exited, pulling it shut behind him. Turning around, his body connected with somethingrge and soft. ''Ooof'' came a voice as it staggered back slightly, instinctively grabbing the person in front of him to stop them falling, he found himself staring into bright blue eyes that matched his own. ''Mum?'' he gasped, ''what are you doing here? why aren''t you with Aunt re?'' His mother smiled up at him, slim of build and greying hair with her 5ft 6 stature, she gave off the aura of a timid, motherly type who baked cookies and sang children to sleep. Though this wasn''t far from her reality, her passion for her pack also made her a formidable opponent who would tear the throat out of anyone who tried to hurt her tribe, she was a true Luna.


    ''Well hello, my chub a cub'' she saidughing, pulling on his baby nickname, making him roll his eyes as he pulled her into a tight hug. ''Aunt re is fine, she''s feeling much better, I was going to return next week anyway'' she said smiling, ''Your father sent word of what had happened to Kimmy, and Uncle George insisted Ie home immediately to help the pack. She scowled, ''I should have been here, your father needed me'' she muttered more to herself than Aaron, ''Plus I would very much like to meet my future daughter inw'' she teased with a sudden grin, as Aaron''s mouth fell open with shock, ''what? you didn''t think your father made such an important decision without consulting me first?'' she used, her voice tinged with a teasing lilt ''He has kept me up to date since she arrived, she sounds lovely son'' she added patting his arm lovingly. Before he could reply the office door crashed open and Alistair strode through, knocking his son out the way before grabbing his wife possessively and crushing his lips to hers growling quietly into her mouth. As his hands started to travel over his wife''s frame Aaron cleared his throat loudly, ''Ahem! your son is standing right here!'' he said, his voice filled with horror. His father broke the kiss to look at Aaron in mild surprise as if only just realizing he was still there. ''Son, if you don''t want to see your mother and I making up for 3 months apart, I suggest you return to your own mate'' he smirked, before shouting over his shoulder, ''meetings over'' and hoisting his wife onto his shoulder and marching off down the hall toward their bedroom, leaving a dumbstruck and slightly nauseous Aaron behind them. Turning to the sound of snickers he saw Justin and his father openlyughing at his mortified expression. Growling in embarrassment he turned on his heel and marched off toward his own bedroom away from his friend''sughter and any chance of hearing his parents ''making up time''.

 Chapter 18

    Reaching his bedroom door, Aaron quietly lowered the handle and slipped inside, shutting it noiselessly behind him. Charity was still fast asleep on his bed, by the looks of it she hadn''t moved in the time he had been gone.


    Silently he crept over to the bed andy down beside her, gently pulling her into his embrace. She stirred slightly, wriggling herself to mold to his frame before settling back into a deep slumber. Closing his eyes, he allowed her intoxicating scent to infuse him, breathing in deeply he held her close. His body had been unable to help but react to her movements against him but he reigned his wolf in, now was not the time to be teasing her, she needed her mate to protect her from the horrors she had seen and done, keep her calm through the confusion and let her know she was safe.


    Falling into a light sleep beside her, his dreams were filled with a stunning white wolf with a silver tint howling at the moon before teasingly running from him staying just far enough ahead that he couldn''t catch her but not fast enough that she left his sight. He chased her, on and on through the woods, jumping rocks and fallen trees, following her sweet scent as she led him deeper and deeper, ncing back to entice him onwards. Finally, as she reached a clearing, she slowed enough that he could reach her. Gently pouncing forward he softly pushed her to the floor onto her side, sniffing her alluring aroma before licking her muzzle and growling intently. She purred back at him, her eyes heavy with l**t as she extended her neck in submission, driving his wolf into a frenzy. Howling, he straddled her body, trapping her beneath him as she gazed up at him, nuzzling into her neck, his wolf form yearning for her tightness around his shaft.


    A loud scream woke him abruptly, next to him Charity was thrashing wildly under the nket, ''no no no!'' she cried, her tightly shut eyes leaking tears, making small rivers down her pale cheeks, ''leave her alone! Kimmy! Kimmy! no! let her go! Kimmy!!'' she screamed in terror. Aaron grabbed his iling mate and held her to him calling her name, ''Charity, wake up, it''s just a dream, wake up baby, wake up'' he pleaded. His heart felt like it was being ripped apart at her anguished cries. Slowly Charity''s body calmed and she gradually opened her eyes, staring at Aaron with fear etched into her pupils as she sobbed. ''He had Kimmy'' she whispered, ''I couldn''t get to her, he was pulling her away and something was holding me back, I couldn''t save her'' her voice cracked, her throat wracked with guilt. ''Shhh, it''s ok baby, Kimmy is fine, she''s with her family, you did save her, she''s ok'' he whispered into her hair as he rocked her gently in his arms.


    Charity rxed at his words and her sobs relented into shuddering hups as she allowed herself to ept that it was just a dream. ''It was so real'' she said burying her head into his chest as if trying to hide herself from the vision still so prominent in her mind. ''I know baby'' he said huskily, ''but it wasn''t, you saved her, you saved her'' he repeated over and over.


    Getting up from the bed, Aaron went to the bathroom and returned with a nnel, he sat on the edge of the bed and carefully wiped her face, cing the cold material against her eyes, cooling the redness that had appeared around them. A soft knock at the door drew their attention, dropping the nnel on the bedside table Aaron walked to the bedroom door and turned the handle. The dishevelled figure of Chloe barged past him and ran toward Charity, throwing her arms around her friend''s neck and nting a shaky kiss on her best friends still damp cheek. Holding her tightly she whispered, ''thank you! thank you, if you hadn''t been there if we hadn''t agreed to meet in the forest if you hadn''t heard her scream..'' she trailed off as the horrible thought ran through her head, unable to utter the terrible words.


    Hugging her even more tightly she said ''I can''t believe you were so brave, Kimmy said you just jumped at him, getting his attention while shouting at her to run'' pulling back she looked at Charity with an intense gaze ''she thinks you are her hero'' she said solemnly, making Charity blush red ''i''m no hero'' she muttered averting her gaze. ''Oi'' shouted Chloe sharply, causing Charity to jump, ''you ARE a hero, if you hadn''t done what you did, my little sister, our family''s baby, would be gone and we probably would never have seen her again. Don''t ever think that what you did wasn''t incredible'' she growled with passion. Pulling away from her she smiled, ''I also forgive you for standing me upst night'' she teased, causing a small giggle to leave Charity''s lips. Chloe stayed for another half an hour, sat on the bed together, theyughed and teased, Chloe telling her all about the very sexy warrior who had caught her eye, keeping her mind from the cloud that followed her. Finally, she stood, needing to return to her family and check on her sister. Charity smiled as she left, her body the most rxed it had been since the day before. Aaron stepped outside, following Chloe and grabbed her arm gently, ''thanks foring to see her'' he said gruffly, Chloe touched his arm, ''she is my very best friend, and she saved my sisters life'' she replied pointedly, ''I knew she would need me, she''s not like us, she doesn''t understand yet that what she did was necessary, that that arsehole''s death was not her fault, that he chose his fate the moment heid a hand on my sister'' her eyes shed with anger. ring up at him she continued, ''Take care of my friend Aaron, you may be the future Alpha, but if you fail to protect her I will rip parts out of your body!'' she growled before turning and walking down the corridor toward the stairs.


    Staring after her, his mouth hanging open, Aaron blinked a few times before giving a small grin, he wouldn''t normally allow a pack member to speak to him like that but as it mirrored his own thoughts on someone hurting his mate he let it slide. Turning toward the door, he opened it and walked back into his room, shutting the door behind him. Charity was sat on the bed, tv remote in her hand, idly flicking through channels, the nket wrapped loosely around her shoulders, showing off her creamy smooth skin. Crossing the room, he sat behind her and pulled her back into his embrace, feeling the warmth of her back against his chest. She sighed deeply, rxing into his embrace as he kissed her neck softly, ''Just to warn you'' he muttered, worried about how she would react, ''my mother is home. He felt Charity stiffen in his arms before she slowly pulled away and turned to stare at him, unaware that the movement had dropped the nket from her torso leaving her firm breasts exposed.


    ''your mum?'' gasped Charity, shocked, ''she''s alive?'' she asked. Aaron looked confused, ''yeah, why wouldn''t she be alive?'' he replied as his eyes travelled down her torso to rest on her bosom, unconsciously licking his lips. Seeing where his eyes were, Charity hastily dragged the nket around her again, hiding the view, ''hey!'' she snapped, ''eyes up here when you are hitting me with news that your dead mother is actually alive!'' taking a deep breath she continued, ''You have never mentioned her, no-one in the pack house has, I have never seen her here, I assumed she had died! I didn''t want to ask as I assumed you hadn''t said anything because you were not ready to talk about it!'' she eximed.


    Snapping his eyes to Charity''s, Aaron started to grin then chuckle while she sat across from him looking perplexed. ''My mother is very much alive, and currently down the hall being "weed home" by my father in their bedroom'' he said pulling a look of horror and making puking faces, ''you were lucky you didn''t get to see their reunion, I on the other hand got a front-row seat'' he gaggedically, causing Charity to startughing too.


    ''Well that doesn''t exin why no-one talks about her'' she chided shaking her head in confusion. Aaron waved his hand dismissively, ''oh that''s easy'' he replied, ''the bond between mates is the strongest thing you''ll find between werewolves, it kills us to be away from our other half, it''s like we''ve been ripped in two'' he said softly, holding her gaze and making her blush, ''it''s one hundred times worse for an Alpha and his Luna, and one thing you know is if your Luna is away, do NOT mention her name because it''s a sure fire way to obtain the wrath of the Alpha, we arepletely lost without our mates, and no-one wanted the wrath of Alistair Cross aimed at them. The longer they are away the worse we get, so when mum had to leave everyone knew not to mention her name especially as we have been having issues with a rival pack, we needed dad on his game! he concluded.


    ''So where has your mother been?'' Charity asked gently. ''She''s been with my Uncle George''s pack, his mate, my Aunt re, was gravely ill and George was struggling. He and mum are twins so she could feel he needed her so she had to go. My dad was travelling weekly to see her but our rivals have recently started to get bolder and are tantly trying to encroach on our territory, meaning he could no longer leave'' he said sadly. ''I think this is why he was so desperate for me to find you, maybe he thought once I found my Luna, he could hand over to me and go be with my mother, but I was too much of a selfish a*s hole to listen to him'' he finished bitterly, anger and shame shing across his face.


    Charity lent forward and put her arms around his neck, the nket falling to her waist, ''I don''t think you were selfish'' she whispered brushing her lips against his. Encircling her body with his arms, Aaron fell backwards pulling her on top of him and deepened the kiss, his tongue running across her bottom lip begging for entry. Allowing him his desire, she parted her lips so he could slip between them, moaning softly as he ran his hands down her body and over her naked backside. His tongue probed deeper, exploring her mouth as he drowned in her intoxicating scent. He could smell her arousal as his fingers traced along her thigh and between their bodies to her wet entrance, growling deeply and she arching her back with a small gasp as his fingers found her core and pushed their way slowly inside. Moving his mouth from hers he nted fluttering kisses down her neck, sucking on her delicate skin whilst rubbing his fingers against her tight walls as she moaned softly in his ear. He groaned with [**t as she started to slowly move her hips, increasing the friction between her walls and his fingers that were lubricated with her juices, desperate to take her but also scared that he would be taking advantage in her vulnerable state.


    Before his body had time to decide what to do, they were interrupted by a sharp knock on the door. Sitting up quickly her eyes wide, Charity jumped off him, grabbed some of his clothes out of the drawer, and ran to the bathroom, mming it behind her. Huffing with pent up anger at being disturbed, he prepared himself to destroy whoever was at the door, striding across the room he wrenched it open. ''What!'' he shouted, before his mother''s face came into focus, ''oh um, hi mum, what''s up'' he said, trying to pretend he hadn''t just screamed in her face. His mother eyed him knowingly as she pushed past him into the room carrying a teden with food and a ss of orange juice. ''Did Ie at a bad time chub a cub?'' she asked, though her face clearly told him that she knew that she had. ''No mum, of course not'' he sighed, ''what do you need?''


    Looking around the room and taking in the crumpled towel that Charity had slept in the night before, the mussed bedspread and various clothes strewn across the floor from Charity''s desperate rummage for something to wear, his mother tutted at him, ''chub, please do not tell me you allow Charity to visit you in this room with it looking like this?'' she admonished as his face coloured, before setting the tray down on the bedside table and straightening the bed covers so she could sit down.


    ''I brought Charity some food'' she said smiling up at her son, ''after her ordeal yesterday and the fact she changed for the first time she must be famished and I doubt you thought to feed her did you'' she added giving him a stern stare as he looked guiltily at the floor. ''Hmmf'' she huffed, ''I thought not, now where is my future daughter inw?'' she demanded


    ''Hi'' came Charity''s soft voice from the bathroom door, turning to look at her, Aaron saw her peeking shyly around the door frame wearing one of his long T-shirt over a pair of his work out shorts, the string pulled as tight as it would go. Staring at her, he didn''t think he had ever seen her look so beautiful, his mother clearing her throat brought him back to her presence, walking over to Charity, he took her hand and led her to his mother.


    ''Mum, this is Charity'' he said, ''Charity, this is my mother Mary! Charity extended her hand shyly saying, ''It is a pleasure to finally meet you Mrs.Cross'', Aaron''s mother stood up and pulled her into a bear hug, the kind of hug only a mother can give. Charity stiffened for a split second before rxing into the warmth of the first motherly hug she had received in 14 years. ''Well, I can see my husband was correct about you being a beauty'' Mary said smiling as she released Charity and stood back to study her. ''Now you call me Mary, none of this Mrs.Cross business, we are family here, so there''s no room for formalities'' she said sternly before adding, ''plus as my future daughter inw we are already family'' as Charity blushed and Aaron spluttered.


    ''We are still getting to know each other'' said Charity demurely, ncing at Aaron before returning her gaze to Mary. ''Uh-huh'' replied Mary with a knowing smile, ''i''m sure you are, now I need to go help my husband, you, youngdy make sure you eat every scrap on that te, shifting burns a lot of energy!'' Giving Charity another swift hug she walked toward the door, with her hand on the door handle she turned to Aaron ''oh and chub? if you want to try and convince people you aren''t besotted with this youngdy, you might want to ce those hickeys a bit lower on her neck so she can cover them with her shirt'' then walked out the doorughing softly leaving Aaron and Charity open-mouthed and beetroot red.

 Chapter 19

    Weeks passed, Mary made it her mission to spend as much time with Charity as possible, telling her stories of Aaron and his father, showing her photos of the pack members and learning as much as she could about her. Charity was grateful for her attention, it had been so long since she had had a mother figure to talk too she selfishly wanted to spend as much time with Mary as she could. She also spent very little time without Aaron, since the Rogue he seemed incapable of letting her out of his sight, she had evene out of the bathroom to find him stood the other side of the door, a worried expression on his face.


    Sat in the upstairs library one afternoon with Mary, looking through books of werewolf lore, one of the pack members rushed into the room and skidded to a stop in front of them, ''Apologies for the intrusion Luna'' he gasped with a bow, trying to catch his breath, ''Alpha sent me for you and Aaron, he has said that he needs you out the front of the pack house immediately! Mary and Aaron jumped to their feet, Aaron grabbing Charity''s hand and pulling her along behind him. Rushing down the stairs they burst through the doors and stopped on the top steps next to Alistair, Jared and Justin. In front of them stood a male in his early 30''s, he had short brown hair that fell over his eyes, a chiselled jawline and dark brown eyes that held a confidence that told everyone that he was in charge. Behind him stood half a dozen men, each wore a military uniform that disyed a moon of blood red.


    Aaron growled angrily and took a step forward as his father threw out an arm to stop him, turning to the leader of the group and addressed him, ''What brings warriors from the Red Moon pack to our door?'' he asked lightly as his eyes shed dangerously. ''Greetings Alpha Alistair,'' replied the leader smoothly, ''my name is Lucian, Beta to Alpha Marcus of the red moon pack, I have been sent to retrieve the Lady Charity and bring her for a council with our Alpha.''


    Aaron stiffened at his words and a deep warning growl rumbled through his throat as he instinctively pulled Charity behind him. Unaffected by the disy, Lucian eyed Aaron with a bored expression, ''Alpha Marcus is aware that this is an unusual request so has instructed us to make camp just outside your territory and give you 48 hrs to discuss among yourself before returning for a response'' he said quietly.


    ''We can give you your answer now'' snarled Aaron, ''its a big fat f**k off, you are not taking her anywhere'' he said vehemently. Lucian raised an eyebrow at his tone, ''we suggest you give our proposal some thought'' he said in a mildly threatening tone, ''our Alpha is most insistent that he wishes to meet Lady Charity and will do what needs to be done to make it happen.'' He fixed Aaron with a steely re that left little doubt to the lengths their pack would go to in order to obtain what their Alpha wanted.


    As the tension mounted between the two groups, Chloe suddenly appeared in the doorway next to Charity, taking in the scene in front of her, her eyes widened in shock at the warriors stood before her. Looking into the faces of each of the rival warriors she suddenly stiffened when her eyes fell on the brown-haired muscr male to Lucian''s right. ''Mate'' she breathed taking a step forward as the warrior growled possessively and started toward her. Aaron grabbed Chloe with his other hand, pushing her behind him, ''MINE'' growled the warrior angrily, ring at Aaron who stared back at him, challenging him.


    Luciany a hand on his warriors arm, ''Calm James'' he said quietly before turning back to Alistair, ''Excuse my brother, he can be, shall we say, emotional. We will return in 48 hrs for your response'' he added, raising his voice so everyone could hear, ''It seems we have more than one issue to discuss now'' he concluded eyeing Chloe who was still half-hidden behind Aaron. Signalling his warriors, he led them back down the driveway and through the entrance, Chloe whimpered as James'' eyes sought her out until he rounded the corner and disappeared from her view.


    **********


    Upstairs in the Alphas office, Alistair sat behind his desk deep in thought, Mary and Jared in the chairs across from him. Justin had thrown himself into the armchair next to the open firece whilst Charity and Chloe sat on the sofa opposite him, Charity cradling Chloe in her arms as the young she-wolf whimpered quietly at the loss of her mate. Gently rocking her back and forth, Charity looked toward Aaron with a worried expression as he paced back and forth across the office growling angrily.


    ''They can''t have her'' he spat vehemently, ''She belongs here'', angrily he kicked at a table sending it flying. ''Calm down son'' replied his father wearily, ''we need to discuss what we are going to do''


    Aaron rounded on his father incredulous, ''you are seriously going to consider their request?'' he shouted furiously. ''No Aaron'' his father said sternly, a growl raising in his throat, warning his son about his tone. ''But the Red Moon warriors were very clear that they would go to any lengths to gain ess to Charity, we need to discuss how we will protect her and what we will do when the inevitable happens and Marcus sends his warriors to our territory'' he continued, with a tired look.


    Mary sat forward, reaching for her son''s hand, ''What we need to try and figure out is why does Marcus want her'' she said gently, ''Charity is a white wolf, its possible news of her has reached the Red Moon packs ears and they are hoping to discover and harness any powers she may have.'' She added in a worried tone.


    Charity started forward at her words ''I don''t have any powers'' she protested, ''I''m human!''


    Alistair looked toward her with fondness in his eyes, ''My child, you are many things but one thing I am certain of is that you are notpletely human.'' Seeing the shock of the rest of the room he borated. ''Since Charity shifted, Mary and I have been scouring the library, checking every book we own on werewolf lore, there is not one mention of a werewolf being born to 2 straight humans. He said, ''We can only assume that somewhere in Charity''s previous generations there was a werewolf and not just your everyday werewolf either, he or she was strong! he concluded looking at his hands sped together on his desk, lost in thought.


    Mary took over the conversation, ''what we need to do first and foremost is protect Charity,'' she said vehemently giving no doubt that she was serious. ''Aaron, you will not leave Charity''s side unless absolutely necessary, should you need to, you will deliver her to your father, myself, Jared or Justin, no-one else is to be left alone with her. Even though I trust our pack unquestionably, someone may or may not have tipped Marcus off about Charity''s wolf and until we know exactly what he knows and what he wants we keep her within the family! Seeing Charity''s face and that she was about to argue, she smiled at her, shhhing her. ''This is not about your ability to defend yourself'' she said calmly, ''I have no doubt after seeing that Rogue that you could defend yourself against 2, even 3 Rogues single-handedly. With proper wolf training even more, but an army of highly trained Red Moon warriors is above any single wolfs capabilities and thest thing we want is them to ambush you whilst taking a quiet stroll in the forest alone. It has already been proven that we have gaps in our defences'' she said sadly, shaking her head.


    Sitting back Charity nodded slowly, epting the Luna''s words, knowing she was doing what needed to be done to protect her.


    Mary turned her eyes to Aaron suddenly stern, ''you young man, will not leave my daughter inw''s side, do you hear me?'' she growled sternly, ''Charity, you will need to move into Aaron''s room, I want you guarded at all times'' seeing her flush slightly she teased, ''unless you would like him to spend each night stood guard outside your bedroom door as you sleep?'' she inquired with a raised eyebrow. Defeated, Charity sighed, ''I''ll bring some clothes up, could you make room in your wardrobe for me?'' she asked Aaron, turning her Aquamarine eyes to his making his breath catch. As he nodded silently, Mary added, ''Oh and my son will be the perfect gentleman whilst you are staying with him'' as she eyed her son who reddened under her gaze, ''he will also clean that tip of a room for you, I don''t want you breaking your neck on his dirty underwear'' she finished as Justin howled withughter and Aaron gave her a horrified look.

 Chapter 20

    True to their word, Charity moved some of her clothes up to Aaron''s room and made herselffortable, and the pack leaders took turns babysitting her, though she finally had toy some ground rules when Aaron tried to follow her into the bathroom when she went for a shower. Rolling her eyes at him she growled, ''no-one is going to get me in the bathroom attached to your bedroom that has the worlds smallest window that even Kimmy couldn''t climb through, and that''s not even taking into consideration that we are on the fourth floor!'' she snapped exasperatedly before closing the door in his face and sighing.


    The Red Moon Warriors returned to the Silver Cross pack house exactly 48 hrs after they left. Standing on the front doorstep, Aaron''s parents and Jared had made sure that Charity and Chloe did not attend the meeting leaving them in the Alphas office under the watchful eye of Justin.


    Lucian stepped forward with a respectful bow ''Alpha Alistair, I take it you have had sufficient time to consider Alpha Marcus'' proposal'' he said loudly. Feeling Aaron stiffen next to him, Alistair ced a warning hand on his sons arm. Turning to Lucian he replied, ''Please send our respects to Alpha Marcus, but at this time we are unable to grant his request.'' he said politely but firmly. Though his words were tactful, they left little doubt that Charity was not up for negotiation.


    The Red Moon''s Beta seemed unsurprised by their Answer, ''I shall convey your response to Alpha Marcus'' he said curtly, ''We will no doubt meet again soon Alpha Alistair'' and with a small bow, signalled his men to retreat.


    The Silver Cross leaders retreated into their packhouse, Aaron growling angrily at the open threat that had been left hanging in the air between the two packs. Making their way up to the office, Alistair stopped a passing pack member and ordered them to find his Gamma, Henry and send him to the office to meet them.


    As they entered the office, they were met with the sight of Chloe curled up on the floor, Justin holding her down as Charity whispered to herfortingly. Looking up Justin exined ''she could smell him Alpha, we literally had to tackle her to the floor to stop her ripping the door off its hinges'' Alistair strode into the room and lifted up the now limp and whimpering she-wolf, carrying her over to the sofa andying her carefully onto the cushions. ''It will be ok little one'' he murmured, ''trust me''


    Gulping back tears that threatened to spill from her eyes, she looked at her Alpha with so much pain he struggled to hold her gaze before slowly nodding. Mary stepped forward andying her hand on her husbands shoulder, ''I''ll take her from here Alistair, you don''t need me for this meeting'' she said quietly before taking Chloe''s hand and leading her from the room.


    A smart tap on the door came a few momentster before it opened to reveal the heavy set, muscr frame of Henry, the pack Gamma. ''You requested me Alpha'' he intoned with a bow, Alistair gestured toward a seat in front of the desk before seating himself behind it. Jared took the other chair whilst the younger members huddled over by the firece to listen to what would be said.


    Looking at Henry with a steady gaze, Alistair sighed, ''Henry I called you to this meeting as we are in imminent danger of attack'' he said bluntly, ''as our strongest fighter I need you on board to discuss strategy for when the enemye.'' Henry looked mildly surprised but didn''t speak, ''Red Moon gave us an ultimatum to hand over a member of the pack when we refused they pretty much told us they would be back to take by force. This cannot happen under any circumstances'' he continued sternly. Henry shifted slightly in his seat, before leaning forward slightly, ''may I ask whom they are after Alpha?'' he asked quietly, ''it would help work out a defence strategy if we knew which member we were protecting''. Alistair looked at him for a moment as if weighing up whether to include him in the knowledge, finally he nodded his head, ''it is our future Luna Charity'' he said as Henry''s eyes widened in obvious shock. ''They would attack the future Luna?'' he asked shocked, ''That''s not just an attack, that''s an act of war! Are theypletely mad?'' Alistair shrugged, ''it seems their Alpha has a strong desire to meet with Charity but is disinclined to tell us why he requires her presence. With no information to guarantee her safety whilst there or confirmation of her return to us, our pack will not even entertain the idea of letting her go and will do everything in their power to keep her from the Red Moon packs grasp and indeed any harm to her person'' he replied gravely.


    Henry nodded, ''do we know when this attack is likely to take ce?'' he asked. Alistair shook his head, ''I doubt it will be in the next few days as Marcus will need time to group his warriors and make his way here. Despite the warning, he will still wish to try and catch us off guard so it''s very unlikely they will march down the main road to our gates. We do need to get our warriors prepared, we need a n on where to hide Charity to keep her from any kind of abduction attempt that could happen while our fighters are engaged. We also need 24-hour surveince on our boundary and if possible a small group of scouts sent toward Red Moon who can give us a heads up to their movements'' he ordered.


    Henry stood up ''I will see it is done Alpha, I have a trio of men who would be perfect for the scout group. They are not our pack members but I trust them explicitly. He said with a nod, as he made to leave and seeing Alistair''s questioning look he stopped and turned back to the desk. ''They are Rogues'' he exined, ''but not as you or I know them, they are three brothers who live outside the boundary. They keep to themselves and are not interested in trouble. They helped me once when I got into a fracas as a young wolf and asked in return that I never tell anyone of their whereabouts as they did not want grief from the surrounding packs. I have remained friends with them since that day and I know if I ask, they will help'' he exined.


    Alistair nodded, ''If you trust them, Henry, then I am happy with your choice'' he replied. Henry bowed again before exiting the room to gather his warriors for a debrief and strategy meeting.


    Aaron also stood, grabbing Charity''s hand, ''If you don''t need us, I''ll take Charity for some lunch'' he said to his father as Justin stood to follow them. Alistair nodded to them, giving them permission to leave, and was deep in conversation with Jared before they had even closed the door.


    Walking down the sweeping stairs to the foyer Aaron and Justin nked Charity like a queen''s guard. Sighing wearily, she had to half-run to keep up with their extensive strides. Reaching the ground floor, they made their way into the dining hall where Aaron grabbed a te to her and steered her toward the buffet. Loading both their tes up with mashed potatoes,mb chops, vegetables and gravy he carried them over to the end table where no-one else was sat, checking constantly behind him to make sure Charity was staying close. Justin brought up the rear and they sat themselves down with Charity between the two men.


    ''I feel like a prisoner'' she grumbled as she poked her fork into her mash, Aaron huffed, ''We need to protect you'' he growled uneasily. Sighing she replied, ''I know, doesn''t mean I have to be happy about it'' she grumped, shoveling an overloaded fork full into her mouth. They ate in silence before clearing their tes and parting ways, Justin going to spar, Aaron and Charity returning to his room to watch a movie and stay away from the pack.


    Once they entered Aaron''s room, Charity grabbed a towel out of the small cupboard by the bathroom door, ''I''m going to have a shower'' she announced, ''I do NOT need an audience'' she added with a steely gaze before marching through the door and shutting it behind her slightly harder than she had intended too.


    Turning on the shower, she stripped her clothes off and stood under the water, allowing the warmth to run over her body as shey her head against the cool tiles and groaned to herself about her captivity. After a while the water began to feel warmer, turning the dials she cooled the stream down but she still felt like she was burning up. Twisting the taps as cold as they would go, she whimpered as she slid to the floor, her skin was on fire, her blood felt likeva in her veins. Gasping in pain she curled up into a ball, ''Aaron'' she whimpered, barely audible above the raging water, the pain was growing with each passing moment, biting down on her lip, she drew blood trying not to cry out.


    The door suddenly burst open and she found herself being lifted from the shower floor by two strong arms, ''Charity?'' came Aaron''s worried voice from above her as she moaned in pain and buried her head into his chest. Carefully wrapping a towel around her he carried her to the bed andy her down, brushing her hair from her face.


    She looked up into his eyes and saw the colour drain from his face as a primal desire overtook her and sheunched herself at him growling possessively, wrapping her arms around his neck and hauling him in for a rough l**t infused kiss.


    Aaron stood dumbfounded as her legs wrapped around his waist and she hungrily attacked his mouth with her own. ''Oh god'' he thought horrified, ''she''s gone into heat, her scent was filled with desire, it enveloped him, drawing out his wolf, as his mind clouded with lust brought on from her pheromones, as hey her down on the bed, he knew that he was powerless to fight her.

 Chapter 21

    With her legs wrapped tightly around his waist, Charity hungrily nipped at his neck with her teeth as h Aaron growled passionately into her ear, exploring her curves with his hands as he grazed her marking captured one in his mouth and sucked it delicately, running his tongue around her bud as his fingers jeans with desperation to seek and find the warm home of his mate.


    led into her hair. Grinding her naked body against him she started to tug at his shirt, pulling at the buttons aggressively to reach his skin. with his lips making her whimper with desire. As his shirt fell to the floor he felt her hardened n*****s brush his chest, moving his body downwards he d for her v*****l lips. Rubbing his finger over the soft folds, he could already feel her wetness, making his hardened c**k strain against the fabric of his tight


    Fighting the urge to take her roughly with every ounce of his strength, Aaron gently slipped his fingers enter her. As he circled her c**t with his left hand, his right sought out her other b****t, squeezing it g Running his tongue down her stomach, across her hips and down her thigh he moved his lips over aned gently on her swollen c**t, as his fingers stroked their way in between her v*****l walls. ''Aaron'' she called quietly, as her body shivered with pleasure. Pleased at his name falling from her lip n removed his fingers and plunged his tongue into her opening as she gasped, pulling on his hair in an attempt to pull him closer to her. Grasping her hips in his hands, he pulled her sweet p***y closer to him, drinking her juices as she moaned and writhed ag is mouth. Flicking his tongue in and out his fingers returned to her c**t, massaging her as she suddenly cried out in ecstasy as her o****m ripped through her body with force.


    er moist folds and ran the tip across her c**t as she shuddered with pleasure. ''Aaron'' she groaned softly, rocking her hips against his fingers, urging him to s Charity moaned underneath him.


    As Charity''s body rxed beneath him, Aaron climbed up her body, running his tongue along her soft off his jeans and underwear, Aaron kicked them on to the floor as he positioned his swollen tip at the pushing deeper he came against a sudden barrier, shocked he realised she was a still a virgin. ''Oh bab whispered, ''this is going to hurt baby, but only for a few minutes, I promise, I''ll make it better baby, I Charity cried out in pain as her hymen was torn apart, the walls of her v****a tightening around Aaron walls, gently massaging her insides as she breathed raggedly into his neck. As he nted butterfly kis his face to hers, smashing her lips against his as she growled passionately into his mouth.


    ''Mine'' she growled quietly as she opened her eyes and stared into his, at her words Aaron was unable pleasure spot over and over again as she lost control once again. Extending her canines, she unknowi into her.


    eaching her arms down she pulled on his shoulders, encouraging him closer. ''Please'' she whispered, her eyes closed, lost in the intensity of her heat. Ripping ce of her soaking wet p***y. Slowly pushing himself inside, he groaned loudly at her tightness. ''My god baby'' he growled as Charity moaned beneath him, whispered, his hardness growing at the knowledge that she would only ever be touched by him. He rocked his hips gently, pushing against the barrier as he e you'' before he roughly thrust his hips forward.


    t as hey motionless on top of her waiting for the shock to pass. As she gradually rxed again, Aaron began to move slowly, back and forth within her wn toward her marking spot, Charity began to move her hips, matching his rhythm as she moaned his name. Grasping his hair within her fingers she pulled


    d himself back, as he rammed himself into her she cried out as he hit her G spot, growling in pleasure he thrust himself again and again into her, hitting her unged them into his marking spot, biting down harder and harder, with a howl Aaron''s canines extended and he bit down on her neck as his seed rushed


    Over the next 8 hours, Aaron and Charity mated over and over again until he lost count of how many t he had reached for him, insatiable in her desire, holding him captive with her heat. Finally, with legs unable to hold him up any longer, he rolled off her as she sighed satisfied and closed her eyes, immediately asleep. He nced at the clock that was hanging off the bedside table by its power cord, most likely dislodged through one of their trysts. The time read 5 am, stretching his sore muscles, he curled around his mate, pulling her close in a protective embrace before fatigue overtook him.


    He was woken a few hourster by a loud insistent banging to his door, disentangling himself he grabbed his boxers and slid them on before rushing to the door and pulling it open with an angry, ''WHAT!'' he hissed. In front of him stood his Beta Justin looking both amused and ruffled, ''What the hell are you doing'' whispered Aaron angrily, ''Charity is still asleep!'', chuckling Justin held up a hand in apology, ''Hey, you are just lucky it''s me at your door'' he replied, as Aaron face went from angry to confused, he continued, ''its like 3 pm dude! no-one has seen hide nor hair of you since lunch yesterday, your dad was ready toe break your door down, sure that you had been knocked out and Charity kidnapped or something'' he grinned, ''I convinced him to let mee and check on you saying you probably had ate night and had overslept. As he took in Aaron''s dishevelled appearance he said ''I don''t think I was far wrong'' he smirked as Aaron tried to punch him in the arm without opening the door any wider to reveal his mates naked body sprawled out like a goddess on his bed as she slept.


    Aaron suddenly looked at his best friend with worry, ''Dude, she went into heat, I was f*****g cornered, I couldn''t even try to escape'' he whispered, his eyes clouded as the realization hit him, ''f**k, what am I going to do? what if she hates me? thinks I took advantage of her? how do I exin to her that I couldn''t do anything! His eyes widened in fear as Justiny a hand on his shoulder. ''Tell her the truth Aaron, tell her that when a she-wolf goes into heat, her mate is powerless to leave her, that''s the whole point of their scent, to capture their mate'' he said sensibly. Nodding reluctantly, Aaron stepped away from the door.


    ''Just tell my dad, we are both fine, we were up all night watching movies and we overslept'' he said quickly as he heard Charity stir in her sleep. Justin nodded ''OK dude, but a word of advice'' he replied as he turned to walk away, ''you might want to put a roll neck jumper on, cos that brand new bite mark on your neck tells a whoooooole different story'' and heughed as he sprinted up the hall toward the Alpha''s office.


    Rubbing his neck self consciously and sighing deeply, Aaron shut the door and turned toward his bed to see Charity sitting up avoiding his gaze, her cheeks emzoned with the heat of her embarrassment. ''umm, well, umm, yeah, aboutst night'' she started, actively looking anywhere than at him, ''well sorry about that, i''m not usually that kind of girl, I really don''t know what came over me'' she flushed deeper and buried her head in her hands.


    Striding over to her he engulfed her in a hug, sitting down and pulling her onto hisp, breathing in the scent of her body mixed with his own musk and growled protectively into her hair. ''It wasn''t something you could control'' he whispered, holding her close, ''you had your first heat, all she-wolves get them after they shift. It was our fault, we should have known it wasing, helped you'' he looked sadly at her, ''do you regret it?'' he asked worriedly, scared of what she would say. Raising her gaze slowly she finally met his eyes and the love that was mirrored in them calmed his racing heart. ''No'' she whispered back, ''I am so happy but I''m also scared'' she admitted, ''scared you regret what happened, I know you don''t want a mate'' she looked at him fearfully, ''did I make you?'' she asked as horror crept across her face.


    Aaron took her face in his hands, lifting it so he could brush her lips with his, ''A she wolfs heat is undeniable to her mate, he can do nothing but think, feel and breathe her until she''s satisfied and the heat is over'' he said softly, ''but honestly, I didn''t even try to stop myself, I wanted you so badly I feared that you would think I took advantage'' he muttered into her hair.


    Shaking back her locks Charity gazed into his eyes, ''I love you'' she whispered before burying her head into his chest, his wolf howled in victory within his mind as he held her close and whispered back ''I love you too Lady Charity'' before lowering her onto the bed and running his lips down her naked form, drawing growls of pleasure from her lips before rolling her over and pulling her hips toward him, thrusting himself into her as she moaned his name, begging him to take her as she gripped the headboard and gave herself to him freely. Thrusting himself into her core, enjoying the tightness of her walls against his c**k as he pulled back to thrust again, feeling her tight against him as she begged for the release of his seed within her.


    As he pounded into her over and over again he could feel the build-up of her o****m as she gasped and called his name repeatedly until her release, hearing his mates crying as her o****m shook her body Aaron''s own body reached its climax and he howled as his seed flooded her womb yet again.


    Rolling onto his side, Aaron pulled Charity closer too him, kissing her neck softly as she giggled and wriggled closer, feeling a twitch between his own thighs he lifted himself onto his elbow and looked down at his mate, ''if you don''t stop teasing, we are going to have to have another round'' he growled with a wink. Laughing, Charity wriggled from his grasp and stood up. ''Nuh-uh Mr Cross'' she said waggling her finger at him, ''I am taking a shower and then you are taking me for some food! I am starving!'' she groaned before making her way to the bathroom and turning the taps on.


    Stepping into the warm water Charity started to soap her body down, regretfully washing her mates juices and scent from her body. Jumping suddenly, she felt the slightly rough hands of Aaron on her shoulders. ''If I remember correctly'' he growled provocatively in her ear, ''you still owe me help cleaning up, I went to train as promised'' he reminded her, turning to face him she raised her eyes, ''I got into a fight with a Rogue!'' she pouted, ''I was hardly in the right frame of mind to wash you'' she said trying to glower at him but failing miserably as a smile crept up her face.


    Handing her the body wash with a wicked grin, he gestured to his body, heaving an exaggerated sigh, Charity poured some body wash into her hands and started to rub them in circr motions over his chest,cing her fingers in the short hairs as shethered his body. Running her hands lower, she massaged his stomach then his hips as he moaned under her touch. Looking down she realised that his c**k was rock hard, running her hands across Aaron''s skin, she rubbed her hands over his shaft and down under his balls, sliding them slowly backwards and forwards as he groaned with pleasure, his eyes shut, using the wall to keep himself upright. Her eyes suddenly glinting with mischief, Charity washed the soap away and dropped to her knees in front of him. cing her hand on the base of his shaft she gently lowered her mouth over the tip, running her tongue around the edge of his foreskin. ''oh my f*****g god'' gasped Aaron lowering his hands to the back of her head as she pushed his c**k into her mouth, running her tongue down the side and back out again. Using her lips, she pushed back his foreskin as she took him into her mouth again, sucking lightly against his hardness as he moaned loudly. Backwards and forwards she moved her head, taking more and more of him in each time until his entire length was inside her. As she moved faster and faster against him she felt his muscles tense as he held her head and slowly moved his hips against her, increasing the sensation until with an anguished howl he pulled away and pulled her into a standing position. Turning her around he held her hands against the cold tiles on the wall with his own, whilst pressing his c**k against her wet entrance which she immediately gave permission too.


    Thrusting himself into her again, he moved one hand to circle her waist in search of her clit, finding the swollen nub he rubbed against it as Charity moaned and ground against him. ''c*m for me baby'' he growled softly as she moaned relentlessly, ''I can feel you building'' he gasped increasing the roughness as he heard the sharp gasp that told him that he had hit her sweet spot. As her legs began to buckle under her, Aaron circled her waist with his other arm holding her weight whilst continuing to rub his finger across her clit. With a primal growl Charity''s o****m burst from her lips, her walls tightening around him, milking him of his seed as he came with her.

 Chapter 22

    Over the next week, everyone was on edge, Alistair was constantly in meetings with his Beta and Gamma, strategizing their defence.


    Toward the end of the week, Henry came with news that his scouts had spotted the Red Moon pack leaving their pack house, marching toward the Silver Cross territory. Keeping to the woods they had then split into two groups each heading toward a different side of the Cross-boundary. ''s**t'' growled Aaron, ''They are trying to nk us, dad, this feels like a diversion attack mixed with a kidnapping'' he continued, his eyes growing dark in anger.


    ''Son, we will keep Charity safe'' his father replied with conviction, ''She will hide in the secret chamber in this room, no-one but the people standing here now know of its existence'' he continued. ''We will also ce Chloe in there with her. The rest of the pack that cannot fight, the elders, children and mothers with younglings, will be locked with 2 guards in the basement to protect them!


    Aaron nodded but didn''t rx, ''we need to prepare'' he growled, ''get everyone ready for their attack.'' Alistair nodded, ''but we also need to be smart'' he said, ''letting them think they have the element of surprise is not a bad thing, maybe a skeleton crew of mbs'' near the woods where the first pack will most likely breakthrough and we keep our best warriors hidden within the wood to then nk them from behind, cutting them off from their second wave'' he growled. Looking toward Henry he asked ''how long do the brothers think it will take them to reach us?'', Henry looked up to meet his Alpha''s eyes, ''two days Alpha, and they think they will make camp on the second day and attack at dusk to use the darkness to their advantage.'' Nodding calmly Alistair looked at everyone, ''we have two days, get all the warriors briefed on what we are doing, Henry select who you think will need to be in our group of mbs'' and discuss decent hiding ces among the grounds for the rest of us. Henry nodded his head, ''I think that one of the leaders would be a good idea in themb group'' he said, ''The red moon will target them as the strongest opponent shifting focus from any surprise attacking from behind.


    ''I''ll be amb'' said Aaron gruffly, ''and me'' added Justin, ''they''ll know something is up if Aaron is fighting without his Beta at his side'' he exined as Aaron started to argue. Henry nodded again, ''he is correct Alpha, a beta''s ce is beside his leader!'' ''So its settled'' Alistair said, ''Aaron and Justin will lead the Lambs, Henry, Jared and I will each have a group hidden in the woods to nk the Red Moons when they make their first strike. Jared if you hold off from the initial charge you may be able to head off the second wave giving us a split second advantage.


    Everyone growled their assent and the meeting was dismissed. Leading Charity back to his room, she pulled him to one side just outside the Alphas door. ''You will be careful won''t you?'' she begged, her eyes awash with worry. Aaron smiled down at her, ''don''t worry baby'' he said softly, ''this Alpha doesn''t intend to let any Red Moon filth take a chunk out of him, let alone his girl,'' he encircled her waist with his arms, pulling her toward him, brushing her lips with his as she reached around his neck, pressing herself to him, feeling the warmth of his body against her own.


    ''I love you'' he sent to her, smiling shey her head on his chest, ''I love you too'' she replied shyly. ''You can hear me?'' he asked pulling away from her to took into her face, ''of course'' sheughed, ''you are stood right in front of me. ''No'' he said grasping her hands in his, ''I mean you can link with me, I didn''t say anything out loud, I thought it'' he smiled widely, ''you have our gift ofmunication, you can talk to me through our link now'' gathering her back in his arms he mind linked her, ''we are truly mated now, I am yours and you are mine forever''.


    A loud cough behind them pulled them instantly apart, Charity turned to be greeted by the disdainful look of Gemma, eyeing her with concealed loathing. ''What is it Gemma?'' asked Aaron, oblivious to the silent exchange going on between the two young women. ''Alpha, you are needed downstairs, they are starting to sort the cer out to amodate all the non-fighters'' she said with a sneer in her voice as she flicked her eyes to Charity at the words non-fighters, ''We need to know what should be ced down there with them as we have no idea how long the battle willst.''


    Aaron grabbed Charity''s hand, ''c''mon'' he said as he started to pull her toward the stairs. ''No need for Charity to go Alpha,'' interjected Gemma, ''I can look after her whilst you are busy'' she added in a sickly sweet voice. Aaron looked at her surprised, ''no it''s ok but thanks'' he finally replied, before hurrying off down the corridor with Charity in tow leaving Gemma ring at their backs.


    Striding down the hallway, Aaron opened the door at the end that belonged to the library where his mother sat quietly cradling a sleeping Chloe''s head in herp. Looking up she smiled broadly, ''so I have the pleasure of two youngdies now'' she whispered, ''I hope you have more conversational skills than this one'' she teased pointing at herp.


    Aaron nted a quick kiss on Charity''s cheek before swiftly leaving the room to help prepare for the arrival of the Red Moon warriors.


    Walking over to the chair next to Mary, Charity sat down and curled her feet underneath her. Catching sight of the book in Mary''s hands she raised her eyebrows, ''White wolf ancestry?'' she asked tentatively. Mary smiled slowly, ''White wolves are rare'' she said gently, ''and I mean really rare, I''m trying to learn as much as I can about them to see if it will help unlock the mystery of your heritage!


    Charity nodded silently as she nced toward the clock which read 2:15 pm, returning her gaze to the Luna she shuffled in her chair a bit before finally asking, ''did you find anything out?'' Seeing the hopeful yet fearful look in her eyes, Mary smiled reassuringly, ''well I''m not far in, to be honest, but so far it says, ording to werewolf folklore, white wolves are rare because they are only descended from one of the original Alpha''s, the Alpha Promethius, he was known as the Warrior Alpha, the reason all Werewolves can protect and fight. His brothers were Almertius the Healing Alpha, which is where our fast healing rates supposedlye from, Artemis, the Hunting Alpha who was the creator of our keen tracking abilities and scent, and finally their sister Floretina the Alpha of love and beauty, which eventually gave us our mates.


    Almertius, Artemis and Floretina spread their seeds wide, taking many mates, in the hope to make werewolves strong and encouraged their offspring to do the same, but Promethius decided to be selective and chose just one she-wolf to create his offspring with. When he produced the very first white wolf, she was told to choose one wolf that would be her mate forever. He got his sister Floretina to tie them together with her gift of love meaning they would never look at another once mated, included in the spell was the ability to replicate meaning that all future generations would be born with a mate picked by the goddess herself.


    Seeing the connection between Promethius'' daughter and her mate, and the deep joy andpleteness that came from it, Florentina decided to extend the spell further to epass all werewolves that were created'' she concluded.


    Charity sat open-mouthed, gaping at the story, ''is it all true?'' she finally managed to force out, Mary replied, ''It''s a story that has been handed down through the generations of our kind, we generally find that all lorees from a grain of truth, but regardless it is the starting point we can use to begin to unravel your bloodline. Carefully she ced a bookmark between the pages and shut the book, cing it on the small coffee table between them.


    Changing the subject as she could see Charity was losing herself in the story, Mary turned the conversation to Aaron and how that boy needed to ''get on and stop pussyfooting about''. Dering him a stubborn little chub a cub who wouldn''t know the best thing for him if it hit him across the face. They spent the remainder of their time with Mary regaling her with stories about the many times that Aaron''s stubbornness had got him into strife with the pack, leaving Charity in fits ofughter.

 Chapter 23

    For the next 48 hrs, every warrior was on guard, waiting for word that the ambush was imminent. Training was intensified, meals were increased to help the warriors fuel their bodies and a curfew was put in ce to make sure everyone was at their best for theing war. Charity spent most of her time with Mary as Alistair, Aaron and Justin were all busy with strategy nning and their training programs. Charity was getting more and more worried, fearful of the amount of deaths that would follow in the name of keeping her safe. She tried to squash the constant nagging that lived within her gut, making her feel nauseous and going so far as to cause her to feel faint on asion.


    On the eve of the expected battle, Aaron and Charityy on his bed watching reruns of oldedy series whilst sharing a tub of ice cream that they had snuck out of the kitchen after Aaron had insisted he needed the calories to keep his strength up, though Charity was pretty sure she had eaten a good two-thirds of the tub herself.


    ''Maybe I should just go and meet this Marcus'' she finally blurted out, Aaron looked up in shock, his eyes burning through her with anger and horror at her words. ''No'' he growled roughly, ''I will never hand you over to another Alpha as long as there is breath in my body! You are MINE!'' he said forcefully, reaching for her hungrily. Swatting his hands away she smiled sadly, ''I know, and you are mine, but I don''t feelfortable letting members of our and the Red Moon''s packs get injured and possibly killed over me! I can do something to save them, I should do something to protect them'' she added desperately.


    ''Just as any Luna would feel. Aaron said quietly causing her to sit up suddenly. ''Luna?'' she said warily, Aaron smiled sheepishly, ''yeah well when I be Alpha you will be Luna'' he replied, suddenly finding his bedspread pattern extremely interesting to avoid looking her. ''Mr Cross'' she said surprised, his words driving the looming battle from her mind momentarily, ''did you just ask me to marry you?''


    She arched her eyebrow at him, putting her finger under his chin and forcing his eyes to hers. As he gazed into her beautiful aquamarine eyes, that portrayed the shock she was feeling he sighed and grabbed her hand. ''You are possibly the most amazing woman I have ever met'' he admitted, ''you make me experience feelings that I didn''t even know I had, I can''t bear to be away from you and when I''m forced too my whole being is trying to force me to find you. I can''t concentrate on anything, my days and nights are filled with you and only you'' he whispered, dropping his gaze again. ''I can''t live without you Charity'' he suddenly grabbed her hand and held it to his chest, staring at her face, devouring her features with his eyes as if trying to ingrain them into his memory. ''Charity Shaw, will you do me the honour of bing my Luna, will you lead this pack with me, love my family as your own, protect them from harm to the best of your ability? Will you take me as your Alpha, guide me when I go wrong, support me? will you love me for eternity?'' he asked watching her eyes widen with surprise before being filled with love as she leant toward him and kissed him with so much passion it took all his willpower not to throw her to the bed. ''I ept your proposal Aaron Cross'' she whispered smiling shyly, as he let out a triumphant howl and pounced on her, his mouth hungrily seeking hers.


    Laughing, she battered her fists against his chest yfully, ''Not tonight Mr Cross'' she admonished, ''You need all your strength for tomorrows fight, you need toe back to me afterwards, safe and whole! The pensive look returned to her eyes, ''Do you promise to be safe? promise me you wille back to me'' she whispered as tears came to her eyes, threatening to fall. Pulling her into his arms, Aaron cradled her to his chest as theyy on the bed, smoothing down her hair with his hand as he softly kissed her forehead. ''I promise'' he said sincerely, ''nothing and no-one will stop me from returning to you,'' the strength of his conviction calmed Charity''s racing heart and soothed her worried brow, turning into his shoulder she sighed quietly as her eyes started to close and her breathing fell into the quiet rhythm of sleep. Posted by ; visit us for more free novels.


    Waiting until he was sure she wouldn''t awaken, Aaron slid his arm carefully from underneath Charity''s body and rose from the bed, making his way to the desk where he took a seat in the swivel office chair and went over the n for his group ofmbs tomorrow, making sure it wasmitted to memory. As the first line of battle, the could not afford to get their part wrong. Henry had confirmation from his scouts that had been trailing the Red Moon pack for thest 2 days, that they had seen the group they assumed would attack first make camp half a days march away from the south side Silver Cross-boundary. One of the brothers had tracked the second scout group and sent word that they too were a half days march from the Northeastern boundary. From the look of their camps, they were not showing signs of an early morning advancement, the brothers had confirmed they would stay with their groups until they made signs to move and then would bring the word and return to their home, wanting no part in the arguments of the two packs.

 Chapter 24

    The next day Aaron, Justin and the other chosenmbs were outside the front of the pack house, stationed by the woods where they thought the south attack would most likelye from. Alpha Alistair and his team were hidden to the south-west, each member of the group had covered themselves in mud and animal droppings to disguise their scent as the winds were blowing toward the most likely point of breach at the boundary.


    Jared had positioned his team to the South East, with the hope that the Red Moon warriors would march between them and they could close in behind stopping any form of retreat once their attackers knew they had been snared.


    Henry kept his men to the North East, downwind of the most likely entry point for the northern attack, they nned to ambush the second wave before they had time to join theirrades at the main battle stopping them bringing in fresh fighters against their own warriors who would no doubt be tired by that point.


    The front door to the Pack house had been locked and barricaded, and all the windows downstairs were boarded up to slow down any attempt to breach the building in search of Charity. Mary and a task force of she-wolves were stationed within the pack house ready to deal with any intruders who managed to break in.


    Charity and Chloe were already safely hidden within the secret room inside the Alpha''s office, the room was situated behind a floor to ceiling bookcase that opened via a hidden lever. Within the room was 2 sofa chairs, a small table, a mini-fridge that contained chilled drinks and there was a small selection of foods on a shelf built into the wall. The room was lit from a small 6-inch wide window that was wide enough to look down over the grounds but too slim for even the smallest of men to climb through, should the 4 story climb not deter them from trying.


    At mid-morning word came from the Southern scouts that the Red Moon Army had set off from their camp, making their way toward the boundary. The Northern scout sent word at lunchtime that his target was also now making their way toward the Cross pack house, meaning that they had been right about a staggered attack. Each group had left guards at their camps to presumably protect them from any Rogue''s who may stumble across them.


    Aaron mind linked to his team, ''remember we want them to think they are taking us by surprise so everyone needs to look like they are doing a routine guard of the pack house, have conversations with each other, practice some of your basic moves but keep your eyes peeled, they will have made damned sure that their scents are covered so we don''t want them actually managing to sneak up on us!'' he ordered.


    Each member started to pair off, some having an idle chat, a few taking up sparring, whilst a couple of the older warriors did routine marches along the edge of the boundary periodically as if walking a predetermined lookout.


    Justin walked over to Aaron, ''Keep your mind clear'' he said in a low voice, ''Charity will be fine and we need your head in the game as you are going to be their first target. Aaron nodded his understanding but remained silent, it was hard to keep Charity out of his head, especially when he knew how much danger she was in and how much more she would face if they failed to stop the advance.


    An hour passed by without incident, Aaron could see that his team was getting antsy at theck of action, struggling not to check his watch and give away to any Red Moon spies that might be in the vicinity that he was waiting for something to happen, he walked to the perimeter of the pack house just to make sure that they hadn''t got the attack point wrong.


    As he rounded the final corner and his pack members came into sight a low bird call came from the woods, the signal that an enemy warrior had been spotted. Each pack member immediately became more alert, waiting, whilst continuing with their ruse of being off guard.


    Suddenly out of the corner of his eye, Justin saw the sh of fur as the Red Moon Pack charged into the open. Each Red Moon warrior had already shifted and were smeared in algae and reeds from ake that was situated just outside of the boundary. The pack curved as they entered the clearing, making a beeline for Aaron as the leaders had thought they would.


    Giving a cry of warning, Justin shifted and leapt toward the leading dark brown attack wolf, mming into his side, knocking him to the ground as he tore at his throat. Not expecting such a quick reaction the enemy wolf had no time to defend himself before hey dead on the ground, blood gushing from the open wound in his neck, not giving a backwards nce, Justin thrust himself forward into the onught of wolves pouring from the woods toward the packhouse.


    Aaron and the rest of the Lambs had immediately shifted at Justin''s cry and had met the advancing enemy head-on, just outside of the woods. Snarling and biting with all the force they could muster, the Silver Cross charged into their midst, taking down as many of the Red Moon''s as they could. Fighting with everything he had, Aaron shed a path through his foes, searching for the leaders of the group, but with each adversary thaty on the ground unmoving, another four burst through the trees to take their ce. As the fear of being overrun became real, Aaron lifted his head and his wolf called for his fathers team toe forward and regenerate the defending group. The sound of howls reverberated through the trees as Alistair and his warriors crashed through the trees on the west, taking the rear enemies by surprise. As they spun round to meet the new advance and protect their nk, Jared and his warriors appeared from the east side as a blur of fur. The three teams of Silver cross encircled the Red Moon warriors, penning them in as they advanced inwards. Leaping toward the intruders the Silver Cross pack started to rip their prey apart, ws shing, teeth covered in blood and fur, the opposing packs fought with a ferociousness of wolves on a mission.


    Arge ck and grey wolf in the centre of the Red Moon fighters raised his own head and Howled for their second wave back up. An echoing howl responded from somewhere deep within the forest, the trees distorting the direction to the fighters, as the second wave of attackers rushed through the forest to assist theirrades. Then came the sound of snarls and crashes as Henry''s group, hearing the warning, had bounded forward to meet the new fighters, cutting them off from the original fight, taking down as many assants as they could. As bodies were thrown into trees, and blood gushed from the endless wounds inflicted to both sides, a river of red was slowly seeping through the grass as the fight wore on.


    As the battle between the second wave and Henry''s squad raged, their enhanced numbers were gradually forcing the Silver Cross fighters back toward the main battle. As Henry ripped the throat out of a wiry grey wolf he let out a piercing howl to warn the rest of the pack that the enemy were about to break through to join their 1st wave of fighters. As they were pushed back through the tree line, stumbling over the bodies of their enemies and friends, Henry and his remaining pack members were bolstered as some of Jared''s fighters turned toward them and leapt into the fray, adding power to their attack and helping to hold the two groups apart, As Howls of pain, the sound of snapping limbs and ripping fur filled the air, the sounds were carried up to the fourth floor where Charity and Chloe were watching horrified.

 Chapter 25

    Through the tiny 6-inch wide window, Charity and Chloe had their faces pressed to the ss trying to make out the wolves below, to see if their pack was ok. As the bodies of the dead and wounded mounted on the battlefield, Charity whimpered as she pulled at her hair. No longer able to make out Aaron''s jet ck wolf as no wolf seemed to be untouched by blood.


    Next to her, Chloe was breathing rapidly, searching the enemy wolves with her eyes, in desperation. Knowing she was searching for James, Charity put her arm around her, ''We will find him Chloe'' she whispered, ''he''ll be ok, they both will, they have to be, or we would feel it wouldn''t we?'' she added more to herself than he friend.


    Chloe nodded silently, her eyes never leaving the turmoil unfolding below them. Wringing her hands tightly in fear, her lips moved noiselessly in a silent prayer to the Goddess to keep her newfound mate safe.


    Suddenly Charity doubled over, with a cry of pain, dragging her eyes from the scene below, Chloe ran to her, kneeling by her side as Charity fell to her knees clutching her side.


    ''What''s wrong? what is it?'' demanded Chloe in panic as she tried to lift Charity from the floor and into one of the seats.


    ''It hurts'' gasped Charity, tears springing to her eyes as she tried to breathe through the pain, ''my side! it''s like someones split it open with a knife. Gingerly lifting her shirt, Chloe looked at her side in trepidation, fearing what she would see, but Charity''s side waspletely unmarked, no bruising or cut could be seen.


    Charity stared up at Chloe in shock and confusion as Chloe''s face went from surprise to horror in a split second. ''What is it?'' Charity begged, ''tell me''


    Chloe shook her head slowly before forcing herself to utter, ''its not your pain, its Aaron''s''


    Anguish filled Charity''s face as she realised her mate was hurt, and from the pain, she could feel, he was hurt badly. ''I need to get to him!'' she said desperately, ''I need to get out of here, he needs my help''


    Hurriedly she ran to the entrance to the hidden room and started to feel with her hands for a handle or knob to open the door from the inside. Chloe tried to calm her down, ''he''ll be fine, we heal quickly'' she said, trying to smooth her friends panic.


    ''But while he''s injured he''s a target'' whimpered Charity, manically searching every crevice of the doorway for some kind of lever, ''if they get him while he''s like that, he''ll..'' unable to finish her sentence, Charity begged her friend to help her silently with her eyes. Struggling internally with herself for a few moments, Chloe finally sighed in defeat and made her way over to the walls to help search. Running their hands over every square inch of the door and surrounding walls, neither could find anything that would release the lock on the exit.


    Exasperated, Charity smashed her fists into the moulded wooden structure as Chloe looked helplessly around the room for anything that might let them out. As her eyes wandered slowly across each item in the room, they alighted upon a small wolf ornament on the table to the right of the doorway. Nothing else was ced on the table with it and it felt out of ce. Walking swiftly over she tried to pick the statue up only to find it bolted to the table which in turn was bolted to the floor.


    Getting down on her hands and knees, Chloe ran her hands under the table feeling for anything unusual, though she found nothing out of ce, she did notice that the statue was ced directly over the table leg running from the centre of the varnished top. Turning her attention to the statue she traced her hands over the gilded carvings until her questing fingers found a thin groove underneath the wolfs head, around its neck. Grasping the base of the statue with one hand, Chloe ced her hand over the wolfs head and twisted it to the right.


    Gradually the head of the statue started to turn, applying more pressure, Chloe felt the mechanism within start to move. Suddenly a loud click came from the door as the lock released and the bookcase swung forward gently with an almost inaudible squeak of its wheels.


    Charity pushed the door wide before bolting from the room with Chloe at her heels, they made their way along the fourth-floornding toward the stairs before quietly tiptoeing down the steps until they reached the first-floor balcony.


    Peering over the edge of the bannister they could see Mary and her pack of she-wolves standing on edge listening to the deafening noise from outside, prepared to defend the pack house if the door was breached. All doors to other areas of the house were shut and barricaded with makeshift rm systems just in case an attacker managed to gain entry through one of the room windows and tried to take them by surprise.


    Chloe grabbed Charity by the arm and pulled her back from thending into a recess out of view in case anyone looked upwards and saw them.


    ''We need to create a diversion'' whispered Chloe desperately, ''The Luna and the She wolves will never let you leave if they catch us out of the safe room''. Charity nodded her head as she scanned around her looking for something they could use to distract the warriors below them so they could get to the front door and unbolt it before they could be stopped.


    Stepping forward slightly so she could see over the smooth wooden bannister, she saw that in front of the dining-room door was a thin wire with small metal objects tied to it, she assumed it was to distract a would-be attacker who would no doubt get caught up in the wire as the metal items crashed together. Looking along the corridor she noticed a small vase containing fake flowers on the table next to one of the closed doors leading to the first-floor games room.


    Silently padding her way over to the spindly table, she carefully lifted the vase, removed the flowers, cing them silently onto the tabletop before padding her way back to Chloe on the balls of her feet. Using the thick carpet to muffle her footsteps Charity crept back toward the edge of the balcony, she lifted the vase over her head and back past her shoulder in a pitchers stance beforeunching it at the hanging metal objects. The vase crashed into the saucepan lid that was central to the door letting out an almighty ng as the vase shattered upon contact. The She wolves leapt in shock and spun around on guard ready to attack.


    Chloe and Charity sprinted down the stairs, no longer bothering to keep their movements silent, throwing herself toward the door, Charity pulled the chairs that had been ced against the door aside before turning the key with all her strength and throwing the deadbolt back before pushing the handle down.


    Behind her she could hear the horrified calls of Mary calling her back, begging her not to leave, but she ignored them as the pushed her way outside, blinking as the sunlight hit her eyes, momentarily blinding her.


    As her eyes adjusted, the c*****e before her came into focus and she gasped at the fallen wolves, pools of blood and continuing fighting that was before her. Running toward the opposing packs she raised her arms and screamed ''STOP'', which left her lips as amand rather than the pleading request she had intended.


    Every wolf immediately froze in ce, unable to move as she stood speechless staring at them. Turning her head, she could see Mary and her team frozen outside the door whilst Chloe was motionless just behind her in mid step. Turning back to the fighting wolves she raised her voice and called, ''Where is Alpha Marcus?'' her eyes searching the crowd for movement. Arge ck and grey wolf stepped forward and reverted into a well-built man in histe sixties. Charity beckoned him toward her as her eye caught arge ck wolf shifting into Aaron who visibly shook himself before also walking toward her a hand pressed to his side as he positioning himself between her and the approaching Alpha.


    Reaching up and touching his shoulder gently, Charity whispered, ''it''s ok'' to him as she stepped around his extended arm, thrown out protectively before her. As she watched Marcus approach she raised her voice again, ''Alpha Alistair, please could you join us over here?'' as a Large chocte brown wolf shifted into the authoritative presence of the Silver Cross Alpha.


    When Marcus was within a few feet of Charity, she raised her hand to indicate he was close enough bringing him to a halt. Alistair joined them a few momentster and the 3 men looked toward Charity, waiting for her to speak.


    Clearing her throat, she looked into Marcus'' aquamarine eyes, studying them before speaking, ''Alpha Marcus, I would like to know why you wish an audience with me, and why it is so important that you would attack my pack so savagely'' she said with authority. Marcus'' eyes never left her own, there was something almost hungry in them as he stared at her. Finally, he replied, ''It''s a long story, Lady Charity, one I didn''t wish to force upon you in front of both our packs, as its a somewhat delicate matter.'' Charity nodded her head slowly looking out over the trees as she pondered his answer, finally she returned her gaze to him, ''Alpha Marcus, I hereby call a truce between our packs and invite you to a meeting with myself, there will be stiptions to this meeting though. First and foremost it will take ce here, at our pack house, if Alpha Alistair is amenable I would ask that it takes ce within his study'' she said as she looked toward Alistair who nodded his agreement. ''Secondly, My Alpha, Luna, Beta and Mate will be present at the meeting, this is purely so I do not have to ry whatever you say to me back to them and avoids any discrepancies in the passing of your story. I do not have secrets from my pack leaders'' she added as she saw Marcus about to argue. Reluctantly he nodded though you could see he was unhappy about it. ''Finally, you are wee to bring your Beta to the meeting as well, though you will have assurances of your safety during our truce, you may feel morefortable having your second present. ''Thank you Lady Charity'' he said gruffly with a small bow, ''I ept your terms for our meeting''


    Charity turned to Alistair and Aaron with a raised eyebrow, both nodded formally and repeated, ''I ept your terms for the meeting''.


    Turning back to Marcus she extended her hand toward him, hesitating slightly, he slowly grasped her soft skin within his rough and weathered hand and shook it gently.


    ''I suggest that we convene tomorrow afternoon here at the pack house, this will give each pack time to deal with their dead and tend to their injured and also. '' she coloured slightly, ''maybe put some clothes on?'' then raising her voice she continued, ''No-one is to attack a rival pack member whilst the truce is in situ'' she looked at Marcus again, ''Alpha Marcus, when you return, you are wee to bring half a dozen men as a guard to remain within the grounds whilst we talk. All other members of your pack must remain at your camp outside of our boundary until the truce is ended.


    Marcus bowed again toward Charity, before turning on his heel and signalling his troops to fall back. As they disappeared into the trees, Aaron looked at Charity with confusion mixed with a little bit of pride as he ced his hand on her elbow and guided her back inside shouting over his shoulder, ''Released! tend to the wounded and fallen'' and the pack scrambled into action behind them.

 Chapter 26

    At 2 pm the next day Alpha Marcus, his Beta Lucien and 6 guards arrived at the front entrance to the Silver cross pack house. Walking up the driveway, Lucien gave the signal for the guards to remain approximately six metres from the entrance so as to be close but not give an intimidating stance to the hosting Alpha. Walking up the steps, Lucien lifted the heavy knocker and tapped it sharply against the heavy oak door. Within a few seconds, the door was opened and Jared greeted them before ushering them inside.


    Both men were obviously impressed by the ornate decor of the foyer, taking in the gilded cornice,rge


    chandelier and beautifully crafted furniture. Smiling at their barely concealed appreciation of the aesthetics, Jared said, ''Our Luna has a wonderful eye for detail, she remodelled most of the pack house when our Alpha was handed the title from his father.'' he motioned toward the stairs, ''please follow me, I will take you to the Alpha''s office'' he said before stepping ahead of them leading the way up the curving staircases to the fourth floor.


    Reaching the Alpha''s office, Jared knocked smartly and waited for Alistair to grant ess before turning the handle and leading the visitors in. Stepping forward he announced, ''Alpha Marcus and Beta Lucien, to see you Alpha. before stepping to one side for the two men to enter and closing the door behind them.


    Alistair rose from his seat behind the ornate desk and extended his hand in wee which Marcus epted and shook, before seating himself again and gesturing toward the seat opposite him for Marcus to take.


    Charity was sat in the other chair in front of Alistair while Mary was perched next to her husband on the corner of the desk and Aaron was stood behind his mate, his hand resting possessively on her shoulder which did not go unnoticed by the new arrivals. Jared walked toward the chairs by the firece and beckoned to Lucien to join him there, once they were all settled Alistair looked at Charity, silently telling her that this was her meeting and she was in charge to run it as she saw fit.


    sping her hands together she looked toward Marcus and quietly asked, ''Alpha Marcus, please could you tell me why you are so desperate to meet me, I''m just some human that Alpha Alistair rescued from a family in a vige, why would your pack be so interested in me?''


    Marcus breathed out heavily as he looked at Charity, taking in her beauty, her ivory skin like porcin her long blonde hair falling down her back in waves and the startling aquamarine eyes filled with questions and just a trace of fear.


    ''As I said yesterday, he started, ''its a long story, and it starts with the death of my wife'' he said sadly as the room stiffened at his words.


    ''My Luna Anna-Marie, she was beautiful, she had a smile that could light up the darkest of days, herughter filled our pack house as she yed with the young cubs and cared for our members'' he began looking at the other two Alphas who gazed back at him, each withplete understanding in their faces.


    ''She was loved by all of Red Moon, even more, than they loved me, I was their Alpha, respected as was my right, but Anna-Marie, she was the glue that held our tribe together. If a cub was hurt, he or she would run to the Luna for a hug and to show off their scar, Warriors would regale her with tales of their escapades when they went out to defend our pack from Rogues or attacking rival packs. The She-Wolves would call for her when inbour, wanting their Luna beside them to hold their hand, which she always did, no matter what the time of day or night, even if she had justid her head to her pillow, she would get u un to the side of herbouring female to support and encourage them, not leaving till the new life was weed into our world and confirmed healthy by from this wolf about his mate.


    the pack doctor.'' He looked up at Charity with a sad smile as she listened, awed at the pure love that por ''One day she came to me, she was radiant, beaming with happiness'' he continued, ''She told me that she was pregnant with our first cub, I was thrilled, nothing could make our lives better than a baby, he or she would join us making us into aplete family. Over the months my mate blossomed, the she-wolves doted on her, trying to get her to rest, cooking her meals, fluffing her pillows, it drove her mad'' he said with a chuckle that was mirrored by Alistair who gave a sly look at his own mate as she swatted him yfully. Looking at the exchange, Marcus gave a sad smile toward Alistair, ''it seems to be a Luna trait'' he acknowledged, ''They are the carers, not ones who like to be cared for. Shifting slightly in his seat he continued his story,


    ''Anna-Marie went intobour on the afternoon of 17th April, there wasn''t a cloud in the sky, it was as if even nature knew that someone special was about to enter this world and the Goddess herself was waiting with baited breathe for this miracle to arrive. I had to forcibly remove all the she-wolves from the doorway whilst my mate pushed our child into the world, every member wanted to be there to hold her hand as she had for them, but no-one was going to support my mate except me as she brought our beautiful daughter into the world.''


    ''Our daughter made my breath catch, if I thought my Anna-Marie was beautiful, it was nothingpared to the tiny bundle the doctor ced in my arms, her chubby pink cheeks and rosebud mouth, and a head of blonde hair. She looked up at me with her aquamarine eyes, just watching me, she didn''t cry or wriggle or anything, she just seemed to settle into my embrace like she knew I would never let another being hurt her as long as there was breath in my body!


    ''Anna-Marie was a wonderful mother, she doted on our daughter, teaching her to speak and walk, talking about what her wolf would be like and how she would be there for her first shift so that they could run together through the forest. She would shift into her wolf, a stunning silver colour that reflected the moonlight, and would take our little girl on rides around our territory as she squealed with delight and waved at our warriors and pack members as they bounded past''


    Marcus stopped his story for a moment, his face rippling with pain as if the memory physically hurt him, he shook his head as if to ward off the feeling and continued his narrative.


    ''Our daughter grew older and more beautiful every day, her smile lighting up the halls andughter filling the rooms just as her mothers did. We celebrated her 5th birthday, we had a huge party, all the pack children came, Anna-Marie always insisted on it for every pack child, birthdays were an important milestone to be celebrated she would say.


    ''For a few months, beforehand my mate had began to feel unwell, which got worse after our daughters celebration. At first, she was just tired, a little short of breath, she would have to lean on the bannister when climbing the stairs instead of taking all three sets in one go. The pack doctor couldn''t understand what was wrong, he ran every test he could think of, but nothing came up, we obtained the services of local powerful witches in exchange for favours and wealth but none of them could reverse the force that was sapping the life from my mate. We even took her to a human doctor in desperation, all he could tell us was that her heart was giving up but there was no reason why''


    ''Over the months she grew weaker and weaker, spending her days in her bed as the she-wolves would read to her and our daughter would cuddle up on the nket brushing her hair away from her face as Anna-marie smiled down at her. Finally, one day she called me to her, as I entered the room, she reached for my hand, as I took it she smiled sadly at me and whispered, ''its time for me to go, Marcus, take care of our princess. before she shut her eyes and her chest stopped moving!


    ''I howled and howled as I held her but there was nothing I could do, my Anna-Marie was gone from this world and I was left to raise our daughter alone!''


    As she wiped a tear from her face, Charity looked at Marcus steadily, ''your daughter'' she whispered, ''what was her name?''


    Marcus looked at Charity, pain and grief evident, ''Her name was Annalise'' he said quietly as Charity gasped in shock, ''she was your mother''

 Chapter 27

    Charity recoiled in shock, ''you''re my grandfather?'' she whispered, her eyes wide as she tried to process everything she had been told.


    Alistair cleared his throat as Aaron gripped Charity''s shoulder trying to silentlyfort her, ''I think we all need a cup of tea'' said Mary standing up from her perch on Alistair''s desk, ''Jared will you help me bring up the cups and pot?'' she asked as she walked toward the door. Jared stood and with a respectful bow toward the three Alphas, followed Mary from the room.


    Alistair stood from his chair, ''I don''t know about Mary, but I think I need something stronger'' he said as he walked toward his drinks cab and grabbed some sses and a half bottle of scotch. cing the sses on the table, he poured a generous measure into each one and pushed them toward Aaron, Marcus and Charity, before walking over to Lucian and offering one to him.


    Aaron took his ss and knocked the burning liquid back in one, while Marcus held his ss in his hand swirling it, deep in thought. Alistair re-seated himself in his chair, taking a sip from his ss as he mulled over everything that had been said.


    ''Where were you? why didn''t I meet you? what happened?'' Charity finally blurted out, giving Marcus a broken look. Pain crossed his face again as he looked into her eyes, ''It was never that I didn''t want to see you,'' he said desperately, ''please, never ever think you, your mother and your father were not wanted. I just couldn''t find you'' he uttered, his grief evident.


    Taking a deep breath he started to speak, ''As I said, my Annalise, she was perfection, all the best parts of her mother personified. When Anna-Marie passed, she was my beacon, she gave me reason to smile andugh and live on through the pain. I watched her grow from a small child into a teenager and then an adult, she was smart and funny, she liked to y pranks on the guards'' he said with a soft chuckle. ''But she was a spitfire, no-one could challenge her, she wouldn''t back down from a fight of any kind. Marcus'' eyes lit up as the memories flooded through his mind. ''I watched her shift for the very first time, she went from my beautiful daughter to a stunning white wolf who''s fur caught the sun with a golden hue when she moved. She could run like the wind, faster than any of my warriors. I knew then that she was even more special than I originally thought, with White wolves being so rare, I knew she would need protecting from other packs who would want her if they found out about her.


    ''Then one day she came to me, it was her 18th birthday, her friends wanted to take her to a night club in town that was frequented by our kind and humans. I was worried, humans are not known to be tolerant of us, but she pouted at me, giving me those big Aquamarine puppy dog eyes that she knew I could never say no too, she promised she would be careful, no-one would know she wasn''t human, her friends would never leave her etc. In the end, I relented, I just couldn''t bear to see anything quell her happiness, and off she ran to change into one of her favourite dresses before her friends whisked her away for a night of fun.''


    ''I sat up that night waiting for her toe home, I couldn''t sleep until I heard her padding in the hallway, I had been like that since the day her mother died, I had to check on her in the night, sleepovers at friends were torturous but I didn''t want my paranoia I suppose is the word, to cloud her childhood.''


    ''3 am I hear the key in the lock and my Annalise stumbled into the house, giggling to herself. I got up to see her, make sure she was ok. She was drunk, oh was she drunk! she threw her arms around me and dered, ''Daddy! I had THE BEST night ever!, I had to half carry her into the living room as her legs didn''t want to hold her up, trying not tough at my princess and her obvious intoxication. She dropped herself on to the sofa and dered, ''Daddy, I met someone! He is amazing! He''s my mate'' and continued to tell me all about a young man from the club, 2 years older who''s name was David''


    Charity''s mouth dropped open, ''my dad?'' she asked timidly, ''he would never talk about how they met'' she said sadly, ''he never really talked about my mum at all after she died.


    Marcus nodded, staring intently at Charity, ''Your father'' he agreed, ''It seems David had taken quite a liking to my Annalise and her wolf had made im to him, they spent every moment they could together, madly in love. Finally, the time came where Annalise felt she needed to tell him the truth about herself, who she was, he wanted to meet me and see where she lived.


    While she and David had been growing closer, I had been researching white wolves through our history, do you know the story of the original Alpha''s?'' he asked as Charity nodded yes, smiling sadly he continued, ''My bloodline, the bloodline of the Red Moon pack descends directly from the warrior Alpha'' he said, ''Every female born into the bloodline was a white wolf, a powerful creature supposedly gifted with powers from the original Alphas. Faster, stronger and with iron like bonds to their mate unlike any other wolfs bond.''


    ''But with this gift came a curse, for every white wolf born, their mother would be taken from the earth after the child''s fifth birthday'' Marcus shook his head vehemently before continuing, ''I panicked, I had already lost my mate to this curse, I couldn''t risk losing my daughter, I sought her out, told her she could never see David again, I was trying to protect her'' he said as he looked up with pleading eyes, begging Charity to understand.


    Charity reached for his hand tentatively, grasping it in her own small white ones, ''But why didn''t you know before my mother was born?'' she asked confused


    Marcus hung his head, ''I''m sure at the beginning the information was passed from Alpha to Alpha, but myself and the five generations before had all produced boys and the story stop being told, I only found it through old journals kept by previous Alpha generations'' he said sadly.


    Charity squeezed his hand, urging him to continue his tale. Taking a sip of his whisky that he still had sped in his other hand, Marcus dropped his eyes to the floor again, ''Annalise, well as I said, she was a fireball, she screamed at me, cried, called me every name under the sun, said I hated him because he wasn''t of our kind, swore she would never give up your father as long as there was breath in her body, in the end, I had to use my Alpha voice to restrain her from visiting him. Little did I know that as her wolf grew stronger, my Alphamands grew weaker against her and she started to sneak out to see him after I had gone to bed!


    ''One day she came home, she wasn''t her usual self, I knew something was wrong but every time I asked her, she would smile and brush it off saying she was fine. That night I checked on her as I always did before turning in, she was sleeping soundly under her sleets. Shutting the door quietly I took myself off to bed though a slight fear was still nagging at me that something wasn''t quite right with my baby girl.


    ''The next morning I awoke and went downstairs to have breakfast, as the pack house sat and ate, I awaited my Annalise toe down with her usual radiant smile and cheekyments about me being an old man and needing to watch my weight, but she didn''t appear. Getting worried, I sent one of the she-wolves up to check on her in case she was ill, the young girl came running back downstairs momentster yelling for me, a letter clutched in her hand. My baby girl had run away in the night, she had waited for me to check as usual before sneaking from the house leaving a note behind.''


    Charity had inched forward in her chair, still grasping on to her grandfathers weathered hand like an anchor, ''what did the note say?'' she asked desperately.

 Chapter 28

    As a tear rolled down his cheek, Marcus replied, ''Dear Dad, I have left the pack house to be with David you hoped I would find in a mate. We are expecting a child daddy, and I won''t get rid of it. I''m afraid if I have talked David into running away with me, he will look after us, I have put everything in ce to protect my family from harm. Don''t try to find us, you won''t be able too, Love your princess, Annalise'' ''I searched for her, despite what the letter said, I had scoutsb as far as they could travel, looking


    w you don''t like him, probably don''t think he''s good enough for an Alpha''s daughter but he is daddy, he''s kind and caring, strong and protective, everything you will try to make me terminate as he or she will be a half breed and stop me ever seeing David again. I can''t do that daddy, I just can''t, it would kill me, so


    ''For years I searched, I never gave up and then 6 yearster a pain ripped through my heart, it was un there and she was also now in danger from the curse of our family. I searched in earnest, but just like was being targeted by vampires and was now too old to effectively keep them at bay. She offered info ''I agreed immediately and sent a team of my best warriors who wiped the intruding vampire coven ou exchange for treasures from our family''s vault. She asked the witch to cast a spell on her, her unborn child would be able to shift into their wolf forms. Annalise agreed, saying that she never wanted to sh ''The witch then confirmed that there was a use in the spell that she had neglected to tell my daugh her heritage and shifted into her wolf form she would still remain hidden to our kind. Once she shifte Charity couldn''t believe what was being said, she had so many questions but didn''t want to interrupt Marcus stared unseeingly at the wall, ''Roughly four months ago I awoke to a scent, I knew it, it was my scent and snuck into the forest trying to pinpoint which one you were, but as the witch had warned m grand daughters true identity.


    gn of her, but it was like she had vanished, her scent was gone, no-one could track her, it was like she ceased to be'' he said despondently.


    le, like a piece of my soul had been taken from me, and I knew, I knew she was gone. Which brought the revtion that I must have a grand daughter out other there was no sign of my daughter''s child, I had almost given up hope when a year ago an old witch came to our pack house, she needed help as she n on my daughter in return.''


    e area. The wizened witch sat down in front of me and told me that my daughter hade to her before she ran away, she had begged for her help in nd her mate to make them undetectable to other supernatural beings. The witch warned her that to make such a spell work meant that Annalise nor her


    n if it kept her and her family safe. The spell was cast and Annalise left, with no trace of her being left behind for us to follow!


    en her child found her mate cracks would appear in the spell and I would be able to scent her general location as we shared blood, but until she epted true identity would be revealed to me and my pack would be able to find her.''


    ry that was pouring out of her grandfather like a release of pent up emotions.


    ise, I could sense her but I knew she was gone so it had to be you'' he said looking at Charity, ''I tracked the scent to the Silver Cross territory, I disguised my ldn''t zero in on you. I returned home and sent two of my best trackers to watch the pack and report back to me any information they discovered about my


    watched you all go about your lives.


    My trackers dressed as Rogues, hiding in the deepest part of the forest, careful to remain undetected After months of nothing, one of my trackers noticed a small group of teens chatting andughing by t must have gotten too close to the edge of the tree line as a female had sat up after catching a glimps danger if the pack decided to do a sweep, my tracker backed away from the forest and outside of the ''As the week passed, my grand daughter''s scent was bing more prominent, I could tell she and he were growing closer, my need to find her was growing stronger with each day, my scout had returned to the forest once he was sure that none of the Silver Cross pack were looking for him. As he was patrolling part of the forest, watching for signs a scent hit him, the scent of a Rogue. Fearing he would be discovered he made his way over to where the Rogue was hidden but was toote to stop him grabbing a young girl who was ying in the clearing. She screamed and fought him with everything she had, my tracker was about to help her when a young blonde-haired woman ran through the trees and shouted at the youngster to run as she lunged at the intruder. They fought for what seemed an eternity before the Rogue shifted andunched at her, the young girl then shifted into a beautiful white wolf before his eyes. My tracker knew he had found his target but hearing the pack warriors running toward the pair he had to leave before being discovered. As he left he heard the pack calling the name Charity, he returned to me and ryed what he had learnt, I could scent my bloodline strongly before he even made it back to our territory so I already knew my grand daughter had shifted but now I had her name and a description,'' looking at Charity with love in his eyes he said,'' I just needed to get to you before your first heat, to protect you from the same fate as your mother and grandmother'' he concluded.


    s, he recognised the future Alpha and moved closer to see if he could hear anything being said about a White Wolf or a female with unexpected powers. He n, as he crouched down among the foliage he watched her scan the trees before going back to her conversation dismissing him. Realising he was now in y!


    ''I sent my warriors to ask for you to be returned to me but as we had already gathered that the future Alpha was your mate, I knew the answer would be no before I asked, as we Alphas are notoriously protective of our mates, but I had to at least try. When I got rejected I had no choice but to try and take you by force, I would do anything to protect you from our family''s curse, you are thest member of my family, the heir to my pack'' he said kindly.


    As Charity looked like she was about to faint, he gripped her hand tightly, ''it is why you could force not only the Silver Cross pack to yield as their future Luna but also the Red Moon pack, the Alphas'' and the Luna as you are a Future Alpha and white wolf, one of the most powerful of our kind.


    ''I apologise to Alpha Alistair and the Silver Cross pack for attacking them, I hope they understand that my intentions were always to protect you not to bring harm to their members'' he said sadly, ''At least I got to you in time though'' he said hopefully.


    Charity slowly pulled her hand away as she raised them both to her face covering her eyes, a small sob escaped from her lips as she shook her head, ''No'' she whispered, ''You are toote, I went into heat over a week ago'' and she slowly lifted her hair from her neck to show her mating mark to the room.


    The room fell eerily quiet as all eyes fell upon Charity''s neck before swivelling to Aaron who red around him defiantly.

 Chapter 29

    ''You never told us'' said Mary quietly, the hurt evident in her voice.


    Aaron met his mothers gaze and stubbornly replied, ''sorry mother, but I don''t really want to discuss my s*x life with my parents!'' though a trace of guilt crossed his face.


    Alistair rolled his eyes, ''Obviously, we don''t want a step by step breakdown of what happened between the two of you son, but it would have been nice to know that you had excepted each other as mates'' he said before muttering, ''finally!'' with an exasperated growl under his breath. ''It also would have been an important piece of information to know that Charity had been through her first heat, solidifying our belief, before Alpha Marcus filled us in, that Charity is indeed part werewolf! You kept important information from us son'' he concluded, meeting his son''s gaze with his own stern look.


    Aaron hung his head slightly, ''i''m sorry father'' he said, more respectfully, ''I was just trying to protect Charity, she wasn''t brought up in our world, I didn''t think she''d want the whole pack knowing about it, despite how normal it is to us! Mary reached over and patted his armfortingly, ''we know sweetheart'' she said softly, with a small smile, ''you did what you thought was best. Looking around the room she raised her voice slightly, ''well what is done is done, most likely Charity is already with cub.'' ''WHAT??'' interrupted Charity, her voice shaking with shock.


    Mary looked at her kindly, ''That''s how it works little one, when we go into heat, we are extremely fertile, I have never known a mated she-wolf to not fall pregnant during heat unless their mate is miles away at the time. Our mates can sense our heat from a great distance, we silently call for them at that time, they cannot leave us until the heat is over. It''s like a built-in survival mechanism within our species'' she said, before turning back to the group. ''Firstly we need to keep Charity safe, shes a white wolf with lineage to the Red Moon and Silver Moon packs, she will be highly prized by other packs hoping to increase their power. But also, now we know she is most likely with cub, that makes her doubly valuable'' she continued strongly, ''Secondly, we need to start researching this curse, try to find a way to end it, there is a 50/50 chance that we have nothing to worry about, but I for one am not going to sit idly by for the next 8 months on the hope our first grandchild is a male'' she said emphatically.


    Marcus looked toward Charity, ''I would be honoured if you would consider a visit to our pack grand daughter'' he said softly


    ''No way!'' growled Aaron forcibly, his hands tightening on charity''s shoulders, ''her ce is with me! I have to protect her!''


    Marcus smiled at the angry young man in front of him, ''young man'' he said quietly, ''I truly could not have asked for a better mate for my grand daughter, I know with every ounce of my being that you love herpletely and will give your life to protect her. I am not trying to take her from you, I just want to show her her heritage, where her mother grew up, her birth right!


    Alistair held up his hand as Aaron started to argue again, ''Son'' he said, ''This is not our decision, Charity must make her own mind up as to what she wants to do.''


    Lucian, who had remained silent through the entire meeting, rose from his chair by the firece and walked toward the Alpha''s table, ''Alpha Marcus, Alpha Alistair, Future Alpha Aar on, if I may speak'' he requested crisply.


    Alistair gestured for him to continue, Lucian turned to face Aaron, ''As you know, I am the Beta of the Red Moon Pack, I took over after my father, Alpha Marcus'' best friend, was killed in battle. Annalise was my friend when we were children. I swear an oath on the pack of the Red Moon, to the Goddess herself, that should Lady Charity wish to visit our territory, I and a small group of my most trusted men will protect her with our lives. We will guard your Luna day and night, at no point will she be left unattended. It would be an honour Lady Charity to act as your personal bodyguard during a visit'' he said turning to Charity, ''It would also be a tribute to my good friend Annalise who I know would kick my a*s if I allowed anything to happen to her daughter'' he added as Marcus and Charity both chuckled despite themselves.


    Charity looked up at Aaron and squeezed his hand before returning her gaze to Marcus, ''Grand father, I would love to visit with you for a couple of weeks, to see my mothers home and hear as much about her as you can tell me'' she replied sweetly, ''I do ask that you allow me to bring someone with me though!


    Looking surprised Marcus asked, ''who would you like to bring? we have many skilled fighters to protect you, though not to cast any kind of doubt on the skills of your warriors Alpha Alistair'' he added quickly.


    Charity smiled ''I would like to bring my best friend Chloe'' she said easily


    Lucian lent toward Marcus and whispered, ''James, Alpha'' before straightening up and stepping back. Understanding illuminated Marcus'' face, ''Of course my grand daughter, your friend is more than wee to join us at our pack house. The protection supplied to you will of course be extended to her too.''


    Charity smiled happily, ''Would you be amenable to us visiting in a weeks time?'' she asked, ''It will give us both time to pack and calm certain individuals down'' as she rolled her eyes ever so slightly in Aaron''s direction.


    As the room stifled theirughter and Aaron growled semi angrily, Marcus nodded, ''I shall send Lucian with a car in one week, he will be here at 2 pm if that is eptable?''


    Standing from his seat, Marcus extended his hand to Alistair, who stood and grasped it in a handshake. ''Thank you, Alistair, for your hospitality, and the chance to meet my grand daughter'' he said gruffly.


    Alistair nodded, ''You are wee Marcus, thank you for filling us in on Charity''s past, I will get Jared to show you out!


    Nodding Alistair turned toward the door and followed Jared out with Lucian close behind him. As the door closed behind them Mary looked over at Charity.


    ''Are you sure dear?'' she asked carefully


    ''I need to know who I am'' replied Charity, ''plus their library is the most likely ce to find information on the family curse'' she said stiffly, sobering the mood in the room instantaneously.


    Mary nodded with understanding, ''You are correct little one'' she replied, ''you best go start packing, I assume Marcus will be true to his word and a car will be outside the door bang on 2 pm next week'' she said with a hint of amusement.


    Charity stood ready to leave, Aaron next to her, ''oh one other thing'' said Mary, halting their attempt to leave, ''should Chloe decide not to return with you after your visit, tell her she will be sorely missed by myself and the Alpha, but has our blessing and best wishes to join another pack if she feels the need.


    Smiling widely at Mary, Charity ran round the table and threw her arms around the older woman''s neck in a tight hug. Laughing Mary patted her hair fondly, ''hey, not too tight! remember my grand child is in there! I don''t want them ttened like a pancake'' she admonished with a yful twinkle in her eye.


    Blushing slightly, Charity made her way back to Aaron and they left the office, heading back toward Aaron''s room.

 Chapter 30

    The following week saw Charity and Chloe dashing around making sure everything was packed for their trip, Chloe was swinging between euphoria at seeing James and unsubstantiated terror that her mate would reject her when he got to know her. Aaron had taken to following Charity around like a lost puppy, his whole demeanour miserable, finally, unable to take it any more, she grabbed his arms and shook him before pressing her lips firmly to his with all the passion she could muster. ''I am only going to be gone for two weeks'' she reminded him as she pulled away, ''I have my mobile, the one you bought me yesterday'' she added rolling her eyes, ''you know, the one that only has your number in it? so you can ring me, online chat to me, send me photo''s of you looking all abandoned and stuff'' she prodded as a small smile fought the corners of his mouth.


    ''But I''m going to miss you, I already miss you and you haven''t even gone yet'' he muttered, ''maybe I should drive you there? just to make sure you get there safely'' he said, raising his eyes hopefully.


    Charity shook her head, ''Marcus is sending a car for us and he will make absolutely sure that we arrive safely with him, I have a strong feeling he will give you a run for your money in the overprotective stakes'' she glowered, causing Aaron to chuckle despite himself. ''We can''t help it, we know you are irreceable'' he murmured as he pulled her toward him for another kiss ''oh and if that Lucian or any of his men so much as look at you a fraction too long I''ll rip their heads off'' he muttered as a darkness crossed his eyes. Growling seductively at him she kissed his lips again ''Even if they do Mr Cross, it will do them no good as my heart is already owned by another'' she said sternly shaking back her head to reveal her healed mark.


    Aaron wrapped his arms around her and began to kiss her passionately, moving his lips down her neck as he nipped her park possessively, ''Mine'' he rumbled as Charity groaned into his neck, arching her body into him as his hands traced down her back and cupped underneath her a*s lifting her up making her automatically wrap her legs around his waist.


    Hungrily he bit her bottom lip as she lightly ground her hips against him, feeling his stiffened shaft bulging against his jeans, desperate to find its home in her already wet entrance. Carrying her to the bed, he carefullyy her down, pulling her light pink crop top over her head to reveal her ckcy bra that hugged her firm breasts. Kissing her lips with a force filled with desire, he ran his tongue down her body and along the outline of thece, before circling the n****e that was evident beneath the silky cloth. Running his tongue further down, he ced sweet butterfly kisses across her stomach as he whispered ''my woman, my love, my baby'' to the fetus he was sure was growing within her. Running his hands down her sides and between her thighs, he felt Charity tense beneath him as a groan of longing escaped her lips. Grabbing his hair, she tried to push his head further down between her legs, gasping from the arousal.


    Grinning to himself, Aaron slowly traced his fingers along the inside of her thigh, sending ripples of pleasure through his mates skin. Tracing his fingers backwards and forwards, he brushed across her clit, drawing a primal growl from Charity as she grasped the bed sheet in her fists, arching her back to his touch.


    Lowering his head, his caressed his tongue between her folds, relishing the moans that wereing from his mates mouth due to his touch. Plunging his tongue into her opening, he tasted her sweet nectar as she cried out, begging him to take her. Grabbing her thighs in his powerful hands, he pulled her toward him as he massaged her c**t with his lips and his fingers began quested her entrance, pushing themselves inside of her over and over as she writhed on the bed calling out his name, desperate to feel him within her walls.


    Feeling Charity reaching her climax, Aaron retreated, watching her for a moment as she regained control, before climbing up her body and positioning his throbbing member at her warm and soft entrance. Thrusting his hips forward, Charity screamed his name as he roughly rammed himself inside of her over and over again, as he ripped her bra from her body and suckled on her n****e making it harden under his touch.


    Dragging her nails up his back, Charity grabbed Aaron''s face and hauled him upwards, crashing her lips against his with everything she had. Feeling her stomach clench as he drove himself into her she let out a howl before moving his head and sinking her canines into his mark, muffling her screams as she reached her ecstasy.


    Feeling her bite, Aaron let himself dissolve into the high as his seed released inside her tightened walls. Copsing on top of her, he brushed Charity''s lips with his own before rolling to the side and drawing her into his embrace.


    ''I love you Miss Charity'' he whispered into her ear e back to me, promise'', Charity rolled over and wrapped her arms around him,


    ''I promise, nothing will keep me from you'' she said quietly, smiling, as she gazed into his eyes. Kissing him softly, she brushed his hair from his forehead before slipping from his grasp and heading toward the shower.


    Turning at the doorway, giving Aaron a splendid view of her naked form, she looked at him sternly, ''and no trying to join me in the shower this time! Only two people fit and if your mother is right, your ce has now been taken'' she said before giving him a grin and disappearing into the bathroom, shutting the door behind him.


    Groaning Aaron rolled onto his front, half amused, half annoyed that she already knew him so well that she''d seen his n before he even got a chance to form it. Smiling to himself he ran his hand over her side of the bed, still warm from their heated passion. Sighing, he wondered how he was going to survive two weeks without her, he was now beginning to understand what his father had been going through when his mother had needed to care for his aunt.


    As promised, Lucian arrived promptly at 2 pm to collect Charity and Chloe and escort them to the Red Moon territory. Pulling up outside the pack house doors, the silver Rolls Royce was an impressive sight, Lucian stepped out the vehicle and opened the trunk ready to load in the girls luggage.


    Chloe ran down the steps excitedly, tossing her suitcase into the trunk before turning to Charity and squealing at her to hurry up before mbering into the back seat and bouncing on the ck leather like a 5-year-old.


    Aaron pulled Charity toward him and engulfed her in a bear hug, breathing in her scent as she held him too her. Pulling away from him gently, she kissed him softly on the lips before starting to make her way down the stairs. Her way was abruptly halted by a tug on her arm, turning she realised Aaron had grabbed her, his eyes clouding as pain flickered across his features. ''I can''t..'' he whispered, pulling her back into his arms and burying his face into her neck.


    Taking his face in her hands, she brought his eyes up to meet hers, ''I''ll be two weeks, no more, no less'' she said firmly, ''I will ring you as soon as I get there and I will speak to you every single day I am gone. Lucian will return me back here at exactly 2 pm in a fortnight'' she promised before kissing him passionately, pulling herself from his grasp and making her way down the steps where Lucian took her suitcase and ced it in the boot next to Chloe''s.


    Shutting the vehicles trunk, Lucian turned toward Aaron, ''My word still stands future Alpha'' he said gravely, ''No harm will befall Miss Charity whilst in our care, I will guard her with my life. The look of seriousness he gave left Aaron in no doubt that Lucian spoke the truth and that his mate would be most likely suffocated by the protection she would receive. Rxing slightly he nodded his head before waving to Chloe and Charity as the car started and the drove down the driveway, through the gates and out of his sight. The pain in his chest hit him like a punch to the gut, she was gone and he was going to have to cope without her for two whole weeks. Feeling a soft hand on his arm, he turned to be greeted with his mothers understanding gaze, pulling him in for a hug she whispered ''I know it hurts chub a cub, but just remember, Lucian will not let her have a minute out of his sight.. that is going to drive our future Luna crazy!'' sheughed softly as Aaron chuckled despite himself, if anyone was going to be more protective than him it was going to be her grandfather.

 Chapter 31

    The drive to the Red Moon territory was long, both girls soon tired of the scenery and dozed off, sinking into the plush ck seats in the back of the car as the miles rolled by beneath them.


    The slowing of the tyres beneath them awoke Charity and Chloe from their slumber, they shuffled forwards in their seats to gaze through the front windscreen at therge wrought iron gates that swung open slowly before them. nked by tworge brick pirs, that each supported arge stone lion statue, the entrance gave the girls the impression that Red Moon did not take their security lightly.


    Seeing them staring through his rear view mirror, Lucian smiled, ''Your grandfather takes his duties to his pack seriously, especially their protection. Our grounds are surrounded by a 2-metre tall doubleyer brick wall with built in pressure sensors, that encloses the forest and our properties, we have tforms at intervals, hidden within the trees that hold archers who guard the wall from intruders. The gate is also rmed to forceful entry, no-one gets in without our knowledge.'' he said confidently.


    As they drove up the extensive driveway, they found their route nestled between rows of small hand built wooden housing of various designs and an abundance of fields growing various crops that were being tended by members of the pack.


    ''We try to be as self sufficient as we can'' exined Lucian, as he wove his way carefully forward ''Everybody works here to keep the pack sustained, our families live here in the grounds, each mated couple finds their spot and builds their home, unmated members live within the building until they find their other half. Males on the first floor, Females on the second floor, The Alpha, myself and the gamma on the third floor along with guest rooms for visitors, the Alpha''s office, my study and our extensive library, which assume you would like to visit Lady Charity?'' he asked ncing back at her.


    Nodding silently, Charity stared up at therge building that came into view, though not as tall as the Silver Cross pack house, at four stories high it was still a formidable building. The arch shaped windows were protected by one inch thick wrought iron bars on the outside, and security cameras were evident at intervals along the walls and on each corner of the extensive building that stretched endlessly in both directions.


    Pulling up in front of the grand entrance, they were confronted by arge open fronted brick porch that concealed a double sized metal spiked door. The porch was guarded by two well built warriors who bowed respectfully as Lucian stopped the engine and stepped from the vehicle to open the rear car door.


    Reaching his hand forward, Lucian helped Charity from the car before simrly extending his hand to Chloe in the same manner. Turning to the door he whistled loudly and secondster two young girls of about fifteen appeared from within, bowing to the Beta. ''Take these bags to the guest rooms'' he said sternly, ''This one is Lady Charity''s, and this one Lady Chloe''s, you know which rooms they have been assigned too''


    As he turned to invite the girls inside the door mmed open again and Marcus hurried down the stairs his arms outstretched as he lifted Charity from the ground and engulfed her in a bone breaking hug.


    Putting her down he looked at her sheepishly, ''Apologies Lady Charity, but I have waited many many years to spend time with you''


    Charity smiled broadly back into the older mans face, ''It''s fine grandfather'' she said shyly, ''And you can just call me Charity or grand daughter you know'' she addedughing.


    Beaming broadly he shook Chloe''s hand greeting her before ushering the girls inside, introducing them proudly to everyone they passed as ''My grand daughter Charity and her friend Chloe''. The girls were embarrassed, waved to the pack and murmuring ''hi'' as everyone bowed to them, greeting Chloe as ''Lady Chloe and Charity as ''Future Alpha''.


    Leading the girls toward the staircase that governed the foyer, Marcus held both their hands in the crooks of his arms as he led them upstairs toward his office, Lucian bringing up the rear. As they reached the third floor and started to pass some of the closed doors, a loud growl was heard and the door on the far left was yanked open to reveal the foreboding structure of James the packs Gamma.


    His eyes drawn immediately to Chloe, he strode toward her grabbing her to him possessively as Marcus let her go with a small smile. Crushing her lips to his he breathed out ''Mine!'' as Chloe moaned softly and melted into his embrace. Pulling back slightly, James'' eyes sought out his Alpha silently asking for permission from his leader to take charge of his mate. Nodding happily, Marcus said ''Chloe, how would you like to be shown the grounds by James? And Grand daughter, I will show you my office and your room, then Lucian can show you around our grounds and the pack house?'' he asked, facing Charity, his eyes watching her kindly.


    Charity looked up at her grandfather grinning, ''I am sure James will take great care of my friend grandfather'' she agreed before turning to Chloe and giving her a small wave as she squealed and held James'' hand tightly as he pulled her back toward the stairs urgently, his warning growls could still be heard by the trio as he warded off the attention of any male member of the pack who looked toward Chloe. Lucian chuckled lightly, ''Chloe will be heavily protected'' he muttered, ''I feel sorry for any of the pack who try to speak to her in the next three days though''


    Charityughed, happy for her friend who had struggled greatly since discovering James and being forced to stay away from him. ''I''m sure Chloe is more than happy to be protected by James'' she replied, grinning toward the Beta.


    Tucking Charity''s hand back into his arm, Marcus continued to make his way down the corridor before opening one of thest doors to reveal arge office. A huge marble firece dominated the room, drawing the eye immediately, arge portrait of a beautiful blonde haired woman holding a small blonde child on her knee hung above it. Gasping slightly, Charity moved toward it without waiting for an invitation, to stare into the eyes of the young girl that looked so much like hers.


    ''My beautiful Anna-Marie, and my light Annalise when she was just a toddler'' said Marcus softly ''this was one of thest portraits painted before my mate became ill, she made me promise to never take it down so she could watch over me and give me disapproving looks through it when I was being an a*****e'' he said gruffly with the hint of a chuckleced in his words.


    ''She was beautiful'' said Charity honestly, staring at the woman''s face, so full of happiness as she gazed down at her child, holding her securely in herp.


    ''Ah that she was'' replied Marcus softly ''I can see them both in you, that was one mighty strong spell to stop me recognising the two loves of my life radiating from you. Now you stand here and I think, how could I not have seen it, it''s like standing in front of my Annalise'' he said, his eyes filling with silent tears as Charity wrapped her arms around him in a loving hug.


    Suddenly a phone started to ring shrilly in her pocket, confused she pulled it out to be faced with Aaron''s picture and name shing up on the screen. Rolling her eyes in amused exasperation she looked back at her grandfather who raised his eyebrows with a grin, ''I wonder who that could be'' he mused knowingly before gesturing to Lucian, ''take Charity to her room so she can ensure to the future Silver Cross Alpha that she is not in any mortal danger and he does not need to rush our grounds looking for her'' he said as Charity giggled and gave him another quick hug before following Lucian outside.


    The phone abruptly stopped ringing only to start again 5 secondster as Aaron hit redial on the phone, Lucianughed and pointed across the way, ''That is the Alpha''s room'' he exined before leading her to the next door and opening it, ''and this is your room'' he concluded stepping inside.


    Charity gaped at the huge room she had been assigned, against the far wall was a queen-sized four poster bed with a cute floral bedspread, there was a door standing ajar that showed the glimpse of a walk in closet next to arge chest of drawers. A 40-inch t screen tv was attached to the far wall above a small open grate firece, the hardwood flooring in front was adorned with a small rug and a two seater settee was facing it.


    To the right of the bed was a set of double doors that gave way to arge tiled bathroom that housed Jack and Jill basins, arge corner bath and a over sized shower. A heated towel rail was attached to the wall that held an abundance of thick luxurious towels and the units held every hair appliance that Charity could ever need.


    ''The Alpha hopes that this is adequate for you Lady Charity'' said Lucian with a bow, smiling broadly Charity stuttered, ''it''s amazing, I''ve never seen a room like it, I feel like royalty''. Lucian smiled, ''here Lady Charity, that is exactly what you are, the heir to the Alpha position makes you a princess'' he exined before bowing and backing out the room, shutting the door behind him as Charity''s phone started to ring loudly for the third time in as many minutes.

 Chapter 32

    Seating herself on the bed, Charity pressed the answer button on the phone and pressed it to her ear.


    ''Why didn''t you answer!'' came Aaron''s voice angrily not quite able to hide the fear and worry he was experiencing. Smiling to herself, Charity sighed softly, ''Well hello to you too'' she replied


    Hearing him swallow loudly, his voice came back over the phone quietly, ''sorry, I was just worried when you didn''t answer'' he admitted, ''Hello baby, are you ok?'' he asked


    ''I''m fine'' she said, ''I was with my grandfather in his office when you rang, he has a portrait of my mother and grandmother in there, he was telling me about it, as soon as you rang he told Lucian to show me to my room so I could speak to you, I got a bit sidetracked'' she admitted


    ''By who?'' Aaron growled, his anger evident again, ''is it that Lucian? I didn''t like him, maybe I shoulde down there, you obviously need protecting from him, I''ll rip his spine out and beat him to death with it, the slimy little git'' he raged, getting louder and louder as he worked himself up.


    ''Woah!'' yelled Charity, trying to make herself heard over his tirade, ''Not by Lucian! not by anyone! I was blown away by the room I have!'' she shouted, trying not tough as Aaron abruptly shut up ''oh'' he muttered, his embarrassment radiating down the phone.


    ''I told you, there is no other Wolf for this She Wolf'' she said quietly, hearing him release a breath slowly, ''My heart and soul belongspletely to you Mr Cross and nothing will change that'' she whispered.


    ''I just miss you so damn much'' Aaron said sadly


    ''I miss you too baby'' Charity replied, holding the phone close to her ear so she could hear his ragged breathing as he tried to calm his wolf down that was obviously filling his head with all sorts of crazy paranoia while she wasn''t with him. ''I won''t be gone long I promise'' she said softly, ''and when I get home I will show you how much I miss you''


    Perking up slightly, Aaron replied, ''oh? what will that entail?''


    ''Now that would be telling Mr Cross'' she teased, ''maybe you and your jealous Wolf can have a brainstorming session and see if you can figure out just what me and my She Wolf have nned for when we get home!


    Aaron growled possessively down the phone at her ''You shouldn''t tease an Alpha when half his soul is missing'' he muttered, but she could tell he was feeling mollified.


    ''That''s my job'' she replied huskily as he stifled a moan of longing.


    A sharp knock at the door followed by Lucian''s voice saying ''Princess, are you ready for a tour of the grounds?'' brought Charity back to her surroundings.


    ''I have to go'' she said sadly, feeling the pain she knew Aaron was feeling at her words ''I promise I will ring you tonight before I go to bed, I will face call you so you can see I am fine and this beautiful room I have all to myself'' she added ''Better be by yourself'' Aaron huffed back grouchily but Charity knew it was all a front and he was happy she was going to speak to himter. ''Just don''t like it too much there'' he added ''you know, cos you might decide you don''t want toe back'' Laughing softly Charity whispered into the speaker ''I could never love this ce as much as I love Silver Cross, you are not here'' before blowing him a kiss down the phone and saying ''I love you'' and hanging up the phone sadly, already missing his voice. Hitching a smile on to her face, Charity rose from the bed and crossed the room, pulling the door open to the smiling face of Lucian, slipping her arm through, his Charity smiled up at him and said ''lead the way Mr Lucian'' Shocked Lucian stuttered, ''You don''t call me Mr Lucian!''


    ''And you don''t call me Princess or Lady Charity'' she retorted with a mischievous grin ''It''s just Charity from now on ok? or you''ll be branded Mr Lucian until I leave'' she warned sternly before elbowing him slyly in the side as he held his hands up in surrender. ''Ok Ok Charity it is!'' he conceded ''but you are exining it to your grandfather when he explodes at me about theck of respect''


    Shaking her hair back from her face, Charity grinned triumphantly, ''My grandfather does not scare me'' she dered smirking before pulling the reluctant Beta after her down the hallway and toward the stairs.


    **********


    James dragged Chloe down the stairs and across the foyer, growling menacingly at the male pack members who showed any sign of trying to interact with her. The wolves backed off immediately, cowed by the Gamma''s death re, knowing better than to be seen to confront the most skilled warrior of the Red Moon Pack.


    Chloe breathlessly ran along behind as James marched his way to the woods, pulling her within the darkness of the foliage before they burst through into a small clearing lit by sunlight bouncing through the branches.


    Stopping abruptly, James turned and grabbed Chloe before she ran straight into him, unable to stop in time, crushing her to his chest, his lips crashed into hers hungrily as he ran his tongue along her bottom lip asking for ess. Chloe eagerly parted her lips as James'' tongue slipped between them, caressing the inside of her mouth as he explored her.


    Pulling away from her and resting his head on hers, burying his face in her hair and breathing in her intoxicating scent he whispered ''mine'' as Chloe whimpered longingly, wrapping her arms around him like she needed his stability to hold her up. ''mine'' she whispered back, hearing the growl of approval rise from his chest at the words.


    ''What is your name?'' he asked as he pulled away to look in her eyes, his hunger evident in his piercing gaze,


    ''Chloe'' she said shyly, forced to look away from his intense stare


    Raising his hand, he caught her chin, forcing her to look back at him, ''Chloe'' he rumbled, like it was the only name he ever wanted to utter again ''I am.. he started staring intently into her hazel eyes.


    ''James'' she finished for him, ''I heard your brother call you James at our pack house'', she admitted, ''I tried to look for you after the war, but I couldn''t find you'' she said sorrowfully.


    Brushing his lips to hers, James replied, ''I was held back at the camp, though I am their lead fighter, Lucian was worried that I would be unable to concentrate and be a danger to myself and my pack if I caught scent of you'' he confessed ''They were not wrong, I would have ripped the bricks from the walls of your pack house to get to you Chloe'' he said strongly.


    A shiver ran down Chloe''s back at his words, his eyes told her he was speaking the truth, that nothing would keep him from her.


    ''I never want to be away from you'' she whispered


    ''You won''t be'' replied James roughly ''you are mine Chloe and you will always be with me'' he vowed before pressing his lips to hers once more, pouring the longing and pain he had felt being away from her into that moment, making her groan with longing into his mouth.

 Chapter 33

    Lucian led Charity around the Red Moon pack house, she was bbergasted by the extravagance of the mansion that they called home. Every border had their own room with an en-suite bathroom, once they found their mate, the couple would select a section of the grounds to stake off and build their home to raise their family. Each floor had their own tv rooms,plete withfy sofas, snack machine, reading corner and games table, then on the ground floor was the main living room where the wolves and she-wolves would meet up together in the evening. Next to the living room was therge ornate dining room, furnished with long oak tables and grey upholstered fabric covered chairs. Each table was lit by three hanging crystal chandeliers ced in a line along the ceiling. To the left of the entrance was an ornate sideboard that held a professional espresso and Cappino machine, various juice dispensers andrge jugs that Charity assumed would hold milk and water during meal times. Argemp heated food warmer dominated the back wall, easily able to amodate enough food to feed arge army.


    They walked through a set of swinging doors next to the drinks table, which led through to a spacious kitchen that was fitted with threerge American fridge freezers, Two range cookers, a variety of cooking and baking appliances and arge ind in the middle of the room. A stern wolf dressed in Chef''s whites was stood behind the ind busily beating a thick mixture in a bowl before measuring portions out onto greaseproof paper lined trays.


    Lucian cleared his throat loudly causing the wolf to jump, spilling batter down his clothes. Looking up at Lucian, he growled angrily, his eyes restricting as he glowered in their direction.


    ''Beta, you know I do not like visitors in my kitchen'' the chef growled, a thick Italian ent evident in his speech.


    ''Antonio, this is Lady Charity, the Alpha''s grand daughter'' Lucian replied warningly as he pushed Charity gently forward toward the angry Italian stood before them.


    Grabbing a tea towel off the table Antonio wiped off his clothes and hands before striding toward her with his hands outstretched.


    ''Signora'' he said seductively, grasping her hand in both of his, ''it is a pleasure to meet you, wee to my kitchen.'' He waved his hand toward the room as he spoke as if introducing her to his home. Raising his eyebrow at her he continued, ''Usually I do not allow visitors whilst I am creating my masterpieces but for you, I shall make an exception'' he purred, raising her hand to his lips and gently brushing them against her skin.


    Lucian grabbed Charity''s arm, pulling her hand from Antonio''s grasp with a low growl, ''Lady Charity is only here for two weeks before she returns to her mate, the future Alpha of the Silver Cross pack'' he said pointedly whilst cing himself between the pair. ''A shame'' sighed Antonio as his eyes raked over Charity''s skin causing her to blush ''Regardless, you are always wee to visit me here, I''m usually working alone after the mealtime rushes'' he said provocatively as Lucian quickly pulled Charity from the room. ''Apologies Lady Charity'' groaned Lucian, dragging his fingers through his hair in frustration ''I hoped he would be less.. Antonio, due to who you are, it seems I was mistaken'' he said apologetically.


    Laughing lightly, Charity linked her arm through his, ''its Charity remember Mr Lucian'' she replied yfully making him smile despite himself, ''and trust me, Antonio does not worry me in the slightest, I can handle myself'' she confirmed.


    As they walked arm in arm back through the foyer, toward therge front doors, two identical looking young red headed girls of about 14 years old, came crashing through the door giggling loudly. One with her hair tied back in pigtails, she pushed at her mirror image, who''s hair fell in a long ponytail down her back, who squealed in frustration as her sister ran past her toward the stairs.


    ''Girls!'' boomed out Lucian, bringing both youngdies to a skidding stop, ''What is going on?'' he demanded sternly, though the twinkle in his eye told Charity that he had a soft spot for the two shuffling girls in front of them, both of whom were looking at their feet, red faced.


    ''Betty said I couldn''t beat her in a race, she put this weeks allowance on it'' finally conceded the young girl with pigtails when it was obvious the Beta was not going to stop ring until he got an answer to his question.


    Raising an eyebrow Lucian replied, ''and we felt the best ce to have this race is through the pack house?'' he intoned as both girls hung their heads guiltily.


    ''No Beta'' they said in union


    ''So where should this bet be settled?'' he asked trying to suppress the smile that was ying around his lips


    ''Outside on the track Beta'' they chimed in union


    ''Then head off there now and have your race'' Lucian said gruffly, ''and whoever wins gets double ice cream for dessert tonight, make sure you get someone independent to judge so there is no arguing over the oue'' he added chuckling. The two girls squealed excitedly before hugging Lucian in turn and running back out the door.


    ''You big softy'' chided Charity with an elbow dig in his ribs


    Chuckling softly Lucian replied, ''well it''s hard to stay mad at your babies isn''t it'' causing Charity to drop her mouth into a small o shape.


    ''Those are your girls??'' she asked amazed, ''you never told me you had a family'' she used ring at him before her face broke into arge grin.


    Laughing Lucian shrugged ''Well you haven''t really been here long enough to tell you anything'' he responded, ''As you can see Betty and Briony take after their mother in the hair department'' he said fondly ''I also think they have their mothers sass but she disagrees saying their cheek and stubbornnesses from me''


    Charityughed, she could sense she would get on well with Lucian''s mate, ''sounds like she doesn''t take any of your bravado'' she said yfully making him grin,


    ''That she does not'' he agreed as he started to lead her out the front door and toward the grounds.


    ''So you have a track?'' asked Charity, fixing on what he had said to his daughters, nodding Lucian pointed over to the right wherein the distance she could make out the two red heads lining up for their race while a small group of children watched from the sidelines. ''We also have a fencing area, weights area, an indoor boxing room and a swimming pool that is housed in its own building behind the pack house'' Lucian said, ''The Alpha takes great pride in the strength of his warriors and insisted that we have as many ways to work out and tone our bodies as we can. he confided.


    Smiling as she looked around her, Charity breathed in the fresh breeze that gently caressed her faceing from the trees that surrounded the pack house and its grounds.


    ''It really is beautiful here'' she muttered as her eyes swept across the open grass, taking in the children ying, adults hurrying about their day and a small group of warriors who werebat training, far enough away from everyone to protect others from an ident, though a few of the young boys were sneaking closer to watch, trying desperately not to be noticed by the sparring men and women, and be sent away.


    As they ambled slowly around the grounds, some of the children ran up to her and shyly handed her flowers picked from the borders around the pack house, the adults greeted her enthusiastically, inviting her into their homes, offering her beverages, cake and biscuits, all desperate to spend time with the Alpha''s grand daughter. It was obvious that a lot of them remembered her mother and it soon became evident that her leaving had left arge hole in the pack as she had been greatly loved. The older members regaled their visitor with stories of her mother as they plied her with anything they could think of, Charityughed until tears ran down her face at some of the escapades her mother had got up too whilst growing up.


    Wiping her eyes for the millionth time that afternoon, Charity stood and bade farewell to thest family on their tour, promising to visit again before she went home, before stepping out into the impending darkness as Lucian escorted her back to the pack house and her room. As they reached her door she turned to him and said sadly ''She was really loved here wasn''t she Lucian?''


    ''He met her gaze and replied, ''Yes Charity, she really was, our pack was never the same after she left, but now we have you and it''s like a small spark of her has returned to us'' he said warmly before bidding her good afternoon and nodding curtly to the solemn looking warrior who had followed them upstairs and positioned himself by her bedroom door.


    Closing the door behind her, Charity rested her forehead against the cool wood closing her eyes, her emotions drained from the days'' revtions.

 Chapter 34

    Chloe had spent thest few days in a cloud of happiness, James had been literally dragged from her arms to train but other than that had never left her side. They had spent their time walking the grounds and learning as much as they could about each other. James and Lucian had another brother named Karl who was the youngest of the three. They were orphans after their mother died in childbirth with Karl, leaving them to be raised by their father who had been Marcus'' Beta until he as killed 6 years ago in a battle with encroaching Rogues. As the oldest Lucian had taken up the Beta''s role in honour of his father and James had used his grief to train as hard as he could to make sure no more of his family''s blood was spilt in battle.


    James told her how Lucian was mated to Jennifer and they had twin daughters, Karl had met his mate Beth when he went travelling after their father''s death, and had left Red Moon to join her pack and they were now expecting their first pup in the next few months. James had meant to travel once he realised his mate was outside of his pack, but had always been too busy fighting and training to begin his search and he was amazed and thankful that the Goddess saw fit to hand her to him through the quest for the Alpha''s heir. Chloe smiled to herself as the previous days fluttered through her mind, feeling arms encircle her from behind and a warm release of breath on her neck she turned slightly to see James stood behind her grinning happily.


    ''And what are you thinking about baby?'' he asked huskily as he gently kissed her neck making her knees weaken and her heart race.


    ''You'' she whispered as he nuzzled her neck and gently growled at her words. Running his hands up her body, James slowly traced her n****e through her white floral t-shirt as she arched her back slightly and released a soft moan. Pulling away slightly he grabbed her hand as she groaned inwardly at the loss of contact but allowed herself to be pulled along behind him as he headed out of the front door and across the expanse of grass to a small plot in the northern most corner of the pack grounds just shy of the tree line. Coming to a halt, James spun around and grabbed Chloe around the waist, pulling her close as he kissed her passionately, making her head spin and her knees weaken beneath her.


    ''Do you like it here?'' asked James as he finally pulled away, looking deeply into her eyes.


    Nodding, Chloe smiled, ''It''s beautiful, so peaceful''


    James grin widened at her words, resting his chin on top of her head he hugged her tight as he whispered, ''I thought this is where we can build our home once we be mated'' he whispered. Chloe froze in ce before slowly pulling away from his embrace, pain and sadness etched on her face,


    ''What''s wrong?'' asked James, worry casting a shadow at the look she had,


    ''I can''t stay here'' Chloe stuttered as tears started to fall from her eyes, ''my sister, Kimmy, she still isn''t right since the Rogue, She doesn''t sleep as her dreams are full of him, I promised her I woulde back, she said she wouldn''t feel safe till I came home, she''s sleeping in bed with our parents while I''m away, she will only return to the pack house if I am with her, I can''t leave her''. Tears were flowing down Chloe''s face as she had given no thought to the fact they were of two different packs, her mind had only been filled with finding her mate and being with him.


    Wiping the tears slowly from her cheeks with his thumb, James pulled her back into his embrace before kissing her passionately, putting every emotion he felt into it. After what felt like an eternity he pulled away from her, holding her gaze with his. ''I have to go, ok?'' he said quietly, "I''ll see youter'' before turning on his heel and walking back toward the pack house without her.


    Staring after him, Chloe felt her world crumble around her, she silently begged him to turn around and give her a look that said everything would be ok, but James carried on walking resolutely toward the mansion, leaving her alone and sobbing in the clearing that was meant to be their future home.


    Once James had disappeared within the pack house, Chloe found her feet atst and ran as fast as she could toward the front doors, skidding across the foyer floor she headed for the stairs, taking them two at a time as she desperately tried to outrun her own grief. Reaching the third floor, she bent over the bannister gasping for breath as tears continued to blur her vision, making her way down the corridor she reached Charity''s room and pounded on the door as if her life depended on it.


    Charity pulled the door open immediately, her face full of concern at the desperation of the hammering she had heard, seeing her friends face she immediately gathered her into her arms, gently pulling her into the room and shutting the door behind her. Walking Chloe over to the bed, she sat her down, keeping her enveloped in a hug as her best friend sobbed her heart out, once the sobs became houghs and finally silence Charity smoothed Chloe''s hair away from her face.


    ''What happened?'' Asked Charity, worryced in her voice, ''is it James? did something happen to him? did something happen to you? tell me please'' she begged as she grabbed a tissue with her spare hand and handed it to her best friend.


    Chloe blew her nose before looking up at Charity with pain-filled eyes, she gulped back her tears a few times before finally managing to speak, ''I think James is going to reject me'' she whispered before tears started to fall again and she released a noise from her body like a wounded animal while Charity held her helplessly unsure of what to say to make it better.

 Chapter 35

    ''Why would you think that?'' asked Charity finally, ''James is besotted with you, everyone in the pack house knows it, even Lucian said he has never seen his brother so happy as he is with you''


    Chloe wiped her eyes with the back of her hand before looking up at Charity, ''He took me to a special area by the woods'' she confided, ''it was where he wanted to build our home, I told him I couldn''t stay because of Kimmy'' Chloe broke down again, unable to continue as Charity rocked her gently back and forth whispering ''its ok, it''s going to be ok'' over and over again.


    Regaining herposure Chloe said ''I want to stay here Charity, I really do, I want to be with him but I made a promise to Kimmy, she won''t sleep alone, that Rogue gues her dreams. She wakes up screaming that he''s got her, she would only agree to let mee here if I promised toe home to the pack house''


    Charity looked at her friend horrified, ''Oh Chloe, you should have told me before we left, I would have got the Alpha to talk to her, we would have figured something out'' she said sorrowfully.


    Sniffing, Chloe shook her head, ''toote now, I made a promise, my little sister needs me to keep it'' she said stubbornly though Charity could see under the strong facade, her best friend was breaking with grief.


    They sat silently together for what felt like an eternity until Chloe''s breathing became measured and Charity realised she had fallen asleep against her. Carefully moving forward, she lowered Chloe onto her bed without waking her and pulled a thin nket over her before quietly picking up a book from the nightstand and curling up on the sofa in front of the open firece.


    Sitting with the book unopened in her hands, Charity stared unseeingly unto the empty grate, thinking over Chloe''s problem, trying to work out how she could help her best friend.


    A light tap resounded from the door to her room, quietly rising to her feet, she hastily checked that the noise had not woken Chloe before swiftly making her way over to her door and pulling it open. Standing on the other side was a worried looking James, his eyes straining to see around her as he absentmindedly dragged his hand through his hair.


    ''Have you seen Chloe?'' he demanded loudly as Charity shushed him hurriedly and pulled the door too behind her.


    ''She''s in here and she''s asleep'' she whispered frantically, holding her arms out to stop the agitated Gamma from forcing her aside to enter the room, ''James! Stop'' she ordered in a loud hiss, ''She''s exhausted, devastated and hurt, you need to let her rest'' James stared at her wide-eyed, ''Why? whats happened'' he growled, suddenly possessive and angry, ''who hurt her? I''ll kill them!'' he roared, his face going red with rage. ''Shhhh'' whispered Charity desperately, ''no-one hurt her, she thinks you are going to reject her!''


    James'' face paled in shock, ''Wha.. why.. how?'' he stuttered before finally swallowing and forcing out, ''why would she think that? I would never reject her! she''s mine!''


    Charity looked at him sympathetically ''you left her in the clearing, she thought you were angry that she couldn''t stay here with you, it isn''t her fault James, she wants so badly to stay here, but Kimmy still needs her, she made a promise'' she exined sadly. James shook his head, ''I just left her to go speak to the Alpha'' he said in a low pained voice ''I didn''t think she would see it as a rejection, I just wanted to.. ''he tapered off suddenly realising that Charity was still in front of him, ''I need to see her'' he pleaded desperately ''I can''t let her believe that, I love her'' he said.


    Charity looked into his eyes and her insides ached at the pain she could see within them, this was a man that loved her best friend unconditionally. Smiling she opened the door and stood aside so James could enter. He strode toward the bed where Chloe was already awake and sat hugging her knees, tears already running down her cheeks as she saw Jamesing toward her.


    Wordlessly, James engulfed her in his arms, holding her tightly whilst inhaling her scent. The worry and pain melting from his physique as she sank into his embrace. Pulling away from her slightly, he gazed into Chloe''s eyes hungrily.


    ''How could you ever think I would reject you'' he asked, his voice tight with emotion, ''I would never reject you, we will always be together'' he uttered forcefully as Chloe grabbed hold of him and sobbed into his chest. ''Why did you leave me?'' she whispered


    Cupping her chin with his strong hand, he raised her gaze to his, ''I went to see the Alpha'' he exined softly, ''I needed to ask him what our options were''


    Chloe looked confused ''What options?'' I can''t stay here with you'' she broke down again as sobs wracked her body.


    Holding her tightly with his arm, he used his thumb to wipe the tears from her cheeks, ''Alpha has said that we have a few options, number one, I could leave Red Moon ande with you'' he said smiling as Chloe gasped and shook her head ''no no you can''t'' she said vehemently ''you are the Gamma, you are needed here!''


    ''I know'' replied James ''But if that was what it takes then that is what I will do, but we have other options, number two, Alpha Marcus, with the agreement of Alpha Alistair, will loan me to the Silver Moon pack, we will reside there until your sister feels confident to live in the pack house without you where we will return to Red Moon and build our home, or finally number three.'' he took a deep breath obviously unsure how Chloe would take the choice, ''Kimmyes and lives here with us at Red Moon, she may find it easier toe to terms with her ordeal if she is away from the silver moon pack. We will train her and when she is of age she can decide to remain with us as a Red Moon member or return to Silver Cross and your family. If she came here, she would obviously live in our home with us and our future children'' he said hesitantly, his eyes searching Chloe''s for an idea of what she was thinking.


    Chloe sat in his arms stunned, before suddenly screaming loudly and forcing her lips onto his with force, James sat unmoving for a split second before returning the kiss with gusto.


    Finally pulling away, Chloe traced her hand lovingly down James'' face, brushing a stray hair from his forehead, ''I can''t believe you did that for me'' she whispered in awe.


    James smiled down at her, ''I would do anything to make you smile'' he muttered embarrassed, ''What do you think?'' he asked tentatively.


    ''I think Kimmying with us here is a wonderful idea, I need to talk to my parents and the Alpha first but I think they will agree that it would be good for Kimmy to get away from the memories, and to be under the protection and training of the Red Moon Gamma is a pretty impressive option.'' she said grinning from ear to ear.


    James stood from the bed and scooped her up in his arms, before marching her toward the door, neither seemed aware of Charity standing to one side, smiling happily at the couple in front of her. As they stepped through the door and set off toward James'' room, Charity shut it quietly behind them and turned to find her phone, suddenly having an overwhelming desire to talk to Aaron.

 Chapter 36

    Having been at the Red Moon pack house for nearly a week, Charity started to get increasingly desperate to start searching the library for clues about the White wolf curse, she finally cornered Lucian and demanded he take her to the library rather than yet another day of visiting pack members. ''I love meeting them, I do'' she sighed ''but there is only so much cake I can eat and I really need to try and find out anything I can about this curse''


    Lucian sighed ''I''ll tell the Evelyn''s that we need to reschedule afternoon tea today due to Alpha business'' he conceded.


    Leading her along the corridor on the third floor, he unlocked and opened a door at the very end, furthest away from the Alpha and guest rooms. Stepping inside, Charity was amazed to be faced with rows and rows of bookcases, each one crammed with leather- bound books of various colours, each stamped with gilt words proiming titles of Werewolf lore, fables, children''s storybooks, even werewolf medical journals.


    Walking up to the nearest shelf, Charity pulled down an armful of various titles before carrying them precariously to a small table surrounded by squishy armchairs that were facing arge marble open firece that had a small fire crackling merrily behind a fireguard.


    Settling herself into a chair, she folded her legs beneath her and grabbed the top book entitled ''Famous Werewolf Alphas of the past'' and started to thumb through the pages, tuning out everything else around her. After a few minutes, Lucian joined her with a second pile of books and began reading with her, both silent, engrossed in the pages, hunting for mention of the White Wolf curse.


    Hours passed, Charity groaned loudly as she threw thetest book back on to the table, rubbing the crick out of her neck from leaning over to scrutinize the pages for so long.


    ''This is hopeless'' she dered angrily ''The only mention of White wolves I have found is in ''fables of a werewolf past'' which literally says White wolves are so rare that they are only seen once per generation at the most. Well we already know that!'' she huffed angrily, ring at the cover of the offending book beforeying her head back on the chair and closing her eyes in defeat.


    Lucian looked up sympathetically ''We shall keep looking Charity'' he cajoled ''but I know the Alpha has been searching for an answer since your mother left, he has scoured these books and not found the answer, so for us to find it in a few hours was a bit optimistic'' Charity sighed ''I know but if I don''t have hope I''ll give up'' she confided sadly ''and I want to see my baby grow up, not be like my mother and have to leave her before she''s even learned to ride a bicycle'' she said quietly, pain flickering across her face. Reaching over, Lucian took her hand and squeezed it gently ''we will keep looking'' he promised ''but for now, its time to take a break, we missed lunchpletely so I must insist youe down for dinner or the Alpha and future Alpha Aaron will possibly kill me in the most painful way for not looking after their grand daughter/Luna properly''


    Laughing despite herself, Charity rose from the chair and ced the books back on the shelves before following him out and watching him carefully shut and lock the door behind them.


    Smiling broadly, Lucian took Charity''s elbow and guided her down the stairs to the dining room, most of the pack members who resided within the pack house were already congregated in small groups, seated at the many long polished tables. The room was filled withughter and general chatter, as Lucian and Charity entered, many waved and called greetings to them as they wove their way through various people so they could each grab a te and start to load food from the serving area. Lucian grunted disapproval and tried todle more food onto Charity''s te as he saw her putting the bare minimum on her te.


    Charity shook her head at him as she turned a very slight shade of green, ''I''m feeling a bit queazy'' she whispered so no-one else could hear ''I''ll just take a little bit ande back for another helping if i''m still hungry'' she promised.


    Raising his eyebrow at her, Lucian nodded before taking her te from her and leading the way to the centre table where Chloe was feeding James a piece of asparagus off her te, bothpletely oblivious to the noise around them. Sitting down opposite, Lucian cleared his throat loudly with a knowing smirk, ''Excuse us for interrupting'' he said loudly as James jumped and Chloe went pink from embarrassment. Looking at James, Chloe absentmindedly brushed back her hair to reveal a very new and prominent bite mark on her neck.


    Charity dropped her fork in shock before squealing loudly ''Oh My Goddess! is that what I think it is?'' she shouted, not bothering to even try and stop other people from hearing. Chloe''s hand flew to her neck as her blush deepened while Lucian broke into a grin before walking around the table and pping his brother on the back. All nearby members gathered around them shouting congrattions to their Gamma and his new mate. Charity ran around the table, throwing her arms around her best friend, bursting with happiness for her.


    ''I can''t believe you didn''t tell me!'' she said usingly as she crushed Chloe too her


    Laughing at her friends'' excitement, Chloe pulled away gently ''I haven''t really had a chance toe find you'' she said apologetically ''James, well he likes me to be with him at all times'' she blushed slightly, a small smile ying around her lips. Charity dropped into the chair next to her grinning happily ''I can''t wait to tell Aaron'' she flustered ''He and his parents are going to be so pleased for you''


    Chloe shook her head ''No you can''t'' she hissed desperately ''I haven''t spoken to my mother yet about Kimmy, I don''t want her to hear and think I''m noting back for her, please Char, please don''t say anything to anyone'' she implored, her eyes misting. Sobering up slightly, Charity stared at her friend before slowly nodding, keeping a secret from Aaron would be torture for her but she could see how much this meant to Chloe and her best friend''s feelings were more important to her than her own feelings of difort at not sharing everything with her mate.


    ''When will you speak to your mother?'' Charity asked quietly so the celebrating crowd wouldn''t hear.


    ''James and I will return to the pack with you'' confided Chloe ''We are going to stay at the pack house so that James can speak to the Alpha and Luna, meet my parents and Kimmy and try and convince everyone that she will be much safer and happier living with us at Red Moon until she is 18 and can choose her pack for herself!'' she said hesitantly ''I really hope ma agrees, I really think Kimmy could have an amazing life here and James would never allow anything to ever happen to her''


    Charity grasped her friends'' hands, ''I hope they agree too, though I am going to miss you both so so much'' she said as tears slid down her cheeks.


    Throwing her arms around her Chloe vehemently dered ''We will visit you and Aaron often and you will visit us, after all, I will be living with your grand father'' she reminded her smiling.


    Wiping her face, Charity gave a watery smile ''I know, I don''t know what is wrong with me, I seem to be crying about everything'' she grumbled


    The pair were interrupted by Lucian pushing Charity''s te toward her, ''Eat Lady Charity or you may find yourself with a new guard in the morning and a new wolf head decoration in the grounds'' he growled fondly. Giggling softly, Charity picked up her fork whilst replying ''Yes MR Lucian'' putting emphasis on the Mr.

 Chapter 37

    Before they knew it, two weeks had passed, and Charity was standing on the gravel driveway engulfed in a bear hug from her grand father as Chloe and James loaded their bags into the car and Lucian stood by the drivers door, polishing an invisible speck from the ss. Pulling away tearfully, Charity gazed up at Marcus, trying to etch his face into her memory.


    ''Don''t look at me like that baby girl'' muttered Marcus as he brushed her tears from her face with his thumbs.


    ''Like what'' asked Charity as her bottom lipped trembled,


    ''Like you will never see me again'' replied Marcus smiling sadly ''I will visit you as often as I can, you and Aaron are always wee here, this is not goodbye I promise''


    Charity hugged him again, holding him as tightly as she could, sobbing at having to leave the only blood rtive she had. Tipping her head up, Marcus looked into his grand daughter''s tear filled eyes, his own glistening from the tears he was holding inside. Trying to take her mind off their impending departure, he yfully said ''I hear from various sources that you may have ''borrowed without asking'' a couple of my oldest books from the very back of my library?''


    Charity giggled despite herself ''I found a couple of books that reference white wolves'' she admitted ''but I ran out of time to research them properly so I may have identally packed them with my things, I promise to look after them and return them in perfect condition. Are you mad at me?'' she asked


    Marcusughed quietly ''No baby girl, I would never be mad at you, everything here is your legacy, if you want to take the entire library back to Silver Cross I would pack it up for you'' he said gruffly. Chloe and James walked up beside Charity and Marcus ''It''s time to go'' James said ''Or Lucian won''t get back before darkness falls''


    Marcus turned toward Chloe who held her hand out daintily ''Thank you for allowing me to visit Alpha Marcus'' she said quietly ''And thank you for everything you have done to help James and I'' she added shyly.


    Stepping around her hand, Marcus pulled her into a hug ''No standing on ceremony here Little Chloe'' he growled ''You are my Gamma''s mate and my grand daughter''s best friend, you are as much a part of my family as they are, and should your sister return with you, well she will be another grand daughter added to my family too''


    He then pped James on the shoulder before pulling him into a manly hug and stepped back so that the girls could mber into the back of the car whilst James joined Lucian in the front. As he closed the car door, Marcus held his hand up to wave as Lucian pulled away from the entrance and made his way slowly down the path toward the main gate.


    Turning in her seat, Charity saw Marcus stood in the middle of driveway, she kept her eyes on him until they exited the grounds and he was swallowed by the trees.


    Turning back, Charity''s resolve broke and sobs wracked her body as Chloe held her tightly, softly muttering in her ear. After a few minutes, Charity choked back her tears and wiped her eyes with the handkerchief that James handed her from his pocket. Trying to focus on happier things, her mind wandered to Aaron and how he would be waiting for her return, seeing the smile ghosting her face, Chloe immediately started to talk about Silver Cross and Aaron, cajoling charity into a conversation, soon everyone in the car wasughing and joking as they ate up the miles taking them back to the Silver Cross pack.


    At exactly five minutes to two, Lucian pulled the sleek silver car into the entrance of the Silver Cross pack house and guided the vehicle toward the front door. Pulling to a stop, Charity opened the door and stepped out, as she turned to help Chloe after her a dark blur caught her peripheral vision barreling from the foyer of the house before she was spun on the spot and lifted off her feet by two powerful arms and her lips were crushed in a heart-stopping kiss.


    Pulling away breathlessly as she was ced back on the floor, Charity looked up into the eyes of Aaron, ''Well hello to you too'' she teased softly, snaking her arms around his neck and pulling him down for another kiss.


    ''I missed you so much'' Aaron breathed as he continued to kiss her lips and then down her neck like a man starved.


    A loud ''Ahem'' behind them, finally made Aaron relent but he still refused to let her go, looking over her shoulder, she saw Chloe, James and Lucian stood by the car, bags in hand, all with looks of amusement on their faces.


    ''Wee home Charity and Chloe'' boomed the deep voice of Alistair who had appeared through the front door with Mary close behind. Aaron''s mother squealed and pushed her son roughly aside so that she could engulf Charity in her own tight hug. ''Wee Red Moon Beta and Gamma also'' continued Alistair with an exasperated look at his wife and her tant disregard for visitor protocol.


    Lucian and James bowed respectfully toward the Alpha before each extending their hand in turn toward him. Gripping Lucian''s hand, Alistair said ''Thank you for keeping our Charity safe Lucian'' to which Lucian replied, ''The honour was mine Alpha''. Turning to James, Alistair appraised him as he shook his hand, ''Marcus telephoned me and exined the situation, we wee you to our pack Gamma James, for as long as you wish to remain with us. A room has been prepared for yourself and your mate to upy. Chloe''s parents have been informed that you have returned with her but no other information has been passed on as my wife and I felt that you and Chloe would prefer to speak to them directly without interference from either pack''s leaders'' he said gruffly. James nodded solemnly ''Thank you for your hospitality Alpha, I am at your service should you require, Chloe and I appreciate your candour with regards to her family situation which we hope to resolve amicably for both Chloe''s family, your pack and Red Moon Pack'' he replied.


    Mary removed herself from Charity ''would you like refreshments Lucian, before your trip home?'' she inquired.


    Lucian shook his head ''Thank you Luna but I need to get back to the Red Moon pack, I do not like to leave my Alpha without back up for too long'' he said respectfully.


    Nodding with understanding, Mary replied ''Well I thank you for returning my girls to me Lucian and I bid you a safe journey, if you will excuse me I need to show your brother and Chloe to their room'' and taking her husband by the hand, she turned to the couple and beckoned them to follow her into the pack house.


    Left alone outside, Aaron turned to Lucian and after a deep breath, uttered ''Thank you for taking such good care of my Luna''. Slightly taken aback, Lucian smiled and bowed his head slightly ''It was a pleasure future Alpha'' he said ''It was lovely to get to know our Alpha''s grand daughter'' turning to Charity, Lucian held his hand out to her ''I shall miss you Lady Charity'' he said with a wink.


    Laughing, Charity pushed his hand aside and pulled him into a tight hug ''I''ll miss you too Mr Lucian. A low growl emanated from Aaron and Lucian immediately stepped away from Charity who looked toward her mate and rolled her eyes. ''Really??'' she scolded ''He''s like my uncle, plus he''s married to a very beautiful mate, and they have children!'' as Lucian chuckled beside her.


    ''It''s an Alpha thing'' he whispered, ''They are all very protective of their mates even if they know the other male is no threat'' he then stepped toward the car and opened the door. Giving a farewell wave he called ''take care of my hot-headed brother'' before he slipped into the driver''s seat and started the car, setting off down the driveway toward the road.

 Chapter 38

    Grabbing Charity''s hand with his left hand and scooping up her bags in his right hand, Aaron pulled her into the house and toward the stairs. As they walked across the foyer Charity suddenly stopped in her tracks, her face turning a vivid shade of green. ''What is that smell'' she gasped as her hand flew to her mouth, trying to stop her stomach from turning over and revisiting the lunch she had eaten at the Red Moon pack before they left.


    Looking down at her concerned, Aaron sniffed the air before saying ''sausages is all I can smell, from dinner'' as he shrugged.


    Pressing her hand to her lips, Charity ran up the stairs two at a time, to their room, bursting through the door and barely making it into the bathroom before the contents of her stomach reappeared. As she knelt by the bowl she felt Aaron''s strong hands gather her hair and hold it away from her face.


    As her stomach settled again, she grabbed some toilet paper and wiped her mouth before unsteadily rising to her feet and making her way to the sink to rinse her mouth with water and brush her teeth.


    ''Are you ok?'' asked Aaron worriedly ''was it the saus..."


    ''Don''t mention them!'' interrupted Charity as her stomach gave another ufortable lurch.


    Leading her back into their bedroom, Aaron made hery down on the bed and covered her with a nket. ''Wait here, I will be back in 20 minutes'' he said before swiftly leaving the room, shutting the door behind him. She could hear his footsteps thundering down the corridor as he ran for the stairs, perplexed she shut her eyes as another wave of nausea overwhelmed her.


    She must have dropped off to sleep as she was suddenly being gently shaken awake, opening her eyes, Aaron''s worried face came into focus. Seeing that she was awake he handed her a small stic bag and softly said, ''maybe its time we found out for definite'' Opening the bag, her gaze fell on the small rectangr box of a pregnancy test, raising her gaze to Aaron she whispered ''but what if it''s positive?''


    Aaron cupped her face with his hand and kissed her softly ''Then I will be the happiest werewolf in the world'' he said


    ''but the curse'' she fretted


    ''This entire pack is going to spend the next 5 years searching for a way to break it'' he said vehemently ''nothing is taking you away from me''


    Her eyes filling with tears she rested her forehead against his ''and what if it''s negative'' she asked tentatively, the realization hitting her that if the test was negative she was going to be devastated and that she wanted nothing more than to carry Aaron''s pup. ''If that is the case, well we get to have lots of attempts to make the next test positive'' he growled lovingly at her, making her blush.


    Pulling her from the bed, Aaron led her to the bathroom, as she walked through the door she turned and held her hand up to his chest, ''nuh-uh Mr Future Alpha, you are not watching me pee'' she said firmly.


    Aaron looked like he was about to argue but her firm re caused him to sigh and back down, ''fine, but can Ie in as soon as you are done to wait with you?'' he asked pleadingly.


    Nodding with amusement Charity said ''fine, you cane in afterwards and stare at a stic stick with me for 2 minutes, but you must note in till I call you!'' she said forcefully before shutting the door in his face.


    From the other side she could hear him muttering exasperated ''I can see her naked a*s in the shower covered in soap suds but I can''t watch her pee on a stick''


    Pulling down her underwear, Charity sat on the toilet and willed herself to urinate, holding the thin stic test within the stream before recing the cap andying it t on the edge of the bath. After she washed her hands she called out to Aaron ''you cane in


    now''.


    The door burst open and Aaron bounded into the room, staring at the test as he slid to the floor next to the bath, not taking his eyes from the little screen on the side. Charity sat next to him and took his hand in hers, giving it a small squeeze. Aaron put his arm around her waist and pulled her close to him, kissing her temple as they sat together in silence. After a few moments, Aaron quietly asked ''is it ready? when do we know?'' Charity smiled at him ''it takes 2 minutes'' she chided ''be patient''


    ''Longest two minutes ever'' he huffed as he started to fidget on the bathroom floor in agitation. Laughing, Charity pulled his face to hers and kissed him firmly, Aaron sat stunned for a moment before starting to move his mouth in sync with hers, his arms encircling her waist as he leaned back onto the floor, pulling her down on top of him. As his hands started to roam her body, Charity moaned into his mouth with longing, bringing her knees up so she was straddling his chest, she gently started to gyrate her hips causing him to growl with lust as his hands sought her breasts. Giving them a gentle squeeze, he pulled away as she gave a small yelp of pain.


    ''are you ok?'' he asked, worry etched on his face


    ''Yes, I''m fine'' sheughed ''my girls are just a little bit tender that''s all'' she said as she sat up. Aaron groaned at her removal from his body but soon snapped too when she said ''by the way, the 2 minutes are up'' Scrambling out from underneath her, Aaron pulled her to her feet and they both stepped over to the bath edge to gaze down at the white and blue test. In the screen were 2 very dark blue lines next to each other. ''does that mean what I think it means?'' asked Aaron apprehensively, as if scared to jinx the result.


    ''2 lines means pregnant'' Charity whispered in awe, looking down at her stomach and instinctively running her hands over the t surface.


    Aaron stood stock still, shock carved into his chiselled features, ''Aaron?'' Charity asked worriedly ''are you sure this is what you want?'' she asked, fearced into her voice.


    Suddenly Aaron''s face broke into a huge grin ''YES!'' he yelled, sweeping her up into his arms and spinning her around before pressing his lips to hers with so much passion he took her breath away. Laughing, Charity wriggled in his arms ''put me down'' she demanded, hitting her fists on his shoulders.


    ''No way'' pouted Aaron, grinning from ear to ear ''I am going to carry you around for the next 9 months baby'' he eximed before pulling her in for another kiss, his tongue exploring her mouth as he held her body tightly too his.


    Finally putting her down, Aaron dropped to his knees and kissed her belly through her top ''you, my little angel will be so loved by this pack'' he whispered before scrambling to his feet and dragging Charity from their room in search of his parents.

 Chapter 39

    Thundering down the hall, dragging Charity in his wake, Aaron rushed toward his fathers office, mming open the door without knocking in his haste.


    They barreled into the room and came to a skidding stop at the sight in front of them, Mary was sat on the desk with Alistair stood between her legs, his hands roaming under her unbuttoned blouse as he nibbled on her neck. Turning scarlet, Mary hastily pushed Alistair away whilst trying to pull her clothing over her breasts. Alistair growled at his son ''Don''t you ever learn to knock?'' he demanded gruffly, obviously annoyed at being interrupted.


    Aaron ignored his father''s tone and pushed Charity forward grinning before shutting the door behind him, looking at her son''s excited face, Mary put a calming hand on her husband''s arm and asked ''what has got you two so worked up this evening?'' Dragging Charity to the desk he grabbed his mother''s hand with his free one and blurted out ''Charity is pregnant! we just did a test''


    Both parents looked at the pair in silence before Mary jumped from the desk with a squeal and ran round to engulf Charity in a hug, ''I knew it! I just knew it'' she squeaked as Alistair grinned and walked to his son to p him on the back before wrestling his wife off Charity so he could hug her too.


    ''We are so pleased for you'' he growled softly, his face shining with happiness.


    ''Our first grand child'' gushed Mary, almost bouncing on her toes ''We will need to announce it to the pack'' she added ''You''ll have to make a formal announcement'' she said to her husband.


    ''We also need to get a group of pack members together and start researching this curse'' Aaron said soberly ''We have to find the way to break it''


    Mary nodded ''50/50 is not odds I am willing to gamble on'' she agreed ''we will search every corner of every stone, over every bridge in the country'' she promised.


    ''Congrattions you two'' said Alistair ''now get out so I can continue enjoying my wife'' he gruffed as Mary blushed again and Aaron made vomiting noises before putting his hands over Charity''s eyes


    ''Seriously dad! she''s already nauseous enough, don''t make her puke on your Persian rug!'' he moaned as he guided Charity out of the room with her eyes still covered, whilst she giggled at him.


    Later that day the pack was gathered outside on the grass where a makeshift stage had been erected. Alistair, Mary, Aaron and Charity made their way to the stage where Alistair stood in the middle and raised his hand to halt the chatter that was running through the pack. An immediate hush fell over the crowd as Alistair cleared his throat before addressing them.


    ''Family'' he intoned ''I know you are all wondering why we have called this impromptu meeting, today we have wonderful news to share with you all'' Alistair smiled broadly at the excited whisper that rustled through the pack members. ''This morning your future Alpha and his mate have informed us that our pack will be expanding as they are expecting their very first pup'' he dered loudly.


    A split second of silence fell across the crowd before the members erupted into shouts of congrattions and wolf howls. Alistair beckoned his son forward, who grabbed Charity''s hand before stepping to his fathers side. As the members fell silent again, Aaron raised his voice to be heard across the packnd, ''Thank you all'' he started grinning, ''Charity and I are thrilled and we are so happy to share our news with our family! More cheers and howls cut him off,ughing, Aaron raised his hands until the noise subsided, ''I do have one slight downside'' he continued sadly ''unfortunately it seems that my mate can no longer stand the smell of sausages so until further notice these will be off the menu. The crowd was a mixture ofughter and groans, thetter being led by Aaron''s beta Justin.


    Calling an end to the meeting, Alistair led the way off the stage where Charity and Aaron were immediately surrounded by well wishers. Charity was suddenly engulfed in a hug by Chloe while James held his hand out to Aaron who took it with a grin. ''I am so thrilled'' squealed Chloe excitedly ''If I am not godmother, I shall be heartbroken!'' she dered dramatically.


    Laughing at her stubborn facial expression, Charity replied ''And who else would I even think to ask?'' before being dragged into Chloe''s arms again amidst more squeals.


    Aaron received a forceful punch to his arm, turning around annoyed, he came face to face with his Beta who scowled at him ''No sausages?? what are you trying to do to me mate!'' he growled before breaking into a broad grin and giving him a man hug. Chuckling Aaron shrugged ''Hey don''t me me'' he protested innocently ''Our pack has a duty to make sure my mate is as well looked after as possible if she hates them, we all hate them''


    Hanging his head in mock sorrow, Justin turned to Charity ''why sausages girl?'' he whined ''why not broli or mac and cheese? something gross. He was soon unable to keep up his fake horror and threw his arms around her, lifting her off the floor and spinning her in excitement. A low growl rumbled from Aaron, they both turned to look at him in surprise, Justin slowly lowered her to the floor and stepped away while Charity rolled her eyes at him.


    ''Again?'' she asked half annoyed, half amused, ''Justin is your best mate! He sees me as a sister'' she admonished, while Aaron dropped his gaze looking sheepish.


    Justin chuckled and punched him in the arm again ''It''s ok Char, it''s the Alpha in him, now you got a pup, he''s going to be one hundred times worse about unmated males near you''


    Charity sighed loudly before linking her arm through her mate''s who cheered up considerably at her touch. Justin then squared up to Aaron suddenly serious ''Oh and if Chloe gets to be godmother, I better be godfather or we are going to be having words Alpha'' he threatened.


    Raising his eyebrow Aaron looked at his beta ''is that a challenge?'' he asked smugly


    Justin contemted for a moment ''well normally I would never be stupid enough to do that'' he admitted ''but, this is extremely important so..''


    ''You are godfather!'' interrupted Charity loudly before he could continue and start something.


    Aaron looked at his mate reproachfully ''Hey, it was just getting interesting'' heined


    Charity shook her head in exasperation ''you know full well you wouldn''t pick anyone but Justin'' she growled at him ''I do not want my baby''s God Father having to be scraped off the driveway because his daddy had to prove his dominance'' Aaronughed, while Justin looked at her in horror ''Oi! Who said I would lose?'' he huffed, his pride dented.


    ''You would lose'' replied Aaron carelessly while Chloe, Charity and James chuckled.


    Giving him a quick hug, Charity whispered loud enough for everyone to hear ''well obviously I think you could take him, but we don''t want to bruise the future Alpha''s pride now do we?'' Justin looked mollified but now it was Aaron''s turn to protest. ''What?!'' he growled but was cut off by Charity kissing him, only breaking away when he rxed.


    ''Fine, let him believe he could beat me'' he gruffed ''but we all know it''s not true'' he couldn''t help but add.


    A hand suddenly grabbed Aaron''s free arm, turning slightly he was faced with Gemma, dressed in a low cut ck dress that hugged her figure and barely contained her female orbs, she smiled flirtatiously toward him as she ran her fingers up his arm. A growl released itself from Charity''s throat as she spotted Gemma''s hand on her mate, Aaron pulled himself out of Gemma''s grasp and wrapped his arm around Charity instead. ''What''s up Gemma'' he said cagily.


    ''Oh I just came to congratte you both'' replied Gemma with a smile that did not reach her eyes, turning toward Charity she cooed ''you must be so happy, you''ll need to make sure you take extra care of yourself now'' she added with a glint in her eye before smiling brightly at Aaron and walking away.


    Chloe growled angrily ''Still a dirty hoe'' she muttered so only Charity could hear ''i''d like nothing more than to carve the word slut into those overly perky breasts with my ws'' she said as she red daggers at Gemma''s disappearing back. Charity stood watching her rival walk away, slightly ufortable with Gemma''s words to her.

 Chapter 40

    Aaron barely left Charity''s side after the announcement of her pregnancy, bringing her breakfast in bed so she could avoid the smells from the kitchen, holding her hair from her face as she revisited it afterwards, roaring at anyone who dared make a sound outside their room if she was resting. Finally in desperation, she reminded him that he needed to cote a team of trusted members to help research her family''s curse.


    Aaron looked unsure about leaving her alone ''what if you need me? what if you are sick?'' he asked worriedly.


    ''I''ll be fine'' Charity replied sternly ''if I need you I have this very nice phone you gave me'' she said as she waved it at him ''and if I''m sick, I am perfectly capable of holding my own hair back, if you are that worried about sick covered hair I can put it up in a ponytail, now go!'' she ordered. Seeing he was about to start arguing again she crossed her arms sternly ''don''t you want us to get some rest?'' she asked innocently.


    At the mention of the baby Aaron immediately crumbled, ''of course, yes, I''ll go and see dad and start sorting out the team, you stay here and have a sleep and I''ll wake you upter with some dinner, we can eat together'' he said, though his face had a slightly dejected look. Smiling, Charity pulled him toward her for a kiss beforeying down on the bed and reaching for the nket they kept hanging over the bottom of the bed. Beating her to it, Aaron grabbed the nket and threw it over her, carefully kissing her stomach before pulling it up over her chest and tucking it all around her so she felt like a sardine.


    Checking his watch, Aaron looked at Charity ''it''s 5 pm'' he said anxiously, ''i''ll be back by 7 pm with some dinner for us, ok? if you need me, just ring me, no matter what it is'' he added, shuffling from foot to foot nervously before tucking her in again, Wriggling to release her arms from the skin tight nket round her, she reached her arms up and encircled Aaron''s neck, brushing her lips against his, ''We will be fine'' she whispered ''we are on the top floor of a pack house filled with warriors, should I get so much as the hups I will ring you'' she promised with a smirk.


    Looking slightly chagrined but also mollified, Aaron stepped away from the bed and walked toward the door, turning the door handle he looked back at his mate ''I love you both so much, you know that right?'' he asked, searching her eyes with his own. Smiling broadly, Charity replied ''we know, you tell us every single day, but we love you too'' then she settled herself back onto the pillows and shut her eyes as Aaron quietly shut the bedroom door behind him.


    Snuggling down under the warm nket, she wished that Aaron was beside her holding her, he had been driving her insane, refusing to leave her side but now he was gone she felt iplete without him.


    Waking suddenly to a darkened room, Charity realised that she had been asleep for a while, the quiet click of the bedroom door drew her attention, about to call out for Aaron, the absence of his scent caused her to pause, whomever had just entered the room was not her mate.


    Silently, she pulled her arms from under the covers, cing one over her eyes and used the other to gently feel around beside her for the switch to themp that adorned her bedside table. As her fingers found the ridge of the light switch she waited a few seconds for the intruders eyes to limatize to the darkness before snapping her eyes tight shut and flicking the switch.


    The immediate grunt of pain that came from the unknown visitor told Charity that her n had worked, spreading her fingers slightly to still block most of the light from her own eyes, she surveyed the scene in front of her. A tall hooded figure stood to the side of the bed, their gloved left hand shielding their eyes whilst their right hand held a long sharp kitchen knife.


    Panic ripped through Charity''s body as she processed the cold steel weapon, giving the intruder no time to react, she threw the nket from her body andunched herself at their torso, knocking them off bnce. Scrambling to her feet, Charity mbered over the trespasser, reaching for the door. As her fingers closed on the handle she felt fingers grip her ankle before her foot was yanked from underneath her and she crashed to the ground.


    Rolling over to her back, Charity started to kick out with her legs trying to ward off her attacker as they climbed up her body, trying to pin her arms down with their knees, catching Charity''s waist under their thighs, the intruder raised the knife and forced it down into Charity''s skin. Charity screamed out in pain as the six-inch de of the knife sliced through her chest deep enough to hit one of her ribs, watching in slow motion, she saw the knife leave her body, her blood dripping from its edge before being plunged in again and again. Wriggling with all her strength, she used her arms to shield herself from the onught, then Charity used a move Justin had taught her, grabbing the assant''s left arm with her right hand she pulled, forcing them off bnce and sending them both rolling across the floor. Theynded with Charity underneath, she quickly raised her knees and used her legs to push her attacker away, sending the knife flying from their hand as theynded against the bed.


    Trying to ignore the pain and fatigue that was washing over her, Charity scrambled to her feet,unching herself again at the unknown trespasser in her room. At thest second, her assant brought round her foot catching Charity in the side of her ribs, sending her sprawling across the floor. Spotting the knife nearby, Charity desperately scrambled for the de, as her hand closed on the handle the weight of her attackernded on her back and fists were raining down as a barrage of punches connected with her body and head.


    Darkness and oblivion beckoned Charity like a warm hug wanting to envelop her senses, as the ckness closed in around her eyes, she heard faintly in her head ''help me mama'', using thest of her strength, Charity forced her eyes open and concentrated on her wolf. She howled loudly as her bones broke and reshaped, her face elongated and pure white fur sprouted from her body.


    Throwing the attacker from her back, Charity spun around growling as they immediately shifted into a light brown wolf with red flecks in their fur. Launching herself at them, Charity''s teeth closed upon their leg, snapping the bone like a twig, the assant howled in pain before shing their ws at her chest, cutting 4 ribbons through her torso and causing her to let go as she screamed in pain. Using Charity''s distraction to their advantage, the invading wolf lunged toward her throat, trying to sink their teeth into her soft flesh.


    Dodging backwards, Charity spun to the side, digging her ws into their side as she fell to the floor, keeping her hold, Charity continued to roll, only releasing when the other wolf was flying over her body, mming into the chest of drawers by the bathroom door, reducing it to splinters.


    The intruder stumbled to their feet, shaking their head beforeunching themselves again in Charity''s direction. Charity pounced forward at the same time and they crashed mid-air,nding in a heap on the floor, snarling and biting at each other, each trying to obtain the upper hand. Blood flowed across the floor as both wolves sustained injuries, the trespasser rolled onto their back trying and bring their feet up to push Charity away, inadvertently exposing their neck, Charity seized her opportunity. Sinking her teeth into the soft flesh under her attacker''s jaw, Charity applied pressure. With a loud crack, the other wolf''s neck snapped, surprise filled their eyes before the light faded and they dropped dead upon the ground. The wolf disappeared to be reced by a petite female body whose face was covered by long thick red hair.


    Crawling away from the dead body, Charity shifted back into her human form and desperately called out ''Aaron'' through their mind link before the blood that was flowing from her wounds drew the colour from her face, her breathing shallowed and she fell unconscious at the foot of the bed.

 Chapter 41

    The bedroom door burst open and Aaron thundered through the doorway followed closely by Justin, Alistair and Jared. Taking in the scene in front of them, Aaron dropped to the floor next to Charity''s naked unconscious body, grasping her hand he muttered in panic ''no baby no! don''t leave me!'' Alistair ced his hand on his son''s shoulder, while Justin carefully handed him a nket to cover his mates body with. Looking up with fear in his eyes, he grabbed the nket, cing it carefully over her mutted body, protecting her from everyone''s gaze before scooping her up in his arms and racing back through the door toward the pack doctor, his father and the two Beta''s at his heels.


    The four men burst through the clinics door, calling for Dr Charles who came hurrying out of the back room drying his hands on a towel. Seeing Charity''s blood soaked body in Aaron''s arms, he ushered him into a room whilst the Alistair, Jared and Justin waited outside.


    Laying his mate down carefully on the bed, he held her hand tightly as the Doctor started to examine her, ''her wounds are deep, some of these slices are not knitting together, was there a knife?'' he asked worriedly. Aaron shook his head in panic ''I don''t know, I just saw her and brought her here, save her please'' he begged as tears fell from his eyes.


    Dr Charles patted his armfortingly ''I will do my very best for our future Luna'' he promised, ''but I need to know what she was stabbed with so I can figure out why she is not healing, I need you to find it while I care for her''


    Aaron nodded in understanding though his face showed his reluctance to leave his mate ''I''ll take the best care of her Alpha, trust me'' Dr Charles added ''if you want to help her, find what hurt her''


    Aaron stood for a moment, holding Charity''s cold and lifeless hand before swiftly bending down, kissing her forehead and whispering e back to me baby, I need you'' Looking up at the Doctor, Aaron choked back a sob ''I trust you, look after my mate and our baby'' before turning on his heel and leaving the room.


    Alistair, Justin and Jared rose to their feet as he entered the waiting room, ''She''s not good'' Aaron said fretfully ''some of her wounds are not healing, we need to find what stabbed her so the Doctor can counteract it''


    Without a word, the three men fell into step behind him as he rushed back to their bedroom in search of the weapon who had hurt his mate.


    As they stepped through the door, Aaron''s eyes fell upon the lifeless body of the unknown red head, anger filled his body as he stared down at the one who had hurt his other half. Striding over he kicked over the corpse to reveal the lifeless gaze of Gemma, from the look of her injuries he could tell that Charity had put up one hell of a fight and a small part of him glowed with pride at the way his Luna had protected herself and their cub.


    Justin stepped round him and gasped in shock, ''man, I know she didn''t take you finding a mate well, but what the f**k?'' he breathed


    Aaron squared his shoulders ''get her out of here and off ournd'' he ordered ''she gets no burial here after attacking the future Luna, she became a rogue as soon as she entered this room'' he snarled before turning his back and starting to canvas the room for the knife.


    Justin and Jared lent down behind him and lifted Gemma''s body from the floor before silently taking her from the room. Alistair reached out to his son ''She''ll be ok son'' he said softly before bending down and starting to sift through the remains of the chest of drawers looking for the missing knife.


    Tossing debris and pieces of furniture out of the way, Aaron rushed around madly searching, Justin and Jared soon returned and started to help with the search. After 10 minutes Justin gave a triumphant cry and stood up next to the small bedside table, the kitchen knife sped in his hand. Grabbing it from him, Aaron sprinted from the room and down the stairs toward the clinic. Bursting through the doors, he yelled out for Dr Charles who came hurrying out of Charity''s room and took the knife immediately. ''I have fixed her wounds as best I can'' he said ''go sit with her, I will be back'' he shouted over his shoulder as he set off at a run down the corridor to a room at the back.


    Turning slowly, Aaron ced his hand apprehensively on the door handle, taking a deep breath before quietly pulling thetch downwards and pushing the door open. Stepping into the room his world broke around him, Charityy motionless on the bed, her blood soaked nket had been stripped from her body and thrown hurriedly into a basket to the side. A surgical gown had been ced on her body and an IV line ran into her vein. Both her eyes were already showing signs of bruising and arge gash adorned her left cheek that Dr Charles had carefully sewn shut. Her breathing wasboured and touching her skin, he found her cold under the pressure of his fingers.


    Pulling a chair toward the bed, Aaron slowly sat down grasping her hand in his, using his other hand to smooth the blood matted hair from her face. ''Stay with me baby'' he whispered ''I need you, i''ll die without you'' he choked as tears fell unending down his cheeks. He had no idea how long he sat there in silence before the door quietly opened and Dr Charles stepped in, walking straight to her IV he inserted a syringe of light blue liquid into her veins. Charity''s eyes flew open and she took a shaky breath before closing her eyes again and returned to unconsciousness. Staring wide eyed at the Doctor, Aaron growled ''what did you do? what happened?''


    ''It''s ok'' Dr Charles replied carefully ''The de of the knife she was stabbed with was covered with wolfsbane, I gave her an antidote, the shock to her system caused her to wake momentarily but she has not really regained consciousness yet. In good news, the de did not hit any major arteries'' he took a deep breath, ''Alpha Aaron, your baby is also fine, it seems she used her own arms to defend against the knife and protect her womb from being hit. We now just need to wait and hope we got to her in time to reverse the damage to her body'' he said softly. Gulping Aaron asked ''when will we know?''


    Dr Charles grabbed his shoulderpassionately ''If she does not wake in 24 hours, she will never wake'' he said sadly before giving a bow and leaving the room.


    As he left the room, he was reced by Justin who pulled his friend from the chair and hugged him tightly. ''She''s a strong girl is our Char'' he said vehemently in his ear ''she''ll wake up bro, I know she will''


    Pulling away slightly Aaron nodded, his eyes devoid of any emotion but pain ''I need her Jus, I need them both, like I need air'' he whispered.


    ''I know mate'' Justin replied ''i''ve known that since she walked in our front door and steam rollered over our cocky Alpha to be''s life'' heughed huskily, bringing a weak smile to Aaron''s lips.


    ''That she did'' he conceded, looking down at Charity''s white face with nothing but pure adoration and desperation.


    A quiet knock on the door drew their attention as Alistair and Mary entered the room, bowing to the Alpha and Luna, Justin excused himself to give them time alone. ''I''ll be right outside'' he said to Aaron as he shut the door behind himself.


    Rushing round to the opposite side of the bed Mary grasped Charity''s other hand to her chest ''oh my poor girl'' she wept, tears falling onto the crisp white sheets that covered Charity''s body. ring up at Aaron and her husband she demanded ''How did this happen? how did someone get to her!''


    Aaron looked down ''We were in a meeting, nning a team to research the curse'' Looking up at his mother, his eyes swimming with unshed tears ''I failed her mum, I didn''t protect her''


    His mother immediately softened, using her spare hand to reach over and grasped his tightly ''You didn''t fail her chub a cub, that little b***h would have found a way to get to her sooner orter'' Turning to her husband she growled ''I hope that little skank was disposed of outside of our territory''


    Alistair nodded sternly ''She destroyed her wee on ournd when she attacked our daughter, her corpse will find no rest here either'' he growled angrily.


    Staring at his parents, Aaron felt their love toward his mate, unconditional and unending, they had epted her into their family long before he had epted her himself. Squeezing Mary''s hand he looked into her eyes ''Thanks mum'' he said softly. ''What for?'' she asked surprised


    ''For knowing how amazing Charity was, for choosing her for me when I was too stupid to choose her for myself, for epting her and caring about her, making her your daughter'' Aaron replied


    Mary smiled warmly as Alistair walked around the bed to put his arms around her shoulders. ''Charity is as much our daughter as you are our son, we love her, and our future grand child with everything we have'' she said vehemently before taking her hand from his and starting to fuss with Charity''s nket, making sure she was tucked in properly.


    After a few hours, Alistair insisted that he and Mary leave Charity''s room and give their son some privacy with his mate. After much protesting, she finally agreed on the understanding that Aaron would mind link her immediately if anything changed with Charity''s condition. Kissing the cool forehead of her daughter inw, Mary stroked her cheek, tucked the sheets around her slightly tighter before allowing her husband to lead her from the room.


    Shutting the door behind them, Aaron returned to his chair,cing his fingers into Charity''s. He leaned over and rest his head by her slightly swollen stomach careful not to touch any of his mate''s injuries. ''Hey little dude'' he said quietly ''You hanging in there? your mama, she''s a strong one, she''s going toe back to us so you just stay right where you are ok?'' he stroked his hand over the nket covering his mates barely showing pregnant belly. ''I love you little dude, I love your mama too, you can''t both leave me, please don''t leave me'' he begged, sobbing into the bedsheets.


    ''We won''t came a strained quiet voice from above him

 Chapter 42

    Sitting up he stared into the puffy, bloodshot eyes of his mate. Giving a sob of relief he stood over her, fighting himself to not scoop her up into his arms, instead he carefully leant down and brushed his lips against hers. ''I thought I lost you'' he whispered


    ''no chance'' replied Charity huskily ''i''m sure I still owe you payback for thest time you tried to tease me whilst I was having a showerst week'' she growled and then winced in pain.


    ''You can pay me back every single day for the rest of my life'' said Aaron ''I fully andpletely concede to you my Luna, just never leave me again'' he begged before sobering up and grabbing her hand ''please forgive me, babe, I''m so sorry, I should have been there, I should have protected you, protected both of you'' he fretted


    Charity squeezed his hand slightly ''it wasn''t your fault'' she said quietly ''what happened to the attacker? did they escape? do we know who it was?'' she asked suddenly fearful


    Aaron smoothed her hair ''she is dead'' he said calmingly ''you made sure of that my love, you protected our baby''


    ''her?'' asked Charity confused ''who hated me that much that they would try to kill our baby?''


    Taking a deep breath Aaron replied ''It was Gemma''


    ''Gemma!'' yelled Charity, trying to sit up in anger, wincing as her bruises let themselves be known.


    Aaron quickly pushed her back down again ''Lie down'' he pleaded ''Dr Charles will kick me out if you don''t rx!''


    Slowly lowering herself back onto the bed Charity gazed into Aaron''s eyes ''I can''t believe she hated me so much she attacked our pup'' she whispered.


    Aarony down on the bed beside her and gently put his arm over her stomach in a gentle hug ''well she won''t be trying again, you made sure of that my little white wolf'' he said as he nuzzled her neck ''I don''t think she had really thought through what she was taking on by attacking the future Luna of this pack''


    Snuggling into his chest, Charity closed her eyes and soon her breathing rxed back into regr sleep. Aaron quickly mind linked his parents to tell them she had woken up but was now sleeping before carefully removing himself from the bed and creeping out the door to find the doctor and inform him that Charity had awoken.


    Stepping outside he was faced with the anxious looks of half the pack, Justin stepped forward ''How is she? is she awake?'' he asked, worry written across his face.


    Smiling to see how much their pack obviously cared for his mate, Aaron raised his voice slightly ''She has woken up'' he started and was instantly interrupted by a cheer from the crowd, ''shhh'' he ordered using his Alpha voice ''she has fallen back to sleep again, making all that noise you will wake my mate back up, and if you do I will not be responsible for what happens to you'' he growled. Everyone immediately became silent at his words but he could feel the relief that had washed over them at his announcement that Charity was awake.


    ''I am now going to find Dr Charles, you can all return to your homes as I''m sure he would like his waiting room back'' he said


    ''Dr Charles sure would'' came the doctor''s voice from behind them, stepping forward he looked at Aaron smiling ''I tried to send them home an hour ago but not one member would leave until they knew their future Luna had pulled through'' he advised, ''I assume by your presence here that my patient has awoken?'' he asked


    Nodding his head, Aaron turned around and led the way back into the room as the other pack members started to file out of the clinic behind him.


    Stepping back into the room, he saw that Charity was sleeping peacefully, her chest rose and fell slightly with each breath. Dr Charles circled the bed and started to check her vitals, nodding approvingly before making a note on her chart. Careful not to disturb her, he gently pulled down the bedsheet so he could check her wounds which were already showing signs of healing.


    ''She seems to be responding well to the antidote'' he said as he looked at Aaron ''but she will need a lot of rest, and to take it easy, no strain on her stitches at all'' he warned. ''I will want to keep her here until her stab wounds arepletely healed which should be about a week if she behaves''


    Aaronughed at his words ''you know our future Luna does not like to be told she cannot do things'' he said


    Dr Charles chuckled ''hence why I''m telling you to make sure she behaves or your mate will be here for much longer, I will not be allowing the future Luna or the future Alpha''s cub out of my care until I am 100% satisfied they are ok'' he growled with a twinkle in his eye.


    Aaron grinned, he may be the future Alpha but no-one messed with Dr Charles when it came to a pack members medical treatment, his word wasw when it came to matters of health.


    ''I will make sure she behaves Dr Charles'' he promised ''I want my mate back as soon as possible''


    ''I assume you will be staying here until her release?'' Dr Charles asked rhetorically ''I''ll get the nurse to bring you in a cot bed'' he added as he left the room.


    Sitting down, Aaron scooted his chair closer to the bed, reaching to hold her hand. Charity''s fingers tightened around his own and with her eyes still closed, she whispered ''you need to stop making promises you can''t keep Mr Cross''


    ''And you need to stop pretending to be asleep so you can eavesdrop on people'' Aaron retorted yfully, rubbing his thumb gently over her fingers in a small circle.


    Smiling slightly, charity remained still with her eyes closed and soon her breathing slowed into that of a deep sleep. Aaron sat beside her for the rest of the night, refusing to let her go even when the young male nurse brought in a cot for him, gradually resting his head on the bed against her stomach and falling into his own shallow sleep, unable to rx fully, ready to wake at the faintest movement from his beloved mate.

 Chapter 43

    smiling face of Chloe who squealed happily ''You''re out, you''re out! you are finally out!''


    A week after being admitted, Charity was finally allowed to leave the care of Dr Charles, under the strict instructions that she remain on light duties, and had daily bed rest until she had been for her check up in a weeks time. Holding Aaron''s hand, Charity slid from the bed and dragged him from the room, desperate to return room and the pack. Walking out the front door she was immediately engulfed in a tight squeeze, pulling back she was me Laughing Charity hugged her back ''I was in the hospital for a week not in prison!'' Chuckling James stepped forward ''It is good to see you up and about Miss Charity'' he said formally. Growling slightly, Charity pulled him into a hug, ''It''s just Charity'' she scolded ''and we don''t stand on c sheepishly James returned the hug, eyeing Aaron apprehensively, surprised Charity asked ''no growl? you''re Aaron replied ''he''s mated, so he''s no threat, I''ll still rip the head from any unmated male who looks a Grabbing his strong hand in her small one, Charity led the way into the pack house where she was confronted by half the pack who cheered as they entered. ''Wee back Luna'' echoed round the foyer as everyone tried to get near them to give their good wis


    ''Ok Pack, calm down, don''t overwhelm her'' boomed a voice from the stairs, turning to the source they ''Wee home little one'' she breathed, squeezing her tightly.


    y with family''


    getting less possessive, not sure if I should be pleased of miffed''


    nger than I deem necessary'' he added with a scowl as James and Chloe chuckled behind them.


    reeted by the smiling faces of Mary and Alistair. The room parted to allow them through and Mary rushed down the stairs to throw her arms around Charity


    Charity returned the hug, sinking into Mary''s motherly embrace, a lone tear stinging her eye at the love she felt from the entire pack.


    Slowly pulling them apart, Aaron took Charity''s arm gently, raising his voice, he said ''Charity has been put on light duties and bed rest for the next few weeks so please don''t overwhelm her'' before carefully leading her up the stairs to their room. Once inside she dropped on to the bed, grumbling under her breath. Looking up she saw Aaron watching her, an amus ression on his face. ''Whats up?'' he asked walking over to sit next to her.


    ''What am I supposed to do for an entire week stuck in this room'' she grumbled pulling a face at the th


    Laughing Aaron stood up again as a knock came from their bedroom door, striding over he pulled it open to reveal Chloe, her arms full of binders and magazines.


    Waltzing into the room she unceremoniously dropped them on to the bed before turning to Charity and replied ''well I thought with all this free time, now might be a good time to start nning the wedding'' she announced


    ''Absolutely'' came Mary''s voice as she walked through the door carrying arge easel that held a sheet of paper, pens and various other apparatus which she thrust at Aaron, indicating he set the easel up while she walked over to the chair by his desk, ran her finger over the wood and inspecting before nodding her approval and taking a seat.


    Aaron quickly set up the easel before bidding the girls a hasty goodbye and almost running from the room followed by theughter of his mother, mate and her best friend.


    Turning to Charity, Mary put her stern face on, ''right'' she said ''lets start with the guest list'' as Chloe pulled a pink binder from the pile and grabbed a pen.


    ''I don''t really have anyone to invite'' said Charity with a tinge of sadness, thinking of her step mother and her step siblings.


    ''Of course you do!'' admonished Mary, waving her hand ''I think we should start with your grand father? I''m sure he would have something to say if he did not get an invitation''


    Raising her eyes in shock, Charity realised she had an entirely new family, with everything that had happened, her mind had nked them out.


    ''And Lucian'' she added, thinking of her mother''s childhood friend and now hers ''oh and his mate and their girls'' she added furrowing her brow.


    An hourter, Charity stared at the lists of both Aaron and her own guest lists, each one covered both sides of the A4 pieces of paper they were written on.


    ''It would have just been easier to write everyone at Red moon pack and everyone at Silver Cross pack'' muttered Chloe, flexing her fingers that had cramped from the amount of writing.


    ''Stopining'' chastised Mary with a smile ''remember Charity has to write every single invitation for the guests by hand'' she chuckled as Charity swallowed hard at the thought.


    The door tentatively opened and Aaron stuck his head around the door, checking he wouldn''t be pulled into the wedding prep madness before pushing it open carrying arge silver tray with a teapot, a sugar bowl and 3 mugs. Justin followed him with a tray of sandwiches, then James with a tray of cakes brought up the rear, ''we thought you could do with some sustenance'' Aaron exined as they ced the trays on the desk before Aaron hurriedly ushered Justin back out closing the door behind him.


    Through the door the girls heard Justin say ''Jesus dude, I''m suddenly d I haven''t found my mate, that s**t looks scary!'' while Jamesughed


    ''You can pack it in'' Aaron replied ''it''ll be your turn next, and trust me, my mother won''t be any less lenient with her Chloe''s wedding than with mine'' he growled as James''ughter abruptly stopped.


    From within the room, thedies giggled at their words before grabbing some sandwiches and getting back to business.


    By the time Chloe and Mary had left, it was dark and Charity was exhausted, but the guest list was finalised, the colour scheme picked, a seamstress was booked to fit Charity for a dress next week after she got the all clear from the doctor, and they were booked into the local bakery for a cake tasting session the day after.


    The door quietly opened, and Aaron''s panicked face inched round the door before he heaved a sigh of relief and pushed it wide open so he could enter. Shutting it behind him he walked over to the bed enveloping Charity in a hug as he sank down next to her on the bed.


    Turning her face to his, Charity leaned in to kiss his lips, drawing a soft moan from his throat as he automatically leaned toward her, deepening their kiss and running his hands up under her shirt, questing for her firm breasts that were already starting to erge from her pregnancy.


    Growling softly, Charityy backwards, pulling him with her as he tongue danced along his lip, begging entrance. Opening his mouth to her quest, their tongues entwined as their hands explored each other''s bodies.


    Reluctantly Aaron forced himself to pull away, causing Charity to groan with longing. ''You are supposed to be on bed rest'' he muttered, trying to force himself to release her.


    Gripping his shirt, Charity pulled him back to her ''I am resting'' she growled seductively ''Laying down and everything, the doctor never said I had to be alone whilst resting'' she arched her eyebrow at him as her free hand quested downwards slowly rubbing against the stiff shaft in her mate''s trousers.


    A powerful growl ripped from Aaron''s throat as she touched him, his eyes glinting with lust as he tried to fight her temptations. Seeing his struggle, Charity turned her head slightly and ran her tongue up his mark, moaning softly, Aaron sumbed and started to strip her clothes from her body as she ripped his shirt from his muscr chest, sending the buttons flying across the room before unbuttoning his jeans and forcing them down over his well-sculpted a*s, allowing his erection to be released. Pulling back, Aaron pulled his remaining clothes off beforeying himself back down onto Charity''s naked body, grasping one of her rock hard n*****s in his mouth and running his tongue around the nub as she arched her back up toward him, grinding her hips into him.


    His fingers traced down her body before finding their way between her folds, rubbing small circles against her c******s as she writhed beneath him, gasping his name, her eyes closed in pleasure. Running two fingers downwards he gently pushed them into her wet entrance as his tongue danced across her body, his lips leaving faint hickeys on her chest. As he slowly pushed his fingers in and pulled them out again he could feel Charity''s walls gripping around him as her o****m ripped through her body making her cry out his name, begging him to enter her.


    Smiling softly, Aaron waited for his mate toe down from her high before lowering his head to her folds and gently flicking her clit with the tip of his tongue causing electric shocks to pulse through Charity''s body. She reached her hand down, grabbing his hair in her hand, trying desperately to pull him upwards, but he grabbed her wrist gently, holding it to the bed as he continued to lick and suck on her engorged sensitive nub. Moving his tongue downwards, he gently flicked it forward, parting her folds, tasting her juices as she growled in anticipation. Slowly, achingly he dragged his tongue upwards as Charity''s moans became louder, running his tongue round and round her clit he lightly nipped at it as she squealed in shock and arousal. Taking her c**t between his teeth, Aaron sucked hungrily, his fingers once again demanding entrance to her core. Charity thrashed on the bed, desperate to feel him in her as another wave crashed over her body. ''f**k me'' she screamed, using her free hand to pull her pillow over her head to drown out the soundsing from her mouth.


    Laughing softly, Aaron rose up, removing the pillow from her face ''no-no my love'' he whispered ''I want to hear every noise thates from your gorgeous mouth'' he growled possessively.


    Opening her eyes, Charity raised her lust-filled gaze to his before deftly, grabbing his left arm with her right and flipping him on his back with her on top. Surprised, Aaron grinned ''Someone has been training'' he said with a smile of pride.


    Grinning back, Charity whispered ''my turn'' before lowering her head and grazing her teeth against his neck, growling deeply Aaron fought to take control but she held him down by the arms, as she rocked her hips against his m*****d shaking her head at him. Relenting, Aaron rxed back into the pillows allowing Charity to take control.


    Running her tongue down his muscr body, she flicked his n****e before grabbing it with her teeth causing a slight yelp of pain followed by a growl of approval. Smiling up at him she circled his n****e with her tongue before biting it again, her hand questing between their bodies until it found hisrge shaft and began to rub it back and forth, grasping it gently in her small hands.


    Aaron moaned loudly as he felt her touch, wanting nothing more than to flip her over and take her but holding back aware that she wanted to y.


    Running her tongue slowly back and forth across his chest, Charity made her way lower and lower until her lips met the tip of his erection, inhaling sharply, Aaron closed his eyes as she ran her tongue sensually around his tip, gently pulling the top of his foreskin between her lips and sucking softly drawing a primal moan from his lips.


    Slowly pulling back the folds of skin, Charity lowered her mouth over the pink mushroom slowly pushing his length to the back of her throat before pulling away again. Repeatedly she lowered and raised her head, running the sides of her mouth up and down the hard shaft as she felt Aaron grasping the sheets, trying to fight the desire to release his seed down her throat.


    Using her tongue, she teased around the base of his swollen head before suddenly thrusting him back into her mouth causing him to growl in surprise. Again she returned to running her tongue around his head, teasing and kissing his tip until he started to rx, feeling his tension ease, she pushed her lips over his shaft, forcing back into her throat, causing Aaron to lift himself from the bed with a howl.


    Reaching down, he dragged Charity up his body, flipping her onto her back as he thrust himself into her, grabbing her lips with his own as she growled loudly. Plunging his entire length into her over and over again, Aaron kissed down her neck as she screamed his name, begging him to bring her to paradise.


    Grabbing his face with her hands, she drew his head in line with her own, staring deeply into his eyes, ''Mine'' she growled, thrusting her hips in time with his. Roaring loudly, Aaron unknowingly sunk his teeth into her neck at the word, erupting between her legs as they climaxed together.

 Chapter 44

    Before Charity knew it, 3 months had passed and it was the morning of her wedding day, sat in the master bedroom of the Alpha and Luna, she sat unmoving as Mary fussed around her making sure the makeup artist was doing everything perfectly while the seamstress was fitting Chloe into her Maid of Honour dress. ''Breath in miss'' grunted the seamstress as she tried in vain to make the zipper close up Chloe''s back.


    ''I''m trying'' gasped Chloe, purple in the face from sucking her stomach in.


    A loud rip suddenly echoed through the room, dropping the hairbrush she was holding Mary ran across the room to inspect the damage.


    Chloe was sobbing ''i''m so sorry Char, it fits perfectly at the fitting 3 weeks ago, I swear I haven''t been pigging out, I don''t know why it won''t fit'' she wailed ''i''ve ruined your wedding!''


    Fending off the makeup artist, Charity ran over in her nightdress and enveloped Chloe in a hug ''Of course you haven''t silly'' she smiled ''you could wear an old granny''s nightie and I wouldn''t care, I just want you there with me, you are my bestie!'' she reminded her. Mary left the room in search of the head seamstress to see what could be done about Chloe''s dress, Chloe gave a watery smile ''I don''t know what is up with me'' she confessed ''I cried yesterday because James took the lettuce out of my sandwich knowing I don''t like lettuce''


    Charity gave her a funny look before turning round ''Everybody out!'' she ordered, making the helpers jump. They quickly scrambled to their feet and ushered out the door. Looking outside quickly, she stepped out into the hallway and told the werewolf that Aaron had insisted stood guard outside the door ''if anyone but the Lunaes near this door send them away immediately until Ie out and say otherwise''


    Nodding gravely at her words, the guard replied ''Yes future Luna'', Skirting around him, Charity started running down the hall before skidding to a stop outside of her and Aaron''s bedroom. Knowing he was getting ready downstairs in Justin''s room, she pushed the door open and ran into the bathroom, rummaging in the drawer frantically, until her hands closed on the sought after object, she wrapped it in a nnel to hide it from prying eyes and headed back to Mary''s room.


    Pushing the door open, she grabbed Chloe''s hand and ushered her into the bathroom, locking the door behind them, before thrusting the nnel into her hand and waiting expectantly.


    Chloe looked up quizzically, ''Umm, you could have just got some toilet paper or a tissue for me to wipe my face'' she said


    Rolling her eyes, Charity snatched the nnel back and shook out the small rectangr box into her friends hands.


    Chloe''s eyes widened in shock, looking at Charity she whispered ''do you really think so?''


    Charity grinned, ''You cry about stupid things, you don''t fit your dress, I may have overheard James tell the boys that you nearly ripped his head off when he ate thest Kit Kat without asking you if you wanted it.. I say it''s worth checking'' Chloe blushed ''In my defence, I really wanted that Kit Kat and he just took it'' she huffed before her face broke into a nervous grin. ''Will you stay with me?'' she asked


    ''Of course'' replied Charity and turned her back while her friend took out the remaining pregnancy test from the set of 2 Charity had used months earlier and did her business. Flushing the toilet, Chloe ced the small stick on the edge of the bath before washing her hands and sitting down on the floor, hope and fear evident on her face.


    Charity sat next to her and put her arms around her friends shoulders. ''What if it''s positive'' Chloe whispered


    ''Then I get to be a kick-a*s godmother'' grinned Charity


    ''What will James say? we''ve not even discussed a family yet, we haven''t even sorted out where we are going to live yet'' Chloe fretted.


    ''Hey'' said Charity, grabbing her friend and drawing her eyes from the blue and white stick ''James loves you with all his soul, he would live in a cardboard box in no man''s territory just to be with you, I do not think for one moment that he will be anything but thrilled that you could be having a pup''


    Chloe gave a small smile ''I hope you are right'' she said ''Charity?'' she suddenly whispered


    ''Yes bestie'' replied Charity squeezing her


    216;I really want James'' pup'' she confided ''I don''t know if I can deal with it being negative''


    Charity held her best friend to her chest tightly ''If it''s positive then we are all good, if it''s negative, well you and James can have tonnes of fun making the next one positive can''t you'' she said sternly as Chloe giggled despite herself.


    As they sat and stared at the little window they both gasped as 2 very deep blue lines appeared, ''Oh MY God!'' squealed Charity hugging Chloe tightly as her friend sobbed into her arms.


    A loud rap on the door caused them to jump ''Chloe, Charity!'' came the worried voice of Mary ''Are you ok? the guard said that you have told him no-one but I was to enter''


    Scrambling to her feet, Charity raised her eyes at Chloe who nodded, wiping her tear stained face with the back of her hands. Unlocking the door, Mary stumbled into the room, taking in the Crying Chloe and the beaming Charity. ''Wha..'' she started before her eyes fell on the positive pregnancy test. Her eyes widened as she looked at Chloe speechless.


    ''Surprise'' said Chloe, halfughing, half crying


    Screaming Mary gathered Chloe in her arms, hugging her tightly ''my girl!'' she squealed ''oh this is just the best day ever! First, my son is marrying his soul mate and now my girl is having a pup?'' she sank to the floor with tears of happiness in her eyes. Looking up she said ''well, no wonder you don''t fit the damn dress!'' and they all started tough.


    A knock on the bedroom door halted their excitement, the voice of the guard came through the wood ''Luna, the head seamstress is here as you requested is she ok to enter now?''


    Straightening up, Mary marched to the door and pulled it open ushering the elderly seamstress into the room before turning to the guard and saying ''get the makeup artist and the other seamstresses up here pronto and find out where the hell the hairdresser is she was supposed to be here 15 minutes ago!'' before mming the door again.


    The elderly seamstress walked over to Chloe''s dress and picked it up looking at the ripped seam before pulling out her mobile and dialling a number ''Bring me my sewing machine, scissors, red satin thread, a piece of red silk fabric roughly 50cm by 50cm, ribbon at least 3 metres long and 20 red satin loops'' she barked into the phone before hanging up. A few minutester the door knocked again and 2 young girls rushed into the room with bags of sewing supplies and a heavy sewing machine that they quickly set up on the dressing table before bowing to the Luna and leaving.


    Pulling Chloe to the centre of the room, the elderly wolf took out her tape measure and started to mutter to herself as she encircled various parts of Chloe''s body before grabbing the dress, arge pair of scissors and deftly removing the zip before heading over to her machine and getting to work.


    The door opened again and the makeup artist ran over, grabbing Charity''s hand, pulling her over to a chair to continue her makeup while a flustered hairdresser did the same with Chloe and started to work on her hair. The girls soon swapped seats before Charity was finally being helped to step into her wedding dress.


    The stunning ballgown hugged just above her growing baby bump before ring out and stopping just shy of the floor. Tiny diamonds glistened on the bodice and a floor length train fell from ab nestled in her hair. Turning toward the room she heard Mary and Chloe gasp as they saw her. ''You look beautiful'' flustered Mary, trying to stop herself from crying.


    ''Don''t cry'' wailed Chloe ''If you cry, I''ll cry and then Char will cry and we''ll all have to have our make up done again''


    Giggling, Mary wiped her tears ''Sorry girls'' she said ''i''m just so happy for you both'' Pulling the girls toward her she engulfed them both in a mama bear style hug making them bothugh.


    ''Ahem'' came the old seamstress'' voice from behind them, turning round they saw her holding up Chloe''s dress ready to be put on, where the zip had been there was now loops running down the seam with ribbonced through and arge panel had been put into the back to expand the dress.


    Grabbing the dress while stuttering her thanks, Chloe ran to the young helper who quickly got her into it andced up the back. As she twirled around, Charity smiled, you couldn''t even tell the dress had been altered.


    Looking at her watch, Mary squeaked ''It''s almost 2 pm, we need to get downstairs!'' whilst hastily handing Chloe a small bouquet of white roses and Charity herrge bouquet which consisted of red and white roses and was tied with a red silk bow, and ushering them both from the room.

 Chapter 45

    Walking down the stairs, Charity gasped Chloe''s hand, suddenly nervous. Chloe squeezed her hand tightly, reassuring her as they made their way down the final staircase to where Alistair, Marcus and James were waiting for them, each dressed in a formal suit with a white rose attached to theirpel''s. Alistair stepped forward and put his arms around Charity kissing her cheek, ''you look stunning'' he said before stepping back and reaching his hand toward his wife.


    James stepped toward Chloe, his eyes shining with love as he took her hand in his, finally Marcus stepped up and held out his elbow for Charity to slip her hand through. Smiling up at him, she took his arm as he whispered ''you look beautiful my grand daughter, I am so thankful you asked me to be here today, I just wish your mother was here to see this''


    Charity beamed at him happily ''There is no-one I would want to give me away other than you grand father, you are my family, I''m sure mom is watching me''


    The three couples lined up at the front door, Alistair and Mary first, followed by Chloe and James, and then finally Charity and Marcus. The door opened and Alistair led the way holding onto his Luna''s hand, smiling broadly as they stepped out into the sun and made their way across the drive way to the trees, following a path lit with fairy lights that led the way to the clearing where an altar had been erected and the members of Silver Cross and Red Moon were sat waiting for the bride.


    As the clearing came into view, Alistair led Mary down the aisle between the two rows of chairs filled with pack members before taking a seat in the first row in front of a very nervous Aaron who was stood in a ck tux with a red sash around his waist and a red rose on hispel, behind him stood Justin, his best man dressed in an identical suit but with a white sash and rose.


    The music suddenly started to y and the entire congregation turned to watch Chloe and James walk slowly down the aisle before James took a seat in the front row next to Lucian whilst Chloe stood by the altar awaiting the bride.


    A low murmur spread through the crowd as Charity and Marcus stepped from the trees, slowly making their way toward the altar. As Charity gazed at her mate she saw tears fall softly from his eyes which never left her face as she walked toward him. Reaching the front, Marcus turned and kissed Charity''s cheek before cing her hand on Aaron''s, bowing his head slightly and taking the first seat next to the aisle.


    Charity handed her bouquet to Chloe, revealing her small baby bump which was greeted by a low ''aww'' from the young she-wolves. Stepping up onto the alter, she turned to face Aaron,cing her fingers in with his as the Elder presiding over the ceremony stepped forward. ''Werewolves and She-Wolves ''he intoned solemnly ''there is no greater connection than the one between two mates, when we find our other half, that one person that was made by the Goddess especially for us, its the moment we be whole. Today the future Alpha of Silver Cross has chosen to stand before you and join himself for eternity to his mate, epting her as his equal and forsaking all others for her''


    Turning to Aaron, the Elder asked ''Alpha Aaron, do you to ept Charity of the Silver Cross pack, grand daughter of the Alpha of the Red Moon pack, to be your Luna, will you treat her as your equal, love her and protect her as is written by the Goddess at the beginning of time?''


    ''I will'' replied Aaron without hesitation


    The Elder turned to face Charity ''Charity of the Silver Cross pack, grand daughter of the Alpha of the Red Moon pack, do you ept Aaron as your Alpha, will you stand by him through good times and bad, guide him, love him and protect him to the best of your abilities as Luna as is written by the Goddess at the beginning of time?''


    ''I will'' whispered Charity as tears started to glint in her eyes.


    Raising his voice the Elder addressed the congregation ''Do you, members of the Silver Cross pack and Red Moon pack, agree to stand by this young couple, support them today in their joining and every day after until the Goddess should call us home to her?'' The clearing filled with howls of assent as all the members of both packs showed their approval of the union.


    Nodding slightly the Elder looked between Aaron and Charity before saying ''Marriage is a sacred contract, you go from being two mates who have found each other, to one entity, one heart that beats. You will forevermore be bound together as decreed by the Goddess herself. I now pronounce you husband and wife, you may kiss your Luna, Alpha''


    Aaron pulled Charity into his arms and pressed his lips to hers, his tears of happiness mingling with her own as the two packs howled in union before them, celebrating the joining of the packs through the marriage of the Alpha''s sessors.


    Pulling away, Aaron held Charity''s hand and gently led her from the podium and through the chairs toward the pack house where the dining hall had been converted and decorated for the reception. Small tables with 6 cements dotted one end of the room, each table covered in white linen and adorned with helium balloons and floral arrangements. A band yed quietly to the left of the dance floor whilst caterers walked around the room serving beverages and appetizers to the guests.


    The night passed in a blur of eating,ughing, dancing and friendship as the two packs mingled with each other, celebrating the joining of their soon to be leaders.


    Just as the night wasing to an end, Marcus stepped up beside his grand daughter, ''you have just glowed all day'' he muttered smiling as he hugged her gently.


    ''This has been the most amazing day'' replied Charity as she gazed around the room at all her friends and familyughing and smiling.


    ''You know'' mused Marcus ''I''m getting older, I''ve been thinking for a while that maybe it''s time I stepped down from my pack''


    Charity looked at him horrified ''But your pack love you!'' she protested, worry creasing her brow.


    ''Well, I admit it does leave my pack with a dilemma'' agreed Marcus ''As the heir to my pack is you'' heughed as Charity choked on the mouthful of water she had taken a sip of, ''obviously I know that your heart and life path are here at Silver Cross and I really want the freedom toe and visit my first great grand child as often as possible'' he continued ''So I was wondering about whether Alistair would like to make an alliance between Silver Cross and Red Moon and maybe choose another from the Red Moon pack to lead in your ce'' he asked, looking Charity in the eyes.


    ''Who were you thinking of to lead?'' Charity asked intrigued


    Marcus gave a soft chuckle ''well I''ve had my eye on this young wolf for a long time, he is brave, strong and devoted to our pack, he just needed a Luna'' he smiled before nodding his head toward the dance floor where James and Chloe were slowly swaying to the music lost in each other arms. She had told him earlier about their baby and after howling with excitement had swung her around before treating her like porcin and growling at any wolf that got to close to her making Lucian, Aaron and Justinugh. Charity threw her arms around her grand fathers neck ''Really??'' she squealed ''That is an amazing idea!''


    Marcus smiled down at her ''I thought you might like it, I have also run it past Lucian who approves. Additionally, it means that little Kimmy can live in the pack house with them under the protection of arge collection of strong warriors who''s prerogative will be to keep the Luna''s sister safe!'' seeing Charity''s confused look he exined ''Chloe''s parents have agreed to Kimmy returning with us to Red Moon for the remainder of her training feeling it is the best thing for her confidence, I have to say the thought of having the strongest warrior of our pack guarding her went a long way toward convincing them''


    Aaron walked up beside them making a small bow to Marcus before asking ''Alpha, would you mind if I stole my wife away for a dance?''


    Marcusughed before nodding his head and shooing the pair toward the dance floor.


    ''What were you two talking about? murmured Aaron as he pulled Charity into his arms, cing his head against her hair, inhaling her scent as they started to sway to the music


    ''Grand father is stepping down from his position'' whispered Charity so that no-one else would hear ''He''s going to speak to your father about creating an alliance between the packs and then as I will be here with you, having James and Chloe take over leading Red Moon''


    Aaron pulled away from Charity beaming ''That is an awesome idea'' he grinned approvingly, ''I particrly like the part that says you and our child will stay here with me'' he said with a possessive growl causing Charity to giggle. They continued to sway happily together unaware of anything around them, only each other.


    ''I love you Mr Cross'' whispered Charity as she cuddled into his chest, moving gently to the music


    ''I love you too Mrs Cross'' Aaron replied holding her tighter as if he was scared she would disappear if he let her go.

 Epilogue

    After the wedding, life steadily crept back to normalcy, after a tearful farewell, mostly by the two pregnant women, James and Chloe returned to the Red Moon pack with the rest of their members along with Kimmy, who was excited to go with her sister and the big strong warrior boyfriend that she had taken a particr liking too, following him around chattering non-stop.


    An alliance was agreed between Red Moon and Silver Cross and James was sworn in as Alpha and Chloe as Luna a few weeks after they returned home. Alistair also announced that now his son had finally epted a mate (there was a ratherrge amount of emphasis on the word finally, causing a rumble ofughter to sweep over the pack) he too would be stepping down as Alpha, making way for Aaron and Charity to lead the pack.


    Marcus became a regr visitor to Silver Cross, saying he needed to make up for all the moments of Charity''s life he had missed.


    On a warm breezy autumn afternoon exactly 2 days after her due date, Charity and Aaron brought a beautiful baby girl into the world, naming her Isabe Mary Annalise Cross, she had the soft blonde hair of her mother and the piercing blue eyes of her father. As Aaron held her carefully, his eyes filled with awe and love, she gently wrapped her tiny fingers around one of his fingers making his lip tremble as he softly kissed her tiny chubby cheeks. ''I will always protect you my little Isabe'' he whispered as she stretched in his arms before snuggling her head into his chest.


    Charity reached for her child smiling as Aaron carefully ced her in his mates arms before gingerly sitting on the edge of the bed and enveloping them both in his embrace.


    The pack celebrated the birth of the next Alpha in style, showering the young princess in gifts, the she-wolves fighting over holding the tiny bundle as Aaron tried valiantly to keep the broody women at bay.


    As they cuddled up together one night, their daughter sleeping peacefully in the bass at the side of their bed, Aaron tracedzy circled on Charity''s chest. Smiling up at him she leaned over and brushed her lips to his.


    ''You know that the curse is not going to go away'' she whispered sadly


    Aaron nodded solemnly ''Do not think about it tonight my Luna'' he said quietly ''I promise you that I will search the four corners of the earth to find a way to keep you with me and our daughter, you will not miss her life my queen'' he vowed before pulling her tighter to his chest and kissing her hair.


    Letting out a soft sigh, Charity snuggled closer into her mate''s arms, casting her eyes protectively over her sleeping daughter before rxing and closing her eyes trying to block out the fears from her subconscious mind, trusting her mate''s words that he would find a way to break the evil that hung over their lives like a ck cloud.


    TO BE CONTINUED.......

 The Cursed Luna

    Our heroes Aaron and Charity have be Alpha and Luna of the Silver Cross pack but the cloud of death still follows them through the guise of the curse that gues her mother''s family, threatening to take Charity from this world, her mate, her daughter, and her pack. Together they must search for the reason and the cure to the curse before their daughter''s 5th birthday where Charity will be unexinably sick before her heart gives out and she will join her parents and the Goddess in the skies.

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 1

    ''Daddyyyyyyyyyy'' came a sweet voice from across the room, ''daddy daddy daddy daddy'' it continued persistently when there was no movement from the big bed.


    Charity raised her hand and started to pat the strong muscled arm that stretched across her chest ''You are being summoned Mr Cross'' she muttered without opening her eyes.


    She felt the body next to her stir as her husband Aaron stretched out before he called out ''I''ming princess. Swinging his legs over the edge of the bed he walked over to the white wooden cot, where the blond curly hair and piercing blue eyes of their two year old daughter peeked over the edge as she stood on tip toes to see.


    cing his arms under his daughters armpits he lifted her clear before swinging her round and bringing her into a hug as she squealed happily withughter. ''Someone needs a b**t change'' he said gruffly as he nted a kiss on her forehead and walked over to the changing table that was set up by the bathroom door. Deftlyying his daughter down, he carefully unbuttoned the sleepsuit before whipping off the wet nappy and recing it with a fresh one whilst making silly faces at her.


    Once dressed, he pressed his face to her belly making a raspberry sound making her giggle before scooping her up and returning to the bed where she immediately wriggled out of his grasp and crawled over to her mother, lifting the woman''s eye lids with her chubby fingers saying ''Mummy wake?''


    Charityughed and opened her eyes ''Yes baby, i''m awake'' she smiled, reaching out her arms to the toddler who happily crawled between them and snuggled downwards, her head on her mothers chest, listening to her heart beat. Stroking her daughters hair lightly, Charity looked at her husband with contentment as he watched his family with love in his eyes.


    Isabe looked up at her father, her arms still wrapped around Charity''s waist ''My hungry'' she pouted cutely.


    Smiling happily Aaron replied ''And what does my princess want for breakfast this morning?''


    Furrowing her little brow for a moment, Isabe''s face suddenly cleared and shouted ''Eggy Shoulder!'' beaming.


    Roaring withughter Aaron grabbed his daughter, covering her little face in kisses saying ''Dippy egg and soldiers it shall be'' before looking at his wife and grinning ''This shall forever more be known as Eggy shoulders'' he chuckled. Smiling Charity replied ''would her daddy also like Eggy Shoulders for breakfast?''


    Aaron scoffed ''I am an Alpha wolf, I require a lot more than eggy soldiers'' she scoffed ''full breakfast for me my love'' he said as he lent over and brushed her lips with his.


    Happily, Charity rose from the bed, disappearing into the bathroom before returning and grabbing some clothes from the wardrobe as Isabe chanted ''Eggy shoulders daddy! eggy shoulders! peaseeeeee''


    Making their way downstairs, the family entered the dining hall to greetings of ''Morning Alpha, Morning Luna'' from other early rising pack members, before two strong hands came in from Charity''s right and plucked her daughter from her arms. ''Unca Yusyin'' shouted Isabe as she threw her arms around the neck of Aaron''s Beta Justin in excitement.


    Justin grinned down at the toddlers little face ''Good morning my little god daughter'' he growled lovingly ''what wonderful things are we having for breakfast this morning?'' he asked.


    ''Eggy shoulders'' replied Isabe proudly making him chuckle.


    ''That is a fine choice for a growing she-wolf'' he agreed before turning with her and striding off to the centre table and cing her carefully in the high chair set up at the head of the table, talking animatedly to her whilst Aaron and Charity grabbed tes and piled them with sausages, eggs, bacon and all other forms of fried goodness before getting a soft boiled egg and some toast for Isabe and making their way over to their beta who was ying peek a boo with the squealing toddler.


    Settling themselves down across from Justin with Charity next to their daughter, they began to eat as Aaron and Justin discussed the forting day. ''We have training all morning this morning remember?'' said Justin as he shoveled an entire sausage into his mouth with a dramatic groan of ecstacy ''Oh my goddess'' he moaned ''seriously Char, never have another kid I don''t think I could survive another 9 months with no sausages''


    Charity rolled her eyes whilst Aaron threw a piece of bacon at his Beta, ''If my Luna wishes to have more children then that is exactly what she will get'' he growled, putting a possessive arm around his mates shoulders ''and you'' he added, pointing his fork at Justin''s chest ''will go without sausages for as long as is necessary to keep her happy''


    Justin pulled a mournful face before leaning close to Isabe who was happily smearing the butter from her toast in her hair ''Your daddy is being mean to me Izzy Wizz'' he whinged ''tell him to be nice to Uncle Justin''


    Giving his best friend a disgusted look, Aaron turned toward Charity who was quietly wiping their daughters hands with a wet wipe. ''Will you be spending the morning in the library again?'' he asked, since their daughter was born, Charity had spent every free moment whilst Isabe was at preschool, searching the packs library for information about white wolves and curses.


    Shaking her head Charity replied ''Not right away, I actually need to ring Chloe''


    Aaron looked mildly surprised, though the two Luna''s had been best friends since Charity arrived at Silver Cross and spoke weekly ever since Chloe and James took over from Charity''s grandfather as Alpha and Luna, they normally had their girl chat''s on a sunday evening whilst the Alpha''s caught up on their paperwork. ''What''s the special asion?'' he asked suspiciously


    Charity tried to look anywhere but at her husband until he gently caught her chin with his hand and made her meet his gaze. ''What''s going on'' he growled gently ''You know you are rubbish at keeping secrets Mrs Cross''


    Giving a deep sigh, Charity threw her hands up in surrender ''OK, but you have to promise that you will not get all crazy, hyped up and hopeful'' she replied with a re. Aaron nodded, making a cross over his heart before grinning, ''You too'' growled Charity toward Justin who looked shocked and protested ''I have NO idea what you are talking about, I am the king of calm and rxed!''


    Charity scoffed before cing her hand on her husbands arm, ''Chloe sent me a textst night'' she started ''She was clearing through an old cupboard in one of the recesses on the second floor and she found an old children''s book''


    Justin and Aaron just stared at her ''umm ok?'' said Aaron finally


    ring at him, Charity continued ''The book is about a white wolf and a curse'' she growled, annoyed at being interrupted.


    Aaron''s eyes widened ''And you are just telling me this now?'' he demanded ''This could be a lead'' he growled, pouting.


    Charity shook her head in exasperation ''It was 11pm when she sent it, you were already snoring your head off and I knew if I woke you that you would act just like this and demand I ring her immediately, and I was not going to disturb James and risk waking up Riley because you have no patience'' she used.


    ''We need to know what is in that book'' replied Aaron impatiently, dismissing her usation ''We should set off for Red Moon now'' he muttered under his breath as he felt around his pockets for his car keys, whilst Justin started to rattle on about getting their Gamma Martin to lead the pack whilst they were gone.


    ''Hold your horses you two, this is why I don''t tell you boys anything!'' cut in Charity, holding up her hands ''We are not going anywhere, YOU are going to train the pack and I am going to ring Chloe and find out exactly what she has found'' she said with a firm glint in her eye that told both men that she was not going to budge. ''We have had so many leads that ended in dead ends thesest two years that I am not going to raise my hopes, or the hopes of this pack over a story book found at my grandfathers pack'' she warned. Aaron looked like he was about to argue, but seeing the firm look on his wife''s face, he backed down, his shoulders dropping ''OK'' he conceded ''but promise me that you will tell me everything Chloe says when I get back from training.


    ''I promise'' smiled Charity ''though only after you have a shower because you always stink after training'' she grumbled.


    Feigning horror, Aaron grabbed his chest ''barbed words from my queen'' he replied dramatically ''I thought my scent sent you into a frenzy?'' he added as he ran his hand up her leg under the table making her shudder.


    pping his hand Charity replied ''Keep that up Mr Cross and I won''t be telling you a thing!'' she growled before breaking into a smile despite herself as Aaron stood from the table and ced a kiss on her lips, then walking round to kiss the top of his daughters head before he swept up their tes and walked out of the dining hall with Justin following.

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 2

    kissed her chubby cheeks before saying ''Ok my Be Boo, lets get you washed up and off to y with Miss Sarah so mummy can ring Auntie Chloe on the phone''


    ''Annie Cowee'' gurgled Isabe happily, bouncing in her mothers arms as they made their way upstairs to their room on the top floor. Pushing the door open, Charity carefully popped Isabe on the floor with some building blocks before going into the bathroom to put the plug in the bath and set the taps running. Stepping out again, she crossed the room to her daughter, lifting her up andying her on the changing mat, removing her food covered clothes before making her way into the bathroom and checking the bath temperature with her elbow.


    As she ced her daughter in the shallow bath, she smiled as she watched her baby giggle and ssh, holding a rubber duck in one hand that she asionally put to her mouth. ''Mummy! my yuckie'' she said, waving the duck under Charity''s nose. ''That is a wonderful duckie'' agreed Charity smiling as she sshed the water over her daughters back before carefully covering her eyes to wash the butter from her hair.


    Soon enough, Isabe was clean, dry and dressed, ready for her morning at pre school. Refusing to be picked up by her mother, she grabbed Charity''s hand and wobbled her way down the corridor toward the stairs which she stepped down one at a time whilst her mother counted ''one, two, three''


    Soon her little legs got tired and she allowed herself to be lifted into her mothers arms, ''Five floors of stairs is a lot for little legs isn''t it my angel?'' Charity whispered to her as she snuggled into her mothers chest contentedly.


    Walking through the foyer and out of the front door, they made their way to a powder blue building to the side of the woods, situated on the grass, there was a small fence surrounding it with a gate, cordoning off an area just for the preschoolers to y without being in danger.


    Juggling her daughter, Charity opened the gate, walking through to where Miss Sarah was sitting on the grass with 4 other toddlers, each holding a teddy bear whilst sat on a pic nket.


    ''Hello Isabe, you are just in time for a teddy bears pic'' called Miss Sarah waving, as Isabe wriggled out of Charity''s arms and toddled over to the nket, seating herself between two of her friends and grabbing a teddy from a nearby pile, hugging it too her chest.


    Waving goodbye, Charity backed out of the gate, feeling the same pang she felt every morning that she dropped her baby off, before turning and walking back to the pack house and making her way up to the Alpha''s office to ring her best friend and finally find out what this new lead could be.


    Settling herself in the Alpha''s office chair, she leaned forward and lifted the phone from its cradle, punching in the numbers that would connect her directly to Chloe''s private office. The phone rang three times before the authorative tones of her friend came through the speaker.


    ''Hello? Luna Chloe speaking'' she said in her clear crisp voice.


    ''Hey Luna Chloe'' replied Charity grinning ''This is Luna Charity speaking, are you free for a chat?''


    quickly pulling the phone from her ear she could hear Chloe screeching at the other end ''Oh My Goddess!'' Chloe screamed ''You took your time ringing me back, talk about tenterhooks girl!''


    Laughing Charity replied ''sorry bestie, your god daughter decided to wear her breakfast this morning so I had to give her a bath before I dropped her at preschool, I think Miss Sarah would have had a stroke if I had brought the future Alpha to her care covered in butter''


    ''Ugh'' replied Chloe, sympathetically ''It''s OK, Riley decided that his daddy''s office needed decorating''


    ''Oh no! what did he do?'' giggled Charity, swinging her legs up on the desk as she cradled the phone under her chin and began to doodle on a pad on the desk.


    ''Felt tips girl'' Chloe said dramatically ''Literally all over the walls and the carpet''


    Holding her sides as sheughed, Charity chortled ''and I bet Lucian spaced out and James just said how talented his boy is''


    ''You know it''ughed Chloe ''As far as James is concerned, his boy is now a future artist and people will pay thousands for a piece of his carpet when he''s older, he won''t let Lucian get it cleaned, its driving our poor Beta insane''


    After a few more minutes of swapping news, Chloe sobered up and got down to business, ''anyway Char, the book I found, I was cleaning out one of those cupboards that are in various recesses on the second floor, throwing away all the crap that seems to have been stored by your grand father and those before him, I swear none of these men knew how to throw stuff away'' she grumbled ''where was I? oh yeah the book, well I found this old story book, I mean its like ancient old, all the pages are yellow and its bound in what looks like real leather'' she continues. ''I flick through it and there are all these bright colourful pictures and I figure, hey, maybe i''ll read it to Riley one night, so I sit down and read it, Char, it tells the story of 3 brothers and a sister and how they created a white wolf and how a curse wasid upon the wolf. I know its a pups book, but I think you shoulde here and see it'' she finished breathlessly.


    Charity mulled over her friends words before slowly replying ''I don''t want to get my hopes up Chloe, we have had so many dead ends..''


    ''I know bestie'' interrupted Chloe ''but we have never before found something that mentions both the white wolf AND the curse'' she exims emphatically ''Surely it''s worth a trip over? you could bring Izzy, you know Riley has been asking when she''sing to y'' she wheedled as Charity sighed with amusement.


    ''You are totally using my god son to force me toe visit'' she scolded


    ''I can have Antonio will make fresh cream eirs with toffee and chocte topping'' wheedled Chloe pleadingly ''plus I haven''t seen you in months!'' Charity could hear her friend pouting down the phone,


    Rolling her eyes she replied ''fine! we wille visit, but I want my old room or there will be trouble'' she warned as Chloe squealed happily


    ''You can have any room you want'' she promised ''now I have to go and prep Antonio about your eirs, when will you arrive?'' she asked hurriedly,


    ''We have to make sure Justin is up to speed on the pack and get Isabe''s entourage of stuff ready, so shall we say Thursday? That gives us 3 days to get ourselves sorted and for you to make sure Master Riley hasn''t decorated my room with his artistic skills too'' sheughed before bidding her friend goodbye and hanging up the phone.

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 3

    Standing outside the front doors, Aaron was giving Justinst minute instructions whilst Charity battled a wriggling two year old into the car seat in the back of Aaron''s jeep. ''Dude, chill out'' Justin finally interrupted ''You are going to be gone for like three days, you have a phone, I can handle the pack until you get back'' he said rolling his eyes. Cutting in before Aaron could retort, Charity yelled over ''Umm a little help here daddy? your princess does not want to get in her car seat''


    Giving Justin ast glower, Aaron walked over to the back seat where he tickled his daughters sides making her scrunch up and giggle whilst he deftly clicked the seat belt around her. Pouting, she turned her big eyes to her daddy ''My no wanna go car'' she mumbled, her eyes starting to fill up.


    ''Aww sweetie, but we are going on an adventure'' cajoled Aaron, kissing her all over her face until sheughed, ''and we are going to see someone extra extra special'' he wheedled as Isabe lit up and started bouncing in her chair "Who? she yelled, kicking her legs


    ''Nuh uh'' replied Aaron, waggling his finger ''its a surprise, you be a good girl in the car and we will be there super fast'' he promised before shutting the door and opening the passenger door for his wife to slide in.


    With a final wave, they set off down the driveway, heading out onto the highway toward Red Moon territory, Isabe soon fell asleep in the back whilst Aaron and Charity listened to the radio ying softly through the speakers.


    A few hourster they were pulling up outside the Red Moon packhouse, before she could even reach for the door it was yanked open and Charity was engulfed in a hug by her best friend who was squealing excitedly before opening the back door and grabbing Isabe from her seat to give her a squeeze.


    James sauntered down the steps of the pack house holding a dark haired two year old boy who was the image of him apart from Chloe''s upturned nose. When the toddler spotted Isabe in his mothers arms he started to scream, wriggling in his fathers grip to be put down. ''Beya!'' he shouted excitedly as the little girl started to squirm excitedly shouting ''Wiley!'' As they were both ced on their feet, the two toddlers ran together colliding in a tight hugughing before Riley grabbed her hand and led her into the pack house without a backwards nce.


    ''Nice to see you too Riley'' called Charity after themughing


    ''You have got no chance of his attention now his Be is here'' giggled Chloe as she linked her arm through Charity''s leading her into the packhouse. Aaron shook James'' hand before pping him on the back and they followed their mates into the pack house and up to the office.


    cing both the children in arge y pen, the size of a small bedroom that had been set up in the corner of the office and making sure that they had enough toys to keep them upied for the time being, the adults then settled themselves onto the cream settees that encircled the firece. Chloe reached under the small coffee table and pulled out an old children''s book, the pages were yellowed at the edges and the colours on the front illustration had faded over the years. Silently she handed the book to Charity who delicately epted it.


    ''The curse of the she wolf'' she read aloud, before looking up at Chloe in surprise. ''Where did thise from?'' she asked


    ''I don''t know'' replied Chloe, ''but if you look on the first page it has the word Oakridge'' she said.


    Opening the book carefully, Aaron and Charity put their heads closer together, scanning the first page until their eyes alighted on a faint hand written inscription that on closer inspection came into focus as ''Oakridge'' just as Chloe had told them. Inspecting the front cover they noticed the picture depicted a lone blond haired woman stood in a field of long grass reaching out as if trying to grasp something, the silhouette of a white wolf behind her.


    cing her hand on the cover, Charity looked round at the others, suddenly nervous to read what was written inside. Aaron gentlyy his hand on hers, lightly squeezing her fingers, ''It''s just a story at the minute my love, there is nothing to be scared of'' Nodding silently, Charity took a deep breath and opened the book again, carefully lifting the first few pages until she reached the start of the story.


    ''Once upon a full moon.. she began, as the others sat back in their chairs to listen.

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 4

    The Curse of a she wolf


    ''Once upon a full moon in the distant past, there came from the heavens four blinding balls of light. T gods, three brothers and a sister, all ethereally beautiful and possessing of great powers never before The brothers were strong, courageous and fiery, the sister Gracious, Proud and Magical. The eldest bro his mere touch. The third brother Borneus was the God of healing, able to remove the ailments of oth magic came with a price. The siblings were bound to each other with invisible ties, sharing a love for First they incited fear and anger through their presence, the earth dwellers scared by these magical b and creating mating ties between them that allowed them to develop as a species into mortals that c The four gods relied on each other, their souls entwined and demanded that a pce be built for the encrusted with precious stones that reflected the suns rays. Each God had a corner of the pce for t Amadeusmanded that his wing be decorated with the skins of the worlds most terrifying beasts as tree beyond the horizon that had been whittled down to fit his hand. Borneus required aboratory fi Delphine took her time to decide on her quarters, visiting each of her brothers to see how they had in peaceful nature, delicate wall hangings of romance to encapste her status and something that mat For many years the the world was led peacefully by the four, the pce was staffed by willing vigers of food in front of each God before reaching the head of the table where Amadeus sat. Keeping her ey Amadeus suddenly found his senses on fire, the scenting from this human was intoxicating, it filled Barely into her twenties, the young girl had blond hair that fell to her waist in waves, framing her hea body.


    ''Look at me mortal'' whispered Amadeus softly. The young girl slowly lifted her gaze to meet the God''s ''Eris'' she replied before slowly removing her arm from Amadeus'' grasp and returning to the kitchen.


    rtled through the sky like shooting stars before they hit the earth with such a force that the ground did quake from the impact. From the rubble stepped four n in this world.


    madeus was a fearsome warrior, crushing his opponents to dust. The second brother udius, the bringer of prophesy was able to foretell the future from h his hands, and finally their sister Delphine, the youngest sibling, the Goddess of love andmitment, a great sorceress but like all things in life, her other unseen before.


    hat had invaded theirnd, but the Gods demanded eptance and respect, ruling over the mortals firmly but fairly, healing the sick, defending the weak hift into the form of a wolf.


    grand and beautiful to reflect their personas. The pce was built of white marble and adorned with gold and rubies. Four solid gold thrones were forged, vn, decorated to their tastes.


    proof of his status as the most feared warrior. udius requested items that would aid his work as a seer, crystal balls, Tarot cards and a staff from the sacred th herbs, apparatus and parts of animals that were considered sacred.


    alized themselves through their living areas. Returning to her own section she spoke quietly to the workers, requesting pastel colours that reflected her each of her brothers tastes so that she could remain close to them even whilst alone.


    to earn the favour of the all powerful Gods. One day a young girl entered the dining hall where the siblings sat awaiting their luncheon, she ced a te wn, she muttered ''My Lord'' as she ced the bowl of soup in front of him.


    his heart and soul in a way he had never experienced before. Grabbing the young girl''s arm he forced her to remain next to him as he studied her features. ed face. Her slender waist was covered in a simple white linen dress. The young girl remained still her eyes downcast, her nervousness eminating from her the piercing blue of her irises reflecting the light making them seem like pools of water. ''What is your name'' he asked


    Amadeus had been captivated by the young girl''s beauty and chased her mercilessly until she was his. Their love blossomed until they could not bare to be apart. The warrior God regaled his siblings with how this mortal made him feel, urging them to find their own mate toplete them.


    The brothers were intrigued by these feelings that their eldest brother was describing, and began searching for someone who gave them the feelings he described, both eventually finding them amongst the mortals that served them. Delphine was unhappy with how her brothers were behaving, refusing to look for a mate of her own. For eternity she had been their female counterpart and now they were shunning her for others. The unhappiness turned to anger which in turn became jealousy and hatred toward the girl who had taken her brothers, which simmered away beneath the surface.


    One day Amadeus called forward his siblings to announce that his beloved was with child and to ask them to bestow upon it a gift worthy of the child of a God.


    When the baby was born, udius stepped forward and gazed upon the child, a beautiful blond haired child with a milkyplexion. He ced his hand upon the child and said ''My brother, I can see the child''s future, she will be eternally beautiful, her spirit kind and loving. Her wolf will be as white as snow cing her above all others of her kind.''


    Borneus stepped forward and cing his hand on the child stated ''I bestow upon the child the ability to heal herself at an elerated rate, her body will be tougher than that of her human parentage making her stronger, faster and with acute hearing to warn her of dangering her way!


    Delphine then walked to the bass, staring down at the child, her eyes clouding slightly. ''What can you do for my child sibling?'' asked Amadeus. Slowly Delphine ced her hand on the child, bringing forth her magical powers. ''I bestow upon this child the gift of true love'' she said ''She and all others of her kind will have an other half, the second part to their soul that they will know as soon as their eyes meet after they first obtain their ability to call forth their wolf'' she said.


    Amadeus smiled at his sister ''Thank you my sister, that is truly a blessing'' as Delphine stepped back from the bass she whispered to herself ''and the price for her gift will be that her mother will die upon her 5th birthday so that she may never see the gifts given to her offspring'' before turning on her heel and walking away.


    The child grew just as beautiful and kind as the Gods had decreed, Amadeus and Eris reveled in their daughter and soon they celebrated her fifth year upon the earth. Suddenly Eris grew weak, her body slowing, her breathbored. Still she ran after her daughter but she tired easily, Amadeus called his siblings to his wing begging them to help him.


    udius stood next to the bed, cing his hand onto Eris'' stomach. His eyes darkened with sorrow ''I see an empty chair at the table, a blond child without a mother, I am sorry brother'' she said sadly.


    Turning to Boreus, Amadeus begged him ''Heal my mate brother, please'' Boreus ced his hand onto Eris'' stomach and closed his eyes, willing the illness to leave her body before his face fell dejected. ''I cannot brother'' he said sadly ''Your mate is not sick, there is nothing to heal''


    Amadeus grabbed his sister''s hand ''can you help her sister? use your magic'', Delphine removed her hand from his


    ''I cannot change what is meant to be brother, this is the cost of true love for your child, the loss of your own true love'' she said simply before walking from the room as Amadeus howled in pain behind her.


    Eris grew weaker and weaker until her body gave in to the curse upon her, she was buried in the grounds of the pce in a garden filled with roses. Amadeus mourned his wife, unable to deal with the death of his love, he held on to his grief until his beloved daughter turned 18 and found her own soul mate before using a silver tipped spear and plunging it through his heart ending his life, returning him to his love in the afterlife.


    Upon hearing of her brother''s demise, Delphine''s jealousy converted to grief, unable to live with her guilt she sought out the other two brothers to confess what she had done to Eris. The brothers anger rolled off them in waves, they banished their sister from the pce to live alone within the wilderness. Running from their anger she fled into the surrounding forests, hiding herself away from any other life.


    Ten years passed when a loud knocking eminanted from the front door of Delphine hovel, opening the door she was faced with her brother Boreus, ''Our Niece is sick'' he said, anger and fear evident in his eyes ''I cannot heal her, you need toe back and save her'' he said as he grabbed her arm and dragged her to the waiting carriage.


    Arriving back at the pce, she was escorted to the wing that had belonged to her brother Amadeus,ying on the queen sized bed was a young blond haired woman, deathly pale, her breathing shallow.


    Walking over to the bed, Delphine gazed at her brother ''What is wrong with her?'' she whispered, her eyes wide.


    ''We don''t know, she''s not ill'' replied Boreus ''But she has a female child who turned fivest week''


    The colour drained from Delphine''s face ''no no no'' she whispered ''it was only supposed to take her mother'' ''Well it hasn''t'' growled Boreus ''now fix it!'' he demanded


    ''Her eyes filling with tears, Delphine shook her head ''I can''t'' she whispered ''all I an do is modify it slightly''


    Taking a deep breath she ced her hand onto her nieces body ''The curse thatys upon this child will onlye forth when a daughter is born, the price to be paid is that I, her aunt will be unable to leave this life, forced to watch the pain of my actions until a childes forth who learns the secret to breaking the hexid upon this family''


    She then turned on her heel and fled into the night, never to be seen again.


    Future wolves were born to the descendants of Eris, but only the female descendants bore the white wolf and incurred the wrath of the jealous hex that their ancestor had unwittinglyy upon them, their lifeline awaiting the day that one would be born who could rid the curse from them.

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 5

    Looking up from the books final page Charity said incredulously ''This is a children''s book?''


    Aaron nodded a confused expression flitting across his face ''Yes, most of our books are about how we came to be, is that not what human books are like?'' he asked surprised


    ''Um not really'' Charity said ''Ours are more princesses finding true love and the bad guy always gets thwarted by the handsome prince, we don''t normally tell our kids that they derived from a sadistic female that caused thousands of years of pain for a family''s bloodline''


    Chloe and James both chuckled at her description, ''We are a bit more, shall we say.. hardy?'' growled James, amusement dancing across his face. ''We expect our young to grow up to defend themselves and their pack so stories about being saved by another doesn''t really fit with our way of life''


    Charity grinned despite herself ''I suppose not'' she conceded ''But i''m still going to read my daughter a few human stories just so she knows that not every ending has to be one of despair'' sheughed.


    Getting up from the sofa, Chloe stretched before saying ''I think it''s time for some lunch, I don''t want my Be going home telling Uncle Justin that her Auntie Chloe didn''t feed her lots of ice cream!'' ''eye cream!'' came two little voices from the corner, and the four turned round to see two pair of eyes peeping at them over the top of the rail.


    Laughing James strode over and easily lifted the two toddlers into his arms before turning and following his wife who led them all from the office and down the stairs to the dining hall. As Chloe and Charity lifted their children from James'' arms and walked off to seat them in nearby high chairs, the two Alpha''s walked over to the serving cart and picked up trays that could hold three tes and started to each te with food, before walking over to join their mates who were already animatedly discussing the contents of the book as the two toddlers babbled away to each other in their ownnguage.


    cing a te in front of his wife and another in front of his daughter, Aaron dropped himself into the seat next to Charity and took a huge bite ofmb chop before turning his attention to the girls discussion. ''So what do we think about this story then?'' he queried as he continued to devour the food in front of him.


    Rolling her eyes at her husbandsck of table manners Charity sighed ''Chloe and I think that its worth putting some feelers out, see if anyone has heard of a lone sorceress that keeps to herself but remains tied to both our and the Red Moon pack'' she said. James nodded thoughtfully as he swallowed his mouthful ''I''ve also been thinking about the inscription'' he mused ''There was talk about a small pack hidden in the depths of the mountains, stories have been whispered in wolf taverns and bars of a pack that has not been seen for many years. They were known as the ''Oakridge n'' and the rumours spread were that they were once a great tribe with fearsome warriors, ruled by the strongest wolf ever known. The tale that was told is that the second inmand felt the Alpha was weak as he did not attempt to use his great strength to attack and take over other packs, believing that he feared he would not win and show his weakness to the worlds. The beta quietly, with other members of the pack, nned an overthrowing of his leadership and tried to attack him as he slept. The Alpha was not a wolf to be tested though, his strong hearing had heard the whispers around his pack and he had protection in ce to defend him. The resulting battle raged for days which decimated the tribe, brother against brother, the tribe fought for their choice in Alpha until only a handful of the Alpha''s men were left, all othersy in on the ground. Both the Alpha and his Beta were killed during the battle, the remaining members, left with no leader disappeared within the mountains and supposedly live by the rules set down by their long dead Alpha, living in peace away from the other packs'' he finished.


    Aaron let out a low whistle, ''I think we need to send a team to search the mountains'' he said ''If this pack exists they may know the origin of the book and give us a lead to the sorceress should she exist'' James and the girls all nodded their agreement, ''If you are epting Alpha, I can have a team ready to move tomorrow for the mountains to begin the search'' James said seriously.


    Aaron looked mildly surprised by the offer ''You don''t need to risk your warriors.. he began


    ''Charity is the true Alpha of this pack Aaron'' interrupted James ''Her life means as much to this pack as it does to yours, we would be honoured to help in the search for an answer to your Luna''s curse'' Aaron gulped slightly before nodding his head tersely, his eyes sparkling slightly as he reached over and grabbed James shoulder in a thankful grip ''I appreciate and ept your help Alpha'' he replied smiling. ''Lucian'' James called out over the chatter in the room


    Lucian stood up from a far table where he was eating with his family and strode over to the table, ''Whats up brother?'' he asked jovially, before spotting Charity. As his mouth dropped open slightly, he rushed round the table and pulled her into a tight hug growling ''Lady Charity! Youe to visit us and don''t even tell me you are here?'' as he pulled away and gave her a stern look.


    Laughing Charity replied ''Why Mr Lucian, why would I deny myself the opportunity to surprise my very favourite Red Moon pack member?''


    ''Um excuse me!'' cut in Chloe ''What do you mean your favourite Red Moon member? what are Riley and I?st weeks cold cuts?''


    In a staged whisper Charity shot back ''Well obviously you and Riley are my very favourite Red Moon Pack members, but you know how sensitive Lucian is, we have to let him think he''s my reason to visit'' as she giggled and pinched Lucian''s cheek as the table started tough and Lucian began to protest at the description.


    ''Hmmf'' he growled before turning back to his brother ''Anyway, what do you need me for?'' he asked again.


    ''Lucian, I need you to lead a team of our men to the farthest mountains'' replied James


    ''The mountains? what on earth for'' he asked, seating himself next to Aaron so he could listen.


    ''We have a lead regarding Charity'' exined James seriously ''We need to send some fighters to follow it up''


    Lucian looked over at Aaron and then Charity ''Hmm well after that description of me do I want to risk my life going allllll the way to the mountains for someone who isn''t even my bestest friend ever?'' he asked


    Charity got up and sat ehrself on Lucian''sp ''You know you love me Lucian, stop trying to pretend that you are even considering not going'' she chided, nting a huge kiss on his cheek that caused Aaron to growl despite himself. Ignoring him Charity began to flutter her eyshes at Lucian before whispering ''Don''t make me go and get your fiery red headed wife, you know she will be VERY upset if she thinks for one second you are not going to help me, you know she sses me as family''


    Lucian held his hands up in defeat ''Do NOT tell Felicity! she will skin me alive'' he growled chuckling, ''not to mention my girls won''t talk to me until I buy them both something very very expensive for upsetting their Auntie Charity'' he said as he rolled his eyes grinning.


    mbering off hisp, Charity hugged him tight ''Thank you Lucian'' she said before whispering ''Please be safe, your girls need you just as much as my baby needs me''

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 6

    After spending a couple of days just visiting with Red Moon, going round to see all the pack members, being plied with so much tea and cake they felt they would burst. Isabe being handed from parent to parent to be cooed at, snuggled and generally spoilt rotten, Aaron, Charity and Isabe headed home with a final tearful hug to their friends. Pulling up outside Silver Cross a few hourster, Charity lifted her sleeping daughter from the car seat before she was engulfed in a hug by their Beta Justin. ''Wee back Alpha, Luna'' he said as he stepped back grinning.


    Aaron looked up from the trunk of the car where he was lifting out their suitcase, thrusting them at his Beta he growled ''Here make yourself useful, maybe it will stop you groping my wife for a minute'' Charity nudged his shoulder whilst Justin''s mouth fell open, trying to find a retort worthy of his Alpha''s jibe.


    ''Take no notice Jus'' Charity soothed ''He''s just grumpy that Lucian has gone on a scouting mission and the big bad Alpha got told he had to stay behind''


    Justinughed whilst Aaron scowled before grabbing the bag back and stomping into the packhouse and up toward their room. Linking her free arm with Justin, Charity followed her husband in, filling him in on what they had learnt at the Red Moon pack. ''So Lucian and his warriors are off to make contact with this Oakridge pack?'' asked Justin as they sat in Aaron''s office, the boys each drinking a ss of scotch whilst Charity sipped an iced water having put Isabe into her cot in their room moments earlier. Shaking her head Charity said ''At the minute they are just going to verify that this pack exists and see if that can find where abouts in the mountains they have set up their home. When the timees, I will go to visit them'' she finished calmly. ''What?'' shouted Aaron, thumping his ss down on the desk ''You''ll do no such thing! you don''t know who they are or what they are capable of! A pack with no Alpha? f**k knows what kind of savages we will be dealing with''


    Charity raised her eyebrow at him coolly ''If and its a big if, this book is real, the Oakridge n exists AND we can actually find them, do you really think that leaving behind the only person that the story refers to is going to help you get any information out of these werewolves?'' she asked, ''They are somehow intertwined with my story, I have 3 years left Aaron, I am not going to waste a single moment of it dealing with your ill conceived notion that you have time to verify every situation before I get to leave this pack. Crossing her arms across her chest she held his gaze until Aaron dropped his own, conceding to her.


    Justin tried to suppress a chuckle at the power struggle causing Aaron to growl at him, ''Don''t you have she-wolves to chase after or something, instead of sitting here annoying me?'' he muttered angrily.


    Holding his hands up, Justin stood from his chair and made his way from the door, as he reached the handle he turned and said ''Don''t worry Alpha, I won''t tell anyone that the Luna cowed you'' before slipping out the room and running down the hallughing loudly as Aaron swept a book up from his desk and threw it at the closed door.


    Standing from her chair, Charity circled the desk until she was stood in front of her husband, nting her petite bottom onto hisp she slipped her arms around his neck and pressed her lips to his, running her tongue along his bottom lip till she felt him rx and open his mouth to let her in.


    Pulling away she smiled ''You know he''s only ying'' she whispered softly ''but you also know i''m right, we don''t have the time for you to verify every single situation we will find ourselves in, and anyway'' she said as she started to kiss down his neck bringing a moan from his lips ''I know you will never let anything happen to me or our baby girl so why would I ever be scared to go anywhere with you?''


    She looked into his lust filled eyes as he ran his hands under her top reaching for her firm breasts, gently twisting her n****e through the fabric as his lips sought out her marking spot, drawing a low moan from her lips. Standing from his chair, he wrapped her legs around him as he ced her on his desk, standing between her thighs as his tongue explored her skin, ripping open her top to allow him ess to her hard n*****s as she groaned and rubbed her body against him.


    His hand slid down her supple skin as he quested for her sweet spot between her legs, running his hand over her tight jeans, he flicked open the buttons before sliding his hand inside and into her underwear, his fingers slipping between her folds as she gasped out at his touch.


    Moving his hand slowly backwards and forwards, Aaron circled the tip of her clit, sucking on her mark as she arched her back into him, begging him silently to take her. Removing his hand he dropped to his knees in front of her, peeling Charity''s jeans from her body as he peppered kisses down her legs before bringing his head up and letting his tongue explore every part of her v****a, delicately licking between her folds as his fingers entered her, softly moving back and forth as she leaned back on the table moaning his name. Gently pulling his fingers from her entrance he deftly thrust the tip of his tongue in their ce as Charity screamed out, her hands grabbing his hair as her body rocked with her o****m. As her sweet juices overed him he stood up, ripping open his jeans to reveal his impressive erection before leaning over his wife and thrusting himself into her, groaning her name as he tried to hold himself back, slowly slipping his member back and forth between her folds as she wrapped her legs around his waist, gripping his body to hers. Leaning down, Aaron captured one of her n*****s in his mouth as his hands rested either side of her body, holding his weight as he pounded his length into her over and over whilst she writhed beneath him moaning his name and begging him to thrust himself into her harder.


    Lifting her head off the desk, Charity grabbed his head, pulling him up to her, crashing her lips against his as she growled into his mouth, biting his bottom lip she sucked it into her mouth before softly whispering ''f**k me baby'' and moving to his marking spot, biting down hard as they both came in unison.

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 7

    Lucian and six of his best warriors were running in formation through the dense woods, knapsacks containing their clothing were tied to their waists to keep them off the ground. They had been running t out for over two hours and he could see that hisrades were starting to g though none of them would ever admit it, each would run themselves into unconsciousness if their Beta wished to keep moving. ''Lads'' Lucian called through their mind link ''Keep your eyes peeled for a suitable camping ground, its getting dark and I don''t want us fatigued in this unknown territory in case rogues are nearby and decide to try their luck''


    ''Yes Beta'' came the relieved replies and five minutester Merrick, a deep brown wolf with eyes of ebony, howled to get their attention and veered right toward a smallke which was surrounded by entwined trees that would provide protection from the elements and keep them away from the curious gaze of anyone who happened to wander by.


    Shifting into his human form, Lucian pulled on his clothes as most of hisrades followed his lead. Two of the warriors set off into the woods returning with firewood whilst Merrick and Leo, a new recruit to the warriors, having just turned 21 remained in their wolf forms and disappeared among the trees before returning with various rabbits and birds that they had hunted for the group.


    Sitting round the fire as the meat cooked in the embers, they made idle chit chat among themselves,ughingfortably.


    ''So Merrick'' said Darius, a dark haired man in histe 40''s who sported a deep scar to his cheek from an attack by a silver knife wielding opponent in a bar fight many years ago, ''I hear that pretty brte she wolf has finally got her ws into you'' ''Not a chance mate'' replied Merrick with a slow drawl, ''No she wolf is gonna tie this wolf down, I got too many prettydies to flirt with''


    ''You don''t want a mate?'' asked Leo surprised, at 21 he was desperate to find his other half and had avidly searched the pack waiting for his wolf to call out.


    ''Nah mate''ughed Merrick ''I''m a warrior, I don''t need a girl sat at home worried about me, I like being free''


    ''Don''t let the she warriors hear you speak like that Merrick''ughed Darius, ''You really want your a*s handed to you by Sherry because you still live in the 1950''s? I kinda hoped she would be your mate, i''d find it hrious to see you sat at home worrying whilst she went out to kick the asses of other packs warriors''


    Merrick glowered as the rest of the menughed, having already had his a*s kicked by Sherry on a previous asion after one of his misogynisticments, he was careful not to say anything within her hearing as he had been ripped to shreds by hisrades for weeks over it. ''I told you, she cheated!'' he snarled ''Her watch caught the sun and blinded me''


    ''yeah yeah Merrick'' agreed Darius as theyughed harder ''we believe you mate, and we don''t think for one second that you hide every time she walks past in case she challenges you again''


    Seeing an argument brewing Lucian cut in ''Alrightds, we need to get some shut eye as we have another days march ahead of us and I want to get moving at first light. I''ll take first watch and then wake Darius in 2 hrs, we''ll each take a 2 hr stint until day break ok?'' ''Yes Beta'' replied the group immediately before settling themselves down on the hard ground to sleep. The air was soon filled with the sounds of their quiet snores, Lucian sat with his back against a tree staring out over the water, his ears trained for any sounds until it was time for him to wake Darius and take his ce amongst the sleeping men.


    The night passed uneventfully and they were soon stripped, shifted and on their way again, pounding through the undergrowth toward the distant mountains, stopping periodically for rest and food before setting off again, never wavering from the mountains in front of them.


    It took three days for the seven wolves to reach the base of the mountains, shifting into their human forms they stood at the edge of the trees looking down upon a small human vige that was nestled into the mountain side before steeling themselves and making their way down the slope and into the settlement in search of information about the Oakridge n.


    As they stepped foot inside the vige, they noticed the few people outside shrank away from them in fear, it felt like they had not had good interactions before with obvious warriors.


    Slowly an old wizened man, with white hair and a beard that fell to his waist walked over to them, stopping cautiously out of arms reach.


    §ä§Ñ ?§Ý §ä§Ñ§ß§Ú§ç §ç?§Þ??§ã§Ú§Û§Ô §ð§å §ç?§ã§é §Ò§Ñ§Û§ß§Ñ §Ó§ï?'' He said in a questioning tone.


    Lucian looked to hisrades, each of whom shrugged in confusion, none understanding his words.


    ''We mean no hard sir'' Lucian said slowly ''DO you speak English?''


    The elderly gentleman stood looking at the group for a few moments before calling out loudly to a house behind him. A small boy of about 8 years old trotted out and came to stand by the old man staring unashamedly at the new arrivals to his home. Merrick glowered as the rest of the menughed, having already had his a*s kicked by Sherry on a previous asion after one of his misogynisticments, he was careful not to say anything within her hearing as he had been ripped to shreds by hisrades for weeks over it. ''I told you, she cheated!'' he snarled ''Her watch caught the sun and blinded me''


    The old man spoke to the younger rapidly whilst gesticting toward Lucian and his men as the young boy nodded at his words. Turning to Lucian he said in a thick ent ''My name is Xano, My grand father ask what you want from us''


    Lucian bowed his head to the man before replying ''Please tell your grand father that we are not here to cause issues for him, my men and I are seeking information about a lost n that is said to reside in the mountains'' Xano spoke rapidly to his grandfather who kept darting looks of first confusion and then fear at his grand son''s words. Rapidly replying he pushed the little boy closer to Lucian as if anxious for his words to be ryed. Shuffling his feet slightly Xano looked at the floor, obviously ufortable with what he had to say, ''Grand father says we know of no such n and to please leave our vige, we do not want trouble.''


    Lucian dropped slowly to his knee in front of the young boy, causing him to raise his head to meet the warriors gaze, ''Xano, we promise you and your vige that no harm wille to you from any information you give us, we do not seek this n with animosity, they are just another stop for us in seeking the answer to a ancient question that has a hold over our own tribe. We hope that they may be able to give us guidance and have no intention of telling them how we came to find them''


    Xano hopped from foot to foot, mentally trying to decide if he could trust this strange man and his friends, suddenly he turned to his grand father and started to talk rapidly, the elderly man started to shout back, gesticting to the mountains and then to the warriors. Xano stamped his foot angrily, shaking his head as he continued to argue until the elderly gentleman threw his hands in the air in surrender, muttered under his breath and then pointed to a house up the dirt street before walking back toward his house. Xano smiled triumphantly, turning to the group and beckoning them to follow him. ''Grand father says he will give you an audience tomorrow'' he said happily as he led the way to a white house with roses growing up and around the front door. ''This is Nanny Anna''s house, she has rooms you can stay in tonight, I will introduce you to her'' he said as he mounted the steps and knocked on the door before stepping back to wait.

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 8

    back into a tight bun and her deep grey eyes gave the impression that she took no nonsense from anyone.


    The door creaked open to reveal a woman in herte sixties, she was a motherly type dressed in a pale blue wrap around dress covered in a white apron that had scorch marks on from where she used it to take tes from the oven. Her grey hair was pulled neatly Surveying the group carefully, her eyes rested on Xano and she curtly addressed him in their nativenguage. The young boy replied rapidly, gesticting down the road, then to the group of men before finally at Nanny Anna''s house.


    She huffed loudly, shouting something down the street before beckoning to Lucian and his warriors to follow her into the house.


    They passed through an impressively sized living room that had 3 squishy sofa''s ced round a coffee table, there was no tv or other modern electronics except a small radio that rested on a sideboard at the back of the room. Moving down a long corridor, Nanny Anna stopped just shy of the end in front of 3 doors that when opened revealed three identical bedrooms each with two single beds and a small dresser. Pointing to Lucian''s men she indicated that they share the rooms between them. Checking with their Beta first, the six men paired off, each choosing a room for the night.


    Nanny Anna ced her hand on Lucian''s arm and guided him back down the corridor before opening a door on the left that revealed a pretty room with a double bed and a door that showed a small walk in washroom.


    ''You are the boss?'' Nanny Anna asked, though it was more of a statement than a question.


    Surprised that she could speak English, Lucian replied ''Yes, I am the leader, we apologise for the intrusion ma-am, we will be perfect guests whilst we are here, I promise''


    ''No call me Ma-am'' said Nanny Anna sternly ''I am Nanny Anna to all''


    Nodding his acknowledgement Lucian corrected himself ''Nanny Anna, we thank you for your hospitality'' with a slight bow toward her.


    Trying to suppress a smile at the smooth werewolf Nanny Anna turned to walk back toward the kitchen, calling over her shoulder ''Dinner is 6pm, do not bete to my table'' before rounding the end of the corridor and out of view.


    Lucian shut the door quietly before sinking down onto the bed and taking in the room, the double bed had a bright white beadspread covered with a deep maroon nket, looking at the single zed window he could tell that the house got chilly in the night here in the shade of the mountains. Arge chest of drawers stood between two oak doors, one of which led to the washroom, walking to the other, he opened the door to be greeted with shelving that held extra bedding, towels and wash cloths, whilst on the floor was a mop and bucket.


    Grabbing one of the towels, Lucian stripped of his clothing before stepping into the small wooden tub in the washroom and pulling the curtain that hung from the ceiling around him. Turning the tap, he gasped as freezing cold water soaked his skin. Shivering he cursed himself for not checking the temperature before stepping into the jet. Slowly the water started to warm though the heating was obviously of an older generation as it never reached above luke warm to the touch. Worried that warm water was limited, he quickly scrubbed himself clean before rinsing off and stepping onto the polished wooden floor, wrapping a towel around himself and stepping back into the bedroom.


    Checking his watch and seeing that it was already 5:45pm, he dried himself quickly before pulling on some clean clothes from his small pack and exiting the room to round up his warriors.


    At 6;15pm the group of seven men presented themselves in the kitchen to Nanny Anna, who viewed them appraisingly before nodding her approval and waving her hand at therge kitchen table that could easily seat ten, inviting them to sit. A small girl of roughly eight years old was stood by the sink, washing up the pots and pans as Nanny Anna finished with them, she turned to look at the neers before blushing and turning quickly back to her task hiding her face.


    cing a te of stew and mashed potato in front of each of the visitors before calling out to the young girl, who immediately ced the saucepan she was washing onto the draining board and taking her seat to the right of Nanny Anna who sat at the head of the table.


    Turning to the warriors Nanny Anna frowned ''We do not stand on ceremony here, eat your food, you need strength where you are going''


    Lucian thanked Nanny Anna as his men dug into the meals in front of them, the room soon filling with moans and sighs of contentment from the seven warriors as they devoured their food.


    Grabbing one of the towels, Lucian stripped of his clothing before stepping into the small wooden tub in the washroom and pulling the curtain that hung from the ceiling around him. Turning the tap, he gasped as freezing cold water soaked his skin. Shivering he cursed himself for not checking the temperature before stepping into the jet. Slowly the water started to warm though the heating was obviously of an older generation as it never reached above luke warm to the touch. Worried that warm water was limited, he quickly scrubbed himself clean before rinsing off and stepping onto the polished wooden floor, wrapping a towel around himself and stepping back into the bedroom.


    Nanny Anna smiled at them, obviously happy that her cooking was appreciated, soon the ces were clear and the men sat back in their chairs each with a satisfied grin on their face.


    ''How is it that you speak English?'' asked Lucian, ''It seems the Elder cannot as he had to ask Xano to interpret''


    Nanny Anna folded her hands in herp ''Three years ago a young woman came to our vige, she had been how you say? walking? through the wilderness, she said she was ''finding herself'' we did not understand what she meant'' she said, her eyes bing unfocused as she remembered. ''Her name was Sara and she was a doctor, her husband, he had died, she could not save him and she had felt a failure, one day she stumbled across our vige, one of the children was sick so she helped him, she had medicine. The elder managed to get her to understand that she was invited to stay, she lived here in my house as this is where any visitors stay. We struggled to talk as I spoke mynguage and she spoke hers, so we started to teach each other, to begin with we were pointing to things and saying what they were. Some of the children woulde to learn from Sara, she was much loved by them. After a full rotation of the sun she said she had to leave and set off into the woods, she didn''te back'' she said sadly. ''Do you know where Sara went?'' asked Merrick intrigued


    ''I do not'' replied Nanny Anna somberly ''I hope she found her peace though as her husbands death was not her fault, I hope she returned home to help others with her healing gift''


    The seven men took that as their cue to leave, each thanking the woman for their dinner before retiring to their rooms.


    Just as he was about to turn off the light, Lucian heard a tentative knock on his door, pulling it slightly open he saw the young girl from the kitchen. Shyly she said ''Sir, you are to meet with the Elder at 10:00am at his home, Xano wille to collect you after breakfast. before quickly scurrying away.


    Shutting to door, Lucian mbered under the sheets, finding the bed surprisingly warm andfortable, it was only moments before he sank into a deep sleep.

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 9

    Awaking in the morning, the men presented themselves to the kitchen at 8:30am to be greeted by tes piled with eggs, various meats and toast. Groaning hungrily, Merrick was the first to take his seat, giving pleading eyes to Nanny Anna who rolled hers at him before signalling him to help himself. The other warriors needed no further encouragement and each dropped themselves in a chair, helping themselves to the mounds of food that covered the table.


    When they had eaten their fill, having been refused their help to wash up, the Red Moon members packed up their belongings, making sure to leave the rooms tidy before congregating outside the front door where they found Xano waiting for them. Grinning happily Xano set off toward the Elder''s house, chattering happily to the warriors as they made their way up the dirt road. Reaching the door, he motioned to Lucian to wait whilst he went in to check his Grandfather was ready to receive them before sticking his head out to opening and beckoning them to enter.


    As they walked through the house, they were impressed by the magnitude of oriental decor that adorned the walls and floors, ''Grandfather was a traveller when young, he visited many ces before returning home'' said Xano proudly.


    Ushering them into the sitting room, he gestured to Lucian and his men to take a seat on the many chairs and sofa''s that were arranged around the room, once settled the Elder slowly entered the room, surveying the visitors before settling himself in a plush armchair, signalling Xano to sit on a foot stool beside him so he could interpret for them.


    cing his fingertips together the Elder peered at the group over the top of his sses before speaking, Xano tranting for both sides as the conversation progressed.


    ''You must understand that I put us in great danger by speaking to you leader'' Said the Elder sternly.


    Lucian lent forward in his chair ''Nothing that is said in this room will be uttered to anyone else by myself or my men'' he said earnestly.


    Thinking deeply for a moment, the Elder finally began, ''When I was a small child, our vige was hidden from the world, even more so than now. It was a right of passage for a man of age to leave the sanctity of our home and travel, bringing back stories and tokens from outside of our walls. As children we all dreamed of our day to prove ourselves, and we would y at being explorers much to our Elders amusement. We had a rule though, no child or adult was to make way into the mountains, the beginning of the slope leading to the first peak was as far as we could go. he said quietly


    ''We were told stories of wolf men who would enter the vige, attack and kill any male that they came across, that they would capture and take any woman, keeping them for their own enjoyment, torturing them until they were useless then ughtering them to their Gods. As children we thought it was just a tale told to keep us near the vige, until one day some of the women were out collecting berries from the bushes at the entrance of the slope, one of the younger girls, her name was Freya, stepped round the corner to harvest a bush she had seen, a loud roar filled the air suddenly and she did not return. Men searched as far as they dared but found no trace of her other than a piece of her shirt that seemed to have been shredded from her body by ws. ''Time passed, no child went near that slope again, frightened that the wolf men would take them too. One morning arge man built like a warrior entered our vige from the direction of the slope, he had long ck hair, his eyes were dark as night, he was muscr like you are and wore fur lined clothes as if he spent his time in the ice covered regions. He was wounded badly, he copsed in our midst. Our healer Zara ran to help him though the others told her to stay back, she pulled arge silver dagger from his side which made him howl out in pain before he passed out. Our Elders decided that the best thing to do was restrain him but allow Zara to try and heal him, thinking that if they helped one of these mountain wolf men maybe they would show us favour or at least not hurt our people.''


    ''The healer worked tirelessly on him, cleaning and stitching his wounds, trying different herbs and roots to see if they would help the healing, it took two weeks for the man to awaken, when he did he thrashed against the chains that held him to the bed, managing to free one of his arms before Zara gave him something to make him sleep and the vige men could restrain him once more. When he woke a second time he struggled and shouted at us in anguage we could not understand but we could tell he was furious. Zara was the one that calmed him down, he looked in her eyes, his face lost in hers as he growled one word. After that he would do whatever Zara asked of him, they found a way to understand each other without words, his wounds eventually healed and the Elders began to worry about how they could let him go without being killed. The decision was taken from them though as one night the sound of chains breaking carried the air, when they ran to the healers home both the Wolf man and Zara were gone, he had taken her with him and she never returned to us.


    The Elder looked up at the Red Moon pack sadly, ''This is why we were scared of you, the only men like you to enter our vige have been from the wolf men.


    Lucian looked at his pack members, the surprise he felt mirrored in their own faces, this certainly sounded like a pack that had lost its Alpha, though werewolves didn''t ughter humans for no reason and they didn''t take women unless that woman agreed, something wasn''t right.


    Carefully Lucian said ''Can you tell us how to get to their territory Elder?''


    They could see the internal struggle within the Elder''s face, torn between wanting to help the warriors and gain favour and fear of the repercussions from the feared Mountain Wolf Men if they found out he had led people too them.


    ''We will never speak of what was said here Elder'' promised Lucian ''Our word is our highest honour, we do not break promises''


    Nodding reluctantly, the Elder lent forward, whispering as if fearful that the Wolf Men would hear him ''I know no-one that has been to theirnd and returned'' he said quietly, ''but there was a rumour that was passed from father to son, it spoke of a sorceress with the powers of magic, they said she travelled upwards to the peak of the mountain, visiting the Wolf Men and entrusted them with something so secretive and powerful that she had to then hide their location from the world. The story says she left a trail that could only be found by those that were meant to find them.


    ''Is there a clue to what the trail may be?'' asked Merrick captivated by the story.


    The Elder held Merrick''s gaze for a moment before uttering one word ''Lilies''

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 10

    Thanking the Elder for his hospitality and information, Lucian and his men made their way out of the house and toward the gentle slope that led away from the vige and toward the base of the mountain. Marching upward in single file they were soon lost from view from the vige below. Keeping their eyes trained for any movement in the thick brush that encapsted them on each side they walked slowly along the narrow dirt track, scanning the area for anything to do with Lilies.


    For hours they trudged up the restrictive trail, slipping on loose stones and stumbling over over grown roots but found no signs of the illusive Oakridge n or any lilies to be followed. Finally Lucian called a halt and the men threw themselves down on the ground, groaning loudly and rubbing their tight muscles. ''Beta, there isn''t a lily to be seen up here, are you sure its not a wild goose chase?'' asked Merrick as he kneaded his calves with his fingers.


    ''I''ve been thinking about this lily thing while we were walking'' mused Darius, gaining the other warrior''s attention.


    ''Go on Darius, what''s your thinking?'' asked Lucian


    ''Well Beta, the Elder said that the way would be marked by Lilies'' said Darius, still rolling his thoughts over in his mind ''But only the ones who were meant to find the n could follow it, so wouldn''t that mean we are not looking for flowers but something that only certain werewolves can sense?'' he asked ''I mean, anyone could follow a load of nts making a trail couldn''t they?''


    Lucian mulled over Darius'' words realising the older wolf was correct, they had been looking for flowers but if the stories were true and this n were protecting something, the way to find them was going to be much moreplex than a line of flowers. ''You could well be right Darius'' he conceded ''I think our best bet is to make our way back down before night fall, camp for the night in the woods and make our way to Silver Cross and fill the Alpha and Luna in on what we have learnt, they may have some ideas on what we are looking for.


    The other wolves readily agreed and they mbered up and made their way back down the treacherous path to the vige, skirting round the edge and making their way back into the woods before disrobing and shifting, setting off as fast as they could toward the Silver Cross territory.


    ***


    It took the Red Moon warriors two days to make their way to the Silver Cross pack border, as soon as they stepped over the boundary they found themselves facing fourrge wolves, each growling menacingly at the intruders. Shifting into his human form, Lucian held up his hand ''I am Lucian, Beta of the Red Moon Pack, we have been on a mission for Luna Charity ande with a report of our findings''


    Thergest wolf shifted into a strong muscr warrior ''Wee Beta Lucian, please follow myrade, he will escort you to the pack house and announce you to the Alpha and Luna''


    Lucian nodded his thanks before shifting back and they took off after arge grey wolf with amber eyes who led them through the trees emerging at the front of the pack house where they could see children ying and various members going about their day. Shifting back into their human forms, the Red Moon pack warriors quickly donned their clothes before being led into the building by the grey haired wolf who had shifted into a well built young man in his early twenties who had silvery grey hair and the same amber coloured eyes of his wolf.


    Making their way up the stairs they soon found themselves outside the office of Alpha Aaron, knocking smartly, the grey haired warrior opened the door and stepped inside before announcing ''Alpha, Luna, I apologise for the intrusion but you have visitors from the Red Moon Pack, Beta Lucian is here, he wishes to give you a report on the work he has been doing for the Luna''


    ''Send him in Nathan'' came Aaron''s deep authoritative voice before Nathan stepped back and allowed the warriors to enter. ''Take a seat Beta'' Aaron said to Lucian whilst motioning for his warriors to make themselvesfortable on the sofa''s by the fire. Charity hopped off the desk from where she had been perched and ran over to Lucian, throwing her arms around him in a tight hug as Aaron growled lowly behind her.


    ''Shhh yourself'' she glowered at her husband, as Lucian disengaged himself from her arms.


    ''You don''t want to hug me'' Lucian protested ''Seriously, we have been living in the woods for days, we stink!''


    Charity shook her headughing ''No matter how bad you smell Luc, I will always be thrilled to see you'' she confided.


    Aaron grunted behind her ''and yet I can''t even get a kiss hello after training until I have a shower'' he huffed.


    ''I see you all the time'' replied Charity flicking her hair over her shoulder ''I don''t have to get my hugs while I can with you'' she teased before circling round the desk again and cing a soft kiss on her husbands cheek. Taking a seat in the chair opposite, Lucian looked toward Aaron and Charity who waited expectantly for him to speak.


    ''As you asked, we made our way to the mountains, there is a small vige at the base, quite primitive, they have had dealings with what they call ''wolf men''. The stories that have been passed down are a bit off though, they talk about these mening and wiping out the males and kidnapping the females. They are frightened of our kind'' Lucian said and then proceeded to tell them everything that the Elder had told them about this mountain n.


    ''So you see'' Lucian concluded ''It sounds like these Wolf men could be who were are looking for but it''s how we find them. We searched for hours up that mountain for some sort of clue regarding lilies, but there was not one single lily on that path or as far as we could see through the undergrowth'' he concluded.


    Charity''s face had fallen at what she perceived was yet another dead end but Aaron was looking thoughtful.


    ''You know it''s funny'' Aaron said musingly ''the clue to finding the wolf pack is Charity''s scent''


    ''what?'' asked Charity turning sharply to face him ''what are you talking about? my scent?''


    ''It''s what I can smell when im near you'' exined Aaronughing ''Every man can smell their mate its how we find you, you smell like sandalwood and lilies'' he grinned.


    Cutting across Charity''s retort, Lucian said ''So Charity smells like lilies to her mate? it that what we are searching for? can only a white wolf mate find the path?''


    ''You think all White wolves smell like Lilies Beta?'' asked Darius shocked.


    ''Maybe so, or possibly all those that bear a white wolf'' replied Lucian ''It would certainly exin why the legend the Elder told us about mentioned more than one worthy person being able to find the path. It''s just a shame we can''t verify it''


    ''But we can!'' gasped Charity excitedly, ''we can ask my grandfather! he will surely remember my grandmothers scent, if she also had a scent of Lilies then there is a possibility that this is how we find the Oakridge n''

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 11

    Grabbing the phone off its cradle, Charity punched some numbers into the handset before holding it to her ear, impatiently twisting a strand of her hair around her finger. The phone on the other end was picked up,


    ''Chloe? its Charity, listen I have Lucian and the boys here with me, I need to you go get grand father and bring him to your office, put your phone on speaker, i''m going to do the same here so we can all talk.


    Charity pressed the speaker button on the handset and ced it on the desk, fidgeting as they waited for Chloe to return. Minutester a voice came through the speaker, ''Charity? I have your grand father here, what''s going on?'' asked Chloe. ''Grand father I need to ask you a bit of a strange question but its really important I promise'' said Charity, the hopefulness evident in her voice.


    ''Of course little one, ask away'' came her grand fathers voice.


    ''Grand father, what did Grand mother Anna Marie smell like?'' asked Charity quietly


    There was silence at the other end of the phone before Marcus cleared his throat ''You were not joking when you said it was a strange question'' he chuckled though the pain of his wife''s memory could still be heard in his voice.


    ''I know grand father but it could be really really important regarding the curse'' pleaded Charity


    ''Well Anna Marie, she had a very destinctive scent, it was heavenly, she smelled like Orange blossom and Lilies'' breathed Marcus sadly.


    ''Lilies?'' asked Charity ''Are you absolutely sure it was lilies?''


    ''Little one'' chastised Marcus gently ''A wolf never forgets the scent of his mate, it is ingrained into our senses for our entire lifetime''


    ''I''m sorry grandfather'' replied Charity abashed ''I wasn''t really doubting you, its just Lilies seems to be a connection to the curse, Aaron says I smell like sandalwood and Lilies, I assume mother had a lily scent as well'' she added sadly.


    ''She may well have done little one'' agreed Marcus, a smile evident in his voice ''Now please exin the relevance of lilies and scents to this old man''


    Charity lunged herself into the story of the Wolf men, with help from Lucian, they filled in the two Red Moon Alphas and Luna on thetest developments.


    ''So you think that the mate of a white wolf are the only people who can find these Wolf men?'' asked Marcus surprised


    ''I don''t know grand father but its worth investigating surely'' replied Charity desperately.


    ''Very much so'' agreed Marcus ''You need to get yourselves ready to trek up there, I will pack tonight and arrive with you tomorrow'' he added.


    ''What?'' gasped Charity ''You can''te grand father! it''s much to dangerous, what if you get hurt?''


    ''Little one, firstly I am an Alpha I do as I please, secondly you are my grand daughter so I am obligated to help protect you and thirdly I am also the mate of the bearer of a white wolf so I can also track the scent if it exists'' he said firmly ''Two noses are better than one right now''


    As they hung up Charity turned to Lucian ''Will he be ok doing this?''


    ''Charity, We are sworn to protect the Alpha, that promise does not die when they pass on the title, we will do everything we can to keep him safe, but understand, Alpha Marcus is a strong wolf, and nothing is more important to him than you and Isabe, he will do whatever he needs too, to keep you from harm'' Lucian replied candidly.


    Aaron called for one of the pack members who came and showed the Red Moon members to rooms within the pack house, providing them with new clothes to wear.


    After they had left Aaron mind linked Justin ''Come to the office'' he ordered before cutting the link again. A few momentster Justin appeared and took the seat recently vacated by Lucian where he was quickly filled in on the recent events. ''Charity and I need to go and see if we can find this track'' finished Aaron ''I need you to watch the pack until we get back''


    ''not a chance'' interrupted Justin ''I am not having my Alpha and Luna going off to some frigging mountain where wild wolf men roam without me there to back them up,'' he folded his arms across his chest stubbornly. Aaron began to bristle at Justin''s insubordinate tone until Charity gentlyy her hand on his arm, ''Babe, Jus is right, we need him with us even if its just a second set of eyes to watch out for me'' she said quietly.


    Aaron''s face contorted with the internal struggle of letting his Beta tell him what to do and having his mate heavily protected before growling angrily ''Fine, hees, but that doesn''t mean I think its some awesome idea''


    Charity sniggered whilst Justin gave her a huge grin. Charity rose from her seat and said ''well we now have less than 24 hrs to get packed up, prepared, the Gamma up to speed and figure out who we are going to get to watch Isabe'' Aaron looked up surprised ''I already have Isabe sorted'' he said ''I mind..''


    suddenly the door burst open revealing Mary and Alistair, who were both short of breath and had obviously been running. ''Where is she?'' demanded Mary excitedly


    ''linked my parents'' finished Aaron rolling his eyes. Charityughed at the two eager faces standing in the doorway, Mary was almost bouncing on her toes.


    ''Are you sure you want the little madam for a sleepover Mary?'' teased Charity ''She can be a cheeky girl when she wants to be''


    ''Stop teasing me girl and give me my grand daughter'' huffed Mary looking round the room as if expecting to find her hiding in one of the corners of the room.


    ''She went down for a nap about an hour ago, she should be waking up any minute'' giggled Charity ''I''ll go get her''


    ''No no its ok, i''ll go'' squealed Mary as she rushed out of the room toward their bedroom.


    Alistair rolled his eyes ''I swear to goddess that woman has never got ready so quickly in her life, I had a cup of tea and a warm sausage roll I had to leave on the arm of my chair'' he growled sulkily, ''I thought once I handed the pack over I got to live one of those peaceful lives, not be running up here to deal with pack stuff'' his sullen words were fooling no-one as he doted on his grand child and it was very likely that his much wanted sausage roll would end up in the belly of the two year old as soon as they got her home. ''Here she is, my little munchkin'' sang Mary as she walked through the door carrying the little girl who was grinning happily as she held on to her grand mothers cardigan.


    ''My go sleepy gangma'' she shouted at the room before reaching out her arms to Alistair and squealing ''Ganda!'' who happily grabbed her from his wife and covered her face in rough kisses as he uttered ''there''s my beautiful little princess''


    ''I need to pack Isabe some clothes and bits'' fretted Charity, suddenly overwhelmed with what she needed to get done before they could leave for the mountains.


    ''No need dear'' replied Mary dismissively ''I grabbed her some clothes while I was in there, if we need anything I can just send Alistair up to get them'' causing Alistair to groan, muttering ''more work! i''m retired''


    Kissing her daughter on the forehead, Charity whispered ''be good for Grandma and Granddad baby girl, mummy and daddy will be home really soon''


    Aaron plucked his daughter from his fathers arms, giving her a hug and a kiss before handing her back, his parents left with promises to keep her safe and not let Granddad feed her a family size bar of chocte likest time (Mary glowered at her husband whilst she said this causing Alistair to look at the ceiling innocently).


    Shutting the door behind his parents, Aaron turned back to Charity and Justin, ''Right we need to get packed, Jus, summon Carl to be briefed on the pack, Charity can you sort some clothes for us? and i''ll be up to our room as soon as i''ve spoken to the pack''

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 12

    Hurrying back to their room, Charity started to hastily throw items into two small bags with tie fittings that they could fasten around their waists when they shifted forms. Rummaging through their closet she dragged outfortable clothes and hiking shoes that they could wear on the journey to the mountains, before deciding to jump in the shower whilst she waited for Aaron to return.


    Stepping out of the hot water she could hear soft rustling noises from the bedroom, assuming it was Aaron she waltzed out without her towel dering ''Well its about time!'' only toe face to face with Justin who took one look at her naked body, before his pupils widened in horror and he pped his hands over his eyes. ''I saw nothing!'' he yelled in panic as he tried to back his way out of the room blind.


    Hastily grabbing a towel, Charity quickly wrapped it around herself before yelling ''What the hell Jus! what are you doing in our room?''


    Squinting through his fingers to make sure he couldn''t see anything he retorted ''Aaron sent me to get something! and hey! why are you yelling at me? you walked out on me with.. all THAT on disy''


    Aaron suddenly walked into the room and stopped short at the sight of his Beta stood feet away from his mate who was dripping wet and wrapped in a towel. A loud growl found its way from his throat as his eyes darted back and forth between them, his pupils turning ck as he started to advance on Justin who still had his hands up covering his eyes.


    ''I saw nothing Alpha!'' shouted Justin desperately trying to back away from the radiating anger that was heading his way and seeding only in tripping over the leg of the bed.


    ''Calm down Aaron'' yelled Charity desperately stepping between them, ''It wasn''t his fault, I thought it was you rummaging in here, I was in the shower and I didn''t realise Justin hade in and he could hardlye in the bathroom and tell me could he'' ''GET OUT!'' roared Aaron, his Alpha tone evident, only too happy to oblige, Justin fled from the room and they could still hear his feet pounding down the steps three flights of stairs below them.


    ''Ok so WHY was your Beta in our bedroom? asked Charity, her hands on her hips, ring at her husband.


    Aaron just stood there staring at her, swallowing hard, his eyes glued to her frame, looking down at herself she realised that her stance had opened her towel to reveal her naked flesh underneath. Moving to cover herself she found her body engulfed in her husbands arms as he hungrily pressed his lips to hers. Pulling away slightly he said huskily ''I was enjoying that view'' before peppering kisses down her neck toward her mark as she shivered under his touch, moaning lightly as her eyes closed. Pushing her down on to the bed, Aaron pulled the towel away from her body, his strong hands running down her supple skin causing goosebumps to erupt at the contact. Charity arched her back as she grasped the bed sheets in her hands, her mind lost to everything but his touch. Running his tongue down the middle of her body, he slowly circled her belly button before continuing down her torso, and to the right to graze her the edge of her p***y before continuing down the inside of her thigh. Gently sucking the flesh between his teeth, he left light hickies on her skin as his fingers ran up the outside of her folds, caressing her sinewy tenderness with a feather like touch. Posted by ; visit us for more free novels.


    As his fingers discovered her growing wetness he moaned into her skin, his index finger slowly circled her entrance, teasing her as she tried to grind her body against him, silently begging him to push his fingers between her soft swollen walls. Slowly biting her skin on the inside of her thighs, Aaron made his way back up to her entrance, burying his head between her legs he flicked her clit with the tip of his tongue, sending a jolt of pleasure through her body as she gasped in surprise. Rolling his tongue around her c******s, he plunged his fingers within her walls, thrusting them deeper and deeper as Charity screamed above him, her hands unconsciously grabbing a pillow and pulling it over her head to drown her cries as she came undone. Running his tongue down the length of her Labia, Aaron removed his fingers and reced them with his tongue in her soaking wet slit, writhing in ecstacy, Charity groaned out his name, her hands clenching the pillow case that still covered her face. Pulling away from her, Aaron wiped his face with his hand before sliding himself up her body, reaching her pert n*****s, his hands deftly massaged them before capturing one of the rosy buds in his mouth and nibbling gently, rolling it around his lips before sucking them, running his tongue up and over the hard mounds, relishing their sweetness.


    Bending back on his knees, Aaron rolled Charity over, onto her stomach, straddling her legs, he began to massage her back with the palms of his hands, reaching up to her shoulders, he rubbed his hard shaft between her a*s cheeks, feeling her shiver underneath him. Brushing his body over her tingling skin Aaron brushed her hair from her neck before gently sucking on the softness underneath. Charity''s head automatically bent backwards urging him to continue as she groaned with longing at the sensation. cing his knees between her legs, he slowly pushed them open, giving himself ess to her sweet spot, grinding himself against her once more, he suddenly ced his hands under her hips, pulling her upwards he thrust himself into her swollen entrance drawing a growl of lust from his mate. Pulling himself back until just the tip was still inside her, he roughly mmed himself back within her, feeling her walls constrict around him as she cried out his name in desperation. Driving his steel hard d**k into her over and over again Aaron reached one arm around her waist, searching with his fingers for her clit and massaging it as she came again. Her cries filled the room as she pushed herself back against him, her passage tightening against his as her body tried to milk him of his seed. Holding himself back, Aaron continued to grind himself into his wife''s hot, wet, p***y, moving suddenly, Charity rolled over underneath him, pushing against his chest as she rolled him onto his back. Climbing on top of him, she lowered herself onto his c**k, settling herself to take as much of him inside of her as she could before starting to slowly rock back and forth as he groaned in pleasure, his hands grasping her breasts as he squeezed them firmly.


    As Charity started to increase her speed, she sat up straight allowing her husbands member to prate to her very core, making circles with her hips she grasped his muscr chest, her nails digging into his skin as he moved his hands to her hips, grinding her harder and harder into him as he came closer to his release. cing her own hand between her thighs, Charity started to massage between her folds, running the tips of her fingers back and forth over her c******s, letting Aaron control their movements. As their breathing intensified, their bodies started to build in tension before both exploded in a frenzy of passion, pulling his wife down into his arms, Aaron bit down on her mark his seed flooded her womb.


    As they came down from their high''s, theyy together, Aaron still inside her, epassed in each others embrace.


    Sighing contentedly Charity drew small circles on Aaron''s side as she cuddled against him, feeling safe in his strong arms. Kissing the top of her head softly, Aaron muttered ''Penny for those thoughts my love?'' Smiling slightly, Charity murmured ''I am just so happy, despite everything that hangs over us, right now, right here, I could not be in a better ce''


    cing his fingers under her chin, Aaron lifted his wife''s head carefully so that she was looking into his eyes, ''I am so lucky to have you my Luna, we will have many many years of being this happy, I promise you'' he whispered before lowering his face to hers, and kissing her softly, his lips transmitting the overwhelming love he had for her without words.

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 13

    The following morning Alpha Marcus arrived at the Silver Cross pack house at day break, dressed in hiking gear, he carried a small satchel over his shoulder that could have the strap tightened to fit round his waist when he shifted. Stepping through therge oak doors, he set his bag down, shaking Justin''s hand before ncing round, ''Where is my beautiful grand daughter and great grand daughter?'' he intoned jovially.


    ''Well your grand daughter is right here'' came Charity''s voice as she made her way down the stairs toward him, already dressed in her travelling clothes, ''as for your great grand daughter, i''m afraid she has already been stolen by her other grand parents''. Pulling her into a tight hug, Marcus smiled ''You look as wonderful as ever my little one'' he said gruffly ''It''s probably a good thing that my little Isabe has already left, as I might not be able to leave if I saw her'' he admitted.


    ''Hmm if I had known that, I would have got Mary and Alistair to stay here with herst night'' huffed Charity whilst Marcusughed.


    ''Even if you had managed to get my Isabe to woo me into staying, I still would have set off after you and tracked you down'' Marcus shrugged with augh.


    The Red Moon warriors made their way down the stairs, each bowing respectfully at Marcus before Lucian stepped forward to shake his old Alpha''s hand, gripping it tightly Lucian said ''Alpha, a pleasure to see you as always, we are ready to assist you and Charity in your quest''


    Marcus nodded smiling ''Always a pleasure to see you too Lucian, your brother is doing a fine job taking care of our pack''


    Lucian grinned ''As we always knew he would, he just needed his fireball of a mate to make him a true Alpha''.


    Charity snorted withughter at the description of her best friend, whilst Lucian chuckled ''You have noooo idea what a tough nut our Luna has be, she''s a force to be reckoned with'' he confided.


    Aaron appeared through the dining room door ''Does anyone want to eat before we leave?'' he asked, looking around the small group.


    A chorus of no''s filled the hallway apart from Justin who then looked upset to be outnumbered as the groupughed at his sorrowful face. ''How can you all not be hungry! do you even KNOW how far we are going to have to run?'' he whined, looking at Charity for back up.


    ''Hey don''t look at me Beta''ughed Charity ''You should have got up earlier like the rest of us did, we have all eaten''


    Giving a loud mournful sigh, Justin hoisted his bag onto his back whilst everyone else gathered their belongings together. ''OK'' called Aaron over the noise ''We are going to take the cars as far as we can toward the mountains, find somewhere to stay the night and stash the vehicles and then it will on foot to the vige that Lucian and his men found. Everyone understand?''


    There was a rumble of growls and yeses as the group affirmed their understanding before they files outside to where three cars were sat waiting. Lucian got behind the wheel of the sleek ck jeep, Marcus sat in the passenger seat, whilst Leo and a fourth wolf, Jared sat in the back. Darius slipped behind the wheel of the Silver Land cruiser, Merrick growled ''Hey, i''m driving!''


    ''Not a chance young gun'' replied Darius dismissively ''Get your sweet a*s in the passenger seat, this bad boy is too much torque for your delicate self''


    Muttering under his breath about old people and their stubbornness, Merrick threw himself into the passenger seat, grabbing the seat belt and buckling it, ''Just in case your old man eyesight doesn''t see a bend in the road, i''m taking no chances'' he huffed. Trying to hide their smirks, the other two Red Moon warriors slipped into the back seat, piling their bags over the back seat into the trunk.


    Justin raised his eyebrow at Aaron questioningly ''I''ll drive'' replied Aaron ''You''re in the back, the Luna gets to ride shotgun'' he added.


    ''Man!'' moaned Justin ''Relegated to the back seat again!''


    Smiling sweetly at him, Charity jumped into the front seat of the Ford Range Raptor, shoving her bag between her feet in the foot well ''You know you love me Jus, don''t try and pretend you''re mad'' she winked.


    Rolling his eyes, Justin grabbed his and Aaron''s bags, shoving them on the back seat before mbering next to them.


    Aaron walked over to Lucian and rested his arm on the open window ''You take the lead Lucian, i''ll follow with the Luna and if Darius brings up the rear we should be adequately protected.''


    Lucian nodded his head solomnly, his eyes losing focus as he mind linked Darius to let him know the n.


    ''My boys will be on guard while we travel'' Lucian said as his eyes cleared, the Luna is our highest priority Alpha''


    Giving a curt nod of his head, Aaron made his way back to his vehicle, his stomach slightly less knotted, knowing that the Red Moon Warriors were dedicated to the safety of his mate. He still was not happy to be taking her into unknown danger but knew she was not going to allow him to scout ahead first and as much as he hated it, she was right, they didn''t have time to waste. Isabe was only a few months away from her third birthday, time was running out, they needed to find that sorceress and fast!


    Lucian put the Jeep into gear and slowly rolled down the driveway, Aaron joined the convoy behind him with Darius bringing up the rear. They pulled out of the gateway, turning left onto the main road before setting off toward the distant mountains. They were soon eating up the miles, Charity sat in silence watching the tiny mounds in the distance grow in size, silently wondering if these mysterious wolf men could possibly hold the key to her family''s curse.


    She hadn''t told Aaron but Charity was starting to worry that Isabe would reach her fifth birthday before they could track down the sorceress, she was also panicked that when they found her, the woman would not be able to, or would be unwilling to help them. She couldn''t confide this to Aaron though, he was desperate to save her and any attempt to talk about if they failed caused him so much pain that she had stopped trying to share her worries.


    ''Penny for you thoughts?'' came the soft voice of her mate, looking up she saw Aaron giving her repeated nces of concern as he concentrated on the road.


    Shaking off her cloud of worry, Charity smiled at him, ''Just thinking of you and our princess my love'' she replied, reaching over and cing her hand on his thigh, squeezing it gently as he growled softly, his eyes turning ck, she softly started to caress his thigh through his jeans, running her hand backwards and forwards as Aaron''s breathing caught in his throat.


    ''Umm excuse me!'' came a irritated voice from the back ''Some of us here are still mateless, and do not need you rubbing your love in their faces, we certainly do not need to be privy to your bedroom antics'' Justin grumbled.


    Giggling despite herself, Charity removed her hand from her husbands leg ''Sorry Jus, he''s just so damn Irresistible I forget people are here'' she grinned over her shoulder. Justin pulled his most offended face ''oh so now im totally forgettable too? Mateless, Forgettable, kick a wolf while he''s down Char why don''t you!'' he whinged.


    Turning in her seat, she yfully pped his knee with the palm of her hand ''You know I love you Jus, but when ites to my Mate all else leaves my mind'' she cajoled


    Aaron slipped his arm round her shoulders ''Yeah mate, i''m her everything so deal with it'' he smirked. Charity pushed him away from herughing ''OK cassanova, no need to rub salt in the poor man''s wounds!'' she turned back to Justin ''You''ll find your mate Jus, I just know it, you are too awesome not too'' she smiled back at him, drawing a reluctant grin back.


    ''Yeah, I am awesome'' Justin conceded ''Much more awesome than our Alpha that''s for sure'' he added as he scooted quickly to the door whilst Aaron angrily tried to reach him through the gap in the front seats and Charity sniggered beside him.


    ''Watch the road you'' she chastised her husband, ''And you, stop winding up my husband, I want to arrive at the mountains in one piece'' she growled over her shoulder to theughing Beta.

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 14

    After a number of hours Lucian''s vehicle indicated to the right, pulling off the highway they had been cruising down and cutting down a singlene road that lead to a small sleepy vige a good forty miles from the mountains. Driving slowly between the quaint little houses he led the way to the centre of the vige where they found a few shops and a small building with a light up sign in the front window that flickered with the words ''Rooms to rent''. Coming to a stop in front of the building, the upants of the three vehicles piled out and stood looking around themselves.


    Justin made his way in to the hotel as the rest of the group waited outside, watching the few vigers going about their business. It was only a few minutes before Justin reappeared, ''Alpha, I have paid for all the avable rooms'' he called over to Aaron, holding up arge collection of keys ''We will have to share i''m afraid as they only have six rooms''


    Aaron nodded, pulling Charity into his grasp as Lucian motioned to his men to pair off, walking over to Justin, Lucian said ''Are you happy to share with me Beta? then Alpha Marcus can have a room to himself''


    ''Of course mate'' replied Justin jovially ''Just don''t snore ok, I once had to bunk with my Alpha for two whole weeks and he was like a frigging freight train, I swear reception came up because other guestsined''


    Aaron growled at Justin, moving to jump on him while Charity rolled her eyes and grabbed his arm, ''Justin!'' she shouted desperately trying to control theughter that was gurgling in her throat.


    ''What?'' shrugged Justin mischievously, ''You know i''m right'' he grinned wickedly before he legged it for the hotel entrance, Aaron having shaken off his wife''s hand, was hot on his heels.


    ''They are like a couple of children'' growled Charity exasperatedly, while the Red moon pack chuckled to themselves as they followed the two friends inside the building and up the stairs to their rooms.


    After a good nights sleep, the group quickly ate some breakfast before grabbing their bags and heading out of the hotel heading toward the surrounding forest, once out of view the werewolves stripped and shifted, Aaron remained in his human form, shielding Charity from the other members who had all turned their back on the couple, growling threateningly toward their backs as she removed her clothes, tied her bag to her waist and shifted into her beautiful white wolf form, her fur catching the light that streamed through the trees shining with a golden glow.


    Stopping momentarily to run his fingers through his mates fur as she nuzzled her snout into his hand, he quickly disrobed, tied his bag to his torso and shifted into his jet ck wolf which towered over every other wolf but Alpha Marcus. The other wolves encircled the ck and white wolves, providing a protective field around the pair before Lucian and Darius who had taken their ce at the head of the pack started forward toward the clear blue mountains that were carved into the bright blue sky ahead of them.


    Running in formation, the lead wolves set a steady pace, one that would cover the remaining miles before nightfall but not too fast that the pack would tire and be at a disadvantage in the case of a Rogue attack. Aaron remained firmly at Charity''s right side, Justin to her left both on edge as they thundered through the trees, their senses on high alert for any danger that coulde their way.


    As night was drawing in, the group could see the many lights of the small vige at the base of the mountain, skirting round to the left, Lucian and Darius led the pack around the edge of the vige keeping them out of sight of the vigers, and toward a small clearing within the tree line where they slowed to a stop, shifting into their human forms.


    Charity moved behind a small outcrop that was covered with various bushes, Aaron standing beside her, where, hid from view, she shifted back into her human form and quickly donning her clothes, pulling them out of her back pack as the cool mountain air whipped around her naked torso, before stepping out to help the men set up a camp for the night.


    Soon a small fire was burning in the centre of a makeshift stone hearth and various foods were pulled from their bags to make a meal. They sat and chatted quietly,ughing and joking over their meal before a shift pattern was organised for lookout and they settled down to sleep on the grass. Aaron pulled his mate into his chest possessively, one of his strong arms wrapped around her waist as he rxed into sleep. Looking round her, she saw that the other wolves had all taken to sleeping in a circle around her and her husband. Smiling to herself at their obvious attempts to protect her she sighed quietly, she loved that they wanted to keep her safe but sometimes she wished that they would ept that she was a strong wolf in her own right, supposedly with powers to rival any Alpha. She curled herself into Aaron''s chest, breathing deeply as her eyes closed and sleep overtook her body.


    Hourster Charity found herself being shaken roughly awake, opening her eyes she gazed up into the worried eyes of her husband, around her she could see the empty clearing from the light that came from the moon that hung above their heads. ''Quick, move!'' he whispered, pulling at her arm as she scrambled to get up. Hunching over she followed him as silently as she could into the dense overgrowth that surrounded thir camp. Crouching down she could see the rest of their group simrly hiding, looking round wildly Charity strained her eyes trying to make out what the threat was and why they were hiding from it like scared children.


    Slowly a young girl came into view, she looked around apprehensively before dropping a small scroll onto Charity''s bag and fleeing back into the trees, around the back of the vige and out of sight. Stepping out from where they were hidden, Aaron grabbed Charity''s hand and walked carefully over to her bag, scooping up the scroll, and unrolling it.


    ''Go back or lose him'' was scrawled on the note, Charity, peering over her husbands shoulder looked at him confused.


    ''Lose who?'' she asked worriedly, the group stared around each other silently, ''Where''s Jus?'' asked Charity suddenly, worry creeping into her voice, ''Jus? JUSTIN!'' she started to shout the panic rising in her voice as her eyes darted from side to side as if she thought he was going to jump out of the bushesughing.


    ''shhh'' whispered Aaron as Marcus stepped to her side, cing his hand over his grand daughters mouth.


    ''We don''t want them to know what Justin means to you little one'' murmured her grand father ''Don''t let them see that they could have a good bargaining chip on their hands'' whimpering Charity ced her head in her husbands neck, fighting back the sobs.


    ''I think we should retreat Alpha''s'' came Lucian''s crisp voice, strangely calm as it carried across the clearing. Marcus and Aaron agreed, grabbing their things they quickly backed their way into the woods, keeping careful watch for enemies. They walked silently for an hour until Lucian held up his fist in a stop signal, turning to the group he said in a low voice, ''I think they have stopped following us, there is no unknown scent in the wind, but we must still be cautious in our talks.


    As they settled down, huddled together Charity looked at her husband, tears filling her eyes ''How did they manage to take him?'' she asked, her voice breaking slightly as she spoke.


    Aaron hung his head, ''I don''t know my love'' he confessed ''I woke him up to take over watch, he was sat by the treeline when I fell asleep next to you. Darius woke me saying something wasn''t right, he could sense something but he didn''t know what as there was no scent, no sounds, just a feeling that something was amiss'' he said carefully.


    Looking toward Darius, Charity''s eyes pleaded with him to tell her what was happening. Darius looked the Luna in the eye ''I am sorry Alpha, Luna, we failed to protect your man'' he said sadly, obviously taking it as a personal failure that someone had not only managed to sneak up on them but over power and kidnap a Beta without making any sound. ''I woke up to a feeling of a breeze across my chest, there was nothing around me but my senses told me that something wasn''t quite right. I woke the pack, told them what I had felt, Alpha Marcus said that we should disguise ourselves and see if that brought out whatever was making me feel anxious, so that is what we did. In the confusion I didn''t notice that one of our number was missing'' he confessed angrily looking at the floor. Charity could see in his eyes that he was internally beating himself up over Justin''s kidnapping, reaching over to him she ced her hand on his drawing his eyes up to hers, ''It was not your fault Darius'' she said kindly ''We all slept through what happened, but one thing I know is that whoever has taken my Beta is right now regretting it, if he hasn''t mauled them to death by now he''s making so many antagonisticments they are wishing they picked someone else to take'' sheughed lightly.


    Darius smiled despite himself ''Yeah, I get that impression of him'' he admitted, ''He''s a tough one, your Beta, but I promise you Luna, I will not stop until I find and return him to you'' he growled, his eyes shing with determination. Smiling back at him Charity whispered ''I know, thank you''


    Aaron looked round the group, ''We need to try and figure out how we are going to do this'' he growled ''I think we can safely assume that as an attack was carried out on our group, there is truth to the Wolf Man story, it also seems they are not eager to meet us and they have some powerful magic if they can silently and scentlessly move among us without waking us from slumber'' he said.


    Marcus looked up from where he had been idly drawing in the dirt with a stick he had found on the ground listening to everyone talking, clearing his throat he said ''One thing is for sure, these Wolf men know that we are not going to give up our search, us pulling back from the mountain edge will not have fooled them into thinking we are leaving, that''s why they took Justin in the first ce, he is coteral'' shifting slightly to stretch out his muscles, he continued ''We will need to form a n on how we are going to not only find these Wolf men but also how we are going to get Justin back and obtain their help when they have made it very clear that they are not receptive to visitors''.


    With these sombre words, the group settled back down to sleep a bit more, leaving two members of the group to guard together to stop any further attempts by these mysterious mountain men.


    Cuddling into her husbands embrace, Charity''s body shook slightly as she tried to hold her sobs in, internally terrified of what was happening to one of her closest friends as theyy there. Aaron tightened his hold around her, whispering in her ear ''We will get him back baby, Justin''s a strong warrior, you know he''ll give as good as he gets, now you must sleep because we are going to need to be sharp in the morning to n how to get him back!


    Nodding to herself, Charity closed her eyes, falling into a disturbed sleep of shadows surrounding her, snatching the people she loved away from her as she helplessly watched.

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 15

    Waking the following morning, for a moment Charity couldn''t remember where she was, why she was staring up at green leaves and branches instead of the white ceiling of their bedroom, looking to her left she was greeted with Aaron''s sleeping face, his regted breathing calm as he held her close to him. The previous nights events suddenly crashed back into her consciousness making her jerk into an upright position with a loud gasp. Opening his eyes, Aaron looked up at his wife''s worried face ''Hey babe'' he muttered with a yawn ''you keep jumping up like that you are going to throw your back out and then how are you going to give Justin that a*s kicking he sorely needs for getting himself into this damned situation?'' he asked with a twinkle in his eye.


    Returning his grin with a small smile of her own, Charity pulled her knees up to her chest, resting her chin on top of them sighing heavily ''I''m just worried about him baby'' she confessed ''What will we do if something happens to him, what will Isabe do without her Uncle Justin?'' she fretted.


    Sitting up slowly, Aaron put his arms around his worried wife''s waist, pulling her toward his warm chest as he held her lovingly, ''Isabe''s Uncle Justin will not let a bunch of Alphaless Rogue wannabee''s keep him from his god daughter'' he said with conviction ''You know that wolf loves our princess almost as much as we do, he''ll walk through burning coals if it meant getting back to her''


    Resting her head against her husbands broad shoulders, Charity exhaled heavily, ''I just can''t help feeling like this might be more than we can handle'' she mumbled


    ''We are not going to think like that Char, we can''t, Jus needs us, he needs us to be strong and believe that we are going to find him'' replied Aaron earnestly.


    Looking up into his eyes, Charity reached up and brushed her lips to his ''You are right'' she agreed with conviction ''we will find him, we will save him and I will kick his sorry a*s for scaring me'' she announced. Grinning broadly Aaron pressed his lips to Charity''s before pulling back and inhaling her sweet scent ''That''s my Luna'' he muttered in her ear ''Nothinges between my girl and a whole can of a*s whooping''


    As the group made a hasty breakfast from their remaining rations that they produced from their packs, the mood was subdued as they talked quietly between themselves, trying to ignore the almost suffocating absence from their small party, before settling down to strategize a n of attack.


    ***********


    ''It won''t work'' burst out Merrick vehemently ''They''ll see using from a mile away'' he threw a stone into the bushes in anger.


    ''Well youe up with something better'' shot back Darius balling his fists and glowering at the younger wolf. Several hours had passed since breakfast, and tempers were bing frayed with theck of progress.


    Sensing the breakout of a fight, Charity intervened ''OK, I think we need some food, a fire and to regroup'' she ordered, her Luna tone evident. Everyone immediately stopped and began to follow her order, grabbing Aaron''s hand as he was about to get up to help, she whispered ''not you'' smiling as he fell back to the ground surprised


    ''How the f**k does your Luna tone work on me!'' he growled obviously put out.


    Charity shrugged ''It must be something to do with this White wolf thing'' she replied nonplussed. Seeing that his face was still flickering with annoyance she leaned over and kissed his cheek, ''It''s not a mark against your ce as an Alpha'' she said half amused, half exasperated. ''We need toe up with a n Mr Alpha, before these wolves do the job of Wolf men for them and rip each other apart''


    Aaron''s face softened ''I know'' he said tiredly ''I just don''t know what to suggest, every way up the mountain, we are exposed''


    ''Maybe we need to stop trying to hide'' replied Charity thoughtfully ''Why are we trying to take them by surprise? they know we are here, they know we areing, so lets just head up in the exact way we were going too before this whole Justin thing happened'' Raising his eyebrows slightly, Aaron rubbed his chin with his fingers before finally admitting defeat ''That is pretty much our only choice'' he agreed.


    The group reassembled, some holding rabbits that they had hunted, others held firewood and Leo was carrying 3 canteens that were full of clean water from a small stream he had located nearby.


    As they settled back own and proceeded to start a fire and skin the meat, everyone''s mood started to improve as the fire reached optimum heat and the meat was ced over the mes, the aroma of the slowly roasting flesh permeated the area, causing more than a few rumbles toe from stomachs as they waited for the meat to cook through.


    Once stomachs were full and thirsts had been quenched the werewolves seated themselves around the slowly dying embers of the fire waiting expectantly for Aaron to address them. ''Ok men'' Aaron began


    ''Ahem, and women'' interjected Charity with a hard gaze


    ''And women'' he corrected hurriedly ''So we''ve looked at this from multiple angles and quite frankly, there is no way we can sneak up on this group. We have zero idea where they are, they know we are here, they no doubt have scouts watching us, so we may as well just hypothetically kick down the front door and march up that damned mountain like we own the ce'' he said as he looked round the group.


    A ripple of approval washed through the listening wolves, ''sounds good to me'' said Leo


    ''Never was one for being subtle anyway'' added Merrick smirk.


    ''If you can''t surprise them, may as well show no fear and storm the bastards'' agreed Darius.


    ''So it''s agreed?'' asked Aaron ''What about you Alpha Marcus, how do you feel about this?''


    Marcus frowned slightly in thought before looking up at the group ''I can''t see a better option to be honest, we need to watch our backs though, keep Charity safe and above all I think we should make our move at first light, spend today resting and get our asses up that mountain first thing ready for the fight that is no doubt awaiting us''


    The rest of the pack made noises of agreement before they split up, finding their own sleeping area, Leo and Merrick went to find more firewood, enough to keep the mes burning through the night whilst Lucian, Aaron and Marcus discussed how they would make their attempt the next day.

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 16

    When Justin had been awoken from his sleep by Aaron to take over as guard, he sat himself against a thinking about his life, his pack, and hisck of love. He would watch the mated couples sometimes w piece of his own.


    tree, rxing backfortably as he kept his eyes on the surrounding vegetation for any intruders. As he watched hisrades sleep his mind wandered, was training, they all seemed so devoted to each other, everything about them shone when they were together, he just wished he could find that missing


    Shaking his head sadly he concentrated on the scene around him, seeing a slight rustle in the bush to his test, he heaved himself to his feet, padding softly over to check, sure he would find a frightened rabbit or squirrel. Skirting round the bush he found the area bare, no sign of a creature, giving himself a mental shake ''get a grip Jus'' he chided himself. Turning to head back to the camp he saw the quick movement to his right toote, a needle was plunged into his neck and he was injected with something that burned his skin from the inside, freezing his body before he passed out. His assant grabbed him silently before the ground, as his aplice walked up behind him, neither one disturbing a single leaf, moving as if ghosts in the forest. They hoisted Justin''s unconscious body into their arms and crept away from the rest of the pack members, careful to remai tected by the sleeping warriors.


    As they passed by the edge of the wooded area, the first figure turned to a small girl waiting nearby h a small scroll. ''You know what to do'' he growled harshly toward her as her frightened body stiffened at his steel hard gaze, Nodding silently, she made her way into the woods, where she would wait thirty minutes before making enough noise to rouse them from their sleep and deliver the message she had been entrusted with.


    The two strangers, made their way up the slope of the mountain, carrying Justin like he weighed as much as a small child. Making there way upwards they made their way to a small vige nestled to the side of a ridge, dumping his unceremoniously onto the floor at the feet of one of the men standing waiting in the vige centre.


    ''Any trouble?'' asked one that seemed to be the leader


    ''None'' replied one of the kidnappers ''They didn''t have a clue we were even there''


    ''Good'' replied the leader ''Lets see what we are dealing with, they''ll either flee with fear like cowards or march up this mountain like idiots, either way they will discover we are not to be bothered'' he growled. ''Chuck this one in the cells, let him sleep off that wolfs bane, make sure the women mix a tablespoon into each of his meals, not enough to knock him out but enough to keep him from bringing out his wolf. Posted by ; visit us for more free novels. Nodding, the two kidnappers picked Justin up and dragged him over to a hole in the ground, carrying wnwards, they pushed his body into one and shut the door with a resonating ng.


    Hours passed before Justin regained consciousness, lifting himself groggily from the dirt encrusted floor he grabbed his head, trying to ease the banging headache that was threatening to crack his skull open from the inside.


    ''So you wake warrior'' came a soft sneering voice, looking over to the door he was faced with a slim faced man in histe thirties, his smile screwed up into a darkened smirk as he watched Justin through the bars.


    ''What do you want with me dog?'' demanded Justin, his anger rising along with fear that his group had been hurt on his watch.


    ''Now is that a nice way to speak?'' the stranger inquired, leaning on the bars nonchntly, picking at h 6, ''I just came to talk''


    Justin balled his fists ''Most people who want to talk just walk up to a dude and say hey, they don''t knom out and throw them in a cell'' he barked, his eyes glittering.


    The strangerughed, it was cold and it didn''t reach his eyes ''Ah but you are an intruder'' he said quietly.


    ''I''m no intruder, your people came into our camp'' Justin shot back.


    ''Your camp that was pitched in our territory, without our permission'' replied the stranger idly.


    ''Well if you weren''t so bloody difficult to find maybe we would have'' Justin growled.


    ''Why are your people looking for us'' the stranger demanded, all pretense of calmness abandoned.


    ''I dunno mate, maybe my Alpha wanted to invite you to a party'' said Justin shrugging ''I bet you''d look good in a dress'' he added with a smirk of his own.


    The stranger thrust his hand through the bars, grabbing Justin''s throat, ''Careful dog'' he spat ''your mouth could get you in trouble.


    Justin reached up with his hand, and dragged his nails deep within the strangers skin, causing him to howl in pain, releasing him.


    ''You should be careful yourself mate'' he replied holding his gaze ''don''t underestimate your captive''


    The stranger looked at him with an unreadable look before leaning forward ''Oh don''t worry, I won''t make that mistake twice. Maybe we should teach you some manners'' he mused before raising his voice slightly ''Boys, our guest feels a bit feisty, lets take him outside to y'' he shouted as he turned and grinned at Justin. ''Oh we are going to have some fun, you and me little dog'' he hissed before turning on his heel and walking up the stairs.


    Four guards came down, marching over to Justin''s cell who prepared himself to fight. One opened the cell door whilst the other three rushed in, charging at him while he clenched his fists and started to swing punches. The wolfs bane was still heavy in his system slowing him down, he got a few punches in before the guards pinned him to the floor on his stomach, shackling his wrists and feet, preventing him from defending himself.


    One guard spat out a mouthful of blood from the split lip Justin had managed to give him before kicking him in the ribs making Justin grunt in pain. ''Little s**t, we''ll teach you to split my lip'' he growled grabbing Justin''s chair and raising his head before smashing it into the ground forcefully.


    Justin remained silent, refusing to show his pain as they pulled him to his feet and dragged him outside to the centre of arge circr area. In the centre was a thick wooden pole that had arge ring hammered into it, dragging Justin over they attached his shackles to the ring facing the pole, forcing him into a standing position. The slim faced stranger stepped forward his voice raised to echo throughout the vige.


    ''All members are to assemble in the square'' hemanded, ''NOW'' he roared, the circle was soon edged with men, women and children of various ages all of whom stared at Justin, no-one uttering a word.


    ''Friends'' announced the stranger ''This intruder has insulted our vige, trespassed onto ournd and tried to injure a ranked official'' he called, holding up his arm as proof. ''The intruder must be taught a lesson, and all of you will watch to see how we treat men who disrespect our members''


    Stepping forward, he held out his hand to one of the guards who produced a long spiked metal chain which he ced firmly in his leaders outstretched palm. The stranger walked slowly forward toward Justin''s manacled body, taking his time to approach as the crowd stiffened. Raising his arm he brought the chain down across Justin''s back, the force shredding his shirt from his body. A scream of pain issued from Justin''s lips involuntarily as the spikes ripped through his skin, drawing blood. ''Did that hurt'' whispered the stranger in Justin''s ear ''Silver is a b***h isn''t it'' he hissed quietly before stepping back and striking him again. Over and over the blows rained down upon Justin''s back until a river of red ran down his torso, pooling onto the floor. Justin stood for as long as he could, refusing to utter another sound after his initial scream, wincing at each stroke but pressing his lips together to stop any sound escaping. After ten minutes of relentless abuse, his legs buckled beneath him and he fell forwards, hanging by his wrists from the pole, his head dripping with sweat, resting against the wood.


    ''Take him back to the cells'' ordered the stranger, ''you!'' he barked at one of the women ''tend his wounds, I don''t want our prisoner giving up on us, we have many more games to y with him'' he growled.


    The guards marched over, unhooked him and dragged him back to the cells, throwing him inside before moving out the way for the young girl who had been told to care for him who had followed behind after grabbing a bucket of water from the bottom of the steps. As the guards mmed the door shut on the pair, she pulled a in white handkerchief out of her pocket and dipped it in the cold water before wringing it out and dabbing at the open wounds on Justin''s back. He hissed at the contact, his eyes shut in pain, as she moved closer to him reaching for his shoulders, a sweet smell filled his senses, Vani and something floral he couldn''t quite put his finger on, looking up into the young girls eyes his own widened as he breathed ''Mate''.


    The young girl edged back in horror at his words, ''no no no'' she gasped under her breath trying to get away from him.


    Crawling toward her, Justin''s eyes roamed her face ''you are my mate'' he whispered, his eyes shining ''You are beautiful''


    The young girl looked away ''Please, you must reject me sir'' she whispered


    Pain seared through Justin''s heart ''Never'' he replied vehemently reaching for her.


    ''You must sir, please, they wont let you have me'' she almost begged him, tears in her eyes.


    Justin dropped back onto the floor his whole face ashen ''What is your name?'' he asked finally.


    ''Hazel'' she replied softly, not daring to meet his gaze.


    ''I''m Justin'' he replied ''Why would they stop you iming your mate?'' he asked angrily.


    ''Because we belong to the pack'' she replied sadly ''We belong to those that buy us, I will be up for auction when I turn 25, I cannot be yours, please reject me, they will force you too if you don''t do it willingly'' her eyes met his, pleading with him to agree. ''No'' replied Justin stubbornly, ''I have waited my entire life for you Hazel, and I will not let anyone stop me from iming you, they can do what they like, I will never say those words to you'' he growled.


    Hazel dropped her gaze sadly as she stood from the floor of the cell, calling out to the guards to let her out. As the guard turned the key she whispered back to her mate ''please, for me'' before walking out and up into the sunlight.


    Justiny on the floor unmoving, the pain from his back barely noticeable over the pain that enveloped his heart at the thought that his mate wanted him to reject her, and knowledge that some dirty wolf man would buy her. Growling loudly he swore to himself that no-one would im his mate but him, no matter what.

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 17

    The morning broke with a light drizzle falling between the leaves of the overshadowing trees above their heads, the warriors already up and packed set off quietly back toward the mountain range, keeping alert for signs of an ambush or being followed. Skirting the vige they started up the narrow track, Aaron and Marcus taking the lead, whilst Charity had been handed over to Lucian who stood guard to her right, his eyes constantly darting over the undergrowth for signs of trouble.


    The two Alphas slowly made their way upwards, their senses tuned for the scent of Lilies as each checked their side of the path for a hint of a trail. For two hours the small team crept their way upwards, each time an Alpha picked up a possible trail it led to a dead end.


    ''This sorceress wasn''t taking any chances of the wrong people finding this damn pack was she'' grunted Merrick grouchily as they yet again doubled back through the thick undergrowth from another dead end trail.


    Congregating on the main path, standing single file due to the narrowness, Aaron resolutely marched forward, his head down, his nostrils scouring the breeze for that tell tale Lily scent, further up both Alpha''s suddenly stopped, causing the group to stumble into each other from the abruptness of the halt.


    ''I have the scent'' said Aaron pointing through the brush to the left


    ''I have the scent'' replied Marcus looking confused as he pointed right down a barely visible track that circled around the mountain and out of view.


    ''So which do we take?'' asked Merrick, exasperation evident in his voice.


    As the group looked between themselves Charity put forward ''I think we should split into two groups, each follow a trail, if we make sure the Red Pack members are split between the groups we can mind link if we find anything and the other group can double back and catch up''


    The two Alphas looked unhappy with the idea, looking round the men, Charity ced her hands on her hips ''well does anyone else have another idea that doesn''t include us walking for miles in possibly the wrong direction?'' she asked ring around at them all. Shaking their heads reluctantly, the warriors looked to the Alphas for instructions.


    ''Right, well, I think Aaron and Charity should follow Aaron''s trail, along with Lucian, Leo and Merrick'' began Marcus turning to his grand daughter ''I want you to have decent back up understand?'' he asked, though it was more of amand than a request. Charity nodded immediately knowing that arguing would get her nowhere anyway.


    ''The rest of you follow me to the right'' Marcus continued, turning to Lucian he added ''I want a mind link update every 30 minutes, if we don''t hear from you or you get no response from us the other team backtracks and searches the other route'' The two Alphas nodded to each other before Marcus pulled Charity into his arms ''Stay safe little one'' he muttered before cing a soft kiss on her forehead and turning to follow the track, his warriors falling into line behind him.


    Aaron squared his shoulders and set off left, forcing his way through the overgrown nts and bushes, following the illusive scent. Lucian followed behind, then Charity, Leo and finally Merrick. The small group stumbled over small loose stones, scratching their skin on the hidden thorns within the encroaching bushes which tore unyielding at their clothes.


    ''The scent is getting stronger'' muttered Aaron after they had been walking for about half an hour, Lucian nodded and checking his watch mind linked through to his Alpha letting him know they were ok and their scent seemed to be increasing. His eyes clearing, Lucian replied ''Marcus and the boys are also fine, he said his scent is also not giving out so they will continue on their trail in case there are two entrances. Conner squatted down beside her, tracing his dirty fingers over her delicate skin, ''So perfect'' he growled softly ''I look forward to owning you little wench'' Charity pped his hand away from her ''Don''t touch me you filthy beast'' she snarled angrily.


    Anger shed across Conner''s face before being reced with amusement, ''I am going to enjoy breaking you little wench'' he purred ''we will have so much fun together I promise'' before backing out of the cell and turning the lock with a loud echoing click. As their footsteps faded away, Charity tried to mind link Aaron, calling out to him over their bond but it was as if he had ceased to exist, pressing her back against the cold stone wall that separated her cell from the next she groaned inwardly to herself. Why had she walked forward when Aaron had said there was a barrier, she should have known it was a bad idea but nope, yet again she''d plowed ahead not thinking.


    ''You are truly an i***t girl'' Charity chastised herself out loud


    ''Hello?'' came a raspy dry male voice from the cell to her left ''Is somebody here?''


    ''Hello?'' replied Charity, crawling over to the bars of her cell, trying to see round the corner of the stone wall.


    ''Luna?'' the voice said suddenly worried


    Taken aback slightly Charity rallied herself before calling back ''Justin?''


    ''Oh my god'' groaned Justin ''What are you doing here, how did they capture you? are the others dead?'' he rambled, panic filling his voice.


    ''The others are fine Jus'' replied Charity sadly ''I was stupid, they said there was a barrier, I couldn''t feel it and stepped through it, the Wolf men were on the other side waiting for me''


    ''Oh Char, i''m so sorry'' whispered Justin, his pain evident through his words ''If I hadn''t have been so careless they wouldn''t have caught me and then you! I failed you my Luna'' he said, his voice breaking.


    ''No you didn''t Jus'' Charity replied, reaching her hand through the bars and round the wall, her fingers questing for his. As she felt his fingers grasp hers she added ''At least we found you now, we are going to get out of this together, you are going to help us escape, do you hear me?''


    Justin sighed in the next cell, ''I can''t leave Char'' he said despondently


    ''Why not?!'' demanded Charity shocked


    ''My mate is here'' he replied simply ''and they wont let her go, I have to try and save her, I won''t leave her here with these animals''


    Charity''s breath caught in her throat, Justin''s mate was a Oakridge member? why was he still in a cell then, why hadn''t she imed him for her own. Justin''s fingers released Charity''s, retracting back into his own cell. ''You need to rest Char, they will being to take you to the Committee soon, I wont be able to stop them, they will decide what will happen to you'' he said defeated.


    Charity sank back into her cell, her head in turmoil, unable toprehend what had happened to her fun loving, prankster friend in such a short space of time that he already seemed to have given up hope. Pulling her knees to her chest, Charity rocked gently back and forth sending silent pleas to her husband to figure out a way to get through the barrier ande to help her and Justin escape.

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 18

    It had been months since Charity had stepped through the barrier, the Committee after much deliberation had decided, upon learning she was a Luna to one of the strongest packs in the Northern Territories, that she was to remain a prisoner in the cells. No-one was allowed to enter her cell or interact with her unless it was to bring her food or clear the bucket she had been given to use as a toilet, it seemed that even this hermit type tribe had heard of and was wary of the Silver Cross pack.


    Justin was taken out of his cell repeatedly, dragged by the arms along the ground and up the stairs by the guards, away from her earshot, each time when he was returned, he was a little more broken but would never tell her what they did to him whilst he was outside. Charity reached through the bars after he was brought back again, ''Jus?'' she called sadly


    Silence was all that met her for some time before a low voice replied ''Yes Char?''


    Charity swallowed, not sure whether to tell him or not, worried she would break him further, steeling herself she whispered ''Its Be''s birthday today''


    Her fingers were suddenly grasped tightly ''Oh Char, i''m sorry, I lost track of the days'' he growled, angry at himself.


    Smiling through her tears Charity replied ''I wasn''t telling you off, I just can''t believe i''m missing her birthday, do you think she is having a party Jus? do you think her friends are there?'' she asked hopefully.


    Justin chuckled, the firstugh she had heard from him since they had found themselves here ''If Mary has any say in it, they have the entire pack house decorated in streamers, 3 bouncy castles in the grounds, a conjurer, performers and enough ice cream to fill a swimming pool'' he dered, amusement tickling his words.


    Charityughed lightly ''Yeah, probably'' she said sadly ''I hope she''s having a good day, and Aaron wrapped her presents up, I bought them but I hadn''t gotten around to wrapping them'' she said sadly


    ''Nah, that Alpha of ours won''t have wrapped s**t'' growled Justin ''Mary will have done it and Alistair has no doubt spent the day giving her most of arge chocte bar he had in his pocket whilst no-one is looking''


    They bothughed at the thought before sobering up ''I miss her so much Jus, what if she forgets me?'' Charity muttered, more to herself than anything.


    ''She wont forget you Char, you are unforgettable, you are her world, you''ll see her real soon, Aaron wont stop until he gets you back'' he said vehemently. Deep down Charity knew he was right, but she just couldn''t see how he would be able to get passed the barrier without being a prisoner himself.


    ''Jus'' she asked quietly ''Why do you think I could pass through the barrier when no-one else could?''


    ''I don''t know Char'' came the reply, ''But if you can pass in, there''s a chance you can pass out again!'' he said with conviction, as they bothpsed back into silence.


    The sound of footsteps echoed through the silence, soft delicate steps that told them it was not the usual warrior''s who brought their food.


    A young girl in her early twenties appeared by Charity''s bars, with curly brown hair that fell to her waist and deep chocte brown eyes within her heart shaped face, she was a natural beauty. ''I have brought you lunch ma-am'' she said quietly, pushing the te under the door before cing a sealed bottle of water through the bars.


    ''Thank you miss'' replied Charity with a smile.


    Despite herself the young girl smiled back before moving to Justin''s cell, ''I have brought you food Justin'' she whispered.


    A low groan came from within, ''Hazel'' rasped Justin desperately, reaching his hand out toward her. She stepped back hurriedly, turning her face from him.


    ''You know I am not allowed to talk to you'' she said, he voice pleading with him, ''please just reject me, please, they''ll stop hurting you once you do, just say the words and it will be over'' she begged, a sob catching in her throat.


    ''Never'' growled Justin ''I will never reject you Hazel, and I will never ept your rejection as I know you don''t mean it, I will take everything they have until they give you to me, you are MINE'' he said his voice rising with each word until it reached a deafening roar. Hazel flinched from his tone, ''Please Justin, I can''t keep watching them hurt you'' she begged, dropping to her knees in front of him and grabbing the bars.


    Justin''s fingers snaked round Hazel''s holding her in ce, a soft lingering sigh issued from his lips as he felt her skin beneath his own. ''Just touching your hand right now, makes every strike worth it, every barb, every slice, I would take an eternity of pain for you'' he whispered ''I love you Hazel, I will never ever reject you! he said as she pulled her hand slowly away, a moan of longing escaping from him as the contact was broken.


    ''Hazel!e!'' came a gruff voice from the top of the stairs, hazel scurried to her feet, stopping only for a moment by Charity''s cell, ''Please ma-am if you care for Justin, please convince him to let me go'' she rushed as tears fell from her eyes, ''please if not for me, for him, he needs to find someone worthy'' she whispered before jumping up and scurrying up the stairs into the sunlight.


    ''Justin'' asked Charity carefully ''What do they do to you?'' she was apprehensive of the reply.


    ''It doesn''t matter Char'' came the dull empty voice of her friend ''nothing does, without Hazel my life means nothing, they cannot hurt me anywhere near as much as the pain of being without her, it burns my soul Char, its like being stabbed a million times every single time she asks me to reject her''


    The pain that was etched into his voice broke Charity''s heart, she had been so sure that Justin, her protector, her husbands best friend was destined for happiness, she couldn''t bare to hear the brokenness in his words, like he had already given up hope.


    **********


    Aaron was pacing his study, tearing at his hair whilst his Gamma looked up at him with worry, ''we have to find them'' ranted Aaron ''i need her back, why haven''t we found a way through yet it''s been months'' he yelled grabbing a crystal scotch ss off the table and hurling it at the wall in temper, watching as the thin brown liquid ran down the wallpaper, puddling on the floor around the shards of broken ss.


    ''The pack is searching everywhere they can think of to find a way to break through the barrier Alpha'' replied Carl ''Plus the Red Moon pack have had scouts by the mountain since the Luna stepped through, no-one will being out of there without being caught and brought to us'' he promised. Aaron flopped down into his chair, rubbing his tired eyes, he hadn''t slept much since his wife had disappeared in front of his eyes, one moment she was there, her hands in front of her saying there was no barrier, the next moment she had vanished and he was left clutching at the empty air. He had screamed for her, bashing his fists and throwing his body against the invisible wall that separated them but to no avail. After hours of trying everything he could think of, the rest of the group had forced him to return to the mountain base, promising him they would return again after resting and eating. They had stayed, camped at the bottom of the mountain for weeks, each day dedicated to trying to break through to the Luna until Marcus had finally pulled the frantic Alpha to one side and suggested that it was time to return to the pack house and re-strategize.


    Aaron had lost his temper, shouted and swore at Marcus, used him of not caring for Charity if he was willing to just walk away from her, said terrible things he didn''t mean when faced with his own grief. He hadn''t seen or spoke to the former Alpha since, Marcus hadn''t even turned up to Isabe''s third birthday party, which his mother had insisted on organizing, saying its what Charity would have wanted. He had tried to smile through the party, tried not to dampen his little princess'' day, the only link he had left to his love, but it was hard. Everyone sent him sympathetic looks, like he was a grieving widow, he wanted to scream that she wasn''t dead, just taken from him but still retrievable, he could feel her, hear her heart beat in his head, he just couldn''t reach her. He knew she wasn''t dead, he tried daily to mind link but it was like a block had been ced between them.


    It had been eight weeks since Isabe''s birthday, the three year old had stopped asking when her mummy wasing home, seeming to have epted that she wasn''t with them. It broke Aaron''s heart to see his daughter find eptance in her mother''s absence, the little girl had taken to asking to sleep in their big bed, at first Aaron had refused but within days she was snuggled up on her mothers side, her curly blond locks covering the pillow as she slept, holding one of her mothers t''shirts that she had found in the cupboard and liked to carry around. Aaron wouldy for hours just watching her sleep, scared that if he shut his eyes for just a moment he would wake to find his beautiful daughter gone as well.


    A tentative knock echoed from the closed office door pulling him from his reverie, ''Enter!'' Aaron barked, the door quietly opened to reveal a silver haired young woman, barely in her twenties. Her name was Avery, despiteing of age a few years earlier, she had only recently moved to the pack house as her father had been killed when she was younger and she was needed to help look after her siblings and grieving mother. She was a shy, quiet she wolf, keeping mostly to herself, Aaron knew very little about her as she was unwilling to open herself up to others, she also seemed scared of him.


    ''Apologies Alpha for the intrusion'' she said softly, keeping her eyes to the floor, ''Luna Mary said to bring you some tea! She walked into the room, carefully cing the wooden tray on to the office desk before bowing her head respectfully and quickly leaving, shutting the door with a soft click behind her.


    Looking out of the office window, Aaron could see the frost that was starting to glisten on the grass below as December ushered its way in, he wondered if Justin and Charity were coping, were they slowly freezing to death up on that mountain, what was happening to them, were they being mistreated or well cared for? the questions that rolled around his head constantly were driving him crazy, he wasn''t sure how much longer he could cope without his love, he felt lost without her.

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 19

    Charity shivered as she curled up against the wall as tightly as she could, her arms wrapped around her legs trying to hold in any of the warmth of her body. Justin had stopped answering her days ago, if she hadn''t heard his barking cough regrly she would have worried he had died. Hazel had returned multiple times over the weeks, bringing them food, each time begging Justin to reject her, each time he refused. The guards would thene, drag him from his cell and away from her hearing, he would return hourster, sometimes unable to stand and being carried by his arms across the floor before being flung unceremoniously into his cell and left whimpering quietly. Each time she begged him to tell her what had happened to him he would reply ''it''s nothing Char, don''t worry about it. But something different had happened this week, he hade back broken, tears had wracked his body and he had kicked and punched the walls for hours as he howled and howled in anguish before slumping to the floor. That was thest time he had answered Charity''s calls, and thest time that Hazel had been down to see them.


    A new girl started to bring their food, Charity would smile and thank her each time, Justin would just sit at the back of his cell, not touching the food brought or speaking. The guards did not return for him, leaving him to rot in the cell. Finally unable to stand it any more Charity waited by her cell door, when the new girl appeared, she smiled up at her broadly, ''Hello'' she muttered quietly so as not to reach the ears of the guards outside.


    The girl looked up briefly before dropping her gaze again, ''We must not speak'' she murmured trying to move away. Charity reached out and grabbed her arm causing her to flinch but she was unable to free herself from Charity''s tight grasp. ''Please'' whispered Charity, ''please just tell me what happened to Hazel'' she begged.


    The young girl looked to the floor biting her lip, fear evident in her face, she leaned forward until her forehead was almost touching the cold steel bars. ''Please miss, they will kill me'' she begged trying not to let her voice carry. Charity gasped ''Is Hazel dead?'' she said almost under her breath, understanding Justin''s change.


    The young girl shook her head, ''no, she lives'' she whispered ''but because her mate will not reject her, they have branded her to make her unworthy of him, they used red hot silver, though the mark will heal it will never fade, they are trying to force him to relinquish his im on her, now please, let me go miss before the guards see and I am subjected to simr'' she begged.


    Charity immediately released her, nodding to her silently to show her thanks. The girl hurried toward the opening, running lightly up the stairs and disappearing from view.


    ''Jus?'' Charity called quietly ''I know you don''t want to talk to me, but know this, when we get out of here, we will be taking Hazel with us, one way or another we are getting her away from these bastards'' she hissed vehemently, anger bubbling inside her at the thought that these savages had marked one of their own to try and break a mate bond.


    Silence was her only reply but undeterred she sat back against the cold concrete tilting her head back as she tried to think of a way to break free of their capture.


    *******


    It was past Christmas by the time Hazel returned to her duties caring for the prisoners, but she was obviously terrified, she would rush in, throw the food into the cells before running out again, her head bowed, ignoring Justin''s desperate pleas for her to talk to him. As the weeks drew on, both Justin and Charity''s bodies were wracked with illness, their bodies shivering uncontrbly from the cold until finally, as the bitter wind cut through the open doorway and swirled around their unprotected cells, Charity''s body sumbed to her rising temperature and she copsed to the floor unconscious. When Hazel brought their next meal a few hourster, she found Charity unmoving within the cell, her skin holding a blue tinge, no signs of her breathing. ''Ma-am'' she called out softly, her eyes darting to the doorway to check for the guards, ''Ma-am?'' she repeated slightly louder and with a tinge of panic to her voice.


    ''Hazel'' rasped Justin ''what is it? Luna?'' he called though his voice was barely audible.


    ''Guards'' called out Hazel panicked ''Get the doctor! I think the Luna is dead!''


    Two guards ran down the stairs, wrenching open Charity''s cell, one checked her pulse whilst momentster a pack member they had never seen before rushed into the cell, rolling her onto her back as he began checking her vitals.


    ''She''s alive'' he said quickly ''but barely, take her straight to the infirmary, we need to warm her up before she gets hypothermia'' One of the guards scooped Charity''s lifeless form into his arms and sprinted out of the cells whilst the second went to walk back to his post.


    ''Please doctor'' whispered Hazel ''Check the other prisoner, he has been here in the same conditions''


    ring down at the young girls face, the old man''s eyes softened at her hopeless gaze, stepping swiftly round her, he called to the remaining guard ''open this cell, I want to check this one as well, I do not need two prisoners fighting for their life in my clinic'' Opening the door immediately, the guard stepped back so that the doctor could enter, looking down at Justin, the doctor growled ''Can I trust you prisoner or do you need restraining before I examine you?''


    Justin looked toward Hazel who gave a barely perceptive nod at him. ''You can trust me Doctor, on my word I will stay still whilst you check me'' Justin agreed.


    The doctor carefully checked over his wounds, taking in the shell of a man that sat in front of him. Turning to the second guard he said crisply ''I want this one too''


    The guard looked nervous ''Doc, Lucas said he was not to be let out without express permission'' he began


    The doctor cut across him, ''you can either let me take him now Kane or you can bring him too me in 2 days unconscious like the other one and exin to Lucas that his favourite toy is dying, and not by his hand, because YOU refused to heed the order of the pack medic'' he snarled.


    Kane took a step back under the doctor''s glowering gaze, nodding his head in understanding ''I''ll help him to the Infirmary Doc'' he said quickly, scooting past the old man and heaving Justin onto his feet, before slowly walking him up the steps and into the snow covered square, trying to shield the injured wolf with his own body from the biting wind that whipped around them both.


    The doctor turned to Hazel, reaching for her hand and giving it a gentle squeeze ''I will do what I can daughter'' he whispered ''but you must convince your mate to disown you and quickly, he will not withstand much more of what Lucas will do to him, and I cannot bare to treat my flesh and blood due to his anger again'' he said sadly before turning and walking away, leaving Hazel stood alone in the cell block.


    Striding back toward the clinic, the Doctor pushed open the door, letting it swing closed behind him, cutting off the bitter air that swirled around outside, walking into the first room he found Charityid out on the gurney, a nurse was checking her blood pressure having already stripped her of her cold wet clothing and wrapped warm nkets around her unresponsive body. Looking up the nurse bowed her head slightly to the doctor before saying ''Her temperature is over 115 doctor, her blood pressure is so low I can barely read it on the machine''


    The doctor nodded, ''get an IV in, we need to bring that temperature down now, we also need to warm her body up but slowly, we don''t need her going into hypothermic shock, also run a warm saline solution, lets try and warm her from the inside out, if she starts to respond to that we''ll work on warmpresses on her torso and neck''


    The nurse nodded affirmatively before hurrying from the room to get what was needed, returning momentster. ''Do not leave her alone'' barked the doctor ''I want someone with her 24 hours a day, understand? the slightest change, I want to know'' he then stalked out of the room, down the hall to where Justin had been taken. Walking into his room, he found Justin sat up on the edge of the bed, a nurse trying to convince him to lie down whilst he kept trying to pull the heart monitor pads from his chest. ''Lie down sir'' the doctor intoned ''remember your promise, you will behave and allow my team to treat you''


    Justin met his gaze angrily, looking like he was going to jump up and attack before dropping his gaze and slowlyying himself onto the gurney on his side, allowing the nurse to check his vitals and put in an IV.


    ''You are not as badly off as your friend sir'' grumbled the doctor as he checked the chart over his nurse''s shoulder.


    ''My name is Justin, you don''t have to call me sir'' said Justin wearily ''please just tell me how my Luna is, can you save her?'' he asked, his eyes clouding with worry.


    ''Well Justin, firstly I am Doctor Nathaniel, everyone calls me Doc or Doctor Nat'' replied the doctor, ''secondly, your Luna is very sick, her temperature is dangerously high whereas her body temp is dangerously low, we need to lower the one and raise the other without causing them to affect each other. We will do everything we can for her though, I promise'' he said gravely, reaching out and squeezing Justin''s shoulder before turning to his nurse.


    ''I want those wounds on his back cleaned and stitched, give him antibiotics in case of infection, warm nkets, plenty of fluids, keep him calm'' he added meeting Justin''s gaze to make sure he understood.


    Justin nodded tiredly ''I get it, no funny business'' he said lightly before closing his eyes as the nurse got a cloth and water and began to clean his wounds carefully.


    Doctor Nat stepped out of the room, closing the door behind him, turning he almost sent his daughter Hazel flying, grabbing her arms protectively he growled ''what are you doing here! you know you are not to speak to him!''


    Her eyes filling with tears, Hazel replied quietly ''I know father, but I just wanted to be sure he was ok, I can feel his pain'' she whispered quietly, her eyes roaming the door behind him as it hopeful a sign would appear telling her he was fine.


    Hugging his daughter to him tightly, her father softly kissed her hair ''I know Hazel, he will be fine, I shall make sure of it, but you must go, now, before someone see''s and reports back to themittee''.


    Hazel gave her father a quick kiss on the cheek before spinning round and running for the door, disappearing into the dark snow covered night as Doctor Nat made his way back to his patients.

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 20

    Days turned into weeks, Justin was gradually improving, and upon insistence from the Doctor had started to eat again, helping his body to heal. His back, a mariad of cuts had been carefully stitched and though they would never heal properly, they had begun to


    scar protecting him from infections.


    The young nurse entered his room smiling, when first assigned to him, the young girl had been terrified of the strong stranger, but over the weeks had grownfortable around him and a light friendship had developed between the two. ''Good morning Justin'' she chirped happily ''How are you feeling today?'' she asked as she started to undo the back of his gown so that she could check his wounds as she talked. ''Hey Maria, i''m ok, how is the Luna today?'' replied Justin just as he did every morning.


    ''Still the same i''m afraid, but she''s made of stern stuff I can tell, she hasn''t given up fighting'' replied Maria giving him a supportive smile before sticking a thermometer in his mouth with a stern ''now shh, it''s time for your obs'' Rolling his eyes at her he tried to speak around the ss stick protruding from his mouth ''it''ll be the same as yesterday, fine'' he growled annoyed.


    Mariaughed as she took it out of his mouth, making a note on her chart and cing it back in her dress pocket ''It is, but it might not have been, now stop doing me out of a job and behave'' she tutted, before giving him a small wave and leaving the room again. Waiting a few minutes, Justin quietly hopped off the bed, pulling the IV frame round the bed, he padded over to the door, which he softly opened before slipping out and making his way down the hall on the balls of his feet, trying to keep the noise of his footsteps to a minimum.


    ''Where do you think you are going Justin?'' came a growl behind him, turning slowly he gave a sheepish look to the annoyed werewolf behind him.


    ''Sorry Doctor Nat, I just wanted to check my Luna, its killing me sitting in there not knowing'' he replied, his eyes pleading with the doctor to cut him a little ck.


    Doctor Nathaniel shook his head sighing ''You have five minutes boy but if you are not back in your room in exactly six minutes time I will have you handcuffed to the bed with solid silver chains, understand me?'' he threatened, though his eyes remained soft and caring.


    ''Crystal clear Doc'' replied Justin making a cross over his heart, grinning as he hobbled his way over to Charity''s room and slowly opened the door. Stepping inside he was faced with the lifeless form of his Luna, walking over to her bed side, he slowly sank into the chair next to her, reaching out to grasp her hand in his. ''Char, can you hear me?'' he asked hopefully, ''You got to wake up mate, Be is waiting for us toe back to her,e on Char, open your eyes'' he whispered ''if you die, Aaron is seriously going to kick my a*s, and I mean really kick my a*s, like won''t be able to sit down for the rest of my life kick my a*s''. Justin gave a small chuckle to himself which turned into a sob as he held his friends hand tightly. ''I''m sorry Luna, i''m so sorry''


    ''It wasn''t your fault'' came a small voice behind him making him start, dropping Charity''s hand he turned to see Hazel standing in the doorway, her head swinging back and forth as she repeatedly checked the corridor for anyone approaching before slipping inside and carefully shutting the door behind her.


    ''Hazel?'' gasped Justin, unable to believe she was here.


    Giving a small smile she replied ''Hey, I just came to check the Luna, Ie by periodically just to see if there is any change'' she confessed sadly


    ''I was only next door'' Justin said sadly not able to hide the slice of pain in his voice.


    ''I know'' Hazel said quietly ''I wanted to see you too, but my father told me that the only way to keep you safe is to stay away from you'' she said, tears filling her eyes as she cast her gaze to the floor.


    His heart breaking at her sadness, Justin pushed the chair back, and in two strides was in front of her. Encircling her waist with his arms, he pulled her toward him, crushing his lips against hers as he growled in longing. Hazel hesitated for a moment before shyly sliding her arms around his neck, moving her lips in time with his as she breathed in his scent.


    Pulling away finally, Justin rest his forehead against hers, breathing heavily as he whispered ''I love you Hazel''


    She smiled shyly up at him ''I know'' she said quietly ''If I hadn''t have been sure before I certainly knew the moment you broke that chain around your wrist as they marked me, to try and protect me, just how much you love me, and that you would never reject me!'' She sighed gently, breathing her warm breath against his neck causing him to shiver as his body reacted to her. Holding her tightly, he breathed her in, trying to imprint her body upon his own, Hazel ced her hands on his chest, slowly pushing him away as his face crumbled from the broken contact. Quietly opening the door behind her, she checked the corridor before slipping back outside, As she pulled the door closed behind her, she whispered so only he could hear, ''I love you Justin'' before she turned and walked away, leaving the warmth of the clinic, stepping out into the bitter winter air, careful not to be seen by anyone.


    A few minutester Doctor Nat stuck his head round the door, growling at Justin as he tapped his watch, taking his cue, Justin rose from the seat beside his Luna, carefully brushing her hair from her face as hey a soft kiss on her temple, ''Come back to us Charity, my best friend needs his wife and our pack needs our Luna'' He whispered before shuffling out the room and back to his own, Doctor Nat following close behind.


    Stepping into the bright white room that had been his home for thest few weeks, Justin sat himself down with a wince onto the bed, looking over at the stern doctor with a guilt smile. ''Sorry Doc'' he rushed ''I know you said five minutes, but its hard to see herying there, I kinda lost track of the time''


    Doctor Nat shook his head ''hmm'' he muttered ''I have a feeling that your tardiness has less to do with our sleeping Luna and more to do with my daughter who just happened to drop by whilst I was having my tea break?'' he raised his eyebrow at Justin who paled slightly.


    ''Please Doc, don''t tell anyone she was here, they''ll hurt her again'' he begged ''I''ll do anything you say, i''ll sit here in this room for eternity, i''ll go back to the cells, not make a murmer, just don''t tell the Committee she was here''


    Doctor Nat smiled ''Son, there is no way I would put my daughter into harms way, they will not know of her,,, indiscretion? shall we call it? but she will be having a father/daughter chat this evening when I finish my shift'' he said sternly.


    Justin hung his head ''Don''t be too hard on her Doc, I don''t think she''s experienced the mate bond, your pack doesn''t seem to covet it like ours does'' he replied slight confusion in his voice.


    Doctor Nat took a seat next to Justin sighing, ''We are not allowed ''mates'' so to speak, our women are property of the pack, as you call us, when they are 25 they are sold by themittee to the men, highest bidder takes possession. Sometimes a couple will find their mate before this, they try to keep their bond a secret and the male will try to win their female at the auction. If the Committee find out that a couple is mated, they will force the price up on the woman to make sure their mate has to almost sell his lifetime to them to keep her.'' he said with defeat in his eyes.


    ''You had to buy Hazel''s mother?'' asked Justin aghast


    Doctor Natughed humourlessly ''Yes, we are one of the fortunate few, Hazel''s mother is my mate, and I had to pay dearly for her''


    ''How much did she cost you, if that''s not to rude to ask'' inquired Justin, not sure he wanted to know the answer.


    ''40 years of servitude'' replied Doctor Nat with a wave of his hand.


    ''Servitude?'' Justin was shocked


    The Doctor met Justin''s gaze ''We don''t have money here Justin, everything we have is provided by the Committee, they have full control of all the packs finances, so we bid with time, how much of our life will we give to the Committee for someone to call our own, for me it was forty years to keep my Elizabeth'' Seeing Justin''s look of horror and pity he patted the young wolfs arm ''don''t feel sorry for me Justin, I get to spend forty years caring for others, something I was born to do anyway, others are forced into much worse and more dangerous jobs for the Committee. Plus I got to keep my mate instead of watching her be handed to another, I was one of the lucky ones as was my wife, she married someone who loved her, others are not so lucky!


    As he slowly stood and made his way to the door, the doctor turned to Justin ''You really love my daughter don''t you son?''


    Justin swallowed and nodded ''more than anything in this world sir'' he whispered.


    ''I wish you had the right to bid for her young man, I would have been happy to hand her to you knowing she would be loved and cared for as a she wolf should be, you are a worthy husband'' he replied, before he walked from the room, leaving Justin to his own thoughts.

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 21

    Justin was woken from his sleep to shoutsing from the hallway and nurses running down the hall. Hearing themotion, he jumped to his feet in panic, feeling the tug of the IV line that was still in his vein, he angrily tore it from his skin, throwing it aside before striding over to the door and ripping it open. Outside the view of a small group of nurses huddled around Charity''s door immediately caught his attention, running the few steps to her room he desperately shoved his way through the small crowd until he came into contact with Marie. ''What''s wrong? what has happened to the Luna?'' he yelled over the surrounding nurses chatter and the shouting that wasing from within Charity''s room, fear and panic consuming him.


    Turning toward him, Marie''s eyes went wide ''Justin'' she gasped ''The Luna is awake! but, she''s... she''s not OK'' she said, her eyes troubled.


    Moving Marie to the side, he stumbled into the room to find Charity crouched on top of the bed, Doctor Nat and three nurses were struggling to hold her down as she growled angrily at them, trying to pull herself free of their grasp. Making his way over to the bed, hey a protective hand onto Charity''s arm, she snapped her head round to him, fear and fury written across her taut white face, her eyes suddenly widened as he came into focus.


    ''Justin?'' she asked weakly, stopping her struggles and trying to lean toward him. Seeing she was calming down, the Doctor signaled to the nurses to release her and step back whilst Justin quickly sat down next to her on the bed and gathered her into his arms, muttering into her hair as he held her close.


    ''You scared the s**t out of me Charity'' he growled at her, pained, as he pulled back from her checking her over but keeping his arms encircling her waist.


    ''Where are we Jus?'' she asked scared ''Who are these people? wheres Aaron'' she finished looking around frantically, ''Wheres Be? BELLA!'' she almost screamed as her panic started to take over again.


    ''Shhh'' soothed Justin, holding her closely ''Be and Aaron are fine, they are back at the pack house, don''t worry about them, I promise they are OK. They just can''t reach us here'' he said carefully. Raising her head to look into her friends face, Charity''s eyes narrowed ''What do you mean they can''t reach us here?'' she demanded ''What arn''t you telling me? where ARE we!'' she growled.


    Justin looked helplessly at the doctor who just shrugged raising his hands toward him as if to say it was his show to lead. Gulping slightly Justin said ''We are in the Oakridge territory, there is a barrier around their pack that no-one can prate, well no-one it seems but you, you stepped through. Umm Char, we are their prisoners, we have been for many months, but you got really sick, we''ve been under the care of Doctor Nat since they found you in your cell, you''ve been unconscious. he looked nervously at his Luna, wondering how she would take the news.


    Looking around at the faces of the clinic''s staff her eyes met Doctor Nat''s, ''You are the Doctor who has taken care of me and my Beta?'' she asked, her authoritative voice ringing through the room.


    Doctor Nat stepped closer ''Yes Luna, I have been treating you along with my nurses, in particr Justine and ra. Marie and Helena have been taking care of your Beta Justin. We are d to see you finally awake, we were beginning to lose hope'' he said, his eyes showing his concern.


    Looking confused Charity looked back at Justin, ''If we are prisoners here, why are these people caring for us?'' she asked.


    ''Its a long story Char, trust me you are going to need some time to get over what''s happened and then I will fill you in ok? Just know that Doctor Nat is a good guy and his nurses have been taking really good care of us, they have all treated us well, they are not the ones who imprisoned us''


    Nodding her understanding, she looked toward the doctor again, ''Why can''t I remember being here?'' she asked


    ''You were unconscious for a long time Luna, your mind is struggling right now, its very likely that this is only temporary and your memories will return soon, rest assured my team and I will do all that we can for you and Justin whilst you are in our care.'' replied the doctor before turning to his staff, ''Jessica, could you go get the Luna something to eat whilst I check her vitals, nothing to heavy, maybe some toast or soup, something like that''


    One of the staff members that was huddled in the doorway nodded before turning and hurrying away quickly. Doctor Nat looked back at Charity, ''Luna, I need to check your vitals now Luna, just to see how you are doing, ok?'' he asked gently.


    Charity looked over at Justin who nodded to her, silently she returned her gaze to the doctor and nodded her head slowly as shey back down on the bed and allowed the nurses to start examining her.


    Justin remained by her side, holding Charity''s hand, covering his eyes with his hand whilst they removed her robe to check her heart and lungs.


    Charityughed at him ''Really? we are prisoners of an unknown pack and you are covering your eyes for my modesty?''


    Justin remained with his hand mped to his face ''Nuh uh, not even going there Luna, the Alpha will know, I don''t know how that man always knows, but he will and I like my face the way it is, there is no chance in hell I am seeing anything over there'' he said letting go of her hand to gesture wildly in her direction as she continued to giggle. Uncovering his eyes when he felt it was safe he noticed that the nurses were also looking at him with amused expressions.


    ''You mayugh, do you haven''t met my Alpha'' he grumped ''that man would rip my skin from my body for looking at the Luna''s... areas!'' he dered as the girls allughed at his horrified face.


    Doctor Nat confirmed that Charity was doing fine, her wolf helping to heal her from the illness. ''You will remain in bed Luna unless its to use the bathroom do you understand me'' he said sternly, holding Charity''s gaze.


    She opened her mouth to protest when Justin elbowed her in the side, ''Just agree Luna, the doc does not take patients being difficult kindly'' he whispered as Doctor Nat tried hard to suppress his smile. ''Fine'' huffed Charity, obviously unhappy at being told what to do.


    ''Don''t take it personally Doc'' soothed Justin ''The Luna is a bit of a bad a*s, and she doesn''t even take orders from the Alpha unless she has no choice'' he chuckled as Charity pushed him making him stagger before catching the side of the bed with his hand and righting himselfughing harder.


    Spotting the blood running down his arm, Doctor Nat growled at him ''Where is your IV Justin?'' he demanded


    Looking down at his arm, Justin suddenly looked sheepish, ''Well.. uh.. you see doc.. there was all that noise and I knew it was about the Luna, I was rushing to get here..'' he started


    ''Justin! what did you do?'' Doctor Nat cut across him sternly.


    ''I..um.. I pulled it out'' Justin admitted, looking up at the ceiling


    Sighing with annoyance, Doctor Nat called out to Maria, ''Get this pain in my a*s back to his room and get him a new IV'' he growled before shaking his head and walking out just as Jessica walked back in with some hot soup.


    Charity''s stomach gave a loud rumble as the smell of chicken stock hit her, Justin looked toward the bowl before turning his eyes pleadingly on Jessica whoughed ''OK OK'' she agreed without him saying anything, ''I''ll get you some too you big baby'' before cing the tray carefully across Charity''sp and heading back out and down toward the kitchen area.


    Maria grabbed hold of Justin''s arm whilst saying ''Excuse us Luna, I have to deal with this nightmare before the Doc has a fit'' as she dragged Justin from the room and back to his own.


    Plonking him firmly on the bed, she pulled his arm toward her, cleaning the wound before fetching a cann and inserting it back into his vein. ''Now behave yourself'' she scolded ''if anything changes with the Luna I wille and tell you, you are to stay here, got it'' she said giving him a no nonsense stare.


    ''Yes ma-am'' replied Justin grinning ''but you don''t have me convinced with your stink eye routine, I know you love me really'' he teased as she swatted his other arm andughed.


    ''You are incorrigible, now stop your nonsense and get some rest before you get me in trouble'' she scolded before leaving the room, shutting the door behind her.


    ''You are quite flirtatious aren''t you'' came a quiet voice from behind him. Jumping up he spun round to see Hazel stepping out from behind one of the curtains.


    ''How the hell did you sneak in here?'' he gasped ''and how did I not smell you?''


    Laughing quietly, Hazel stepped toward him, ''we have a spray that covers our scent, we use it when we step through the barrier'' she confided.


    ''So that''s how those bastards snuck up on me'' Justin growled angrily, though it was short lived as Hazel stepped into him, her arms encircling his neck as she pulled him closer to her. Growling softly, Justin lent into her, his lips seeking hers as he hungrily ran his hands over her body causing her to moan softly into him.


    Kissing him firmly, Hazel parted her lips, allowing him ess with his tongue which he readily took advantage of, tasting her mouth like a forbidden fruit, his body calling for her as he explored her curves with his fingers.


    Pulling away slightly, Hazel stared breathlessly into his eyes, ''I can''t stay away from you'' she whispered ''and I don''t know why''


    Justin pulled her closer ''It''s because we are one soul baby girl'' he whispered ''your soul and mine call to each other, we are onlyplete when we are together''


    Resting her head upon his chest, Hazel breathed in his scent, her eyes closed as calmness washed over her. ''I don''t know why, but when i''m near you I feel safe'' she whispered.


    ''That''s because you are'' growled Justin lovingly ''I will protect you with my life'' he promised, as he raised her chin with his hand and kissed her softly once more.


    Suddenly the door burst open, causing the two mates to jump apart ''What the hell are you doing in here!'' roared a voice, as the extremely angry presence of Doctor Nat filled the room.


    He mmed the door shut behind him and the three werewolves stood looking at each other, no-one saying a word.

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 22

    ''I said what are you doing in here'' growled Doctor Nat angrily as he advanced toward his daughter. Justin immediately stepped between them, shielding Hazel with his body as he growled warningly. Doctor Nat looked at Justin before giving a heavy sigh and sitting himself on the bed. ''It''s ok Justin, I won''t harm your mate'' he said defeated, patting the space next to him whilst looking at his daughter. Carefully stepping around her mate''s protective stance, Hazel walked over to the bed and sat down next to her father, her hands sped together as she looked at the floor troubled.


    ''It''s that bad huh?'' asked Doctor Nat, reaching out to grasp his daughters hand, giving a soothing wave of his hand to Justin as he involuntarily started to growl at the contact. Hazel nodded, ''I can''t bear to be away from him dad'' she said, ''I don''t know why, but I keep having toe back to him'' her voice wavered at the confession.


    Doctor Nat nodded slowly, ''Well there is only one thing to do'' he said in a low voice ''We need to get you all out of here, including the Luna''


    Hazel looked at her father shocked ''No you can''t, they''ll kill you'' she whispered terrified.


    Doctor Nat shook his head smiling ''No they wont sweet heart, i''m the only doctor here, they need me. I will be punished but if it means you are safe then that is a price I am willing to pay! Looking toward Justin he said ''I am entrusting you with my daughter''s life Beta, you will promise me that you will keep her safe''


    Justin walked over to the Doctor and held out his hand, which Doctor Nat took ''I would give my life for your daughter Doc, that I promise you'' he said strongly.


    Doctor Nat shook his hand before getting down to business ''Right, we need to n this and we need to be quick as once the Committee see that the Luna is awake and healing they will want her back in the cells. Your pack is well known, even to us here in the mountains and though they wont admit it, the name alone strikes fear into our higher ranks'' he confessed quietly ''so we need to sneak the three of you out to the barrier, the Luna can obviously pass through just as our warriors can, as long as you are in contact with her when she walks through you should both be able to pass through with her'' he said quickly, his eyes firmly on the door in case someone entered. ''we need to give the Luna a few more days to recuperate, once she is stronger we will wait until nightfall, I will cause a distraction and you will make your way to the barrier and slip through. Once through, do not look back, no matter what, just run as far and as fast as you can!


    Tears ran down Hazel''s face as she buried her head into her fathers chest ''Thank you daddy'' she whispered


    ''Anything for you my princess'' he murmured into her hair ''just do not tell your mother what is happening, tell no-one. I will fill your mother in when you are gone, understand'' he said warningly ''the less people who know the more chance we have of seeding! As Hazel nodded, he pushed her gently toward the door, opening it slightly to check for anyone nearby before taking her elbow and guiding her out, motioning for her to leave the building. Once he was sure she had left, he returned to Justin shutting the door again behind him, ''She cannote back here Justin, it''s too dangerous, if anyone even suspects anything, if the Committee get even the faintest idea that something is going on, we will all be executed including the rest of my family. They will make damn sure that you and I are thest to go so we can watch them die, promise me you will not let her back in here''.


    ''I promise Doc'' replied Justin solemnly, ''I will stay away from Hazel''


    Nodding his thanks, the doctor walked out without a backwards nce at the wolf he had left sat on the bed.


    ************


    The next few days were dedicated to feeding up the prisoners and getting them as much rest as possible in preparation for their escape. The doctor had informed all the nurses that as Charity was still suffering from the effects of being unconscious that she and Justin should spend some time together to help her fill in the nks. They used this time to talk in whispers about how they were going to leave, when Doctor Nat joined them to do their observations he would quietly feed them information about theyout of the grounds, how to get to the barrier without being seen and where they would meet Hazel as it was too risky to bring her too the clinic.


    The nned night of their escape, having just left from visiting Charity''s room, Justin made his way back to his own room so that she could get some rest, sitting himself down on the crisp white sheets, he was disturbed by the sound of his door opening. ''Well, if it isn''t my favourite little dog'' drawled Lucas leaning himself against the door frame whilst three of his men entered the room and restrained Justin who had balled his fists up in anger.


    ''What do you want, hound?'' Justin spat at him, his face contorted with rage as he strained against the three thugs who were struggling to hold him back.


    ''Oh I just wanted to see how my favourite y thing was getting on'' smiled Lucas as he ran his hand through his hair ''you see I am finding life so boring without you little dog, so I thought i''de and see how you are, and when we can go back to having some fun'' he grinned as he stepped into the room and walked round the bed, pulling open Justin''s gown to reveal his back. Tracing a fingernail down one of the scars Lucas whispered ''Well now, they are healing up nicely mutt, a nice fresh canvas for our next round of games, won''t that be fun?''


    Justin growled at him ''Not half as much fun as if you tried it without your band of bitches, what''s wrong Lucas, are you scared of the little dog? can''t youe see the big bad wolf on your own, you got to have your friends protect you?'' he taunted, turning his head to re into Lucas'' eyes.


    Anger shed across Lucas'' face before he reced it with his usual sneering expression ''Oh little dog, I thought we had taught you some manners'' he said as he dug his sharp nails into the healing scars, drawing blood ''obviously not, but thats ok, we have all the time in the world to teach you your ce. I may even keep you alive long enough for Hazel''s auction, I was thinking of bidding on her myself, should get her fairly cheap now she''s tainted, i''ll let you watch as I make her my ything too'' he whispered into Justin''s ear before stepping back as Justin let out a roar of anger, dragging himself out of the clutches of Lucas'' men who stepped back, fear rippling through them at the sight of the furious Beta.


    As he was about tounch himself at the group a warm hand was ced onto his arm, ''Justin?'' called Charity, her Luna tone evident ''stop''


    ''Yeah Justin'' spat Lucas sneering, seeing the Beta freeze in ce ''Do as the wench tells you like a good puppy''


    Charity turned her cold eyes to the Oakridge warrior, ''I would be careful Lucas'' she advised, her tone light but her eyes burning into his ''I can only do so much, if you continue to goad him he will attack and he will kill you and your men, I would leave swiftly whilst you can.'' Lucas swallowed hard, looking from Charity who still had her hand on Justin''s arm to the raging Beta before hitching his sneer back onto his face, ''Lets go boys, my toy needs his beauty sleep'' before marching out of the room, and through the front doors of the clinic.


    Justin turned to Charity his face zing with anger ''Why did you stop me, you heard what he said about Hazel'' he demanded


    Charity pulled him to her, slipping her arms around him ''because we do not need the Committee here locking us up over four dead assholes and if all goes to n, she won''t be here to have to worry about them'' she whispered exasperatedly. Justin struggled with his emotions for a few minutes before heaving a huge sigh and sinking back down on the bed, as Charity released him.


    ''OK?'' asked Charity, as Justin nodded to her, she smiled at him, leaned over and kissed his forehead ''good, now i''m going back to my room to get ready, you better do the same''. Releasing him, she gave a small smile before turning on her heel and stepping out of the open doorway, pulling it closed behind her and making her way back to her own room.


    Justin looked around the room, he had very little he needed to take, Doctor Nat had smuggled in a backpack for each of them and they had been secretly stashing food from their meals for thest two days just in case they needed to camp out on their way back to the pack house.


    Dragging out his back pack, he quickly located and packed the food that he had hidden around the room, looking through the drawers, he grabbed some sters, bandages and other items just in case any injuries were incurred. He also put one of the changes of clothing in that Doctor Nat had generously taken from his own wardrobe and donated to him and hid the other back under his pillow to be put on just before they were about to leave. He then hid the bag behind the curtain and got back in the bed, knowing that Maria would be in soon with some dinner for him.

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 23

    my Hazel''


    At ten o''clock that night, Doctor Nat slipped quietly into Justin''s room, closing the door behind him. Turning toward the strapping Beta he walked over and grasped Justin''s hand, shaking it. ''Good luck to you and the Luna, Justin'' he said in a low voice ''Take care of Justin nodded firmly, he would do all he could to keep his mate safe.


    Steeling himself, Doctor Nat drew himself up to his full height, ''Now you need to hit me as hard as you can'' he said.


    Justin took a step back in shock ''i''m not punching you doctor Nat!'' he whispered, looking at the doc as if he was crazy.


    ''You have to Justin, if I am to make the warriors believe that you overpowered me and fled with the Luna you need to make it look like you did'' Doctor Nat insisted, holding the young Beta''s gaze. ''Now hit me in the face as hard as you can and maybe a couple to the body, not enough to knock me out if you wouldn''t mind, I am an old wolf remember, just make it hard enough to that it looks like you got past me. Once i''m down you will then need to slip out of the room, grab Charity and leave without looking back, i''ll give you 20 minutes head start before I start to shout that you have escaped, by then you should have time to get to the border whilst the warriors search for you, understand?''


    Justin nodded, looking decidedly unhappy with the request as he balled up his right hand and forced it upwards into the old mans stomach. Doctor Nat doubled over with a grunt, ''Well I have no doubt now that you can look after my daughter should she ever find herself in trouble'' he wheezed trying to catch his breath before straightening up and motioning to Justin to continue.


    ''I''m so sorry Doc'' muttered Justin as he quickly drove his fist into the older wolfs upturned face, the crunch of bones telling them both that his eye would be ck before long.


    Doctor Nat held his face in one hand whilst desperately motioning to Justin to leave quickly, grabbing the clothes from under the pillow, Justin quickly changed, flinging the gown onto the floor before snatching up his bag from behind the curtain and quietly opening the door. Peeking out, he checked the coast was clear before easing his way into the hallway, closing the door carefully behind him and tiptoeing to Charity''s room, opening the door and entering as fast as he could, before shutting it behind him. Turning around he saw Charity already dressed in some of the clothes that he assumed had belonged to Hazel''s mother, they were slightly too big for Charity''s slim figure but would do until they got back to the pack house. ''Ready?'' he whispered looking at her with concern.


    Nodding her head, Charity held a grim smile on her face as she stepped toward Justin and together they slipped out of the door, walking quietly down the hallway toward the front doors of the clinic.


    As Justin''s hand reached for the handle a voice behind them shouted ''Hey! you two!''


    Involuntarily the pair looked over their shoulders to see Lucas at the other end of the hall a bandage wrapped around his forearm, a look of recognition flit across his face before anger reced it, ''PRISONERS ESCAPING'' he yelled at the top of his voice as he started to run toward them, Justin ripped open the front doors, dragging Charity behind him as they ran as fast as they could into the freezing nighttime air.


    Dodging around rocks and behind small buildings that were scattered nearby, the pair struggled through the thick snow covered undergrowth trying to make their way to the barrier where Hazel was waiting for them. Up ahead shouts arose as word spread that the prisoners were loose, as the cries got nearer, Justin pulled Charity to the left, away from the path they had been told to take, running through thick bushes away from the calls, zigzagging left and right to try and shake off their pursuers until they were lost among the surrounding foliage, unaware of which way the barrier was that would lead them back to the forest and safety.


    Ducking down behind arge overgrown bush, the pair tried to catch their breath as they listened to the distant sounds of the Oakridge Warriors calling out to each other as they searched. ''We need to find Hazel'' whispered Justin, fear tinging his words as he nced around them as if hoping a signpost would be there to tell them the way.


    Charity looked at him before saying quietly ''I think all we can do is skirt around the vige until we find her.'' neither of them were keen on this n but with no other option they crept forward, keeping to the shadows of the surrounding nt life, their sensitive ears and noses constantly strained for the sound or scent of approaching wolves.As they struggled through the twigs and stones that were hidden from view by the heavy nket of snow, Charity and Justin could hear the sounds of their searchers getting steadily closer.


    ''Get the torches into the bushes, they might be hiding till we move past'' came the shout of Lucas, fury evident in his voice as he corralled his men, trying to expedite the search.


    Justin grabbed hold of Charity''s hand, pulling her onward, silently encouraging her to speed up as they continued to slowly circle round the back of various buildings. Suddenly Justin came to a stand still, listening intently, he quickly pushed Charity down onto the ground, forcing her to climb in among the brambles that were growing nearby before crouching down and behind her, following her into the hiding space before deftly pulling them back into ce in front of them. Ignoring the scratches of the thorns to their skin, they bothy motionless, the hoods to their jackets pulled down over their faces to cover their faces as a slow torch curved over the ground that they had just vacated, held by a young warrior barely out of his teens.


    ''Anything?'' yelled Lucas angrily from the path further back, causing the young man to turn around, his light briefly lighting up the pairs hiding spot before continuing to sweep over to the Oakridge warriors leader, lighting up his familiar sneer. ''Nothing sir'' the youth replied, striding back toward the warrior and following him back toward the centre of the vige.


    Heaving a quiet sigh, Justin wriggled his way out of the brambles as quickly and quietly as he could, rolling his body from side to side to try and tten a route for Charity to use to climb out after him. The Luna carefully followed him out, keeping her hands inside the sleeves of her jacket to try and protect her bare skin from the sharp stabbings of the spikes that were protruding from the various branches.


    Standing up, they quietly tried to remove the twigs that had snagged on their clothing before continuing to make their way around the outskirts, listening intently for any invasion from their pursuers.


    As they walked, picking their way through, Justin suddenly stiffened, raising his head he sniffed the air, his eyes ckening as the scent of the warriors hit him, momentster Lucas and four of his men appeared to their right, spotting the escapee''s, Lucas let out an ear splitting howl as their five adversaries broke into a run, heading in their direction.


    ''Run Luna'' yelled Justin, pushing Charity in front of him, keeping close to her heels as she ran as fast as she could away from the baying warriors. Keeping her in front of him, Justin attempted to use his own body to protect her from any attack that maye from their pursuers. Charity ran as fast as her legs would allow, thankful that her wolf gave her extra speed but cursing the wolfsbane that still resided in her system stopping her from calling forth her wolf and shifting into her faster form. She could hear Justin''s breathing, telling her that he was inches behind her, the yells from the hunters behind them were not fading though.


    ''Keep going;'' yelled Justin, urging her to try and increase her speed as they ran blindly on, fighting against the overgrown trees and protruding foliage thaty hidden beneath the ice cold snow, hindering their progress. ''To your left'' Justin hollered suddenly, pointing to a path, without stopping to contemte, Charity swerved left, her feet making contact momentster with the path, though still fighting the slippery ice crystals they were no longer dealing with hidden obstacles underfoot.


    Suddenly the pair burst through into a small clearing, the silver shimmer of the barrier in front of them. Charity reached behind her, grasping for Justin''s hand, sure that he would need to be in contact with her to be able to pass through. ''No I need to find her first'' gasped Justin, staring round wildly whilst trying to avoid Charity''s hand, ncing over his shoulder he gasped to see the warriors a few metres behind them, Lucas'' arm raised, a silver dagger glinting in the moonlight as he swung his arm forwards, releasing the de which flew as if in slow motion toward the pair.


    Instinctively, Justin grabbed Charity''s arm, swinging her sideways whilst spreading his arm out to try and shield her from the approaching missile. His view was blocked by a streak of brown hair, before a low groan filled the air as they fell backwards. Justin reached out intuitively catching them as they fell, his eyes caught the face of his savior as the moon lit up their face, Hazel looked at him, with a surprised expression etched on her face, before their gazes were drawn downwards to the long silver knife that protruded from the right side of her rib cage, the fabric of her shirt quickly turning crimson from the flow of blood that was running from the wound..


    The Oakridge warriors had ground to a halt a few feet from the group, all eyes upon Hazel as sheboured to breathe in Justin''s arms.


    ''No no no no, Hazel, why?'' whispered Justin, tears running unhindered down his face as his Mate''s eyes struggled to stay open.


    ''You always said you would give your life for me'' she whispered ''I felt the same way. Thank you for not rejecting me Justin, for showing me what a mate is supposed to be. I love you'' she murmured before her eyes gently closed for thest time and her head fell back against his chest as her breathing stilled.


    Staring at the lifeless form of his mate, Justin howled in pain, ring up at the surrounding wolves a loud growl filled with grief and blinding fury issued from his lips as he carefullyy her down in the crisp white snow that was already tainted red from her blood. mbering to his feet, Justin''s fists balled up and he took a menacing step toward the terrified warriors, all of whom were unsure what to do.


    ''Justin'' shouted Charity desperately ''take my hand now'' she ordered


    ''They deserve to die'' roared Justin, his entire body fighting against the Lunamand


    ''You will get your chance Beta, i promise you'' Charity said softly ''but Hazel gave her life for your freedom, don''t deny her this please''


    Slowly Justin stepped away from the warriors, giving onest look to his fallen mate before grabbing Charity''s outstretched hand and stepping back through the barrier, his eyes never leaving the devastating scene or the motionless warriors until they disappeared from view.

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 24

    Keeping a firm grasp on Justin''s hand, she pulled him urgently, guiding the heart broken Beta down the faint track, pushing her way through until she found the main path and set off swiftly downwards toward the vige below. As they stumbled downwards and spilled out of the mountain base, two strong arms encircled Charity''s body, pinning her arms to her sides as they lifted her from the ground, forcing her to let go of Justin''s hand. As she started to kick out with her feet and attempted to scream a warm rough hand was ced over her mouth cutting off any sound. Looking around wildly she saw the thrashing form of Justin a few feet away, face down on the ground as four men restrained him, their faces covered by the shadows cast from the nearby woods.


    ''Calm down littledy'' came a soft voice in her ear ''we wont hurt you, we just want answers''


    Charity''s eyes widened before she shook her head violently, managing to remove her oppressors hand from her mouth momentarily.


    ''Merrick?'' she gasped just as the stranger went to rece his hand.


    Suddenly she was dropped back to the floor and spun round to face her captor, Merrick''s face swimming into view. ''Luna?'' he gasped in shock, ''Who''s that?'' he asked pointing at the struggling form on the floor.


    ''It''s Justin'' Charity replied weakly, before her knees gave way and she fell forward sobbing, being caught in Merrick''s strong arms as he swept her up bridal style, ordering his men to release Justin and bring him with them, before setting off into the woods, carrying the weeping frame of the Luna.


    They traveled for many hours away from the mountain range before the warmth of a camp fire bathed over their bodies, walking round to the left past the eyes of the warriors grouped round the mes, Merrick walked through the ps of a small tent that had been pitched and ced Charity carefully on one of the two camp beds before turning and helping the exhausted Beta into the sister bed covering him up with a nket.


    Turning back to Charity, Merrick took as seat on the edge of the cot, grabbing another nket and tucking it tightly around her shivering torso, making sure she wasfortable before questioning her.


    ''How did you get away Luna?'' he asked quietly, his eyes showing the worry that had obviously been eating at him for the months that the two Silver Cross members had been missing.


    Taking a deep breath, Charity quietly recounted what had happened to them over thest 6 or so months that they had been captive. Merrick growled when he heard of Justin''s treatment, his eyes darkening with anger only to be reced by sympathy when he learned of the fate of Justin''s mate.


    Looking over to the still form of the Beta, Merrick reached over and ced a sympathetic hand on Justin''s shoulder. ''My condolences Beta'' he growled, his eyes downcast, ''I promise you, I will do all in my power to help you avenge your mate''


    Justin turned his face to Merrick, his eyes dead within their sockets. He lifted his hand from underneath the cover and raised it, giving Merrick''s hand that was still holding his shoulder a light squeeze, ''Thank you Merrick'' he said simply.


    Looking between the two, Merrick stood up ''You both need to get a couple of hours sleep, we will return you to the Silver Cross Pack tomorrow morning, we have cars located in the nearby town. I will appoint guards around this tent and I shall personally stand guard by the opening, we have spies throughout the woods and around the base of the mountain plus various rudimentary intruder rms have been set up around this camp. No-one will get near to us without detection, you are safe Luna/ Beta'' he bowed his head slightly and left the tent, shouting out to the other warriors as he went.


    Once alone Charity looked over to her friend, ''Jus?'' she called softly, unsure if he would even answer her after she had forced him to leave his mate''s corpse.


    ''Yeah Char'' Justin replied quietly, his tone monotonous, no hint of the previous fun loving Beta could be heard in his voice.


    ''I''m sorry Jus'' Charity whispered, tears starting to slide down your face ''I made you leave her, i''m so sorry, please don''t hate me''


    Justin rolled over to face her, his eyes softening as they grazed across her face ''I''m not mad at you Char'' he said in a low voice, ''You were right, if I had got us recaptured, if I had stayed, her death would have been for nothing, I would have robbed her of her only chance to show me that she truly loved me''


    Charity sobbed silently into her pillow, the previous months and the loss of such a lovely young girl finally catching up with her and breaking down the walls that she had built around herself to survive. Justin reached out his hand across the short space between them, grasping her hand in his. Looking over at him, Charity saw her tears mirrored on his face as they both quietly grieved for his mate.


    Sleep quickly engulfed them both and they slumbered together both still holding tightly to the other as if, even in sleep, they were terrified they would be lost if they broke the contact between them.


    Hourster they were awoken by a soft shaking that was due to Merrick''s strong frame that loomed over them. Shielding her eyes from the rays that were streaming through the opening to the tent Charity looked around confused for a moment until the night before forced its way back into her mind.


    ''What time is it?'' she asked as she looked over quickly at Justin, releasing a breath she hadn''t realised she was holding when she saw him still in the cot, rubbing his eyes tiredly before raising himself into a sitting position.


    ''Its just after sun rise'' answered Merrick ''About 6 am Luna''


    Sitting up, Charity stretched out the kinks that had formed in her body before looking up at Merrick,


    ''Merrick'' she said with a slight smile ''I think I would like to return to my family, would you please take us home?''


    A broad grin spread across the warriors face as he gave a slight bow ''It would be my honour Luna'' he said sincerely before stepping out of the tent to inform his group that they would be setting off momentarily.


    ''Are you going to link the Alpha?'' asked Justin, staring at her.


    ''No'' Charity replied simply ''I think a little surprise will do our pack the world of good'' she smiled ''plus if he knows we are out, you know he will be shifting and running here with no thought that we are 3 days run from the pack house'' she added with a smallugh. The corner of Justin''s mouth twitched slightly before the cold empty look returned to his face, ''He wouldn''t be running here for me Luna'' he said sadly.


    Moving over to his cot, Charity put her arms around Justin''s neck pulling him into her embrace ''Yes he would Jus and you know it, you are his best friend, he loves you'' she said solemnly ''and so do l'' she said sadly to him, nting a friendly kiss to his temple as he breathed heavily, trying to hold back his grief.


    They sat like that for a while until Merrick stuck his head through the ps, motioning to them that the group were ready to leave. Slowly removing himself from Charity''s grasp, Justin stood up before extending his hand out to Charity, helping her to her feet and leading her outside where the other warriors were stood waiting, the fire extinguished and all traces of their camp removed. Two warriors stepped forward and deftly packed up the tent and its contents before returning to their spots and awaiting orders from Merrick who seemed to be in charge of them.


    Looking over to Charity, Merrick said ''I think its best if we all walk in pairs, watch each others backs, Luna, you and the Beta should be in the middle of us all and I will have a pair on either side of you as well to protect from any attack that may be tried as we extract you to our vehicles. We have about a two hour hike ahead of us so I hope you are both up to it, if you struggle, tell me,, ok?'' he raised his eyebrow to the pair who nodded silently before taking their ces in the line, Justin still gripping Charity''s hand tightly. As Charity looked at him questioningly he replied ''I will not fail you again Luna'' then he set his sights ahead, his eyes asionally darting around them as they started to make their way forward.


    Two hourster the group reached the edge of the small town, no attempts had been made to recapture the pair, which surprised them all greatly and made them slightly nervous though no-one uttered their thoughts. Hurrying over to a small diner, they circled round to find threerge 4x4''s parked in the car park, opening the doors quickly, the men piled into the vehicles, Merrick helping Charity and Justin into the back of arge grey Subaru before mming the door and jumping in the front seat. Starting the engine, he signaled the car on his right to lead the way, following behind them with the third vehicle bringing up the rear of the convoy.


    As they pulled out onto the highway, their tyres beginning to eat up the miles as they sped toward the Silver Cross territory, the tension that filled the car began to ease. Lulled by the movement of the car, Charity fell into a fitful sleep, filled with Aaron smiling at her and Isabe running through a field, herughter filling the air as Charity tried to catch her. The scene changed to a snow coveredndscape, Isabe was gone and in front of her was the bloodied body of Hazel, her eyes open as she whispered ''you let me die''. Forced from her nightmare, Charity jerked her head up, finding that she had fallen against Justin''s shoulder as she slept. He looked at her, concern evident in his expression. ''Bad dream?'' he asked, his eyes clouding.


    Shaking her head, Charity forced a smile ''No, it was nothing, don''t worry''


    Merrick looked at them through the rear view mirror ''Luna, we are an hour from the pack house'' he said quickly.


    Nodding her understanding, she sat back against the head rest, watching the scenery zip by through the tinted back window as the winters afternoon sun bathed thendscape, desperate for her first glimpse of her home that would tell her that she was truly about to be reunited with her husband, daughter and pack.

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 25

    After what felt like an eternity, thendscape started to be familiar, the long winding road edging round the cliff face as they made their way to the gates of the Silver Cross pack. Indicating right, the lead car turned into therge gateway, leading the trio up the driveway as various pack members that were in the grounds looked up curiously, some showing recognition of the Red Moon pack vehicles showing that they warriors had visited frequently while the Luna and Beta had been gone. As they came to a halt outside of the main gate, the smartly dressed form of Aaron exited the pack house obviously having been informed by the boundary guards that the cars were en route.


    Merrick put the vehicle in park and opened his door, slipping out, he shut it behind him, keeping Charity and Justin hidden. Striding forward he held out his hand to Aaron as the Alpha gripped it tightly, a friendly smile on his face as he shook the warriors hand. ''What brings you to our door Merrick?'' he asked, apprehension and a small tinge of hope written in his eyes which did not move from the Warriors face.


    ''I was told toe here'' Merrick said cagily ''They insisted I visit you in person''


    Worry flickered through Aaron''s face ''Who told you toe?'' he asked roughly, his eyes boring into the warrior making him look down to avoid the prating gaze.


    ''That would be me'' replied Charity, stepping round the back of the 4x4 with Justin beside her having both slipped out the far side whilst Aaron was speaking, keeping their heads lowered so as not to draw attention from the few pack members in the grounds. Aaron''s face went nk, rooted to the spot as he looked from his wife to his Beta, disbelief carved into his features, suddenly he pushed Merrick aside, crossing the space between them, he pulled Charity to him, crushing her to his body as he sobbed into her hair. ''Is it really you?'' he asked shakily


    ''Yes its me'' she whispered back, pulling away from him to look into his eyes, tears flowing from her own as she stared into his beautiful face, hungrily devouring his features with her gaze.


    Crashing his lips to hers, Aaron kissed her as if his life depended on it, refusing to release her as he cradled her head between his hands. Finally pulling away, he released his wife just long enough to grab hold of his best friend, crushing him in a tight hug before stepping back, grabbing both their hands and dragging them toward the pack house, as a whisper went round the grounds, rising to a shout as it passed from pack member to pack member, ''Is that the Luna?'', ''That is the Luna!'' ''The Beta, our Beta is back, did you see?''.


    As they made their way through the front doors, people emerged from the various rooms, rushing forward, surrounding Charity and Justin as they pack fought with each other to check their Luna and Beta had returned and show their happiness to the pair. ''Alright pack!'' Aaron shouted above the din, his Alpha status radiating from him, causing the entire foyer to fall silent. ''Our Luna and Beta have returned to us'' he said loudly, drawing a cheer from the crowd, ''but they have been through an ordeal and I ask you all to give them some time, to get back into the swing of things, i''m sure they will both greet all of you in theing days but lets give them both a bit of breathing room.


    Nods could be seen around the room as the members stepped back, making a corridor for Aaron, Charity and Justin so that they could make their way to the staircase and up to their rooms.


    As they reached the fourth floor, Aaron led the way to his office, reaching for the door handle with one hand, his other firmly gripped to his wife''s hand. Touching his friends arm gently, Justin said ''Would you mind if I just went to my room Alpha? I haven''t slept well for a while and to be honest I could do with some time alone, a shower and a damn long sleep''


    Aaron looked over his friend with concern before slowly nodding in agreement ''Go on Jus, but I will want to see you first thing tomorrow, ok?'' he asked smiling, removing his hand from his office door and drawing Justin in for a one armed hug before stepping back to give him room to pass.


    Justin grabbed his shoulder briefly, giving a sad smile ''sure thing mate'' he said before giving Charity a brief hug and walking away toward his own room.


    After they had watched him enter his room, Aaron opened the office door, pulling his wife inside before shutting it behind them, spinning her round so she was against the door as his lips sought hers desperately and his body pressed against her. Pushing him away lightly so she could breathe, Charity gazed into her husbands eyes, her fingers running through his hair ''Miss me?'' she teased gently, her eyes crinkling at the corners as her smile lit up her face.


    Grasping her face in his hands, Aaron stared intently at her ''more than you could ever know'' he whispered ''it''s been worse than anything I could have imagined, I knew you were alive, I could feel it but I couldn''t save you! Oh goddess baby, i''m so sorry, I couldn''t protect you'' he growled, his anger at himself shining through.


    Charity shook her head at him ''It''s me that should be sorry'' she said quietly ''Me and my stupid bull headedness put me in that damn situation in the first ce, if I had just listened to you about the barrier...


    ''We never would have got Justin back'' cut in Aaron kissing her gently, his arms dropping to her waist and slipping around her, pulling her into his embrace.


    After a few moments Charity pulled away again, ''Where is Be?'' she asked, the desperation to see her daughterced into her voice.


    Aaron smiled warmly at the mention of his little girl ''She is with Miss Sarah, they have spent the morning on a treasure hunt in the woods, Grandma will be picking her up right about now and bringing her back here''


    Charity walked over to one of the chairs by Aaron''s desk, taking a seat she sat wringing her hands together with nerves. Aaron crossed the room to her, kneeling down in front of her he pulled her to him, holding her tightly as her anxious breath kissed his ear while they waited.


    The door suddenly opened and the blonde haired three and a half year old ran into the room, a pine cone held in one hand she squealed ''Daddy!'' rushing over to him as he stood up and swept her into his arms, covering her face with kisses as she giggled loudly before holding up her pine cone for her father to see ''I got a pine cone from our hunt'' she said proudly


    ''Well that is a mighty fine pine cone princess'' replied Aaron fondly as Mary walked in the door her eyes down as she massaged a stitch in her side.


    ''Child, your poor grandma is not as young as she used to be! she cannot be running up four flights of stairs after you!'' she chided as she ced Isabe''s back pack on the ground and finally looked up at her son with a smile. Her eyes suddenly dropped to the chair next to him as she realised someone was in the room with her son. It took a few moments for it to register who was sat in the chair before her hands flew to her mouth, stitch forgotten she ran across the room, pulling Charity from the chair as she enveloped her in a bear hug. ''Oh my goddess, you are here? how are you here? where is Justin?'' rounding on her son angrily without letting Charity go, she demanded ''How long has she been here? and you don''t mind link me? you go and get her and tell me nothing? my daughter is rescued and you don''t even tell me! does your father know?''


    Stepping back from the angry Luna, Aaron shifted his daughter on to his right arm, raising his left in surrender. ''Mum calm down!'' he said ''I had no idea that Charity got away, Merrick brought her and Justin back to us like half an hour ago! No dad doesn''t know and excuse me for wanting a few minutes alone with my wife who has been missing for months before I announce to the entire pack she is home! Maybe I didn''t want to share for just a few moments'' he growled exasperated.


    Mary''s eyes clouded for a moment, as she mind linked her husband, as her eyes cleared she released her hold on Charity and used her hand to swat her son on the arm that didn''t hold her grand daughter as he tried to fend her off, in the end holding Isabe out like a shield in front of him yelling ''Princess! protect daddy from angry grandma!'' knowing his mother wouldn''t risk hurting her even in y, whilst the three year oldughed loudly and held her hands out to shield her daddy.


    Charity cleared her throat lightly, drawing Aaron''s attention to her, tipping her head slightly to the side she raised her eyebrows at him, he gaze trailing on her daughters face. Aaron immediately put Isabe down, taking her hand as he walked her toward her mother.


    ''Princess, do you remember who this is?'' he asked the little girl softly, ''This is Mama, she hase back home to us''


    Isabe turned her blue eyes that were so much like her fathers, toward Charity, holding on to her fathers hand tightly.


    Charity dropped to her knees keeping eye contact with the little girl, ''Hi Be'' she whispered, her voice wavering as her hands yearned to reach out and envelop her daughter in her arms.


    Isabe turned her head and hid in her fathers jeans, her mop of golden curls falling like a cloak, obscuring her face from view. Aaron bent down, cing his arms around his daughterfortingly as she snuggled herself into the crook of his neck, ''it''s ok princess'' he said quietly ''it really is Mama''


    The little girl peeked out from her fathers embrace, shyly taking in Charity before lifting her head and taking a step toward her mother. Charity slowly raised her arms toward her child, her gaze never leaving her baby''s face. As Isabe stepped closer, Charity whispered ''Oh Be Boo, i''ve missed you so much'' as a tear ran down her face.


    Isabe stopped at her words, her eyes widening before she threw herself into her mothers arms yelling ''Mama!'' snuggling herself into Charity''s chest as the young woman cried openly, rocking her daughter gently as she smoothed her hair with her hand. The little girl breathed in heavily, as a smile spread across her face, ''It is you'' she said happily ''You has Mama''s smell'' she stated as Charityughed through her tears.


    ''Well I hope so'' she whispered, cing butterfly kisses all over her daughters sweet face as the child clung to her shirt as if she was afraid to let go and have her mother leave again.


    The office door burst open and the heaving form of Alistair filled the doorway, ring round the room, his eyes alighted on Charity and Isabe still sat on the floor. ''Thank the goddess'' he muttered as he strode across the room, dropping next to his daughter inw, enveloping her and his grand daughter in his arms.


    ''Grandpa! you squish me''ined Isabe loudly, making everyoneugh as Alistair let them go.


    ''Sorry princess'' he chuckled, nting a kiss on her cheek ''I just really missed you and your mama so I needed to give you a big squishy hug'' he said sincerely.


    ''Ok'' replied Isabe smiling ''you can hug us but not so tight'' she ordered as Alistair roared withughter and gathered them both to him again.

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 26

    Laying in bedter that night, Charity curled up in her husband''s arms as he held her tightly, sh had spent the afternoon filling her mate and her inw''s in on everything that had happened. Mary had needed to be physically restrained by her husband when she learned about Hazel, desperate to go andfort the young Beta, her heart breaking for the man who she ssed as just as much a son of hers as Aaron was as the two boys had been best friends since they could talk.


    As she snuggled further into her husbands embrace their door quietly opened and the small inquisitive face of their daughter peeked round the edge before sidling into the room staring at her feet as she shuffled self consciously. ''Whats wrong Be Boo?'' asked Charity smiling as she wriggled out of her husbands embrace toward the edge of their bed.


    Looking up at her mother, Isabe whispered ''Can I sleep with you?'' a hopeful look on her face.


    Smiling Charity pulled the covers back, reaching her arms out to her daughter who ran over happily, climbing onto the mattress, over her mothers body before squeezing in between her parents happily, her arms sliding round Charity''s waist as she nestled into her ''Ummm what about daddy?'' Aaron protested ''I can''t cuddle mama if you are in the middle princess'' he pouted.


    arms.


    ''Is ok daddy, you can hug me instead'' replied Isabe kindly as she tightened her grip around her mother, a small yawn crinkling up her face.


    ''My wifees back after a million years and I get pushed out by a toddler'' grumbled Aaron, unable to hide his smile as he gazed at his wife holding the little girl who was trying and failing to fight the tiredness that was taking her over now she was snuggled into her mothers warmth.


    Charity giggled quietly ''Don''t worry Alpha, i''m sure your princess will happily sleep in her own bed tomorrow night and you can have me all to yourself then'' she whispered with a wink.


    ''I''m going to hold you to that Mrs Cross'' Aaron murmured leaning over to nt a soft kiss on his wife''s lips, ''I expect LOTS of attention tomorrow just so you know'' he grinned as he threw his arm over his family and settled down to sleep, feeling the rising chest of his already sleeping daughter underneath his skin.


    Over a week had passed since the return of Charity and Justin, the pack had returned to normal with the dedicated research group putting all their efforts into finding any information about a strong sorceress through out history.


    Apart from a few meal times, Justin had kept mostly to his room, always replying that he was tired and still recovering from his abuse at the Oakridge territory, not even answering the knocks of his concerned father after Jared''s initial visit after finding out that Justin had been found.


    As Justiny on his bed, his eyes gazing unseeing at the ceiling a sharp knock echoed from his door. Rolling over, he ignored the noise hoping who ever was on the other side would leave thinking he was asleep.


    The knock came again, more insistent. groaning he pulled the pillow over his head calling out ''i''m sleeping!''


    ''Dude if you don''t open this door I swear Charity will storm down here and kick it down, she has given me one chance to get you to open up'' came Aaron''s voice from the other side.


    Grumbling to himself, he rolled off the bed and walked over to the door, turning the key before making his way back to the bed and throwing himself down onto it.


    Aaron walked in, shutting the door behind him, ''Tell Char I am fine'' mumbled Justin staring at the window.


    Taking a seat on the bed, Aaron looked at his Beta, ''Mate, you are many things, but not one of them is fine'' he said bluntly.


    ''Honestly dude, i''m ok, i''m just tired'' replied Justin trying to keep his tone light.


    ''Oh so you are not hiding in your room, grieving for your mate then?'' inquired Aaron with feigned surprise ''I thought from what Charity said, that you were madly in love with her, obviously not if you can forget her so quickly'' Justin sat up ring at his friend ''I did love her'' he growled ''what would you know about it, your mate is still here!'' he yelled, his eyes shing.


    ''whatever dude'' Aaron shot back ''you keep telling yourself that, but maybe she was just cannon fodder to help you escape''


    Justin sat looking at Aaron in shock, fury filling his face as his eyes turned ck at his best friends words, howling loudly he threw himself at his Alpha, his fists swinging as the pair fell to the floor rolling around whilst Justin threw punch after punch and Aaron easily defended himself against the angry Beta. After 10 minutes of trying to inflict some sort of pain onto his friend Justin finally copsed in exhaustion, tears started to fall in rivers as his grief over took him and he howled on the floor, his body shaking as he cried in pain.


    Aaron wriggled round, dragging his best friend into his arms, holding him tightly as Justin finally released the grief he had been holding on to since they escaped. No words were spoken as the Beta sobbed himself into silence, the pair just sitting on the floor sharing Justin''s grief.


    When his sobs settled into silent heaves, Aaron held his friend closely to him ''I know you loved her Jus'' he whispered ''You have always loved with everything you have, but I had to get you to face your loss. I''m sorry mate, I never meant a word of what I said'' Aaron''s voice was pained with regret.


    Sitting up, Justin grabbed a tissue, blowing his nose as he looked at Aaron ''I know you didn''t'' he said sadly ''I didn''t want to let it go, I thought if I did then I would have to ept she''s really gone, like I was ready to move on, she was taken from me before I even had a chance to know her'' he gulped, the tears threatening to start to fall again.


    Aaron threw his arm around his mate''s shoulders giving him a supportive squeeze ''Grieving isn''t moving on mate its epting you loved someone enough that you feel their absence, and you don''t have to go through it alone'' he said softly ''If this was the other way around, if it was me, what would you do?'' he asked


    Justin gave a smallugh ''probably kick your door in to force you to let me help you'' he admitted


    ''So stop trying to push me away dude, its my job as your best mate to go through this with you'' Aaron admonished gently ''and I swear, if you do note out and let Charityfort you, you are going to have one pissed off Luna on your hands and as much as I love you Bro, I am NOT getting in the way of that s**t storm'' he dered vehemently as Justin chuckled.


    ''OK, OK, I get it, no more hiding'' he agreed


    ''Good now wash your face and get a move on, there is a very annoyed three year old in my office who wants to know why Uncle "Yustin" doesn''t want to be her friend any more'' he growled.


    Scrambling to his feet, Justin wiped his eyes with the back of his hands, pulling Aaron into a tight hug before releasing him and walking into the bathroom to ssh water on his face. As he stepped out again he squared his shoulders ''C''mon then'' he sighed ''Lets go see the pissed off Luna and the annoyed Izzy Wizz before I have the pair of them descending on me''


    ''A wise choice my man''ughed Aaron opening his bedroom door and leading the way out.


    Walking up to the Alpha''s office, they talked quietly staying away from the subject of Hazel, Aaron sensing that Justin had suffered enough tears for one day. Opening the door to his office, Aaron walked in followed by his Beta.


    ''Uncle Yustin!'' yelled a little voice as a whirlwind of yellow curls hurtled themselves across the room, two tiny arms wrapping themselves around his legs as he grinned down at the excited face, stooping down to scoop her up in his arms. ''Hey Izzy Wizz'' he whispered, nting a kiss in the little girls hair as she giggled loudly and pulled him into a tight hug.


    ''Where you been?'' she asked pouting at him ''Did me upset you?'' a look of worry crossing her face.


    ''Of course not baby girl'' Justin replied ''Uncle Jus was just feeling a bit sad but he''s ok now, and feeling so much better now he''s had a big cuddle from his favourite girl'' he said grinning down into the brilliant blue eyes that gazed up at him. ''My missed you Uncle Yustin'' she muttered as she snuggled into his embrace


    ''I missed you too my little Izzy Wizz'' Justin replied softly as he walked to one of the chairs by the desk, taking a seat and sitting the youngster on hisp, his strong arms holding her close.


    ''How you feeling Jus?'' Charity asked quietly, standing up from the sofa by the firece and walking over to their Beta, giving him a quick hug before sitting down in the seat opposite him.


    Giving a deep sigh, Justin shook his head ''I can''t lie Char, it hurts'' he confided ''but my best mate just gave me an arse kicking and made me realise that I don''t have to deal with this s**t alone'' ''No you don''t'' Charity growled ''We are here to do this with you Jus, we always will be, you are not alone!


    ''I know Char'' he replied, his face tight as he fought off the tears ''and i''m sorry I shut you out, I just didn''t want to deal with how much it hurt'' he admitted.


    Charity reached over, resting her hand on his knee affectionately, a low growl echoed around the room suddenly causing everyone to look over at Aaron, who''s eyes had turned ck as he stared at his wife''s hand.


    ''Oh my goddess'' exploded Charity ''are you kidding right now? your best mate is mourning his love and you are getting jealous? seriously!'' she ranted as Justin started tough, unable to help himself as his best friend blushed red and looked at the floor muttering about instincts and not meaning it.


    ''Its ok dude'' Justin said with a small smile ''I always knew Char liked me more than you anyway''. He then proceeded to hide behind Isabe whilst Aaron tried to p him without hitting his own daughter in the process.


    Laughing Charity scolded ''you both need to stop using my poor daughter as a human shield when you wind people up'' she said before lifting Isabe from Justin''sp and walking out, leaving the two friends to talk between them.

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 27

    More weeks had passed, the winter had given way to spring, flowers were starting to bloom around the pack house as the days got longer and warmer.


    ''We are not getting anywhere'' sighed Aaron, dragging his fingers through his hair in frustration as Charity hopped off the desk beside him and sat herself on hisp, slipping her arms around him as she felt his body rx at her touch. ''We knew this was a difficult task'' she whispered as he rested his head against her chest.


    ''I know but Be''s birthday is getting nearer, our time is running out'' he muttered, his anxiety obvious.


    Charity pulled back to look at him, opening her mouth to speak, she hesitated before closing it again.


    ''What is it baby?'' Aaron asked quickly


    ''I had a thought but I don''t think you are going to like it'' Charity confessed quietly ''I talked to Chloe about it when I rang her, she thinks I might be right''


    Aaron gave her a stern look ''You have been talking to Chloe about things and not me?'' he growled annoyed.


    ''Well as you have managed to lose my grand father i''m not overly keen to talk to you about anything'' she shot back, pulling her arms from him as she ced her hand on her hips, anger evident in her face.


    Charity had been surprised that Marcus was not at the pack house when they returned being sure he would have insisted on being involved in her rescue, Aaron had reluctantly told her about their fight and the fact he hadn''t seen the Alpha since they left the mountain. Frantic phone calls had been made to Red Moon pack after Charity had yelled herself hoarse at her husband, to be told by her best friend that Marcus had returned to the pack but left again a weekter saying he had something to do and no-one had seen him since though the odd message got sent to the pack house saying he was ok and not to worry.


    Aaron hung his head, shame emanating from him ''I know babe, i''m really sorry, I didn''t mean what I said to him'' he replied pained.


    Her anger dissipated as quickly as it has built as she slipped her arms back round his neck, kissing his lips, lifting the mournful look from his face as he gazed into her aquamarine eyes. ''I know you didn''t'' she said softly ''I just miss him'' Changing the subject, Aaron pulled his wife close to him, breathing in her scent to lift his guilt, ''what was your idea?'' he asked quietly.


    Hesitating for a split second, Charity steeled herself, ''I think I need to go back to Oakridge'' she said quickly, as if saying it faster would make it easier for him to ept.


    Aaron''s eyes widened before anger flickered across his face ''Those bastards held you captive! They brutalized my Beta, they killed his mate'' he said, his voice rising as he got more worked up ''and you want me to take you back there?''


    Charity captured Aaron''s face with her hands, looking into his eyes ''I know how you feel baby'' she said softly ''I feel the same but I really think that they have the answers we need, I think I need to show them who I truly am, plus'' she added ''I promised Justin he would have his chance to avenge Hazel''


    At mention of his Beta''s mate, Aaron grimaced, internally conflicted between protecting his mate, or taking the risk for the small chance of saving her and giving his friend the closure he needed. Growling to himself, he dropped his head back on the chair, staring at the ceiling before muttering ''fine, but this will be precisely nned'' he said sternly ''I want as much back up as we can get from both packs, you WILL remain at my side constantly and if I feel for one second that you are in danger, the mission is off, got it?'' He red at her as she smiled, slipping her hand between the two unfastened buttons on the top of his shirt, running her hands over his chest as he growled softly. ''Yes Alpha'' she purred at him, looking through hershes as his hand started to slide up her leg, under the suede skirt she was wearing.


    ''Did you just call me Alpha?'' Aaron asked huskily, his questing hand moving higher up her thigh as the breath caught in her throat.


    ''And what if I did.... Alpha'' she replied breathlessly, shaking back her hair from her shoulders, revealing her mark.


    Growling possessively, Aaron ced his other hand behind his mate''s head, pulling her in toward him as he crushed his lips to hers, moaning into her mouth as she parted her lips, her tongue searching for ess which he readily granted. Pulling away Aaron gazed lovingly into her eyes ''You are a very dangerous she wolf'' he muttered


    ''And you love it'' Charity replied yfully before removing his hand and shifting in hisp so she was straddling his thighs, her small pert breasts pressed against his chest as she captured his mouth with her own, her hands deftly undoing the buttons of his shirt and pulling the cotton material from his shoulders, revealing his muscled torso. Running her hands up his bare skin, Charity moaned into the kiss at the feel of his strong tight frame beneath her as Aaron''s hands caressed her backside, pulling her closer to him until she could feel his hardness pressing against her.


    Running his hands downwards, Aaron gripped the hem of her skirt, pulling it upward around her stomach, before running his hands over her exposed legs sending a shiver through her body at his touch. As his hands ran up her sides, he grasped her wrists, lifting her hands above her head. He grazed his touch downwards again, grabbing the edge of her top and lifting it up and over her head, throwing it aside as his arms surrounded her and explored the contours of her back, his mouth trailing down her neck, delicately sucking at her soft skin while she ran her fingers through his hair, moans leaving her mouth as she ground her hips into him.


    Lifting her off him, Aaron turned Charity around before pulling her back into hisp, drawing her hair slowly to the side, he peppered her exposed neck with kisses while his hands roamed her body. Reaching behind her, Charityced her arms around his neck, pulling him closer to her as his hands slowly massaged her breasts, pinching at her n*****s gently drawing growls of lust from her lips. Smiling into her neck, Aaron''s fingers traced down her body, lightly tickling her skin, over her bunched up skirt to the hem of her ckcy panties that were already wet from her arousal.


    Teasing his mate, Aaron yed with thece bow that adorned the front of her underwear, running his finger back and forth along the band as Charity arched herself upward, trying to encourage his touch.


    ''You want me baby?'' Aaron growled lustfully in her ear, pulling her earlobe gently into his mouth and sucking it like a sweet lolly pop.


    ''yes'' breathed Charity, her eyes closed, her body moving in time with her husbands roaming fingers.


    ''Was that addressed to me baby girl? I didn''t hear you call my name'' he whispered as his fingers ran lower over the material, caressing her lips and causing her to moan longingly.


    ''Yes Alpha'' she whispered, barely audible


    ''Who''s Alpha?'' he teased, hooking thece that encircled her leg and cing his fingers under the material, pressing them between her folds and up toward her clit.


    ''My Alpha'' she gasped as he found her spot, gently rubbing back and forth as she groaned desperately for him.


    Running his tongue slowly down her neck, Aaron lightly bit her mark drawing a squeal from his wife''s lips as she rested her head against his shoulder breathing heavily slowly he turned his attention lower, his fingers finding their home in her warm entrance, gently moving against her walls as she turned her head to face him, grabbing his hair and forcing his lips to hers.


    Slowly pulling away he felt her frustration as he carefully made her stand, reaching up, he pulled down her panties with one hand whilst quickly undoing the buttons on his jeans, standing behind her and kicking them off. Bending his wife over the desk he whispered ''Hands on the desk Luna'' in his Alpha tone.


    A shiver ran up Charity''s spine as she obeyed hismand, feeling her feet being pushed apart, suddenly the pressure of her husbands m*****d was at her entrance, barely touching her skin. Groaning with longing Charity pushed herself back, trying to guide him into her but he pulled back with her, refusing to release control.


    Giving in, Charity stood still, palms pressed against the polished wood of the desk as Aaron slowly lent over her, his hands fondling her breasts as he brushed her entrance with his tip enjoying her frustration.


    ''All you have to do is ask Luna'' he whispered seductively into her ear.


    ''Please'' she begged quietly


    ''Please what?'' came the reply, his breath tickling her neck as his lips brushed the soft skin of her ear


    ''Please f**k me'' she said desperately, grinding herself against him


    ''you didn''t address me'' he chided quietly, his hand running between her legs and brushing her c******s gently.


    ''Please f**k me Alpha'' Charity gasped, relenting to his dominance as he thrust himself into her growling possessively as she moaned in pleasure, her eyes closed, her senses following his hands as he continued to rub against her c******s whilst the other roamed her breast, his fingers circling her n****e pulling tenderly at the hardened nub.


    As her breathing quickened, she felt the familiar feeling in the pit of her stomach, the building crescendo of her o****m, moving her hips in time with his, her moans became louder and louder as Aaron''s movements increased feeling his mates release escting around his c**k. Moving his hands to her hips, he pulled her harder against him as she cried out beneath him, as her walls started to constrict around his girth he released his seed, her passageway milking his body as they climaxed together.


    Falling forward onto the desk, Charity opened her eyes slowly as her husband pulled her upwards and back into hisp, curling his arms around her lovingly.


    ''I think you should call me Alpha all the time'' he murmured, kissing her slowly.


    Charity giggled blushing as she pulled away from him ''shut up you'' she pouted pushing at his chest.


    Chucking quietly Aaron pulled back to him ''hey, you started it'' he reminded her ''I just went along with it''


    ''Yeah but you weren''t meant to win'' she muttered trying to look annoyed beforeughing


    Kissing her gently Aaron whispered ''I only win because you let me my love''

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 28

    Over theing weeks, ns were put in ce for their return to the Oakridge territory, Mary and Alistair were drafted in to watch their grand daughter and the pack whilst the leaders were away. Chloe and James had agreed to send back Lucian, Merrick and the other warriors to assist. As Chloe was pregnant with their second child and was suffering badly with morning sickness, James did not want to leave her so had regretfully bowed out of the mission.


    Lucian and Merrick arrived at the pack house, and were taken along with Darius to the Alpha''s office so that they could iron out the final pieces of the n. Walking into the office, Merrick strode over to Justin, reaching out his hand ''How are you mate, are you doing ok?'' he asked sincerely as Lucian and Darius looked at him with concern.


    Taking his hand, Justin smiled sadly, ''I''m doing good thanks, the Luna and Alpha have been taking care of me, making sure I don''t do anything stupid''


    Merrick nodded and took a seat on the sofa with Darius whilst Lucian took a seat at the desk across from Aaron with Justin sitting next to him.


    ''Ok'' started Aaron ''basically the n is to get Charity to the Oakridge territory, she is NOT to cross that border alone. From the moment we set foot on that mountain she will be attached to Justin and I. Once we cross through, we will stand guard whilst she reaches through and brings the group through one at a time!


    The group nodded silently, showing they understood.


    ''Next, well that is all down to Oakridge, either they are going to make this easy or hard, some of us'' Aaron said ncing at Justin ''are hoping for the hard way, but our main focus will be on protection of the Luna. Once we all cross the barrier, Lucian, you are not to leave her side, protect her from any attempt to remove her from our pack''


    ''Understood Alpha'' replied Lucian gravely ''The Luna will not leave my sight''


    ''good'' said Aaron smiling, ''Justin, can you go see how our warriors are getting on? I want to leave at first light so want everyone ready to go, also can you ask one someone in the kitchen to bring up some food and drinks, we need to keep these boys well fed'' With a slight bow and grin Justin left the room whilst the men talked among themselves, a few minutester a soft knock was heard from the door, ''Enter'' Aaron called out, the door was tentatively pushed open and Avery came inside timidly, ''I have brought the items you asked for Alpha'' she said quietly, stepping forward and cing the tray on the desk. Turning to leave her eyes flitted across the Red Moon warriors before connecting with Merrick''s.


    Merrick''s face went nk before colour rushed to his cheeks and he growled ''MINE'' jumping out of the chair and striding toward Avery, all other thoughts pushed from his mind. Avery gasped at the strong warrior bearing down on her, her eyes widening as he swept her up in his arms, his lips crashing against hers as she slowly melted into his embrace. Pulling away he whispered ''What is your name gorgeous?''


    Smiling nervously she replied ''Avery'' looking down at his chest her shyness forcing her eyes from the fearless warrior that embraced her.


    A slow chuckle behind them pulled the pair from their bubble, turning his head, Merrick saw the men grinning at him.


    ''What?'' he growled annoyed


    ''Oh nothing'' replied Darius airily, waving his hand dismissively, ''we just never thought we would see the day that the lone wolf, the big bad Merrick would have his head turned by a pretty she wolf'' Merrick growled possessively at his words ''Keep your eyes off her beauty'' he warned, holding her tightly too him.


    Dariusughed harder ''Hey I got a mate already'' he reminded him, turning to the Alpha and Beta he said ''I don''t think our Merrick has any idea what the mate bond is going to do to him'' as the menughed. Turning to Lucian, Merrick asked ''Can I be released Beta? I''d like to get to know Avery before we have to leave''


    ''Your leaving?'' asked Avery sadly, biting her lip.


    ''Only for a few days babe, I''ve got to help the Alpha, but then i''ming right back here for you'' replied Merrick softly, running his fingers down her cheek before linking his fingers with hers and pulling her out the room. Watching his friend leave Darius shook his head smiling, ''so much for no she wolf tying that big bad wolf down'' he muttered looking over at his Beta who grinned happily.


    ''I''m d he found someone'' replied Lucian ''Merrick is a good man and a good she wolf will make him even better''


    Aaron nodded agreement ''I think our Avery will be good for him, she''s gentle and kind, she''ll polish some of those sharp edges off that warrior'' he smirked as the other chortled at his words.


    ***********


    The following morning found the Silver Cross and Red Moon warriors gathered on the driveway as the sun peeked its head over the tree line, casting a warm glow as it cut through the early morning chill.


    Merrick was stood by the pack house front door, his arms round Avery who had got up to see him before he left. ''C''mon lover boy'' yelled Darius over the chatter of the group as he opened the drivers door to the Jeep and mbered in. Turning his head Merrick groaned at him ''Hey! you drovest time, get your a*s in the passenger seat!''


    Shutting the door, Darius pulled the seat belt over him before leaning on the dropped window grinning, ''If you had not been so busy ying puppy dog eyes with Avery you would have got here first, so you get to ride shot gun'' he smirked before starting the engine. Rolling his eyes, Merrick turned his gaze back to Avery, pulling her closer to him as his lips met hers.


    ''You''ll still be here when I get back?'' he asked slightly nervously.


    Smiling shyly, Avery nodded as she reached up and brushed his hair from his eyes.


    Growling lustfully, Merrick kissed her again before forcing himself to release her, throwing a scowl at Darius who had taken to pressing the horn in impatience, who flipped him the finger before making kissy faces at him as he put the car in gear and started to roll down the drive making Merrick have to run after him swearing loudly until he stopped and let him get in whilst doubling over the steering wheel withughter.


    ''You are a really sucky best mate do you know that?'' grumbled Merrick


    ''You are a really sucky best mate do you know that?'' grumbled Merrick


    ''You know you love me Merrick, don''t pretend otherwise'' replied Darius ''Do you want me to give you a smooch to make you feel better?'' he asked, blowing him a kiss while Merrick glowered at him.


    ''Not from you, you git, I have no idea where you''ve been'' he retorted before looking through the back window at Avery who was stood waiting for them to leave. Swallowing hard he looked at Darius ''Is it always this hard to leave them?'' he asked soberly. Darius gave him a yful punch ''Only till you mark them mate'' he replied as they started to make their way down the driveway, the other cars following behind, ''then its gets one hundred times worse'' he addedughing.


    ''Fuuuuuuck'' Merrick groaned ''What the hell is happening to me, it''s like i''ve been ripped in two''


    Darius gave him a sideways smile ''You my friend are just now learning what the rest of us have known for ages'' he confided, as Merrick looked at him questioningly, he added ''We all think we are these strong a*s warriors, rulers of the pack and then we meet our mate and realise that they have us by the balls without even trying''


    Merrick lent his head back against the seat closing his eyes a he muttered ''we need to hurry up with this damn mission, I gotta go get my girl'' causing Darius to chuckle at his defeated expression.


    As they followed behind the lead car, the miles being eaten up beneath them, Aaron looked over at his wife who sat in the passenger seat a quiet smile ying on her lips. ''What are you thinking about baby?'' he asked gently pulling her from her thoughts.


    ''Merrick'' she said with a smile


    A scowl made its way across Aaron''s face ''Why are you thinking about some other bloke?'' he growled ''and what did he do to make you smile like that, I think I need to have a chat with him'' he added a fierce smile pulling at his own lips as his grip on the steering wheel tightened. Charity swatted him on the armughing ''Not like that you dope'' she scolded ''I was thinking how nice it is that Merrick and Avery found each other, I think she will be good for him, she''s a really nice girl'' she said happily.


    Rxing slightly Aaron took hold of Charity''s hand ''You do like it when our members find their other half don''t you'' he teased with a grin making her blush. Looking into the rear view mirror at his Beta who was slumped against the door fast asleep, Aaron sighed, ''I wish Jus had gotten that chance with his mate too'' he said sadly.


    Charity nodded, sadness filling her own face ''I know'' she whispered ''if anyone deserved a happy ending it was Justin, it''s unfair that it got snatched from him''


    Aaron growled in a low voice ''Well if its thest thing I do, I will make sure that Justin gets the chance to avenge Hazel'' he promised forcefully as Charity gripped his hand tightly, silently showing her support before releasing him and turning her head back to the road ahead, watching the mountains loom ever closer as they sped toward them.

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 29

    Pulling off at the familiar exit leading to the small town that they had been hiding their vehicles for months, the convoy pulled up behind the local diner, parking their cars away from the entrance in the hope of not drawing attention to them whilst they were gone. As the dozen warriors from each pack piled out of the vast array of vehicles, they hoisted their bags onto their shoulders and set off toward the looming mountain, Charity carefully positioned between Justin and Aaron, with the rest of the warriors encircling them, walking in pairs, all eyes peeled for any disturbances in the surrounding trees. After many hours they reached the base entrance, carefully skirting the vige to try and minimize the chances of bringing trouble to their doors. A quick discussion took ce over whether to push through to the pack''s boundary or to camp and set out afresh the next day. The decision was soon reached to carry on, not wanting to give their enemies a chance to strategize or kidnap another member of the group.


    Arranging themselves in single file, Aaron leading, holding tightly to Charity''s left hand who walked behind him followed by Justin holding tightly to her right hand they made their way up the path, all the warriors ready to shift and protect the leading three, at the slightest movement. Finding the offshoot that led toward the boundary, the branches still showing signs of Charity''s and Justin''s escape, they quietly walked through the brush until Aaron came to a halt, his free hand running along the invisible barrier. Charity took a deep breath and squeezed herself beside her husband, her grip on both men''s hands tightening, steeling herself she took a step forward, passing through nothingness, dragging Aaron and Justin through with her. As her eyes focused on on the vige that swam into view, her gaze was immediately drawn to the ce where Hazel hadid, but the ground was empty, all signs of blood removed, whether by weather or the pack, she didn''t know.


    Two of the Oakridge guards, rounded the corner, seeing the trio, one went to shout to raise the rm, dropping Charity''s hand, Aaron tackled him to the ground knocking him out with one punch before deftly subduing the other who dropped his weapon in surrender as soon as he saw the power of the Alpha against hisrade.


    Charity began to pull the warriors through the barrier, one after another, Justin letting go of her as soon as Lucian stepped through and took his position at her side, his eyes roaming the area for any danger that may present itself to the Luna. Soon all the warriors from both packs were through, Aaron dragged the young man in his grasp to his feet and snarled in his face. You will take us to your Alpha'' he said angrily.


    The young man paled ''W.. w.. we don''t have an Alpha'' he stuttered, struggling for air as Aaron''s grip tightened on him.


    ''He''s right baby'' cut in Charity, using her hands to calm her husband down causing him to rx his grip on the terrified warrior. ''They don''t have an Alpha, they have a Committee that runs this ce, remember, I told you?''


    ''Oh yeah'' Aaron replied, unphased ''I forgot, so who do we want to see?''


    Charity squared her shoulders before turning to the youngd who was barely of age and was obviously inexperienced.


    ''What is your name?'' she asked him quietly,


    ''Nathan'' the youth replied quickly, as he shot a scared look at Aaron who still had hold of his neck and was standing next to him casually.


    Charity pulled the young mans attention back to her, ''Nathan, nothing will happen to you if you help us ok? Nathan nodded as best he could around Aaron''s vice like grip. ''Please could you take us to Lucas?'' Charity asked kindly.


    Aaron released Nathan''s neck with a growl towards him that left no-one in doubt that he would rip the boys head from his body if he tried anything. Merrick and Darius walked up and stood either side of the young man and the others fell in behind, two of them grabbing the unconscious body of Nathan''srade and dragging it along with them, as they all made their way to the town square.


    Stepping into the open square, the women and children who were working and ying stopped and stared at the strong warriors who had suddenly filled half of the open space, the two carrying the unconscious Oakridge member, dumping him to one side where hey unmoving.


    ''Lucas'' Charity called, her Luna voice evident ''Come out and speak to me''


    ''Back again wench'' came the slow drawl of Lucas'' voice from within one of the buildings, ''I always knew you wanted to be f****d by a real man''


    Aaron growled loudly, taking a step toward the building, his eyes ck. Charity put her hand on to his arm, shaking her head before lifting her voice again, ''Are you scared toe out and face a woman Lucas? do I frighten you?'' her tone was light, but the ice within it was clear to all.


    Lucas stepped out into the square, his smirk faltering slightly as he realized that Charity was not alone, his eyes meeting Aaron''s swiftly before he looked away quickly, unable to maintain the gaze of the very pissed off Alpha, who was radiating authority. As his gaze wandered over the other faces, it rested onto Justin''s, he visibly stiffened at the look of pure hatred that was etched onto the Beta''s face, taking a step back involuntarily before he snapped his gaze back to Charity, who stood in the centre of the group watching him. ''What do you want?'' Lucas asked nervously, his tone taking a more respectful sound.


    ''What I want is two fold Lucas'' replied Charity lightly, ''Firstly I wish to be taken to the Committee so that I can have a chat with them about how they treat the females of this pack. Secondly, I want information''


    Lucas looked at her incredulous. ''What information?'' he asked guardedly


    ''I want information about the Sorceress'' Charity said with a smile.


    A small gasp went round the watching Oakridge pack members at her words.


    ''Why would you want to know about the Sorceress'' demanded Lucas, his shock overpowering his fear for a second


    Charity simply stepped forward into the space between them, she slowly disrobed as Aaron stiffened behind her, once her clothes fell to the floor, she gracefully shifted in front of them to reveal her stunning white wolf, lifting her head toward the crowd she silently red at them as they stared transfixed at the wolf before them.


    ''Oh my goddess, she''s the white wolf'' the words rippled around the Oakridge members before the entire pack fell to their knees in front of her, their heads touching the ground as they whispered ''Empress''.


    Charity quickly shifted back, donning her clothes before speaking again, ''I would like information on the Sorceress'' she repeated.


    Charity quickly shifted back, donning her clothes before speaking again, ''I would like information on the Sorceress'' she repeated.


    Lucas shuffled forwards on his knees, his head still bowed ''Empress'' he said, his voice strangled ''Why did you not reveal yourself to us when you were here, I apologize, we would never have treated you and your warrior in such a way if we had known'' His fear was palpable, the realization of who she was, crashing down on him.


    ''What did it matter who I was?'' demanded Charity coldly ''No wolf should be treated the way your leaders treated us no matter who they are. Plus, you were enemies, you treated my Beta as a worthless toy to be broken, whilst you were feeding us wolfs bane to block our wolves I wouldn''t have dreamed of telling you who I was! You were hardly trustworthy Lucas'' she added angrily.


    Lucas whimpered at her words ''I beg your forgiveness Empress'' he begged


    ''Lucas it is not my forgiveness you need'' whispered Charity crouching down beside him, ''You killed my Beta''s mate, she died by your hand and he will get the opportunity to avenge her, do you understand?''


    Lucas squeaked in fear, his eyes raising to connect with Justin''s automatically before he bowed his head again, the terror he felt from the look on Justin''s face was evident. ''Please Empress, I beg you.. '' he started


    Charity cut him off ''Again Lucas, you beg the wrong person, I will not stand between my Beta and his closure, especially after what you did to him for daring to love someone, you need to feel just how much he loved her Lucas, you need to feel exactly what you took from him'' she said before standing up and stepping back between her husband and Justin.


    ''Stand'' Charitymanded to the Oakridge members, each member jumped to their feet immediately, awaiting her word. ''A circle will be drawn in this square, Lucas, you will face my Beta in battle, you can decide between you if it is a fight to submission or fight to death'' she said indifferently as Justin growled and Lucas'' eyes widened. ''Lucas, you have until we return from the Committee to prepare yourself, if you try to run or hide, my pack will hunt you down and kill you slowly, do you understand?'' she asked, her gaze level. Lucas swallowed loudly looking around for help, finding none his face fell defeated as he nodded eptance.


    Aaron turned to the Red Moon pack, signalling to four of the members, ''Jack, Harley, Matt, Sean, stay here with Justin''s opposition, make sure he gets prepared, also tie up any of Lucas'' little friends, if any attempt to help Lucas escape or try to hurt one of the men or women who work here, you are to kill them immediately'' he said waving his hand at Lucas'' men who shuffled under the warriors gaze.


    Aaron turned to Nathan who was still stood in their midst, fear emanating from him, ''Take us to this Committee'' he ordered as his pack fell in behind him, and they started to make their way through the crowd who parted in front of them, bowing respectfully at Charity as she passed them.

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 30

    Making their way through the vige, the group noticed that the residents they passed were giving them fearful looks, the women holding their children tightly to their bodies as they marched through.


    After many twists and turns they stepped out from behind a small house to see arge building a top a small flight of stairs, surrounded by iron fences, and fronted by tworge ornate gates that stood open with a guard on either side. ''Is this it?'' Aaron asked Charity in a low voice ''I have no idea'' replied Charity, ''they blind folded me the one time I came here, I only saw the inside of the room where they sat''


    Stepping forward, Nathan made to lead the way through the gated entrance when one of the warriors barred his way.


    ''Where do ya think you are going?'' drawled the short, overweight man that reeked of stale sweat.


    ''We are going to see the Committee'' replied Charity walking forward and standing beside Nathan, eyeing the dirty guard with disdain ''You will step aside Connor'' she added with a dangerous glint in her eye.


    ''Or what wench?'' Connor snarled back moving to grab her wrist in his grubby hand ''I see you still need to be taught some manners'' he growled, licking his lips as his eyes dragged across her body.


    A hand suddenly shot out from behind Charity, grasping Connor around his neck, lifting the dirty squat man from the floor, the fist clenched tightly as a loud snapping sound filled the air. Aaron threw the lifeless body to the side before turning to the other warrior, ''Do you have an issue with my Mate or our wish to enter?'' he inquired icily. The other guard, a tall skinny man in his early twenties, shook his head vehemently, ncing quickly at his dead partner before hastily stepping back out of the way and bowing them through.


    ''Lead on'' demanded Aaron, ring at Nathan who emitted a small squeak of terror before hurrying through the gates and up the marble stairs toward therge oak doors.


    Reaching the top, Nathan lifted the heavy round brass door knocker, before dropping it back down against the brass te attached to the door, causing a loud echoing boom to resound through the building.


    Merrick and Darius positioned themselves either side of the door, as it opened both men pushed their weight against it, forcing it wide open, the force sending the guard behind it flying across the hallway. Stepping inside, Merrick grabbed the guard, dragging him to his feet as Charity, Aaron and Justin entered the building.


    ''Where is the Committee?'' asked Charity quietly, her eyes on the dark haired warrior that stared wide eyed back at her.


    ''Answer the Luna'' Merrick ordered, tightening his grasp on the guards pinned arms, causing him to wince in pain as he quickly nodded with his head toward the far door.


    Turning on her heel, Charity marched over to the door, throwing it open before allowing her pack to enter before her, hiding among their ranks.


    A group of five portly older men were sat round a semi circr table, tesden with food in front of each as they sat talking, upon the door bursting open, they looked up in shock at the intruders.


    ''What is the meaning of this'' demanded the grey haired man that was seated in the middle, his eyes thinning to slits in his anger. ''You will leave at once, where are the guards!'' he demanded.


    Darius stepped around the table behind the gentlemen until he stood directly behind the grey haired individual, he carefully ced his hands on the mans shoulders and began to squeeze. The old man wriggled and wed at Darius'' hands, whimpering as the pain increased.


    Charity stepped forward, ''I am Charity, Luna of the Silver Cross Pack'' she announced, her voice carrying across the room ''I''m sure you remember me gentlemen'' she said her eyes meeting those of each man sat at the table all of whomes eyes widened in fear at her appearance.


    ''This is my husband Aaron, Alpha of the Silver Cross Pack'' she continued as Aaron stepped up to her side, ''He was anxious to meet the people who refused to release me for all those months'' she smiled as Aaron growled menacingly beside her, his hands balled into fists at his sides.


    The Grey haired man looked up at Darius before slowly looking back at the pair, the colour draining from his face. ''Luna'' he gasped ''If we had known you..."


    ''You were well aware of who I was'' Charity interrupted ''That is why you kept me but didn''t allow anyone to touch me, you hoped to use me as a bargaining chip against my own pack if they figured out how to breech your barrier'' she snapped. The grey haired man looked around the group wildly before asking ''What is it you want Luna, why have you returned to our territory?'' he tried to sound authoritative but could not disguise the slight quiver of fear thatced his words.


    Charity stepped forwards as one of the Red Moon pack members ced a chair in front of the Committee members which she seated her self in, getting herselffortable before meeting his gaze. ''I am here for two things, only one of which you need to concern yourself about'' she said casually, ''I am here to take control of the Oakridge pack, this pack will be under the control of the Silver Cross pack, the five of you will no longer hold any position of power, we will select someone to act as Alpha of your pack, that individual will decide if you are allowed to remain as members, whether you will be cast from the pack or if you will die'' she said simply, her tone not wavering.


    ''You have no authority here'' exploded one of the other men, jumping to his feet and mming his hand onto the desk ''We do not recognize Alpha''s in our territory''. Immediately Justin strode forward, grabbing the older man by the waist, he lifted him above his head, throwing him effortlessly against the far wall where he fell in a crumbled heap unmoving.


    ''Would anyone else like to voice their disagreement to these new rules?'' asked Charity, gazing at each of the remaining four who stared open mouthed at the still body of theirrade.


    Charity cleared her throat drawing their attention back to her, ''Firstly'' she said evenly ''the women of this pack are no longer being auctioned'' ring around at the men.


    A second member of the Committee, his face turning purple growled at her words ''Women are the property of our n, we shall do with them as we see fit, I don''t know who the hell you think you are but yourmands mean s**t here'' he hissed. One of the Red Moon warriors sauntered over to him as themittee members eyes widened, watching his approach, the colour draining from his face as his mouth opened and closed but no words came out. Raising his hands in surrender he was no match for the trained Red Moon Warrior, who extended his ws and swiped them across the old man''s throat before returning back to his original ce, leaving his victimying on the floor, the light disappearing from his eyes as the blood pooled around him. ''As this seems to be a bone of contention with you gentlemen I will exin, I am the White Wolf'' said Charity, sparing no nce at the second dead Committee member, ''Would anyone else like to oppose our rules? please speak now as my friends here do not take kindly to people interrupting me!


    The three remaining men gaped at her disbelievingly, ''You can''t be'' finally whispered the youngest of themittee members ''She is just a myth!''


    ''She is Sir'' suddenly injected Nathan suddenly, ''I saw her shift'' he said before sending a terrified look toward Aaron in fear that he would be killed for speaking out.


    Ignoring the looks on the Committee''s faces Charity continued, ''Women will marry whomever they wish, be it their mate or otherwise, no man, woman or child will be treated in any way other than with respect nor forced into servitude by those that are meant to lead and protect them'' her eyes shed with anger as she spoke. ''This house, which I assume due to it being the biggest, was once an Alpha residence, it will be returned to that status, the new Alpha and his Luna will reside here, you gentlemen, will remove yourselves with immediate effect, where you live is not my problem but you will not turf out another family from their home do I make myself clear?''


    The three men nodded slowly, still not daring to speak. The three men nodded slowly, still not daring to speak.


    Charity nodded herself as she rose from her chair, ''Gentlemen, I bid you good day, a few of our warriors will remain here to make sure that your exit from this property is swift and is carried out without the removal of anything that may be deemed property of the previous Alpha''. Raising her head high, Charity turned and walked back to her pack who parted before her, bowing as she walked past with Aaron at her side. As he left, Aaron signaled to four of the party to remain behind, Darius finally released the grey haired man with onest painful squeeze before following the Alpha and Luna from the room.


    Making their way outside and back down the steps, Aaron pulled Justin toward him, ''Are you ready mate?'' he asked casting a nce at his Beta, he didn''t bother to check if Justin had changed his mind about the fight, knowing the warrior needed to avenge his mate to finally start to let her go.


    Justin nodded resolutely, ''It won''t be a long fight'' he growled more to himself that anyone, ''that dog is going to regret the day he even thought of trying to keep what was mine away from me, he is going to share my pain today! The look on his face was masked, only his eyes filled with fury betrayed his feelings.


    Aaron patted his shoulder, ''do what you need to do Jus, but when you walk out of that ring you need to leave the anger behind you'' he said quietly


    Justin nodded once, his eyes staring unblinking in front of them and toward the town''s square that wasing into view.


    Stepping though the crowd and into the centre of the ring, Aaron gazed around at the Oakridge n''s members standing in a semi circle around the edge, raising his voice, Aaron called out ''Where is Lucas?''


    A few moments passed before Lucas stepped out from one of the buildings, his chest bare and jeans covering his lower half. He walked nervously into the ring, stopping just out of reach of the Alpha. Justin stepped out from the Silver Cross and Red Moon warriors who spread out on the other side of the circle enclosing the ring around the opponents.


    Walking up to Aaron''s side, Justin stripped off his own shirt, throwing it toward Charity who caught it deftly, hugging it to her body as she waited with her pack members. Aaron looked to the two men, ''what are the terms of the fight?'' he inquired. ''Submission'' Lucas said immediately, desperation written on his face.


    ''Death'' uttered Justin, his eyes never leaving Lucas'' face as the Oakridge crowd muttered among themselves, their agitation tangible.


    Aaron looked at Lucas coldly before saying ''our Beta has requested to death, as the challenger his wishes must be respected'', taking a few steps toward his wife and the edge of the ring he intoned ''warriors, take your positions, the challenge will begin on my word'' Lucas took on a defensive stance, his eyes flickering over Justin''s stature looking for a hint of movement, Justin walked to stand between the centre of the ring and his pack members, eyeing Lucas with unbridled rage, his fists already balled as he waited for his Alpha''smand.


    Looking between the two men, Aaron shouted, ''Ready?... Warriors begin!''

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 31

    ''Ready?.... Warriors begin!''


    At the sound of those words, Lucas immediately shifted into his wolf form, the short dirty brown fur t in his human form, obviously unimpressed with his opponents small build.


    The pair slowly began to circle each other taking a few moments to size the other up, each waiting for himself toward his adversary, ws extended. Justin stood still until the body of the attacking wolf wa stomach and pushing upwards, using the wolf''s own momentum to flip him over his body, sending hir Standing up, Justin idly brushed the dirt from his trousers, before standing straight and waiting for Lu he would not be allowed to escape the Beta''s wrath.


    Lunging forward, Lucas snapped his teeth closed around Justin''s left arm, sinking his canines onto the released his hold backing away, his gaze never leaving the Beta''s face.


    Steeling himself, Lucas shook himself carefully before running toward Justin again,unching off his fo collision,nding on both feet facing the desperate wolf who hadnded heavily behind him spinning Raising his arms out in front of him, Justin quickly grabbed the wolf by the scruff of his neck, swinging pierced through his short fur. Whimpering, Lucas staggered back to his feet, looking around the crowd sidestepping the growling wolf, as he dug his nails into Lucas'' side, dragging his nails through the mat Howling in pain, Lucas backed away, cowering,ying himself on to the floor, he rolled on to his back, ''No submission'' shouted Justin, his eyes zing, ''You will fight and you will die! Attack me warrior, die Pulling himself to his feet, Lucas stood at the edge of the circle, his tail tucked tightly between his leg Justin strode over to the cowering wolf, grabbing his scruff he dragged him back to the middle of the warriors hand as Justin punched him in the ribs his fury emanating from his body like a tangible heat Extending his ws again, Justin dropped to his knees and plunged them into the exposed stomach o off his opponents back as he stabbed his flesh again and again.


    ''Justin'' called out Charity quietly ''I think he''s had enough''


    ered his body did nothing to enhance his small stature that was barely bigger than amon pet dog. Justin eyed him with indifference, choosing to remain


    pponent to choose to make the first move. After a few minutes, realizing that Justin was not going to attack first, Lucas growled menacingly and lunged st on top of him, carefully falling backward underneath the heavy form of the growling beast, Justinzily lifted his foot, catching the wolf squarely in the ng toward the edge of the ring where hended with a painful thud on the ground behind him.


    If to get back up. Lucas eyed him fearfully from where hey, acutely aware that he was no match for the warrior stood in front of him but also knowing that


    huscr flesh. Without so much as a grunt, Justin raised his right fist, mming it into the side of the wolf''s jaw with a echoing crack. Yelping in pain, Lucas


    s he barreled his weight toward the stationary Beta, Justin deftly pirouette''d on the spot, rolling himself down the side of the wolfs body, avoiding the giving no thought as he threw himself forward again, trying to catch one of Justin''s arms between his teeth again.


    und, he easily tossed him toward the edge of the ring where he mmed into the ground on his side, his skin grazing across the small sharp stones that rately before facing toward his opponent again. As he started to stagger toward Justin, slightly unsteady on his feet, the Beta extended his ws, causing blood to drip from the wounds onto the floor.


    ting to show his neck in submission.


    man not like the cowering dog you are!''


    whined pathetically, his eyes begging the Beta to be allowed to submit.


    bbing his front leg he easily snapped it between his hands drawing a scream from Lucas'' lips as he repeatedly showed his neck, trying to lick the angry


    oken form of the submissive wolf thaty at his feet. Lucas yelped pitifully but refused to continue to attack, justying on his back watching the anger roll


    The grieving Beta was beyond hearing the words of his Luna, punching repeatedly into the ribs of the barely moving body in his grasp. ''Justin'' shouted Charity desperately ''Let him go, he knows your pain now''


    ''No'' yelled Justin, jumping to his feet, and spinning toward his Luna, ''He doesn''t know my pain, none of you do! he will never understand what he took from me! I shall never be whole, he deserves to die for what he did to my mate'' he shouted, his eyes wild ''he deserves to suffer for hours at my hands, I couldn''t protect her, but I will avenge her. Justin''s voice broke as he spoke, the tears falling as his grief crashed down upon him, turning back to the blood covered wolf he kicked him forcefully with his boot, causing a small whimper to leave the lips of the broken wolf before him.


    A slight shimmer came from Lucas'' skin as he shifted back into his human form, leaving himying naked on the ground, his breathing ragged and full of pain as the blood dripped from his wounds,rge ck bruises already visible on his skin. A slight shimmer came from Lucas'' skin as he shifted back into his human form, leaving himying naked on the ground, his breathing ragged and full of pain as the blood dripped from his wounds,rge ck bruises already visible on his skin. Opening his eyes as best he could, Lucas looked up at the grieving Beta, gasping heavily he raised his head slightly ''I am sorry Beta'' he whispered ''I did not mean to kill her''


    Justin red at him ''but you meant to kill someone didn''t you dog, you were aiming for my Luna and that is no more eptable to me than aiming for my Mate, you attacked people that were important to me, and the worse thing is, you attacked unarmed people, whilst their backs were turned! You are a coward! Your mere presence on this earth is a blot against the Werewolf people'' he growled crouching down next to the terrified man who tried to hold his hands over his head in protection. Grabbing the weak and shaking body of the Oakridge warrior, Justin pulled him into a sitting position, Lucas'' head resting against his chest facing toward the crowd. cing one hand on the bleeding warriors forehead, and the other around his neck, grasping just below his ear, Justin whispered to him ''Do you know why you didn''t have a chance against me Lucas? because you don''t have an Alpha. When you have a leader, a real wolf who dedicates themselves to the protection and betterment of their pack, who spends their time making you the best and strongest version of who you are, then you find that you are invincible. I am this strong because my Alpha helped me to reach my potential, you had no-one to push you. You thought with your special sprays that cover your scent and your barrier that you didn''t need to be strong. You were wrong! I would almost feel sorry for you, but you still murdered my mate'' he growled, pain and anger mixed in his voice as his hands tightened around the whimpering mans neck. ''You took something precious from me Lucas, so I need to take your life''


    Lifting the pale faced man further off the floor, Justin prepared himself to snap the thin neck of the defeated warrior, as his muscles rippled in his arms, preparing for the sharp snap a voice shouted out from behind the crowd,


    ''STOP!'' came the female voice, desperation evident in the sweet lilting sound, as she pushed her way through the crowd, Justin and Lucas looked toward her in confusion as she stepped into the ring in front of them.

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 32

    ''Justin Stop'' shouted Hazel again, her tone pleading, as she stepped carefully toward the two warriors, reaching down gently to her mate and pulling Justin''s arms from Lucas'' neck. ''Let him go baby'' she whispered ''You are not a murderer, let him go'' Justin dropped the crying form from his arms, staring in disbelief at the woman stood beside of him.


    ''Hazel?'' he breathed his arms reaching for her instinctively.


    ''Yes its me'' she smiled, stepping into his embrace, her arms circling his muscr form as shey her head on his chest.


    Breathing in her scent, Justin closed his eyes, feeling his grief and pain leave his body as his entire being was infused with her essence.


    ''I saw you die'' he said pulling away from her, his eyes pained by the memory.


    ''That you did son'' came the voice of Doctor Nat, ''For a whole 90 seconds my daughter was dead, her body refusing to breathe, I arrived just as you disappeared through the barrier, I grabbed her in my arms and ran with her back to our home, my wife and I worked on her until she came back to us, once she was breathing again we tended her wounds until she was healed then we hid her from the Committee worried they would use her to get to you and your pack''


    Justin''s eyes met the doctors as he held tightly to Hazel, refusing to let her go ''I am so sorry Doc'' he whispered ''I promised to look after her and I failed'' his guilt clouding his face as he stared into the older mans eyes.


    Doctor Nat smiled ''Son, I still believe with all my being that you would do anything to protect my daughter, and it seems that she would do the same for you'' he chuckled ''You cannot protect someone against their own stupidity'' he growled, glowering in his daughters direction as she blushed looking at her feet.


    ''He was about to be hit by a knife'' she replied quietly ''I couldn''t live with the thought of him being hurt''


    Doctor Nat just smiled at the pair, his understanding evident ''Don''t worry angel'' he growled ''your mother would have done something equally as stupid if it was me'' he said as he rolled his eyes.


    Bowing his head in respect to Doctor Nat, Justin carefully took his mates hand, leading her over to Aaron and Charity, ''Alpha, this is my mate Hazel'' he breathed, his face illuminated as he held her close, ''Hazel this is my Alpha Aaron''


    ''A pleasure to finally meet the girl who turned my Beta''s head'' growled Aaron warmly as Hazel bowed her head shyly, looking up at him through hershes.


    Turning to Charity, Justin continued ''And you remember my Luna, Charity?''


    Hazel smiled brightly, ''I am d to see you well Luna'' she said happily, Charity gathered the young girl into her embraceughing and crying at the same time.


    ''I am so d you are ok Hazel'' she whispered ''please don''t scare us like that again, Justin has been an absolute wreck'' she confided as Justin looked at her with a horrified expression.


    ''Char! seriously! She''s going to think i''m a right wimp or something'' Justinined as Aaronughed beside him.


    ''I think its quite sweet actually'' replied Hazel resting her head against him and looking up into his face lovingly.


    Aaron cleared his throat, ''Jus, are you happy to ept Lucas'' submission to you?'' he asked tentatively.


    Looking over toward the bloody and beaten warrior, Justin looked mildly surprised, as if he''d forgotten about the challenge. ''Yes I ept his submission'' he replied, bowing his head to Aaron.


    Aaron lifted his voice ''Doctor Nat?'' he called to the old man ''I am assuming you are the pack doctor? would you be kind enough to take Lucas to your clinic and tend to his wounds, once he is healthy enough to be spoken too would you please let me know as I think my Luna would like to ask him some questions'' he said as Charity nodded her agreement.


    Doctor Nat, bowed his head respectfully ''of course Alpha'' he replied, before beckoning to Nathan, who was still stood with the Silver Cross warriors, to help him lift the barely moving body and carry him to the clinic.


    Nathan nced at Aaron fearfully, silently requesting permission before scurrying over to the doctor when Aaron nodded his head at him, cing his arms under Lucas'' armpits as the doctor lifted his legs and the pair carried the whimpering male through the Oakridge crowd and out of view.


    Aaron turned to Charity and Justin, ''I think we need somewhere to settle whilst we wait for the doc to sort Lucas out'' he said in a low voice.


    ''We might as well take over the Alpha house as the Committee have been evicted'', replied Justin nonchntly as the other warriors around them growled approval. Nodding his head, Aaron looked over at the Oarkridge n that was still stood silently watching the strangers, nervousness hovering over them like a cold mist.


    Stepping forward Charity addressed them, her eyes kindly as she looked across the pale faces in front of her. ''Oakridge n'' she said softly, her voice carrying easily across the silence ''We have removed your Committee from power and taken possession of your pack, no longer are you in servitude to this n, you will work in jobs that you choose to do, that works toward the betterment and strength of your people. Women will no longer be auctioned off to the highest bidder and any woman who has been sold previously and wishes to terminate her alliance to her male, you cane to us and we will protect you while you leave their home. Any attempt by a male to stop their female leaving will receive fierce retribution'' she added simply, though the fire in her eyes informed all that she was not to be tested.


    ''An Alpha will be selected who will retain ownership of the Alpha''s pack house'' she continued ''Your new Alpha will train those who wish to be strong warriors, male or female, he will protect you, he will be the first to enter any attack you may face, and he will be thest to retreat''


    Staring around at the shocked faces, some worried, some slightly hopeful, Charity smiled, ''I know this is scary for you, those who have only known the Committees way of doing things may fear the unknown, unsure if this new way of living will be better than what you already had. Rest assured that no Wolf or She Wolf will be forced to stay, should you choose to leave and find another pack we will help you as much as we can, if you choose to stay and ept the chosen Alpha as your leader, then I can promise you, that this man and his mate, your Luna will do everything in their power to give you a life of protection and care in return for your respect and loyalty''


    Silence followed her words before a young girl tentatively stepped forward, raising her hand nervously, nodding encouragingly at the young girl, Charity beckoned to her smiling.


    ''Empress'' murmured the girl, looking at her feet ''You say this Alpha will treat us well? how do you know'' she asked worriedly.


    Charity walked over to the girl, and gently took her hand ''What is your name?'' she asked softly.


    Raising her eyes to the Luna''s face, the young girl whispered back ''Carmen, i''m eighteen''


    Charity gave her hand a small squeeze ''I know that your new Alpha will treat you well because the person I pick to take care of my people, and you all are my people are you not? you all know of me?'' she asked as she raised her voice to be heard by all. ''Yes Empress'' came the reply, as all the watching n members bowed toward her.


    ''I will not allow my people to be treated poorly, not by their own members nor by outsiders'' Charity intoned ve hemently ''When I choose an Alpha to lead you, he will have proven to me that he is Loyal, caring, protective and fair. He will be the kind of Wolf who puts the welfare of his people and his mate above his own life. In return my people will show him respect, loyalty and love, you will be a family. Your Alpha will be a fearsome leader who''s mere mention will cause other packs to think twice about causing trouble, your Luna will be the glue that holds you all together. You will also be allianced with my own pack, the Silver Cross pack and our sister pack the Red Moon pack, should trouble invade your territory, we wille to support you''


    Carmen stood gazing at Charity as she spoke, soaking up her words, as Charity finished her speech, the young girl suddenly threw her arms around the Luna, giving her a tight hug before jumping back in horror, muttering her apologies as she dropped to her knees cing her head on the floor at Charity''s feet.


    Charity stooped down, cing her hand under the young girls arm, drawing her up to her feet again carefully.


    ''I''m so sorry Empress'' she whispered horrified ''I did not mean to touch you, please I beg you forgive my indiscretion'' she implored


    Charity pulled her into her arms, hugging the shaking girl tightly, ''Never apologize for showing your emotions to me Carmen'' she replied smiling ''I appreciate your hug and hope that means that you wish to remain here under my choice of Alpha?'' she asked The young girl stepped back smiling shyly as she nodded her head, ''Empress, I would be proud to join your Alpha''s pack'' she said with conviction.


    Looking round the Oakridge faces she saw many other men and women nodding their heads whilst a chorus of voices each spoke out, ''I will join your pack Empress''.


    One of Lucas'' guards, a tall, muscr man in his forties, who was still tied up with hisrades spoke out ''I do not agree to your changes, nor will you be taking my wife, I paid dearly for her and she will remain with me'' he spat angrily.


    Aaron stepped toward him growling angrily but was halted by Charity''s hand, held up toward him, silently asking him to let her handle the situation.


    ''Who are you warrior?'' she asked coolly


    ''Graham'' he answered, sneering at her angrily.


    ''Graham'' he answered, sneering at her angrily.


    ''Who is the wife of Graham?'' she called out ''Please step forward ma-am''


    No-one moved for a few moments before a scared looking 26 year old girl stepped forward, her malnourished body shaking as she kept her eyes too the floor, her long red hair falling over her lowered face, covering the eyes that refused to make contact with anyone.


    Charity quietly walked over to her, taking her trembling hand and drawing her close, concern written across her face as the young girl winced in pain. ''What is your name ma-am?'' she asked quietly. ''Felicity'' the young girl whispered, barely audible to the people around her.


    ''Say nothing to her b***h! do you hear me!'' yelled Graham angrily, thrashing in his bonds to try and loosen them.


    Charity pulled up the girls sleeve gently revealing burn marks ''Did he do this to you?'' she asked calmly as her eyes narrowed in anger. ncing over at her husband, Felicity quickly dropped her head again saying nothing. Leaning close to her, Charity murmured in her ear ''If he has hurt you, you need to tell me so I can help you, on my word as the Empress, I will not let him harm you again, did he do this to you?''


    Felicity looked up into Charity''s kind eyes, her own filling with tears as she moved her head slightly in a small nod.


    Graham let out a deafening roar as he threw himself down on the ground trying to force his body to his wife, screaming obscenities as she cowered behind Charity, her eyes wide with fear.


    Charity stood in front of the frightened girl, her Luna aura radiating from her body ''Stand that man up'' she ordered loudly. Merrick and Darius strode over to him and dragged him to his feet. Marching over to him Charity said ''Graham of the Oak ridge n, as Empress and rightful leader of this pack by the Sorceress herself, I hear by revoke your membership to this n, you are banished from this territory. If you try to cause injury to any member of this pack or are seen within theirnd again you will be killed on sight, do you understand?'' she growled.


    Graham stared at Charity glowering angrily ''I''ll go, but my property iing with me'' he snapped, turning his head toward Felicity, ''b***h! get over here, we''re leaving''


    Aaron stepped up to his wife, and grabbed the warrior by the throat, squeezing gently causing Grahams face to tinge purple as the air struggled to make its way to his lungs, ''My Luna has told you to leave'' he said lightly, his fingers tightening ''You will not be taking anyone with you, Felicity is a member of this pack and is protected by everyone here, you are a Rogue who is being given a chance to leave before one of my men takes your life''. Carelessly dropping his hand, he stood and watched as Graham gasped for air, before turning to Merrick and Darius who still held him up and said ''Toss him out of the barrier, make sure you give him a good shove so he can make his way quickly down the mountain and out of this territory''


    The two Red Moon warriors bowed before dragging the suddenly silent Graham away, Charity turned to the other tied up warriors who were all watching her warily, ''Would any of you like to join Graham on the other side of the barrier?'' she asked softly. The other men shook their heads emphatically, each muttering ''No Empress we will serve our Alpha''.


    Nodding happily, she turned back to the crowd, ''Carmen'' she called, watching as the young girl ran over to her eagerly ''Please would you take Felicity to Doctor Nat and tell him that the Luna has asked that he check her over and treat any wounds she may have?'' Carmen nodded immediately before making her way back to Felicity, giving her a friendly smile as she carefully put her arm around the now weeping woman, slowly leading her away from the square and toward the clinic.


    Looking at the remaining members Charity cleared her throat again ''Firstly, I feel that we need to change the name of this territory'' she said smiling ''You are not a n, you are a pack, a Werewolf pack, so you shall be known as the Oak Ridge Pack from now on. Secondly, my husband and men will be making use of the Alpha''s Pack house until an Alpha has been sworn in, would anyone be amenable to helping prepare the property for upancy?'' she asked hopefully.


    A dozen hands raised into the air before nine women and three men stepped forward offering their assistance. ''Thank you, we appreciate it'' smiled Charity happily ''Everyone else, return to your homes, discuss what has happened today, as tomorrow we will open the doors to the pack house and wee you all in to tell us what you want to do, be it bakers, seamstresses, gardeners or warriors, you have the choice to be what you want so take tonight to think about what that something is.'' she said before motioning to the twelve helpers to lead the way to the pack house.

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 33

    Having spent the afternoon cleaning out enough bedrooms to house the Red Moon and Silver Cross p Waking up the next morning, Charity made her way downstairs to the kitchen to start preparing some across the foyer to therge kitchen on the right hand side.


    Pushing the door open she was greeted with the sight of half a dozen women bustling around the sto waffles.


    ''What are you all doing here so early?'' Charity asked causing thedies to jump in shock.


    A young girl of twenty four with striking ck hair and beautifully olive skin stepped forward, ''Good M Charity returned her smile as she shook her head ''You don''t need to do that, I was justing down An older woman moved to stand next to Reba, he striking resemnce to the young girl confirmed warriors saved my daughter and the daughters of many of the other women here, Reba was due to Shock filled Charity''s face ''I thought all males could bid for their women?''


    ra shook her head sadly ''That is how it was supposed to be, but Reba had caught the eye of one third wife of Seth, the leader of the Committee.''


    embers, the group had fallen into their beds exhausted.


    ast for her men knowing that they would be ravenous after the previous day, smiling happily to herself she walked down the polished wooden staircase and units, chattering happily as they fried a mountain of eggs, bacon, and sausages, buttered an avnche of toast and ted up what looked like a hundred


    Empress'' she said with a smile as she bowed ''I am Reba, We are here to make you and your warriors breakfast'' e them all food''


    he was her mother. Bowing her head the olderdy replied ''Empress, I am ra, Reba is my daughter, bying here to our vige, you and your ctioned next month, she found her mate but he would not be able to bid for her'' she said sadly.


    Committee members, and any man that bids on a female that amittee elder has shown interest in turns up dead, Reba was destined to be the


    Charity was horrified at how awful this pack had been treated, it far exceeded anything that she could Shaking their heads, the women ushered her from the room, ''You have done so much for us Empress, ''Well ok, if you are sure'' replied Charity uncertainly, ''I tell you what, i''ll get the boys up and we will so Nodding happily, ra grasped Charity''s hand in both of hers ''It would be a pleasure to dine with you ''Please just call me Charity'' Charity said smiling as ra released her ''Empress feels so formal'' Laughing ra nodded ''Of course Emp.. I mean Charity, if you are sure it is not too disrespectful'' ''Positive''ughed Charity, her voice echoing around therge foyer. Giving ra a small wave, she hea ''What? where? wha?..''Mumbled Justin as he dragged the door open, ''Char! its like the middle of the nil! what is so damned important that you feel the need to break my door down?''


    ne. Looking up into the kindly woman''s eyes, Charity hitched a smile onto her face, ''Well, is there anything I can do to help?'' she asked let us try to repay you and your pack with breakfast'' said ra as she led Charity back into the hall.


    he main room with tables and chairs for breakfast, you and the otherdies will join us'' she said determinedly. ss'' she said quietly.


    ack up the stairs to start banging on bedroom doors.


    Charity gave him a look ''Justin, its 9:30, just because you decided not to do much sleepingst night does not mean you get a lie in'' she teased, ''Oh by the way, how is Hazel this morning?'' she asked smirking.


    ''Oh she''s better than fine Char, I know how to treat my mate, she had a HUGE smile all night'' Justin replied airily as a shrill voice came from behind the door.


    ''Oh my goddess! Justin! you as so embarassing'' Hazel moaned covering her face.


    Justin chuckled as he pushed open the door to reveal a bright red Hazel sat up in bed, the sheets wrapped around her as she buried her face in her hands.


    ''I''m sorry Hazel, I''d like to say he gets better as he goes along but unfortunately our Justin stopped maturing at about 7 years old'' Charity said rolling her eyes as Hazel giggled behind her hands and Justin gave her a hurt look.


    ''Char! how could you, I am the epitome of Mature'' he bragged ''Now leave Luna as I need to make sure that my beautiful mate is thoroughly aware of my love for her''


    Charityughed as Hazel pulled the covers over her head groaning with embarassment.


    ''Well don''t take too long because I need you all toe down and help sort out a dining room, some of the women from the vige are making us breakfast'' she said as she went to walk away.


    ''Now Luna, you know that us werewolves take our role in pleasuring our mate extremely seriously, these things cannot be rushed!'' protested Justin


    ''Ok no problem Jus'' Charity threw over her shoulder ''I''ll let thedies know that you don''t wish to have any of the fat juicy sausages that I saw them frying up just now...''


    Justin stood stock still for a moment before shouting after her ''We''ll be down as soon as we can! you better save me some sausages woman! I need my strength!'' then shut the door, cutting off the sound of Charity''sughter as she made her way down the hallway knocking on doors.


    Reaching her own door, she pushed it open gently to reveal the sleeping form of her husband Aaron, his ck hair covering his forehead haphazardly, the bed sheet around his waist showing off his muscr stomach, drawing a small growl from Charity''s lips as her eyes traced his skin.


    ''You need to stop looking at me like that'' Aaron murmured a smile pulling at the side of him mouth as hey there still with his eyes closed.


    ''Like what?'' replied Charity walking slowly toward the bed


    ''Like a piece of meat'' Aaron growled ''I might start thinking that you only want me for my body'' he said opening one eye and looking up at her, pouting cutely.


    Charity giggled as shey on top of the covers cuddling into him, smiling to herself as Aaron lifted his arm, cing it around her waist, pulling her into him as his lips quested for hers.


    ''Not now Mr Cross'' Charity scolded as she grabbed his hand and pulled it upwards away from her a*s where he had been caressing her. ''We need to get up and sort the dining room, some of the vige women came this morning and are preparing us breakfast'' Aaron groaned as he gazed at her lustfully ''Are you sure we can''t be a little bitte?'' he moaned seductively, leaning over to kiss her neck as his hands started to trace her breasts through her shirt.


    Gasping at his touch, Charity reluctantly pulled away, pushing him yfully ''Stop that! You are the Alpha, you need to lead by example'' she scolded.


    Aarony on his back ''I am leading by example'' he grinned, ''I think every werewolf should treat their she wolf to as much pleasure as she can handle, he should worship her body daily, I am proud to lead my men in this endeavour''


    Charity swatted his chestughing ''Well tough, you are getting up Mr Cross,e on, you need to go and lead this pack'' she said sternly.


    ''Talking of Alpha''s'' Aaron said, rolling onto his side and looking at his wife ''When you were describing the new Alpha of this pack yesterday to the Oakridge Pack, it felt like you had someone in mind''


    Charity looked down at her hands, fiddling with the sheets as she tried to avoid his eye contact.


    ''Baby'' Aaron growled, his hand grabbing her chin, lifting her eyes to his, ''who is it?''


    Sighing Charity smiled ''I do have an idea of who should lead'' she said slowly, ''but i''m not sure you are going to like it''

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 34

    Aaron rolled his eyes at his wife, huffing ''Spit it out Mrs Cross, what am I not going to like?'' he asked g ''No!'' replied Charity,ughing at his disgusted facial expression, ''Hell to the no to that suggestion!'' ''OK OK, who is it then?'' Aaron asked, eyeing her suspiciously.


    ''I think Justin and Hazel should take over the Oakridge pack'' Charity muttered looking anywhere but a A short silence followed her words, finally looking back at her husband she saw he was deep in thoug ''Really?'' Charity said surprised ''You are not going to kick off about me stealing your Beta, leaving you Huffing Aaron red at his wife ''I do not need back up'' he growled ''I am an Alpha and I can take care Charity slipped her arms around him, nting a soft kiss on his lips, feeling him rx slightly ''I know Aaron kissed his wife back his eyes softening as he took in her worried face, ''No you''re not, he''ll alway obviously not as amazing as me, but a close second'' he continued as Charityughed and pushed him march up here with a team of my own warriors and we will kick their asses all the way back down the Hugging him tightly, Charity kissed Aaron''s neck, causing him to release a low hiss ''You are possibly th Grinning Aaron nipped her neck with his teeth as she groaned loudly ''I do what is right for my pack, a


    ***********


    Walking into the dining room Aaron and Charity were greeted by their pack members who were busy Oakridge women walked in holding trays of food, tes and cutlery, that they ced in the middle of Chatting among themselves, the three packs members got to know each other,ughing and joking as ''Oh my goddess, these are better than s*x'' moaned Justin as he forced an entire sausage into his mou ''You obviously ain''t doing it right then mate'' replied Aaron, smirking as Hazel''s cheeks took on a pink ''I heard nointsst night'' Justin shot back grinning, throwing his arms around the now crimso ''That poor girl is not going to want to share your bed again if you keep on mister'' admonished Charity,


    y, ''Goddess, you are not going to suggest that Lucas bloke are you!'' he suddenly growled looking horrified.


    usband.


    brow creased as he stared unseeingly at the door leading to the en suite. ''You know, thats really not a bad idea'' he conceded finally. t back up, h h h'' she asked cagily.


    back, my family and myself'' he grumped.


    r big bad Alpha'' she replied softly ''but you and Jus have been best friends since forever, i''m basically asking you to give him up''


    y best mate, he just wont live in my pack house anymore'' he said encircling her body with his arms and pulling her onto hisp. ''Jus is an amazing warrior, ully. ''He could lead a pack easily, he''s got the balls to protect them, the kindness to treat them well and if anyone tries to mess with him or this pack I will ain'' he growled.


    Alpha in the world do you know that?'' she asked breathing into his neck as he growled into her hair.


    ridge is now a part of that, the best thing for them is Justin and with Hazel by his side I think they will make a formidable team.


    g out long wooden tables and benches that had been shoved into an a joining room at some point in the past. As thest bench was put next to a table, the bles before every seated themselves and started to eat. ountains of food was quickly demolished.


    I whilst she hid her face in his chest.


    og her fork toward their Beta as he roared withughter,


    ''Char, once you had a taste of this fine hunk of beef steak you ain''t ever going back to ham and eggs baby'' grinned Justin, waving his hand down himself as he spoke, causing Charity to roll her eyes at him, chuckling.


    ''Pfft, Beef steak?'' asked Aaron sniggering, ''more like a tin of spam'' whilst Justin flipped him the bird and started to kiss his mate''s neck, feeding her pancakes off his fork whilst whispering in her ear causing her to blush further despite the smile creeping across her face.


    As they finished, the door slowly creaked open and Carmen stepped inside making her way shyly toward the tables.


    Leo who was sat at the end of the table, stared at her, his fork hovering near his mouth forgotten as his eyes widened. Drawn to his gaze, Carmen looked toward him, taking a deep breath as their eyes connected.


    ''Mate'' whispered Leo, scrambling to his feet and walking over to her, taking her hands softly in his as his eyes traveled over her face, ingraining her features into his memory. ''You are the most beautiful person I have ever seen'' he whispered, his voice heavy as he continued to gaze at her.


    Charity walked over to the two of them, her face amused, ''Leo?'' she called, drawing his attention to her, as he turned a confused face toward her as if surprised to see her next to them. ''Why didn''t you say yesterday that Carmen was your mate?'' she asked softly. Leo looked ufortable and a bit embarrassed, ''Well Luna, you were kind of doing your Luna thing and making this big speech, I thought it would be rude to interrupt you'' he admitted, looking at his feet.


    Charity giggled ''OK I can ept that'' she admitted, ''anyway, Carmen, this is Leo, he is ''currently'' from the Red Moon pack'' she said, emphasizing ''currently'' whilst Carmen blushed and Leo grinned happily. ''Leo, why don''t you do a sweep of the vige for us, let the residents know that we will be ready to meet anyone who wishes an audience in an hours time, Carmen can go with you, make sure you don''t get lost and help you spread the word''


    Leo nodded enthusiastically beforecing his fingers in Carmen''s and bounding from the room. Charity smiled to herself as she watched them leave, turning back toward the table she saw the warriors grinning at her.


    ''What?'' she asked crossly, folding her arms tightly across her chest.


    ''Nothing my love'' replied Aaron getting up from his ce at the table and walking over to envelop her in his arms, ''you are just the most amazing Luna, you take so much pleasure from seeing people find their mates, it just made us smile'' Charity shrugged grinning up at him ''I can''t help it, I want everyone to find their happy ending'' she admitted hugging him tightly.


    The warriors soon left the dining room, taking the tes and dishes through, clearing up before going out into the vige to get to know the Oakridge members. Soon it was just Aaron, Charity, Justin and Hazel sat around the top of one of the table, talking quietly before opening the doors to the pack members.


    ''So'' grinned Justin ''Who is the lucky wolf who gets the Oakridge pack to run?'' swinging his chair back so he was bncing on the back two legs looking between his two friends expectantly. ''Is it one of the warriors? not all of them were assholes'' he asked chuckling as Aaron gave Charity a hard look, silently telling her to get on and tell him.


    ''Oh what about Doctor Nat? he''s a sturdy wolf'' pondered Justin, tapping his chin as he ran through the various wolves in his head.


    Charity cleared her throat ufortably ''Umm actually I was thinking about one of our men'' she said, watching Justin closely.


    The Beta nodded his head thoughtfully, ''Darius would be a strong choice'' he agreed ''not sure his mate would want to up sticks and move here though, Merrick? same with him though, would Avery be ok living so remotely?''


    Charity caught Justin''s eye, holding his gaze ''Actually, Aaron and I were thinking that you would be a good choice to take over as Alpha'' she said slowly, watching his face as the words sank in.


    Shock fluttered across Justin''s face as he started to stutter, ''Wha.. when... why... he began before swallowing hard and starting again ''what do you mean me? i''m a Beta, not an Alpha!'' he argued, staring between the pair like they had lost their minds. ''Mate, you may be my Beta, but that doesn''t mean that you are not Alpha material'' interjected Aaron gruffly ''You are a good man and a good warrior, no-one would look after this pack better than you'' he said earnestly.


    Justin shook his head incredulously ''seriously guys, I can''t even beat Aaron in a fight'' he blustered whilst Aaron tried to suppress a smirk that threatened to break through on his face.


    ''It''s true, I am an awesome Alpha'' Aaron agreed, dodging sideways as Charity went to p his hand, ring at him, ''BUT'' he added, ring at his Beta sternly, ''That does not mean that you can not also be an awesome Alpha.


    Justin did not look convinced and gave a sideways nce at Hazel who was sat silently, looking between the three of them, her expression unreadable.


    Grabbing her hand, Justin pulled her eyes to his, ''What do you think of this?'' he asked worriedly ''Is it a mad idea?''


    Hazel smiled lightly, cing her hand gently on his cheek, ''I think you would make an amazing Alpha for this pack'' she admitted ''You are brave and loyal, caring and respectful to everyone you meet, but I know that leaving your pack would cause you pain and I don''t want you ever to feel that. You need to choose what is right for you, not what is right for the pack. I will go where you go'' she finished with a shy smile as Justin pressed his lips to hers, breathing heavily.


    Pulling away, Justin stared at the ceiling for a moment, the others silently watching him as he mulled over everything they had said before finally bringing his gaze back to Charity and taking a deep breath..

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 35

    Steeling himself, Justin finally mustered the ability to reply, ''I still don''t think i''m worthy of an Alpha title, it wasn''t in my cards to be one, I was always proud to be a Beta'' he started, ''Oh Jus, you are Alpha material'' cried Charity as Justin held his hand up to quieten her.


    ''BUT'' he emphasized, ''I would love to lead this pack, plus it would make my mate happy to stay with her family. I know my dad will be sad to see me go, but we''ll visit, I mean he needs to meet Hazel for a start! and I really like the thought of being able to help these people, who seem so lost, to find themselves and be the best versions of themselves, you know? show them what a real pack is like'' he grinned self consciously.


    Charity squealed happily, jumping from the chair and throwing her arms around Justin''s neck, squeezing him tightly, ''I knew you would say yes'' she shouted, unable to stop her excitement, ''you are going to be so great Jus'' she beamed as she pulled away from him. ''I hope I can live up to your expectations Luna'' Justin replied grinning ''and of course i''m sorry that you have to deal with the Alpha curled up in a ball crying for weeks after I leave, his little heart broken that his best and most amazing mate is no longer there to make him look good to the pack'' he added mischievously, before yelping as Aaron kicked him hard under the table.


    ''As if dude'' Aaron huffed rolling his eyes ''If anyone made anyone else look good, it was me! Everything you know I taught you a*s wipe''


    Justin waggled his finger at Aaron with a stern look ''That''s ALPHA a*s wipe now mate, and don''t you forget it''


    ''Not yet it isn''t'' Aaron shot back, trying to kick him again ''you haven''t been sworn in yet, and you can only be sworn in by another Alpha, I reaaaaaaaally hope I don''t forget the words to the ceremony at the critical moment'' he mused.


    Charity gave an exasperated look at Hazel who was watching the pair with amusement, ''They don''t get any better i''m afraid Haz'' she said irritated, ''I''m sorry to say that the Goddess paired us with a couple of man children, i''ve found the best way to cate them is to sit on theirps and inhale'' she whispered with a wicked grin.


    ''Umm excuse us, we are NOT that shallow'' remarked Justin pouting.


    Hazel smiled back at Charity before standing up and straddling Justin''sp, ''What did you say baby?'' she purred in his ear.


    ''ugh.. well.. Aaron and I... we are.. ''Justin stuttered, his eyes widening as Hazel took a deep breath in, pressing her chest against him, her breath tickling his ear causing him to swallow loudly.


    Aaronughed at his mate''s predicament just as Charity straddled him, ''What are youughing at Mr Cross?'' she asked silkily, running her hands softly through his hair as she bit down on her bottom lip and gazed at him through hershes.


    Aaron tried to maintain control of himself as Charity gently ground herself against him, her tongue running up his neck as she growled quietly in his ear.


    ''Nothing.. gasped Aaron, his eyes closing, a small moan escaping his lips as Charity''s lips brushed against his, nibbling at his lip, making him open his mouth longingly.


    Smirking, Charity pulled away from him, jumping off hisp as Hazel leapt from Justin''s, both girl bending overughing at the two warriors chagrined faces.


    Justin''s eyes suddenly got a wicked gleam, ''You know what mate, I think these girls need a bit of teaching about how wrong it is to tease an Alpha'' he said as his eyes roamed Hazel''s body making her shudder under his gaze.


    ''I was just thinking the same'' replied Aaron, his lust evident on his face.


    Without a word, Justin pushed back the bench, walked over to Hazel and lifted her up, hoisting her over his shoulder as he strode from the room, her shrieking withughter as she pounded her fists on his back.


    Charity watched them leave before turning back to Aaron ''Oh no Mr Alpha'' she said backing up, holding her hands up in front of her, her eyes darting left and right as she looked for an escape ''we have the vigeing to see us soon''. Growling seductively Aaron whispered ''Did you just call me Alpha again?'' as he prowled toward her, his eyes ckening.


    Screaming loudly, Charity turned on her heel, sprinting off across the room giggling madly as he gave chase, catching her within moments as she reached the door, hoisting her over his shoulder easily as she tried to squirm from his grip on her thigh. Tapping her lightly on the back side with his free hand, Aaron growled ''behave'' with a smirk before striding out of the room, calling out to the Oakridge women who had emerged from the kitchen to find the cause of the noise, that the meetings with the vige were postponed for two hours before taking the stairs two at a time, his firm grasp holding Charity in ce as she covered her crimson face with her hands from the shocked women below.


    Kicking the door open, Aaron strode through, before pushing it closed behind him with the sole of his foot and dropping his wife carefully onto the bed, climbing up her body as he captured her lips with his, kissing her hungrily as she moaned into his mouth with longing.


    ''So mate, you like to tease an Alpha do you?'' he glowered, pulling at her bottom lip with his teeth.


    ''Aaron..she moaned her eyes closing,


    ''nuh uh uh my queen, you must call me Alpha'' growled Aaron as his hands quested under her shirt, pinching at her n****e as she writhed underneath him Gazing into his eyes she whispered back st time I called you that, I got in a whole heap of trouble'' as she giggled nervously underneath him.


    ''Alphaaaaaa'' growled Aaron, his tongue making its way over her mark as his hands continued to fondle her breasts under the tight material.


    Giving in Charity replied ''Yes Alpha'' with a small smirk ying around her lips.


    Grinning broadly, Aaron pulled his hands from her body, grabbing the material of her top and ripping it from her body, exposing her breasts to him as he groaned hungrily at her, his eyes following the contours of her body as her breath caught in her throat. ''What do you want Alpha?'' she asked huskily, arching an eyebrow at him as a moan of longing fell from his lips.


    ''Everything'' he replied, tracing his finger tips down her skin slowly, enjoying the shiver that erupted from her flesh at his touch. Moving his hands slowly down her stomach, he rested them for a moment on the band of her jeans, taking in her beauty beneath him before deftly flicking the button with his thumb and forefinger, forcing it open before slowly undoing her zip to reveal the bright redce panties she was wearing underneath.


    Letting out a hiss, Aaron lowered his head, running his tongue along the edge of the stic as his hands drew her jeans down her legs and throw them on the floor. Running his hands back up her thighs, he groaned as the smell of her arousal enveloped him making him bite back on his tongue to stop himself ripping thecy barrier from her body and entering her roughly.


    nting small kisses along her abdomen, he smiled softly at the quiet moans that were erupting from his wife''s mouth as shey on the bed, grasping the sheets between her fists. Kissing his way downwards, Aaron slowly ran his tongue over the red fabric covering her folds, biting softly at the fabric that was keeping him from his prize. Burying his head further between her legs, breathing her in, he growled lustfully as he felt the heating off Charity''s body as she gasped his name.


    Slowly, seductively, he hooked his finger into the band of her panties, gently pulling them downwards to reveal her swollen lips to him, exhaling, his warm breath bathed her area as she whimpered with longing. Tentatively, Aaron ran his tongue over her folds, discovering her with the tip, pushing it into her as she made a small cry of lust. As his tongue flickered in and out of her, Charity''s breathing becameboured, her muscles tightening from his touch, desperately rocking against him to increase the pleasure. Aaron ced his fingers around her clit, softly massaging as she moaned uncontrobly, her body on fire as she begged him to take her.


    Lunging his tongue within her, Aaron pinched at her c******s as she gasped in shock, her body starting to shake as she came in his mouth, her grip tight as she screamed his name, ''oh goddess, f**k me Alpha'' she cried as her body shook within his grasp. As she rode through the waves of her o****m, Aaron carefully flipped her onto her stomach, pulling her upwards onto her hands and knees, his fingers pressing into her entrance as she thrust herself backwards toward him.


    Removing his fingers, he slowly ran them down his tongue before pulling her toward his erect member, entering her slowly as she groaned loudly, allowing him to set the pace, they began to rock against each other, his left hand travelling over her mounds as she moaned at his touch.


    Tightening the muscles in her walls, she drew a growl of pleasure from her husband as he thrust into her harder, unable to hold back from the desperation to fill his mate with his seed. Pounding himself against her, he felt her react as he hit her G Spot, her body speeding up as he pressed against it over and over again.


    ''I love you Alpha'' she cried out as her body shuddered once more, her o****m ripping through her like a tornado, leaving her breathless and exhausted. Releasing himself to his own o****m, he growled loudly as his fluids flowed within her, their bodies moving in sync as their highs washed over them. As they made their way down from their euphoria, Aaron pulled her sideways as hey down on the bed, holding her close to him, his softening c**k remaining inside of her as he held her close.


    ''I love you too my Luna'' he whispered back huskily, ''always and forever'' as he brushed the hair from her neck and kissed her softly on the neck, Charity sighing happily within his embrace.

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 36

    Justin and Hazely under the sheets, his arm underneath her body as she curled around him, idly drawing circles on his chest as he gazed at her lovingly, watching the small smile y around her lips as she rest her head against his shoulder, sighing contentedly. ''What are you thinking about?'' he asked quietly, gently rubbing his hand down her arm as she gazed up at him, her happiness evident.


    ''About you'' she confided shyly.


    ''Well I like that'' he grinned pulling her closer and kissing the top of her head.


    ''You will make an amazing Alpha you know'' she whispered softly ''I can feel it, the pack will be so happy when its announced'' she said confidently.


    ''Are you ready to be a Luna?'' he asked, his eyes drawing her gaze as he lent forward to capture her lip with his.


    Nodding silently, Hazel held his gaze with her own ''I''m not sure how good I will be?'' she confided softly but love my pack and I will do whatever I can to keep them safe'' she said resolutely, her determination written on her face causing Justin to chuckle quietly. Looking up at him questioningly she asked ''whats so funny?''


    Grinning Justin pressed his lips to hers again, ''Nothing baby, you are just too damned cute, I don''t think I can deal with your gorgeousness'' he said as his hands roamed her body hungrily.


    ''Don''t even think about it Mr future Alpha'' Hazel chided, pulling away from him ''we are alreadyte for the meetings with the vigers, I am going to get washed up and then we are going to do help our pack!'' she ordered, as Justiny back on the bed, his arm under his head, looking at her with puppy dog eyes as he pouted.


    ''You so mean to me baby'' he growled, his eyes twinkling as her naked body rose from the bed, heading to the bathroom door.


    ''I''m just keeping your head where it should be'' she replied giving him a wink.


    ''I''d rather it was between your legs'' he muttered as the door shut behind her.


    ''I heard that!'' she called through the door as heughed despite himself, pulling himself from the bed and walking over to the closet to find some fresh clothes to wear, listening to Hazel sing softly to herself as the sound of running water started. Smiling happily to himself he murmured ''I really am the luckiest wolf there ever was''


    Sticking her head out of the door, Hazel grinned at him ''Yes you are Mr future Alpha, and I am truly the luckest She wolf to have you all to myself'' before ducking back into the bathroom and stepping into the shower.


    Making their way downstairs they found Charity and Aaron already in the dining room, talking quietly


    rick who was nodding intently as they spoke.


    ''What''s going on?'' called out Justin as he made his way toward them, grinning Merrick turned toward him, his hand outstretched,


    ''Dude! let me be the first to congratte the future Alpha'' he boomed, grasping Justin''s hand in his own as e pped him on the shoulder. ''Couldn''t think of a better bloke for the job, and with this gorgeous youngdy beside you to sort your a*s out when you get too cocky, well you can''t go wrong'' he grinned as Hazel blushed and Justin shook his hand, his small s


    ''Cheers dude'' he replied, ''though lets be honest it was slim pickings for poor Char, I was the best of a bad bunch.


    Merrickughed as he released Justin''s hand, ''too true too true'' he agreed before sobering up, ''seriously dude, you are going to do a great job here, I am always happy to know you''re on a mission with us, covering my a*s. Turning back to Aaron and Charity, Merrick asked ''should I call the first vige member in Alpha? Luna?'' before heading back to the door as they nodded at him.


    As the four took seats on one side of the dining table a young scared looking young woman with dark hair stepped around the door, hesitating for a few moments until Charity beckoned her over with an encouraging smile.


    The dark haired girl timidly walked over, perching in the chair opposite, biting her lip nervously. Charity decided to take the lead, ''Good morning, I assume you are here to discuss your future?'' she asked encouragingly. The young girl nodded hesitantly, her eyes shifting between the four as if unsure that she should be there.


    ''Why don''t we start with your name and age?'' encouraged Charity


    ''My name is Katrina, I am eighteen'' the girl replied, her hands rubbing together as they rested on the table in between them.


    ''My name is Charity, this is Aaron, Justin and Hazel'' responded Charity kindly as Katrina bowed her head to each member as they were named. Smiling at Hazel who she obviously knew who gave her a broad grin back infusing her with some confidence. Straightening her back slightly, Katrina said ''I currently work in theundry, I came here to ask you Empress, if you would consider me for training to be a warrior'' she rushed out hurriedly.


    Charity was slightly taken a back by the small girl in front of her making such a choice, ''That is a worthwhile endeavour, what is your reasoning for your choice Katrina?'' she inquired softly.


    ''I want to protect my pack Empress'' she replied simply, a look of determination crossing her face, ''females were banned from training, but my brother joined the guards and he would secretly teach me his training when he woulde home each night. I can block all his advances, I am a quick study'' she added her eyes looking beseechingly into Charity''s.


    Turning to Justin, Charity asked ''What do you think Jus?''


    Justin looked over the young girl attentively, taking in her muscr arms that showed she had spent years in manual work but also had kept herself toned, implying dedication and stamina. ''I think Katrina would be an excellent candidate for our warriors'' he replied smiling as the young girl sat shocked for a moment before squealing with excitement, jumping from her chair and grabbing each of their hands to shake them, stuttering her thanks.


    ''Out of interest Katrina'' Justin asked smiling, ''who is your brother?''


    ''Nathan'' she replied grinning, ''I can''t wait to tell him, he always told me that I could be anything I want to be, he thought if he trained me enough that I could escape the elders and be able to survive outside the barrier'' she said, sadness filling her face as her eyes met Justin''s, ''please sir, don''t punish my brother too harshly, he never wanted to join the warriors, not because he didn''t want to defend the n, but he didn''t like their tactics, he knew though, that it was the only way to pass on the knowledge I needed to try and get out, he didn''t want me auctioned off to a bad situation'' she rambled.


    Justin held up his hand to silence the panicked girl in front of him ''Katrina, we have no intention of punishing Nathan at all, I could tell he was a good man from my time here in the cells, he never joined in with my abuse, his face was an open book about how he felt regarding my treatment at the hands of the guards. I understood he could not interfere, but I had great respect that he refused to bow down and join in with something he disagreed strongly too'' he said kindly.


    Katrina nodded, her eyes starting to glisten, ''He used toe home after his shifts, he would break things'' she whispered ''he was angry with himself for not standing up to his leader, not fighting for you when they treated you badly, he was in awe of you Sir, he always used to say when he calmed down that he hoped he could find a mate to love as strongly as you loved Miss Hazel, he had never seen a werewolf stand and take the abuse you did, refusing to reject your mate no matter what.'' she finished, her eyes never leaving Justin''s, respect evident in her gaze.


    Bowing to each in turn, Katrina smiled and left the room as Aaron turned to his mate, ''not Alpha material eh?'' he asked softly as Justin looked at his hands, obviously affected by Katrina''s words.


    The day continued with a stream of peopleing in and asking for positions ranging from chefs to gardeners, warriors to medical staff.


    Just as they were about to pack up for the afternoon a small knock came from the door, e in'' called Charity and the four turned to the door to see a woman in her thirties enter holding a young child by the hand. Making their way over to the table, Charity motioned for the two to take a seat, as she and her friends sat themselves down. Holding the woman''s gaze, Charity gave her a cheerful smile, ''What is your name ma-am?'' she asked ''and what can we do for you?''


    The woman smiled back at the group, ''My name is Valerie, but it is not me that wished to see you Empress, I work in the allotments and I love my job, I have no wish to change if that is eptable to you!'' she replied


    ''Of course'' Charity said slightly surprised before turning her gaze to the little girl who was looking at her in awe ''So what is your name? and how can we help you'' she asked kindly.


    The little girl beamed at her confidently, ''My name is Melissa and I am this many years old'' she said holding up three fingers on each hand.


    ''Slx?'' asked Charity smiling, obviously taken by the small girl in front of her.


    Melissa nodded proudly, ''My mummy said that we cane here and ask you for something and you will think real hard about it and maybe let us have the thing we want'' she said, her voice questioning, as if checking the validity of her mothers word. ''Your mummy is correct Melissa, what would you like from us?'' she asked encouragingly.


    ''Mrs Empress, I would like to ask if we could have a teachingdy'' Melissa blurted out, ''My daddy used to tell us about how in some ces the children go to a building and a teachingdy helps them learn things! she said earnestly.


    Charity looked toward Hazel confused, ''You don''t have a school here?'' she asked


    Hazel shook her head, ''Females are not schooled, only the males and that is only in what the Elders deemed important. Some of the girls were fortunate, their brothers woulde home and teach what they had learnt, but there are women here who cannot even spell their own names'' she said sadly.


    Justin growled angrily at her words causing the little girl to flinch fearfully, seeing her reaction his brow softened, ''I am not angry at you little one, I am angry at the bad men who took away your right to learn. Learning is very important for everyone'' he said softly as Melissa rxed again.


    ''I was lucky Luna'' continued Hazel, ''My father was sent out of the pack for four years to study medicine, my mother held here to make sure he returned. Whilst at the university, he made it his mission to learn as much as he could, living in the library between his cements and studying, reading about history, geography, practicing mathematics. He returned to my mother and taught it to her, and then to me when I was born, though I was forbidden to tell anyone of my lessons. He convinced the Elders that he had to do his own supply runs to the town as he was the only one who knew what medicines we needed, he would smuggle in a book each time, hidden among the vials, for me. We must have fifty books hidden in our attic'' she added smiling at the memory. ''Well that will be the start of our school library then'' Justin growled as the little girl pped her hands happily, jumping from her chair, racing round the table to hug each of them whilst her horrified mother admonished her ''Melissa! that is very inappropriate'' Valerie cried worriedly.


    Charity grinned at the woman as she epted Melissa''s hug ''it''s ok, we always wee a hug'' she said.


    Running back to her mother, she grabbed her hand, pulling her from the chair and starting to make her way to the door. ''Melissa'' her mother reminded gently, ''what do we say to the Empress and the other leaders?''


    Melissa stopped, turning to face them a serious look on her face, ''Thank you!'' she shouted happily before pulling her mother again, turning to give an enigmatic wave as her embarrassed mother followed her from the room.


    As the door shut, Justin looked among them, ''so with no actual knowledgeable females in the pack, how are we going to find a ''teachingdy''? he asked, obviously still bothered that the females of the pack had been treated like objects for so long. Hazel cleared her throat ''umm, well I was thinking I could do it'' she said apprehensively, ''is that crazy?'' she asked looking around at them.


    Charity grabbed her hand beaming ''That is an amazing idea'' she agreed, ''To be taught by their Luna will bring the children closer to you, build their respect and love from the start. Also you already have a good knowledge, and we can easily sort out books etc for you so you can increase your own knowledge'' she said happily.


    ''I also thought I could do a night ss once a week for the older women, teach them at least basic reading, writing and mathematics'' Hazel continued enthusiastically, her joy at the thought evident.


    Justin pulled his mate to him lovingly, ''you my love, are truly awe inspiring, with you as our Luna we are going to be an amazing pack'' he growled, his lips brushing hers as she blushed lightly, returning the kiss, her eyes shining.

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 37

    Over the next week, Justin and Aaron started training with the members who wished to be warriors of the pack, working on basic stamina enhancement and protective moves. Carmen had joined the sses to remain close to Leo who had volunteered to assist


    the two Alpha''s having already informed them that he wished to remain at Oakridge when they left.


    Carmen and Felicity had be good friends since the night Charity had taken over and Carmen had helped her to the clinic. She had taken to sitting quietly watching the group as they trained, a small look of longing in her face as she followed the graceful movements with her eyes.


    After three days of watching, Justin tapped Aaron''s arm, getting his attention, whispering something to him as Aaron nced over to the lone figure before nodding and returning to the ss.


    Justin walked over to Felicity giving her a smile as he took a seat next to her, ''how do you think they are doing?'' he asked conversationally as he watched the men and women copying Aaron''s movement''s, Leo walking between them, correcting the asional stance and muttering words of encouragement to the pack.


    Felicity smiled sadly ''I think they are doing amazingly'' she replied, her eyes never leaving the group ''it must feel great to be in control like that'' she muttered to herself.


    Justin raised an eyebrow at her causing her to blush when she realised she had spoken aloud. ''Would you like to give it a try?'' he asked with a motivating grin.


    Felicity shook her head, fear appearing her her eyes, but also a tinge of longing ''I am not a warrior'' she stuttered.


    Justin chuckled ''You don''t have to want to be a warrior to train'' he chided gently ''every wolf and she wolf should be strong for themselves not just to protect the pack, to be strong outside you will feel strong inside''


    Felicity nced at Justin, considering his words before looking back at the group.


    ''I tell you what'' Justin said smiling ''youe and train with me, away from the others, if you don''t like it you don''t have toe back, if you do like it, you join the rest of the group tomorrow'' he offered.


    Her eyes narrowing nervously, Felicity slowly nodded as Justin jumped to his feet, holding out his hand to help her up. Leading her a little way away from the main group, Justin went through some basic stretches, loosening the she wolfs muscles before he put a pair of pads on his hands, holding them up in front of him.


    ''Ok Felicity'' he said grinning ''lets see what you''ve got, make a fist'' he ordered, checking her hands and talking her through altering her grip to protect her thumbs, ''now I want you to punch this pad as hard as you can'' he said.


    Looking unsure, Felicity raised her fist and punched toward the pad making contact, Justin grinned ''now I know that is not all you have in you'' he growled ''harder, I want everything you''ve got behind this next punch'' Raising her fist again, Felicity mmed it against the pad, pushing it back toward Justin''s body.


    ''Excellent'' Justin shouted ''now punch it again and follow it up with the other fist to the other pad'' he encouraged. Soon she was working through the basic moves, sweat dripping from her face but a determination and calmness evident as she gave everything she had to the session.


    Finally dropping his hands, Justin pulled the pads off and pped the she wolf gently on the shoulder, ''you would make a fine warrior felicity'' he said quietly ''you have the strength, you just need to believe in yourself''


    Felicity gave him a small smile as she bowed her head respectfully and rushed off to Carmen who was bouncing on the balls of her feet, pulling her friend into a fierce hug as she ran up to her, talking animatedly as Leo smiled at the pair.


    Heading back to the house Aaron gave Justin a sly nce out of the corner of his eye ''you are getting into this whole Alpha thing arn''t you'' he teased as Justinughed


    ''I admit, when you both first suggested it I thought you had lost your minds'' he admitted ''but the more time I spend with these people, the more I want to protect and help them, look at Felicity, she pulled out of herself, gained confidence right in front of me'' he eximed his eyes alive as he spoke.


    Aaron chuckled at his friends animated expression, ''and that my friend, is why you will make an excellent Alpha'' Aaron agreed ''you brought out Felicity''s confidence, no-one else, you are a natural leader.. you just can''t beat me in a fight'' he added smirking, dodging out the way as Justin roared and lunged for him. The pair dodged and sparred for a few minutes before they both fell on the floorughing.


    ''Ugh, I bet I could beat your a*s if you''d just stand still long enough for a punch tond'' grumbled Justin as Aaron chuckled at him.


    ''I''m not going to make it easy on you Alpha'' he chortled


    ''You called me Alpha'' Justin said, his eyes widening with shock


    Aaron shrugged, ''I figured it was time to make it official, you are ready and we need to get back to Be and find this damn sorceress. I''ve had the boys building a stage in the town centre all day ready for your coronation tonight'' he added airily as if saying something of no consequence.


    ''Tonight? what? when was this sorted? does Hazel know?'' shouted Justin, panic overtaking him


    ''Calm down dude! you are ready! just agree to everything I say'' Aaron replied, grabbing his shoulders and shaking him gently, calming the warrior down.


    Taking a deep breath Justin exhaled slowly ''I''m ready for this'' he muttered, more to himself than Aaron.


    ''Yes you are, you will lead this pack, and it will be a force to be reckoned with'' said Aaron strongly.


    ********


    As the sun set over the mountain, fairy lights that had been strung around the town centre lit up, bathing the area in a soft glow. The vige had arranged chairs in front of the newly built stage, and each member was seated, murmuring excitedly as they awaited their new Alpha and his mate. Despite no formal announcement that Justin would be taking over, word had soon spread and had been met with wide eptance. In his short time at the pack he had developed a strong bond with the members and all were pleased that he would be leading him along with their very own Hazel, their pack doctor''s daughter, well known through the vige as she had spent time helping her father in the clinic when he was short staffed.


    A hush fell over the crowd as Aaron stepped onto the stage, helping his Luna up behind him before striding to the middle and facing the audience.


    ''Oakridge pack'' Aaron boomed, his voice carrying over the still night air. ''Tonight we celebrate a new beginning, the blossoming of a new pack, your pack, The Oakridge Pack'' he announced as cheers filled the air from the eager spectators.


    Beckoning to Justin and Hazel, he stepped back slightly to allow them to step onto the stage and stand in front of him, one each side facing each other. Justin looked handsome and powerful in a ck tuxedo, a red silk handkerchief poking out of his pocket and a red tie fastened around his cor.


    Hazel''s beauty was personified by her simple white knee length, off the shoulder, dress with a sweetheart neckline revealing just a hint of her chest.


    Aaron smiled between the two happily before raising his voice again. ''Tonight we also join your new Alpha and Luna together in the matrimonial bond, their souls joined as one, as decreed by the Goddess herself, by joining their hearts, they strengthen the bond between you all'' Turning to Justin Aaron met his best friends gaze, ''Justin, Beta of the Silver Cross pack, do you revoke your position and ties to your previous pack?'' he asked.


    Justin''s eyes clouded with pain for a moment before he raised his head ''I do Alpha'' he replied confidently.


    Aaron nodded, ''Do you Justin ept the role of Alpha of The Oakridge Pack? Do you promise to lead with courage, honour, and kindness? will you put the lives and needs of your pack above your own, striving to make their time on this earthly in a happy one? Will you be the first into battle when your pack is under threat and thest to retreat if the need arises?'' he asked.


    Without hesitation Justin replied ''I will Alpha''.


    Turning to Hazel, Aaron addressed her ''Hazel of the Oakridge pack, do you ept Justin as your Alpha, will you stand by him through good times and bad, guide him, love him and protect him to the best of your abilities as Luna as is written by the Goddess at the beginning of time?''


    Hazel smiled shyly, ''I will Alpha'' she replied as Justin beamed.


    Raising his voice Aaron addressed the silent pack members ''Do you, members of the Oakridge pack, agree to stand by this young couple, support them today in their joining and everyday after until the Goddess should call us home to her?'' ''We do Alpha'' came a unison response as the air filled with tangible excitement.


    Aaron lowered his gaze to the pair in front of him, taking in their excited smiles, mirroring it with his own. ''I was told on my wedding day that Marriage is a sacred thing, where you be two hearts that beat together, and never has that been more true than between you two, you were meant to be together, you will forever more be bound together as decreed by the Goddess herself. So Alpha Justin, Luna Hazel I now pronounce you husband and wife, you may kiss your Luna, Alpha'' he said before stepping back to his wife as Justin pulled Hazel into his arms, kissing her passionately as the Oakridge pack cheered before them.

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 38

    The Oakridge pack members descended upon the couple as they stepped off the stage, eager to congratte and wee their new leaders.


    ''You ok?'' asked Charity softly as she watched her husband''s face whilst he observed his friend''s beaming smile as he held tightly onto his new wife, talking happily to his new pack members, greeting each by name.


    Aaron smiled sadly, ''I''m really happy for him baby, really I am, but when he agreed to renounce his ce in Silver Cross I felt it'' he admitted ''I know he deserves everything he will be given here, but man i''m going to miss that pain in my a*s'' he said wistfully. Charity wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him down for a kiss, ''I will too, but he is supposed to be here, this is where his story leads, and it''s not like we won''t see him, do you really think that man will miss another of our princess'' birthdays? and I know full well that when they have their own prince or princess, Uncle Aaron will be the first one here to wee his god son or daughter and spoil the heck out of him or her'' she teased.


    Smiling despite himself Aaron chuckled ''Yeah that''s true, I still need to repay Justin for the time he fed Be an entire bowl of chocte pudding for breakfast! That child''s nappies were atrocious for days!'' he moaned pulling a face.


    ''Talking about me?'' came the familiar tone of Justin''s voice, giving her husband a tight hug, Charity excused herself to go talk to Hazel, the two women following the crowd as they slowly made their way toward the pack house and the celebration feast that had been prepared by the new chef''s.


    Grinning at his friend, Aaron asked ''So how does it feel Alpha?'' he asked genially.


    ''It feels... right'' Justin replied happily, ''though when you asked me to renounce Silver Cross, I admit, it hurt to say yes'' he said soberly. ''I can''t believe I don''t belong there anymore''


    Aaron pulled him into a one armed hug ''You will always belong with us, the door is never shut to you'' he said solemnly. ''We are not separate packs, we are sister packs, we just have different names'' he added. Justin nodded sadly, looking into the eyes of his best friend, ''I am going to miss you dude'' he whispered


    ''I''ll miss you too'' admitted Aaron hugging him tightly ''but its not like its forever is it? Be''s birthday is next month''


    ''Yeah!'' replied Justin cheering up slightly, ''I already missed one birthday, i''m not missing any more'' he growled annoyed.


    ''And we are only at the end of the phone, half a day''s drive away, Charity and Chloe seem to cope being in different packs, we can too'' Aaron said resolutely as Justin nodded.


    ''Plus, as Charity''s secret crush, I can''t stay away too long can I?'' grinned Justin as Aaronughed and pushed him sideways making him stumble sightly before righting himself.


    ''You know I can now do that to you right?'' Aaron asked dangerously.


    Justin just shook his headughing ''Nope, you got no hope, my Hazel only has eyes for this Alpha'' he boasted as he pped his best friend on the shoulder and they started to make their way toward the house.


    ''You know you need to pick a Beta and a Gamma'' mused Aaron as they walked up the steps into the pack house.


    ''Yeah, I know'' Justin agreed ''I already know who i''m going to pick'' he confided ''I just don''t know when to make the announcement.''


    ''No time like the present'' Aaron said as he pushed the doors to the dining room open to reveal the room decorated with streamers and balloons, arge banner on the wall weing the Alpha and Luna, everyone talking andughing happily as they say at the tables enjoying the food that was lined up on tables to the left of the room.


    Striding in front of the food, Aaron cleared his throat to get everyone''s attention. The babble of noise lowering until silence ensued.


    ''Oakridge pack, your new Alpha would like to make an announcement'' he said loudly as all eyes turned to Justin expectantly.


    Stepping forward Justin replied ''Thank you Alpha Aaron'' before turning to the listening crowd. ''As we are all together, I would like to announce my choices for Beta and Gamma of our pack'' he said looking around as Hazel stepped to his side, taking his hand. ''The Luna and I have put great thought into who we would like to stand with us, to help lead this pack and who we would trust to care for you should we need to visit our sisters packs or be unable to lead for whatever reason. My Beta has been chosen as he is an incredible warrior, in the time that we have known him, he has proven again and again his loyalty andmitment to his pack and his Alpha. I fully believe that he will continue to do so for us, everyone, your new Beta is Leo, formerly of the Red Moon Pack''. The room erupted into howls and cheers as Carmen threw her arms around the shell shocked warrior hugging him tightly before pushing him gently toward the Alphas.


    Shaking both Alpha''s hands, Leo smiled ''are you sure Alpha?'' he asked Justin hesitantly.


    ''Positive Leo'' replied Justin grinning, ''Merrick told me how you refused to leave the mountain until Charity and I were saved, we were not even your Luna and Beta but you were still fiercely loyal and protective. I trust youpletely'' he said seriously. ''Thank you Alpha, I will proudly serve you and our pack, my ce will always be by your side protecting you and our Luna, supporting you in every way I can'' he said humbly.


    Smiling happily Justin turned back to the room which quietened down from the excited murmuring that has sprung up, ''My Gamma was a difficult selection, We wanted someone who was brave and strong but also someone who cared for others and tried to always do the right thing, We finally settled on a person who fits all those requirements'' he said grinning ''The Gamma of Oakridge pack is Nathan, a former member of the Elders guards, he has proven himself to be of excellent character, we feel that he will be a strong leader of our warriors'' he finished as the young twenty year old stared at him open mouthed before being forcefully pushed forward by his sister Katrina as she cheered with the other pack members.


    Stepping uncertainly toward the Alpha''s he looked around as if worried another Nathan would appear beside him. Justin held his hand out to the young Warrior, shaking it firmly as the man stuttered his thanks.


    ''Are you happy to ept the job Nathan?'' asked Justin, his expression friendly but serious.


    ''But I was part of the guards who hurt you Alpha'' he muttered worriedly


    ''You were and you weren''t Nathan'' replied Justin ''You were there, but you never took part, I could see how much you despised what was happening to me but as one man you couldn''t help me, plus your sister told me what you did for her, why you joined the guards. I respect a man who puts others before himself, who tries to save his family even if his actions could have had him executed'' he said severely.


    Swallowing hard Nathan nodded ''It would be an honour to serve under you Alpha, I have held great respect for you from your days in the cells and hoped that you would allow me to train under you, I never expected you to make me your Gamma'' he said softly his eyes full of guilt.


    ''Nathan, you are an honest and kind young man, and I believe you have the ability to be an incredible warrior and protector of our pack, I will be honoured to help you achieve that rank'' he said kindly as the youngd shook his hand again and stepped back next to Leo who shook his hand.


    Raising his voice again, Justin addressed the room once more ''I know it''s a little unorthodox but we are a new pack so who says we cannot have a few of our own rules'' he said loudly, his voice echoing off the walls. ''In addition to our Beta and Gamma, I will also be creating a position within our pack for an Advisor. Leo, Nathan and myself, we are still rtively young just like this pack and I recognise our need for advice from a more senior pack member at times, so I ask Doctor Nathaniel to join us as the very first Oakridge Pack advisor to the Alpha'' he shouted as the entire room was deafened by the screams, howls and cup banging from the pack as Doctor Nat stepped forward looking as shocked as the two young men who already stood beside Justin.


    Grabbing his hand Justin smiled at the Doctor affectionately as Hazel pped happily beside him ''Doctor Nat'' he said as the sounds died down ''You were one of the few people who actively tried to help Charity and I when we needed it, you healed us, you trusted me with your daughter despite barely knowing me, you nned single handedly and executed our escape'' he said


    ''Didn''t work though did it'' The doc said grumpily causing the pack tough.


    ''Not through any fault of yours Doc, you couldn''t foresee a guard walking out of the treatment room at the exact moment we tried to leave the building, the fact is you tried everything in your power to do what you thought was right. You are well educated and you are trusted by the entire pack I hope you will ept the position and help mould our pack into the best version of its self that it can be''.


    Doctor Nat smiled at his beaming daughter before returning his gaze to Justin, ''It would be a pleasure Alpha'' he said gruffly ''though my wife might disagree with the knowledgeable part, she calls me an i***t most days'' he said with a shrug as the Alphas chuckled, each shaking his hand before Justin turned back to the room.


    ''OK pack and visitors! lets eat!'' he shouted happily.

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 39

    The day after the coronation, Aaron, Charity, Justin and Hazel made their way to the clinic having been told by Doctor Nat that Lucas was well enough for visitors. Pushing open the door, Justin looked around for one of the nurses, Jessica stepped out of a nearby room and smiled when she saw the visitors. ''Alpha''s, Luna''s'' she greeted with a bow ''Doctor Nat said you would being to see Lucas today, please follow me and I shall take you to his room'' she said before leading the four toward the room that had previously been upied by Justin. Pushing open the door, their eyes fell upon Lucas, the warrior wasying on the bed under the nket, the bruises on his face had healed but he was still evidently in pain.


    He looked worried he watched them enter his room, ''Alpha''s Luna''s'' he asked hesitantly ''to what do I owe the honour of a visit from yourselves?''


    Justin pulled over two chairs beside the bed and motioned for the two Luna''s to each take a seat, the Alpha''s standing behind their mates protectively.


    ''Lucas'' started Justin authoritatively ''Luna Charity would like to ask you some questions, You will answer all of thempletely and politely'' he said, making it clear that there was no choice in the matter.


    Lucas swallowed and nodded his head slowly, ''Alpha?'' he asked nervously ''May I say something before Luna Charity asks her questions?''


    Justin stared at him for a moment perplexed before waving his hand for the patient to continue.


    ''Alpha Justin, Luna Charity, I wish to convey my sincere apologies for the treatment you each received at my hands. I would love to say the elders made me do it, but that would be a lie and I refuse to sully my pack by lying to my Alpha'' he started. ''Your pack?'' asked Charity surprised


    Lucas nodded ''If Alpha Justin and Luna Hazel are willing to give me a chance, I would be honoured to be park of their pack, I want to be someone that my pack can be proud of, someone I can be proud of'' he said sadly looking at his fingers.


    ''I did what I did to you out of jealousy Alpha'' he continued looking directly at Justin as he spoke, ''I loved Hazel, was waiting for her to be auctioned and when you appeared and we found out you were her mate I knew she would never truly be mine even if I won her. I thought if I could get you too reject her that maybe she would love me too'' he said humbly. ''I realise now that this would never have happened, the Luna is your other half, seeing what you did for her, I hope that one day I will find the same level of love, I wish to find my real mate and experience the powerful connection that you and the Luna share. he finished.


    Justin stared at the broken warrior for a few minutes before stepping around the Luna''s chairs and holding out his hand to Lucas who took it hesitantly, ''I know what it is like to love someone but not be able to have them'' he said softly, ''I was lucky, the Goddess gave her back to me, there is a mate out there for you Lucas and I will happily help you find her, I am also willing to give you a chance to redeem yourself in our pack'' he added as he shook the warriors hand, ''BUT if you so much as breathe at my mate again I will kill you on the spot'' he growled.


    Lucas chuckled as he released Justin''s hand, ''Yes Alpha, the Luna is yours, I am in search of my missing half, I wish only to serve my pack, protect my Alpha and Luna, and be the best version of myself that I can be. A warrior told me not so long ago that an Alpha could help me do that'' he said smiling, his body rxing slightly.


    ''That warrior was a bloody genius'' replied Justinughing.


    Turning to Charity, Lucas rested his gaze on her face, ''Now Luna, what would you like to ask me? I will answer to the best of my abilities'' he said with a small grin. Charity straightened up in her chair, ''Lucas, please will you tell me about the sorceress?'' she asked


    Lucas smiled, ''I''m d you have a seat because its a bit of a story'' he admitted.


    ''Many many years ago, long before my grand fathers, grandfathers, grand father was born Oakridge was a pack, a formidable pack, known for its strength, The Alpha was feared by other packs but he didn''t use his power to control, happy to work along side other packs, create alliances. His Beta felt that he was too soft, he wanted Oakridge to be the most powerful pack in the country, with the biggest territory, when the Alpha refused to consider the attacking of other packs, the Beta began to conspire against him. He recruited members from within the pack, rogues and other small packs that had ruthless agenda''s.


    After much nning the Beta began to enact his n, his supporters taking out the guards and moving stealth like into the vige, hiding in the shadows awaiting the signal. They advanced on the pack house, but the Alpha was forewarned by a traitor in the enemies midst, he and his warriors were awaiting them and a bloody battle raged. Days passed, bodies littered the grounds, the ground had turned red from the rivers of blood before a truce was called. All the leaders including the Alpha and the Beta were dead, the pack mourned and no-one wanted to fill the shoes of the beloved Alpha, so a decision was made, to live Alphaless!''


    Lucas looked around at his breathless audience for a moment before he continued, ''A Committee was selected by the remaining members, chosen for their knowledge, strength and abilities, the men would go down to the vige below trying to find mates, as so many she-wolves had perished in the war, the human males didn''t like their womening with us, many a bloody fight ensued always ending the same way. Human male dead on the floor, Wolf and woman returning to Oakridge. I don''t know if any were forced or if all came willingly, but a few found their real mates within the vige. The vigers decided to attack the n try and wipe them out, protect their females I assume, it ended badly for the vige but showed the n just how much they needed some form of protection.


    One day a female entered the vige, she was barefoot, her dress torn as if she had been travelling for a while, the vige took her in, cared for her, as repayment for their hospitality she told them she had knowledge of the magical arts, made a deal with the elders. In return for their n''s protection, they had to agree to two things, they had to treat their women as the irreceable beauties that they were, they also had to protect something of hers, it was never to be opened until given to a very important person who woulde to collect. When asked how they would know who this person was, she replied ''The Empress will reveal herself when she shifts into her wolf form, it will be white like new fallen snow, once she arrives, you are to treat her as the Goddess she is and give her this box''


    The sorceress then set up the barrier around the vige, no-one could enter except members of the n and those they brought through with them.


    Over the decades, the Committee members returned to the Goddess and new members were sworn in, this went on for centuries until the battle was a distant memory. The story of the Sorceress was passed down from member to member, every child was educated in the recognition of the Empress when she chose to reveal herself until one Committee member started to doubt the story, decreeing it as a facy created by the original women of the pack after the death of the Alpha to keep the n controlled and women above the men.


    The Committee member gained support from some of the males, all fed up with awaiting some woman who was supposed to be above us all. New rules were brought in, first the right to learn was taken from women, then the right to train, then they became property to be bought. The n''s money was kept securely by the Committee, no longer shared out with the members, everything was bought and sold by the Committee forcing the n into poverty and servitude. The story of the Sorceress was no longer taught, my grandfather passed it to me when I was a small boy, whispered to me in a barn away from my parents hearing, two dayster our door was kicked in and my grandfather was taken away by the guards, we never saw him again.


    Lucas looked back to the four leaders, all silent as he finished his tale.


    Tentatively Charity asked, ''Do you know where this supposed box is Lucas?''


    Lucas shook his head sadly, ''I am sorry Empress, I was never a member of the Committee, so was not privy to their secrets, but i''m sure one of thest Committee members would know.''


    Charity rose from her seat, cing her hand lightly on Lucas'' arm ''Thank you Lucas, I appreciate your help'' she said before turning to lead the way out of the room.


    Heading back to the Pack House, Charity called over to Leo who was stood nearby talking with Carmen, the two smiling happily together, ''Leo, could you go and find one of the old Committee members for me please and bring him to the Pack House dining room?'' she asked Bowing his head, Leo replied ''of course Luna I will go immediately!


    ''I''ll go with you'' Carmen interjected smiling ''I''m sure that I heard that Gabriel had moved in with his daughter and her husband, i''ll show you which house is theirs'' as she grabbed his hand and led him off between the buildings. Seating themselves at one of the tables, the four leaders waited for Leo to return, twenty minutester a light knock on the door indicated his arrival. Entering the room, he bowed his head to each of the seated figureheads before opening the door wide and allowing the old man to enter.


    Shuffling in, the grey haired man took a seat opposite, eyeing the leaders suspiciously.


    ''We expect manners from our pack members'' snarled Justin angrily, making the old man jump slightly, ''A refusal to bow to a leader of any pack is seen as a direct challenge to their status, are you challenging Alpha Aaron or Myself Gabriel?'' Justin inquired icily. ''N n n no Alpha'' stuttered Gabriel, quickly bowing his head to each of them a slight fear emanating from him as he shrunk into himself under their gaze, the cocky boisterous leader thy had met weeks before long gone.


    Nodding approvingly Justin addressed him again, ''Luna Charity would like to ask you some questions, you will answer her honestly and with as much detail as possible, am I clear?'' he asked quietly, his tone radiating with his power. ''Yes Alpha'' Gabriel whispered before raising his eyes to Charity, ''What would you like to ask me Empress?''


    Charity cleared her throat, ''There is a box hidden within this vige, a box that belongs to me'' she stated firmly as Gabriel paled at her words, ''Where is it Gabriel and why was it not given to me when I first revealed myself as the White Wolf?'' she asked. Gabriel swallowed loudly, his eyes darting from one leader to the next, ''uh, um, uh'' he stuttered, unsure how to answer, ''I may have forgotten it Empress?'' he said questioningly,


    ''I very much doubt you forgot it Gabriel'' bristled Justin, ''The protection of that box has been the purpose of the pack for centuries!'' he growled as Gabriel cowered.


    ''I thought it would be useful if I held on to it'' he admitted hanging his head defeated.


    ''Where is it Gabriel'' demanded Charity, her voice low but her Luna tone evident.


    Gabriel slowly rose from his seat, walking to the panelled wall that separated the dining room from the grand staircase on the other side. Gently pushing against one of the square wooden panes, there was a small click before the panel moved back a few millimetres and slid to the side revealing a safe built into the recess behind. Putting in an eight digit number, he turned therge handle and pulled the door toward him, lifting out a small ornate wooden box, that looked hand carved, carrying it carefully over to the table he ced in front of Charity before stepping back.


    ''Thank you Gabriel, you may go'' Justin ordered, watching as the old man shuffled his way back to the door, shutting it quietly behind him, leaving the four alone again.


    Charity ran her hands over the carvings, awed by the intricacy, before she slowly lifted the lid to expose the ck velvet lining. Nestled within was a ck silk fabric scrap, wrapped loosely around the hidden content, peeling back the folds Charity''s face became confused as she stared down at the secret that had been left for her, turning to Aaron she saw her confusion mirrored in his face, ''I don''t understand'' she said returning her gaze to the box.

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 40

    Lifting out the object, Charity stared at in incredulously, ''It''s a ne'' she said, her confusion deepening, Aaron carefully lifted it from her hands, scrutinizing the delicate chain, finding a mark that he knew meant it was 24 carat gold. He was sure that the bright green gem fitted within the solid gold setting was a real emerald.


    Turning the emerald over in his hand, five words engraved into the back caught his eye, ''Seek and thou shalt find'' he read aloud looking up at the others and seeing their equally nk faces. Sighing he muttered, ''every answer we find just seems to lead to a hundred more questions, just once can we get a ''it''s over there'' he grumbled handing the ne back to his wife who nestled it carefully within the silk shroud before closing the lid.


    Justin growled in a low tone, before words burst out of him like a tirade, ''seriously! For the love of the Goddess! This damn Sorceress, if she even really bloody exists, is yanking our chains'' Charity shook her head slowly, ''I don''t think she is, its this difficult to make sure only the White Wolf finds her, i''m sure of it'' she said determinedly


    ''OK and how is a poxy ne going to find her?'' Justin asked, kicking the table support grumpily.


    ''Not a clue, but if the Sorceress left it for me, then it must have something to do with finding her'' replied Charity, though she struggled to keep the wisp of dejection out of her voice. Aaron pulled her into his arms, ''we will find her my love'' he murmured as he softly kissed her hair, ''we will figure this out, you know we will.


    Nodding her head, Charity gave a small smile, ''well until we can figure out what the heck i''m supposed to do with this other than go to a grand ball, i''d better keep it safe'' and she swept it from the table taking it up to her room to hide it within her belongings. ''One thing I know for sure'' Justin grumbled, ''i''m changing the code for that damn safe and pushing on every single panel in this ce, I don''t trust those bastard Committee members any further than I could drop kick them!


    *******


    A few dayster, no closer to understanding the ne or its mysterious message, it was finally time for the visitors to leave, Charity had already helped the group through the barrier leaving just herself and Aaron to pass through. She hugged Justin and Hazel tightly before heading over to Doctor Nat and the other vigers to say her goodbyes.


    ''I''ll be seeing you dude'' Justin said as he threw his arm round his best mate''s neck, pulling him in for a hug.


    ''Yeah, next month, don''t forget or Be might just climb this mountain on her own to find you'' replied Aaron with a sad smile.


    Chuckling Justin said ''give my Izzy Wizz a kiss from her Uncle Justin, tell her I promise to to be at her party, no excuses''


    Aaron nodded before turning toward his wife who was now waiting for him by the barrier, ''Oh one other thing'' called Justin getting Aaron''s attention again, ''That Merrick, he''s a good guy, I always thought he would make excellent Beta material'' he said with a wink before waving as Aaron took Charity''s hand and the pair stepped through the barrier, into the midst of their pack members who were waiting patiently for them on the other side. ''All set?'' asked Merrick jovially, his eagerness to return to Silver Cross Pack tangible.


    Charity wiped her face with the back of her hand smiling sadly ''Yes we are ready, lets go home'' she said with ast backwards nce at the space where the barrier should be, before setting her sights forward and following the warriors through the brush back down to the woods and through to the town where there cars remained hidden.


    The trip home was uneventful, something that Charity was thankful for after having so much to deal with over thest twelve months. Aaron squeezed her hand gently as they drove back to the pack house, which caused her to give him a small smile in return. Pulling into the driveway, Merrick jumped from the vehicle before Darius had a chance to roll to a stop, rushing up the steps and pulling Avery into his arms from where she stood awaiting his return, crashing his lips into hers, he swept her up bridal style and marched into the Pack House without a backwards nce.


    Turning off the vehicle, Darius stepped out grinning, ''A My boy Merrick, he''s all grown up'' he said pretending to wipe a tear from his eye.


    Charity and Aaron stepped from their own vehicle smiling, ''I think we have a new member'' murmured Charity to Aaron who nodded with a grin. ''I had better ring Chloe and tell her everything has happened, including the fact we just stole one of their best fighters'' she grinned. ''But first, where is my daughter''


    Aaronughed, his eyes clouding slightly as he mind linked his parents before grabbing the bags from the back of the Jeep and throwing his arm around his wife leading the way into the building calling over his shoulder, ''You know where your rooms are boys, you''ll be staying here tonight and can set off tomorrow back to Red Moon.


    Sweeping up the stairs, the leaders entered Aaron''s office, where he unceremoniously dumped the bags on the floor, pulling his wife into his arms he pressed his lips to her firmly causing her to smile as she melted into his touch.


    Secondster the door burst open with a bang and a hurricane of blonde curls ran into the room throwing herself at her parents as she hugged their legs tightly followed closely by Mary and Alistair.


    Aaron swept his daughter up into his arms, nting a soft kiss on her forehead as she pouted at him, ''You have been gone ages!'' her small voice scolded causing her parents to chuckle.


    ''Sorry princess'' he said softly, hugging her to him, ''we had lots of things to sort out at our new sister pack''


    Isabe beamed ''We have a new pack?'' she asked pping her hands ''Where is Uncle Justin! I need to tell him daddy'' she squealed happily.


    Aaron looked into his excited girls face for a moment before replying, ''Uncle Justin is at the other pack princess, he found his mate, he''s going to live there now and he''s going to be their Alpha''


    Isabe''s cute little face clouded, tears brimming in her eyes, ''but I want Uncle Justin to live here with me'' she said sadly ''did I make him mad?'' she asked, her worried eyes darting between her mother and father.


    Taking her daughter from her husbands arms, Charity held her close, brushing the tears thatced her child''s eyeshes with her finger. ''Of course not Be Boo'' she said smiling, ''Uncle Justin was very sad to not live here any more but his mate lives at Oakridge, her name is Hazel and she is very nice. They also needed a big strong warrior to lead them and there is no-one bigger or stronger than Uncle Justin is there?'' she asked as the small child nodded sadly.


    ''Umm, what am I? an Omega?'' came a rough growl beside them.


    ''Don''t be silly daddy'' admonished Isabe looking at him, ''you are not a m. m. Momega, you is a daddy!'' causing Aaron to smile despite his annoyance.


    ''He''s the biggest, Strongest warrior who didn''t already have a pack to run'' replied Charity rolling her eyes whilst his parentsughed behind them.


    Taking a seat in one of the chairs, Mary looked toward the family smiling, ''So would anyone like to exin to these two old folk how the Justin who left here heartbroken with a dead mate is now the Alpha of a pack with a new mate?'' she asked, her eyes prating the couple. Taking a seat at his desk, pulling his wife and child into hisp, Aaron waited for his father to take the remaining seat beforeunching into everything that had happened at Oakridge.


    ''So'' Aaron finished looking at his speechless parents ''Hazel is alive, Justin is an Alpha and married, the Committee has been dispelled and we are now without a Beta''


    ''riiiiiiight'' Alistair said after a few minutes, trying to collect his thoughts.


    ''Well I think its wonderful'' squealed Mary ''My boy Justin got his mate, I always told you Alistair, that boy had Alpha material in him! You need to tell Jared! oh my god, he is going to flip out'' she giggled.


    Charity grinned happily, ''He was upset that you both and Jared couldn''t be there for his coronation and wedding but it was a bit too urgent and they don''t have any phone''s up there yet'' she giggled, "though Justin said he''s getting some lines put up there because, in his words, he isn''t a cave man!''


    ''So who is the contender for Beta now that we have lost Justin?'' asked Alistair gravely.


    Aaron pondered for a moment before looking his father in the eyes, ''I think it should be Merrick'' he replied, ''It''s who Justin suggested and he''s right, he''s a good man, a strong warrior and fiercely loyal, with Avery by his side to rub his edges off I think he could really be a strength to our pack''


    Alistair nodded his head slowly ''That is not a bad choice son'' he agreed as Mary beamed happily.


    Turning her face to Charity, Mary turned serious, ''OK youngdy, lets see this ne, it''s one month to our grand daughters fourth birthday, we need to figure this riddle out.''


    ''We''re still no further forward though are we'' Aaron moaned as Charity rose from hisp, cing his daughter on his knees before walking over to their bags.


    ''Yes we are'' argued Mary, ring at her son angrily, ''we know there really is a Sorceress, she really did have something to do with Charity''s heritage and she left a trail for Charity to find her'' she growled, ''Now we need to work out how to find her, we are getting closer cub a chub so don''t you dare start giving up'' she huffed.


    Charity handed the ornate box to her mother inw who opened it carefully, pulling back the silk and lifting the ne from its housing. Looking all over it, she carefully read the inscription, her husband scooting his chair closer to look over her shoulder. Running her fingers carefully over the stone, her touch inspected every millimetre of the Emerald and its casing. Suddenly she stopped, running her finger backwards and forwards before pushing her nail against the metal with a gasp.

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 41

    Pushing her nail into the metal, Mary let out a small gasp as the end of her nail entered a slit within the casing,pletely invisible to the eye. Pulling gently, the four adults lent forward as Mary swung the emerald forward to reveal a smallpass, the only problem being that the needle did not point north, it was spinning slowly round and round within Mary''s grasp.


    Alistair took the ne from his wife''s grasp, his brow furrowed as he watched the needle spin, ''Well i''ve never seen apass not point north'' he said finally, passing it on to Aaron as Charity stood behind him, both of them even more confused by the mysterious hidden locket. ''Maybe only Charity can make it stop?'' ventured Mary as Aaron silently held it out to her, taking it slowly in her hand, Charity held her breath, all eyes waiting for the needle to stop moving, when it continued to spin disappointment filled the room. ''Well there has to be some reason for thepass and some way to stop it spinning'' said Alistair gruffly as he rose from the chair reaching his hand out too his wife to help her stand, before they hugged their children and grandchild and left for their home in the grounds.


    Turning to Aaron who was bouncing the giggling three year old on his knee, Charity closed thepass again, putting it back in its box with a deep sigh.


    ''We''ll figure it out babe'' Aaron said softly as Isabe yawned loudly, rubbing her eyes making the couple smile, ''but first, there is a youngdy who needs her bed'' he dered as he stood up with his daughter in his arms, striding to the door to take her to her room, Charity following behind.


    Over the next few weeks, all the leaders had tried in vain to work out the mysteriouspass, Merrick, who had been sworn in as the new Beta a few days before, sat in Aaron''s office across from the Alpha and Luna, glowering at the gold trinket that held the life of his new Luna to ransom as thest rays of the days sunlight shone through the window.


    ''Whoever this damned Sorceress is, she likes to make things difficult'' he growled angrily, his frown immediately melting away as there was a knock on the door before it was pushed softly open and revealed Avery holding a tea tray. Jumping from his seat, he removed the tray from her hands, nting a kiss on her cheek as she blushed and self consciously brushed her hair over her shoulder revealing the healed mark on her neck.


    Smiling Charity replied ''There has to be a reason for this ne, Oakridge guarded it for centuries, we just need to figure out the key, but as we are definitely not getting any further with it tonight, why don''t you go spend some time with Avery? She looks like she could use somepany''


    Merrick gave Avery a goofy grin, it was evident he was head over heels in love with her and she felt the same way, grabbing her hand tightly in his, Merrick bowed to Aaron and Charity before leading his mate out of the room and shutting the door behind him. ''Maybe we should turn in too?'' asked Aaron, running his fingers up his wife''s leg as she perched on his desk, ''maybe watch a movie, try and take our minds off this for a while?''


    Charity agreed wearily, she tried to hide it but theck of answers was taking its toll on her, Isabe''s fourth birthday was mere days away and they were no closer to finding a cure to the curse that threatened to steal her from her family.


    As they sat together on their bed, listening to the gentle snores that were floating through the open door from their daughters room, a movie ying unnoticed through the tv, Charity pulled the wooden box in front of her, opening the lid and lifting out the heavy ne, watching as the pendent swung from her fingers before gripping the edge and prizing it open to reveal the spinning needle. She took to trying different ways to get the needle to stop, ''Pendant, where is the sorceress?'' she asked, though the needle continued to spin.


    Holding it in front of her she slowly moved her hand side to side to see if it affected thepass in any way, to no avail, after half an hour a sleepy voice called out ''Daddy?e get me'', Aaron smiled, nting a kiss on his wife''s cheek before hopping off the bed as Charity threw the piece of jewellery onto their bed sheets in temper, a low growl leaving her as she red at the ne that should be her answer but was just another enigma.


    Returning back to the room, Aaron held his daughter tightly in his arms,ughing as she happily told him about her dream,... and Uncle Justin was a lollipop man, he had lots of lollipops but he wouldn''t give me one'' she pouted annoyed.


    cing her on the bed next to her mother, Aaron ruffled her hair fondly ''If your Uncle Justin had lollipops, you know he would always share them with you'' he said with a grin before plonking himself down on the bed and pulling Charity into a hug whilst Isabe scrambled around on the covers talking to her cuddly rabbit that she had brought in with her.


    ''You ok babe?'' he asked quietly, looking over her face and frowning at the worried crease that captivated her face.


    Charity sighed ''Yes, I''m fine, I just feel like the answer to our problems is right here and I can''t quite reach it'' she mumbled crossly.


    ''Look Mummy! i''m a princess!'' called Isabe


    ''That''s nice sweetie'' replied Charity absentmindedly, not looking up as she dwelled on thepass problem,


    ''Mummy, you are not looking! look at my princess ne! its magic!'' Isabe demanded, dragging her mothers mind back to her daughter.


    Sitting in front of them, Isabe was wearing the Emerald ne around her neck smiling brightly. ''Look mummy, its magic!'' she chirped as she held the big locket in her hand.


    ''That''s right sweetie, it spins like a top'' relied Charity wearily


    ''Yeah'' Isabe grinned ''and when I put it on, it stops'' she giggled.


    Charity and Aaron stared at their daughter for a minute shocked before both lunged toward their daughter, looking at her hands where the needle was motionless, pointing toward the horizon out of their bedroom window.


    ''Be Boo'' said Charity carefully, ''Could mummy have a go wearing the ne?'' she asked


    ''Course mummy, you can be a princess too'' Isabe replied, slipping the ne over her head and handing it over.


    Charity stared at the needle that had begun to spin again before she slowly pulled the chain over her head, dropping the pendant to her chest she watched as the needle slowed before stopping pointing in the same direction as it had on Isabe, as she lifted it to her eyes she gasped as the needle didn''t falter. Taking it off, she handed it to Aaron ''You try it'' she said in a strangled voice.


    Silently Aaron lifted the chain over his head, they both stared at his chest at the needle that continued to spin round and round against his skin.


    ''It only works for you two'' Aaron said awed


    ''Isabe is the next white wolf'' Charity whispered, ''that''s why it also works for her, Aaron!'' she suddenly gasped ''We have a direction for the Sorceress''. Her emotions crashing in on her, Charity began to sob uncontrobly as Aaron threw his arms around her, pulling her close, muttering softly into her hair as he held her.


    ''As soon as Be''s birthday is done, we are following thatpass'' he growled firmly, his arms tightening around his mate as she cried in relief within his embrace.

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 42

    Isabe''s birthday arrived, James and Chloe arrived with Riley and their new born twin boys, ke and Bailey. Charity cooed and ahhed over the tiny infants as Isabe demanded the attention of Riley who threw his arms around her yelling ''Happy Birthday Be! Where''s the cake?'' making his fatherugh and his mother scold him for bad manners whilst he turned his innocent brown eyes too her, pouting before running off with Isabe into the throng of guests.


    Two strong arms suddenly encircled Charity as she rocked ke in her arms smiling, ''Hey! if you get any ideas about having more, make sure to let me know so I don''te back to visit, i''m not going without my sausages for breakfast again'' grumbled a voice as she turned to grin into the eyes of Justin. ''Oi hands off my wife!'' Aaron ordered as he strode over toward them glowering.


    ''Mate! Char hasn''t seen me in like forever! give the poor girl some Justin time, she has needs!'' Justin replied with a smirk, dodging out the way as Aaron moved to grab him.


    ''Ugh, you two never grow up!'' Charityined grumpily as the two men began to wrestle ''take it outside! now!'' she growled whilst Hazel covered her face in embarassment yelling ''Justin! we are guests!''


    Looking up from the head lock Aaron had him in Justin frowned, ''I''m not a guest'' he protested ''i''m family!'' before wriggling out of Aaron''s grip as a small voice shouted ''Uncle Justin! you came!'' and Isabe shot out of the crowd to hug him with Riley in tow who looked a bit put out that his best friend was giving someone else her attention.


    ''Izzy Wizz!'' Justin growled, scooping the child up into a bear hug ''I would not miss this for the entire world!'' he dered, ''now wheres the cake?'' he asked as Isabe giggled.


    ''Riley asked the same thing'' she said smiling, brushing her curls out of her eyes


    ''Riley! my man! high five'' Justin shouted, bending down to high five the youngster who grinned despite himself, pping the alpha''s upheld hand. ''C''mon you two, there is no way the cook would have only made one cake for today! lets go scout the kitchen!'' he said grabbing Riley''s hand and walking off, Isabe chattering happily to him as he carried her in his arms.


    Hazel watched them leave with a small smile, Charity stepped over to her, ''He is going to make sure an amazing father one day'' she said softly. Hazel nodded, her eyes following her husband''s path long after the crowd had swallowed him up. ''Do you think he wants kids?'' Hazel asked hesitantly, suddenly looking uneasy.


    ''Justin?'' scoffed Charity, ''Umm yeah! A mate and kids, that was Jus'' list'' sheughed ''and he already has the first''


    ''and the second'' Hazel whispered, her words barely audible.


    Charity looked at her shocked ''say that again?''


    Hazel''s brown eyes met her aquamarine ones, ''I''m pregnant'' she said quietly.


    Charity squealed throwing the arm that wasn''t holding the baby around Hazel''s neck, pulling her in for a one armed hug ''Oh my goddess! what did Jus say? why didn''t he tell us?'' she asked grinning from ear to ear.


    Clearing her throat slightly Hazel replied ''he doesn''t know yet'', seeing Charity''s face she added, ''I only found out yesterday, I had been feeling a bit sick, dad made me take a test. I''m scared how he''ll take it, what if he thinks its too soon?'' she asked her eyes brimming as the worries spilled out of her.


    ''Hey!'' Charity said softly, hugging her ''Justin will be thrilled, the woman he loves is carrying his baby, what about that could he possibly not be excited about?'' she asked with a smile,''seriously, you should have seen what he was like when I was pregnant, between him and Aaron I was ready to bury one of them alive just to get some peace!'' she said as Hazel chuckled, wiping her eyes.


    ''When should I tell him?'' she asked


    ''Ummm, right now?'' offered Charity grinning.


    ''What are we talking about?'' came Aaron''s voice behind them, turning round, Charity gave him a sexy smile that made him swallow hard.


    ''Nothing nosy'' she chided ''just girl talk''. As she turned back to Hazel she saw the Luna''s eyes fixated on someone, smiling she turned as Justin approached them with the children, all three had chocte round their mouths.


    ''Found the cake I see'' Charity said glowering at Justin as he gave her a broad grin.


    ''We have no idea what you are talking about, do we kids?'' he asked looking at the children holding his hands. Both children looked at Justin before turning back to Charity solemnly, each shaking their head no as she tried not tough. ''Jus'' Hazel called quietly ''Could I talk to you a minute?''


    Justin immediately dropped the hands of the two children, a slight worried look on his face, grabbing his wife''s hand as she led him over to a quiet corner. Charity watched as Justin''s face went from concern, to shock, to a huge grin as he lifted his wife off her feet, spinning her round as she giggled before putting her down and kissing her like his life depended on it. Grabbing her hand he dragged her back to their friends, getting both Alpha''s and Luna''s attention with his excitement. ''You all right mate?'' asked Aaron


    ''I''m brilliant'' replied Justin grinning like a cheshire cat ''my Luna is having a pup!'' he yelled excitedly, pulling Hazel into him as she faintly blushed, smiling happily.


    Aaron and James rushed over to congratte their mate whilst Chloe and Charity swarmed over Hazel, hugging her tightly around the two sleeping babies.


    ''Told you'' whispered Charity with a wink.


    ''Umm I heard that, did you know before me Char?'' Justin asked rounding on the women.


    Feigning surprise Charity said ''of course not Jus, how could you think such a thing'' as Hazel and Chloe tried to cover their giggles. When he didn''t look mollified Charity gave him a hug, ''Aww daddy Justin, i''ll get you another slice of chocte cake all for you as a celebration ok?'' A grin spread across his face again ''Make it two slices and i''ll forgive you'' he agreed, turning to his wife he suddenly looked uneasy, ''Baby?'' he asked worriedly ''How do you feel about sausages?'' he asked


    Hazel''s eyes widened, ''I could really eat a te of them right now'' she admitted shyly as Justin punched the air.


    ''YES!'' he yelled as he turned on Aaron ''Ha, my mate craves a real fried breakfast, no sausage fasting for this Alpha for 9 months'' he grinned.


    Charity went off to get Justin''s chocte cake, returning shortly after, handing it too the Alpha who eye''d it hungrily, cing a forkful in his mouth, moaning as he savoured the taste. Opening his eyes, he locked onto his mate who was watching the te hungrily. Staring from her too the te and back again, he groaned and handed it over as Aaronughed, pping him on the back, ''Sorry mate'' he said wickedly ''we forgot to mention that a pregnant she wolf will pretty much want all your food from now on. Justin watched sadly as Hazel demolished the two slices of cake, only looking up from the te once she had scraped thest of the crumbs off with her finger. Reddening slightly she looked around whispering ''Sorry, I really wanted it''


    Justin pulled her too him happily ''My love, I will get our chef to make you chocte cake everyday if that''s what you want, I will happily go without any cake for the next nine months if that is what my pup is craving'' he said.


    ''And NOW you understand why I banned the sausages'' growled Aaron


    Justin rolled his eyes, ''Dude, this is chocte cake, you banned the food of the Goddess for nine long a*s months! NINE!!'' he moaned ''talk about torturing your pack!''


    Rolling her eyes Charity said ''seriously Jus, you need to let it go, plus looking at how your mate just destroyed your pudding, I don''t think you are going to get a look in when breakfast gets served in the morning, Hazel here might clear us out'' she smirked as Justin''s face fell causing them all to roar withughter.


    ''I promise I will save you one each day baby'' Hazel said smiling as she cuddled up close to him.


    Grinning down at his wife, Justin waved his hand ''My love, if you want to eat every sausage we have back at Oakridge, you go right ahead, I would give up anything to make you happy''

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 43

    A few dayster, all the guests had finally left the Silver Cross pack, James and Chloe were thest to leave, strapping their boys into the car, James turned to Aaron, ''Keep us informed about thispass'' he said ''I take it you will be taking Merrick on your journey?'' he asked, raising an eyebrow. Aaron nodded ''Yeah, he''s a good warrior, and a good Beta, Justin was right'' he added with a grin.


    James chuckled ''Yeah I know, I was a bit pissed when you stole him from me''


    Aaron raised his hands in surrender ''Hey don''t me me, it was all Avery''s doing'' he replied.


    James'' eyes sparkled as heughed before sobering down ''Listen mate'' he said quietly, so the two Luna''s wouldn''t hear as they said their tearful goodbyes, ''I''d like to send Darius with you, I know it will mean waiting an extra day to travel, but he and Merrick work well together, i''d just feel a bit happier if you had another strong warrior with you'' he admitted.


    Aaron nodded sagely ''I agree, I worry about Charity, she can hold her own but three of us watching her gives me less sleepless nights than two would, cheers mate, i''d be happy to have Darius tag along''


    James pped him on the shoulder before turning to pull Charity out of his wife''s arms so he could also hug her goodbye.


    ''Take care of my bestie and all my babies, you'' said Charity shakily, grinning up at the warrior through her tears.


    James pulled her in for a brotherly hug ''always Luna'' he growled softly before letting her go and stepping toward the car door.


    Charity waved as Chloe slipped into the passenger seat, ''call me when you get home so I know you arrived safely'' Charity called fretfully as Aaron put his arms around her protectively as they watched the silver SUV glide slowly down the driveway, hesitating at the gates momentarily before turning right and sliding from view.


    Walking back inside, Charity looked around the empty hallway sadly, Aaron grasped her hand and led her upstairs to the bedroom so they could begin to pack for the forting trip.


    The following morning saw Darius at the door at 6am, grinning warmly he shook Aaron''s hand before ncing round.


    ''So where''s sleeping beauty?'' he asked smugly


    ''He''s here a*****e'' came Merrick''s grumpy tone as the Beta walked down the stairs yawning.


    ''Who said I was talking about you princess?'' snubbed Darius, ''I meant that sexy she-wolf who somehow fell for your cheesy pick up lines''


    Merrick growled but settled for flipping him the bird as he walked over, ''I''d kick your a*s for looking at my girl but i''m too damn tired this morning'' came his crotchety response.


    ''Ahh it''s ok baby'' crooned Darius, grabbing his best mates chin and making a kissy face at him, ''I''ll take care of your delicate a*s this morning!''


    Merrick swatted Darius'' hand from his face bad temperedly, ''you are such a pain in my a*s, how did I end up with you as a best mate?'' he growled


    ''Just lucky angel face'' Darius retorted ''you know you love me, don''t try to deny it''


    Merrick rolled his eyes before turning to Aaron and Charity, ''Are we ready to go?'' he asked, ''What''s the heading?''


    Charity lifted up thepass that hung around her neck, holding it in front of her as the three men crowded around her, ''South East it is then'' said Darius jovially, ''Lets go princess, i''ll let you ride shot gun as you''re such a pretty little thing''.


    A few dayster, all the guests had finally left the Silver Cross pack, James and Chloe were thest to leave, strapping their boys into the car, James turned to Aaron, ''Keep us informed about thispass'' he said ''I take it you will be taking Merrick on your journey?'' he asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Merrick aimed a swift kick at him that he easily dodged, ''Alpha, can''t I just ride with you rather than this moron?'' he moaned, ring at the Red Moon Warrior who was not even trying to hide his delight at his best mate''s annoyance.


    Merrick aimed a swift kick at him that he easily dodged, ''Alpha, can''t I just ride with you rather than this moron?'' he moaned, ring at the Red Moon Warrior who was not even trying to hide his delight at his best mate''s annoyance. ''Sorry mate, you''re with Darius, someone''s gotta put up with his singing'' replied Aaronughing.


    Letting out a sigh Merrick led the way out of the pack house, ''I''m picking the music'' he grumbled as he threw his bag in the back of Darius'' Truck.


    ''Uhh'' Darius groaned covering his ears with his hands ''let me guess, The one hundred best love songs of the century?'' he asked smirking.


    ''I really hate you, you know that don''t you'' Merrick spat at him as he mbered into the passenger seat.


    Darius turned to the grinning Alpha and Luna, ''He doesn''t mean it, he gets grumpy when he doesn''t have his breakfast'' he said with a grin as Merrick started to yell at him from within the vehicle. ''We''ll lead Alpha? any change in direction just mind link the princess and he can let me know'' he said before slipping into the drivers seat and mming the door, the engine roaring to life a few momentster.


    Aaron and Charity slipped into their Jeep, Aaron starting the vehicle as Darius started to make his way down the driveway, slotting in behind the truck as it turned onto the main road and set off following the direction from thepass.


    As they watched the scenery zip past the windows, Charity kept checking thepass to make sure their direction stayed true. The cliff top road petered out, joining on to a highway that sped past towns and viges, the sun climbing up the clear blue sky as the needle remained unwavering.


    Eating up the miles, the outside world turned from green fields to a more ruggedndscape, the ground on each side of the road sparse of foliage as they left themunity area''s behind, the route bing less aesthetically pleasing. Looking down, Charity noticed the needle beginning to move toward the right, mind linking Merrick she passed on the information, Aaron following the truck as it took the next avable right hand turn that took them from the smooth ck asphalt to a singlene route that became less and less well kept as they drove onwards.


    As the sun began to dip its way behind the tree''s, casting gloomy shadows around them, Darius, pulled off the road, following the signs down a winding track for a small vige. Pulling up outside a run down motel that contained a flickering sign in the window that illuminated the words ''rooms to rent''. Jumping from the vehicle, Merrick headed inside, reappearing momentster with two room keys and a grubby map in his hands.


    Climbing back into the vehicle, he proceeded to direct Darius around the side of the office building and halfway down a row of metal doors before indicating for him to park, Aaron rolling to a stop on their left.


    Stepping out of their vehicles, Merrick handed Aaron one of the keys, ''It''s not the Ritz i''m afraid Alpha, but it''s somewhere to rest our heads for the night, the clerk gave me a map of the vige to find somewhere to eat, or she said that they have a pizza ce down the road that delivers, she wrote the number down for me!


    Aaron nodded, ''lets get settled first and then figure out what to do'' he said as he grabbed the bags from his jeep with one hand, his wife''s hand with the other and made his way toward their room, holding tightly to Charity as she nervously looked around them, having an ufortable feeling that they were being watched.


    Releasing her hand, Aaron fitted the key into the lock, opening the door and walking inside, checking around before calling Charity to follow him. Walking in, Charity quietly shut the door, before walking over to the double bed and sinking down onto the edge. Aaron dropped the bags on the rickety writers desk that was pushed against one of the walls, underneath a dusty mirror, running his fingers through his hair as he joined his wife on the bed, pulling her toward him, cing a gentle kiss on her forehead as she whimpered into his chest.


    ''Not quite what I would want to give you my love'' he said gruffly


    Charity raised her head smiling, ''as long as you are with me, it doesn''t matter if we are in a five star hotel or a damp draughty cave'' she smiled brushing her lips against his. Strengthening the pressure, Aaron''s arms encircled his mate''s waist, pulling her into hisp as his tongue ran along her bottom lip, asking for entrance.


    A loud knock on the door, pulled them from their passion, jumping up from her husband''sp, Charity walked over to the door, opening as Aaron groaned about the interruption. Merrick and Darius piled into the room arguing loudly.


    ''I swear, if you don''t sort it out, you are sleeping in the car'' Merrick growled


    ''I''m a wolf! i''m not always going to be fragrant girlfriend'' Darius retorted, earning himself an elbow to the ribs, which caused him to double over as Merrick ced his arm around his neck, sping him in a headlock as he brought a fist round of his own straight into Merrick''s gut.


    ''Enough you two'' Charity said forcefully, ''what is going on''


    Standing up as Merrick released him, Darius straightened his clothes before addressing the Luna, ''Your Beta has an issue with certain aspects of my scent'' he replied innocently.


    Merrick grumbled loudly, ''scent? it has nothing to do with your scent and all to do with the fact you had double helpings of 5 bean chili yesterday and I have to share a room with you! no wonder Elizabeth was happy to see the back of your sorry a*s'' Aaron fell back on the bedughing as Darius feigned hurt, ''My mate loves my scent, i''ll thank you not to cast about the notion she doesn''t''


    Merrick snorted, ''I reckon she''s lost her sense of smell, I can''t believe she puts up with that, how does she not die from suffocation?''


    Trying not to giggle, Charity pressed her lips together grimly, ''boys, we need to sort out some food and get some sleep'' she warned, a smile escaping her at their chagrined faces.


    ''Lets order some pizza''s and sides, eat here and get some shut eye, we want to be back on the road at sun up tomorrow'' Aaron interjected as the warriors nodded, Merrick pulling out his phone, punching in the number that the clerk had scrawled on the top of the map.

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 44

    ''Don''t forget the cheesy garlic bread'' called Darius as Merrick ced his order with the man on the phone, also some soft drink!''


    Merrick scowled at him as he ryed the order, ''yes that''s right, onerge meat feast, onerge hawaitan, onerge New Yorker, one small chicken supreme, six portions of chips, threerge cheesy garlic breads, three portions of onion rings, some mozzare sticks, three cans of coke and a bottle of water, oh and some colew'' he said impatiently, ''tell your man that if he gets it here within twenty five minutes we''ll give him a thirty quid tip'' he growled before hanging up. ''Hungry?'' asked Charity raising her eyebrow


    The three men stared at her ''That''s just a quick meal'' Merrick said frowning ''if we were starving i''d have just said three of everything on the menu.'' He shrugged his shoulders before leaning back in the chair he was sat in next to a small square table that was positioned in the corner of the room.


    Sitting on the bed, Aaron had arge map spread out across the nket, Darius next to him as they plotted the road trying to ascertain where we were headed.


    Darius traced the road we had pulled off from earlier with his finger, ''looks like we are headed toward this National park'' he mused, his brows furrowing as he tried to understand the direction.


    ''The Sorceress is in a National Park?'' asked Merrick absentmindedly, his eyes firmly watching the time ticking past on his phone.


    ''Doubtful, I can''t see a Sorceress sleeping on a park bench, there are a lot of forests with in that area, maybe she has a ce hidden in there?'' Darius replied shrugging.


    Charity lifted the pendant, opening thetch to stare at thepass again, that still pointed resolutely South Eastwards, she wondered who would be at the end of their trail, would she help them? would she turn away? could she even help? Charity was the next in a long line of White Wolves taken by this curse and the Sorceress had not stepped forward to help any before her, would she be any different?


    She was brought back to the room by a sharp tap on the door, Merrick pulled it open to reveal a tall wiry youth holding arge amount of boxes, a beat up Chevy was parked next to their vehicles, the engine still running and heavy metal ring from the open windows.


    ''Twenty Two minutes'' Merrick gruffed as he took the boxes and ced them on the table, ''not bad''


    ''That''ll be Ny Seven Fifty dude'' the youth drawled whilst Merrick reached for his wallet, pulling out three fifty dor bills he thrust them into the youngd''s hands before shutting the door smartly.


    The three men fell upon the boxes, ripping them open and starting to devour the contents, whilst Charity lifted her small pizza from the pile and carried it to the bed with her bottle of water, eating it daintily, letting out a small moan of satisfaction as the cheesy topping touched her tongue.


    Aaron''s eyes swiveled to hers at the sound, his pupils ckening as he watched her chew the food happily, oblivious to his stares. Grabbing his box and some chips, he joined her on the bed, watching intently as she ate, turning to him surprised she giggled as he swallowed hard, using her free hand to swat him yfully. ''Pack that in right now, there is nothing sexy about eating pizza'' she muttered so Merrick and Darius wouldn''t hear.


    ''Don''t forget the cheesy garlic bread'' called Darius as Merrick ced his order with the man on the phone, also some soft drink!''


    ''I disagree Luna'' Merrick replied turning round with a smirk, ''watching your mate put anything in their mouth is very very sexy''


    ''Ugh, you lot and your bloody wolf hearing, is nothing secret round here?'' she exploded, dropping her pizza back in the box and crossing her arms.


    ''Hey if you don''t want your Alpha to get all horny, don''t sit there having a partial o****m over some stringy cheese'' replied Darius shrugging, a wicked smile ying at his lips as Charity blushed.


    ''cmon mate'' said Merrick grabbing a good three quarters of the boxes, ''lets leave the Alpha and Luna to their own devices, we can ring our own mates, I can console Liz about your god awful a*s smell!


    The two headed out the door, wishing Aaron and Charity a good night, closing it softly behind them.


    Aaron turned his piercing blue ayes onto Charity growling possessively as he inched closer to her on the bed, scooting away Charity giggled as she scolded him, ''Nuh uh, I am going to enjoy this pizza while its still warm, you are NOTing between me and this s*x in a box'' shemanded watching as her husbands pupils dted at her words. Grabbing her box, Charity moved over to one of the chairs by the table, pulling herself close to try and protect herself from her husbands advances.


    Aaron strode over, dropping to his knees beside her he turned her chair, running his fingers up her bare leg toward the hem of her dress whilst she resolutely looked away, eating the pizza slice in her hand, trying not to make any noises that would encourage her persistent mate.


    Dropping his hands to her feet, Aaron slowly undid theces of her pumps, pulling them off her feet, before lifting one into hisp and starting to massage her arch, working his thumbs into her skin causing her to groan loudly as the stress in her body that she wasn''t even aware that she had, started to ease.


    Working steadily upwards, Aaron rubbed his fingers into her heel, then ankle, making his way slowly up her leg, working into the knots that had formed. Kissing her knee, he ced her foot back on the floor before he moved to the other foot, starting again, kneeding the tension from her muscles as she moaned under his touch.


    cing his hands on each of Charity''s knees, Aaron slowly pulled them apart peppering kisses up her thighs as she caught her breath, mentally following his path up her body as he caressed her skin with his lips.


    The pizzaying forgotten in the box, Charity gripped the arms of her chair as her husband moved closer and closer to her core, his tongue tracing patterns upon her flesh causing goosebumps to rise as she quietly moaned his name. Pulling her legs forward, Aaron slid his wife toward him, his lips seeking her entrance, his teeth tenderly pulling at thece barrier that kept him from his goal. Running his tongue over the silky panties, he moaned longingly against her as her arousal infused him. Brushing his hands up the outside of her legs, he hooked the material with his fingers, slowly edging them downwards as his lips skimmed her exposing skin. As he revealed her c**t, Aaron grasped it delicately between his lips, making a slight humming sound he sent vibrations through her body, she grasped his hair in her hands, growling at the sensation.


    Using the tip of his tongue, Aaron flicked the sensitive sweet spot as his wife ground herself against him hungrily.


    ''f**k me Alpha'' Charity gasped, her eyes closed as her breathing became moreboured.


    ''I thought you were hungry baby girl'' Aaron purred at her, his fingers teasing her entrance, moving back as she tried to push herself against him.


    ''Are you going to make me beg?.. Alpha?'' she asked, her eyes opening seductively, seeing the shiver that ran through him at her words.


    ''I''m not above a bit of begging baby'' he growled back, his fingers circling her opening.


    Opening her eyes wide, Charity grabbed his hands, pulling him into a standing a position before her hands pulled at his jeans, ripping the button open she pulled them down his muscr thighs, along with his boxers, allowing his erection to spring free of its confines. cing her hands around his shaft, she thrust his length into her mouth hungrily.


    ''Holy f**k'' Aaron gasped, his hands grabbing her shoulders to keep himself standing as his wife ran him backwards and forwards between her lips, sucking gently as he whimpered, her hand moving against her mouth slowly. Pulling away from him, Charity slowly rubbed her hand back and forth, carefully rolling his foreskin back to reveal his head, leaning forward she ran the tip her tongue smoothly around the underside of his mushroom, nting tiny kisses around the edge before plunging him back into her mouth causing his breath to catch in his throat.


    Growling loudly, Aaron rocked gently, his hands twisted into his mate''s hair whilst she thrust him into her mouth, growling quietly around him sending quivers up his shaft as he started to shake uncontrobly, feeling how close he is, Charity slowly pulls away, raising her eyes to the ck voids of her mate who looks down at her lustfully.


    ''Please.. Alpha'' she purrs quietly her eyes connected to his, staring at her for a split second, Aaron drags her from the chair, pushing her down on the bed as he rips her dress from her body, pulling his t''shirt off as he drops his head between her legs. His fingers finding her entrance, they thrust their way inside of her as she moans loudly, his tongue dancing across her c**t before pulling her lips into his mouth and sucking lightly smiling to himself as he feels her arching toward him, her walls tightening as her body reacts to his touch.


    Charity''s moans get louder as her stomach tightens, her hands clenching the sheets as her o****m rips through her making her body shake as she shouts her mate''s name.


    ''Oh yes Alpha, yes! right there, f**k me!'' Charity yelled as Aaron attacked her, thrusting his tongue into her entrance,pping up her juices as she rode out her high, before raising himself up her body and thrusting his erged c**k into her hard making her scream as he filled her up, driving himself into her faster and faster as she moaned his name, her canines extending as she bit down on his mark, her body shaking a second time as he released himself within her, cumming at the feel of her teeth puncturing his skin. As their high''s subsided, Aaron rolled off his mate, pulling her close as her eyes started to close, a small smile ying on her lips.


    Staring at his beautiful wife, Aaron couldn''t imagine a life where she was not in it, his own eyes closing, he tightened his grip as if worried that she would disappear while he slept.

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 45

    The next morning, the four members scrambled into their cars and made their way to the local diner, grabbing some waffles and a cup of coffee each before setting out on the road again, following thepass as it led them ever on wards toward the distant park and its surrounding forests. As the ruggedndscape swept past the window, the knot that had formed in Charity''s stomach became tighter and tighter, fear gripping her as the worry that their quest was futile and no answer would lie at the end of their path. As if sensing his mate''s worries, Aaron ced his hand on hers, giving it a quick reassuring squeeze, ''We''ll find a way'' he murmured, his eyes never leaving the road. Charity gave a small nod, checking thepass again that had started to inch slowly toward the left as if zeroing in on a target.


    Using the infrequent turnings that were offered, the two vehicles continued on wards following the swinging needle as best they could. After miles of road, and what felt like a thousand direction changes, the group found themselves on a dirt track, heavily camouged by thick trees, pulling over to the side of the road, Darius stepped out of the lead vehicle warily, making his way back to Aaron''s jeep.


    Rolling down the window, Aaron looked at Darius expectantly, noting his nervous demeanor as his eyes darted from left to right, taking in the dark spots between the dense forest.


    ''I have a bad feeling Alpha'' Darius admitted, his eyes never leaving the surrounding ckness.


    Aaron nodded, ''I had the same feeling, I don''t think our presence here has gone unnoticed''


    ''What shall we do? backtrack and find somewhere to stay or move on toward where ever we are heading?'' asked Darius


    Drumming his fingers on the steering wheel, Aaron furrowed his brown, torn between keeping his mate safe and getting closer to a possible answer. ''How far back was a town?'' he asked


    ''About thirty miles Alpha'' Darius replied, ''there was a sign on the right''


    Aaron sighed ''we back track'' he decided, his eyes viewing the small bit of darkening sky ''we haven''t eaten since this morning and i''d rather we were well rested and fed before we take on whatever is at the end of this road''


    Darius nodded before turning back to his 4¡Á4 and slipping behind the wheel, gunning the engine as he swung round to head back the way they had juste from, Aaron repeating his action.


    Silently following the road back toward the sign Darius had seen earlier, they were soon rejoining the unkempt singlene road and turning off toward a small town, pulling off next to a small house that had ''guest house'' written in chipped paint on a sign hammered into the grass in the front garden.


    Merrick jumped out of the vehicle, hurrying inside,ing out momentster to beckon the others inside. Parking up in front of the house, the trio followed Merrick inside who handed Aaron one of the keys that he held in his hand. A young girl who was sat behind a small table smiled at the visitors in wee.


    ''Good evening y''all'' she greeted, her fresh face friendly as she gave them a wave. ''Dinner finished like half hour ago, but i''ll bring you up some sandwiches and stuff if y''all would like that?''


    Charity nodded back smiling, ''that would be fabulous.. umm..'' she faltered. ''Destiny'' the girl prompted happily.


    ''Destiny, that is a lovely name'' Charity said returning the girls friendly smile with her own.


    Destiny waved her hand dismissively, ''My Ma lost babies before me, when I stuck she said I was destined to be here'' sheughed, ''The name kinda stuck, anyway, Breakfast is at 7am till 8am'' she continued ''We do a full fry up, plus your usual toast, Jam and cereal'' ''That sounds perfect, thank you Destiny'' replied Charity before giving the young girl a quick wave and following the men upstairs to their rooms.


    Darius and Merrick had a room on the left of the corridor, Aaron and Charity directly opposite on the right, opening the door she was pleasantly surprised to find a clean, simple room with a double bed freshly made with light floral linen, small chest of drawers, tea and coffee making facilities and a small tv. The door leading off to the side revealed a small bathroom with a shower that was calling her name.


    As Aaron closed the door behind them, Charity turned on the shower,ing out again to find clean clothes before shutting herself in the bathroom, groaning as the hot water hit her knotted skin, releasing the tension from being in the car all day. Grabbing one of the small bottles that had been left on the shelf and tipping it into her hand, she massaged her scalp happily, feeling the grime of thest two days being removed.


    Once finished, her hair clean and towel dried, she exited the bathroom in her pyjamas smiling at her husband as he rose from the bed to have his own shower, kissing her lightly as he passed her. Laying on the bed, she smiled to herself as she heard Aaron''s baritone voice singing softly to himself as he washed, concentrating on the words, she was sure it was an Elvis Presley song which made herugh quietly, despite being in his twenties, Aaron had a vast taste in musical styles.


    Stepping out with a towel wrapped around his muscr waist, Aaron''s eyes widened as he saw his wife chuckling, ''what is so funny?'' he asked, eyeing her suspiciously.


    ''Nothing my love'' she replied smiling as she pulled the covers down underneath her, slipping her legs between the crisp clean sheets and covering herself back up.


    Drying himself off, Aaron dragged out some pyjama bottoms, putting them on just as there was a light knock at the door, striding over he pulled the door open to reveal Destiny a stic tray in her hands holding a selection of sandwiches, some small cakes and two sses of juice. Handing it over to the Alpha, she smiled politely before bidding them goodnight.


    Pushing the door too, Aaron returned to the bed, cing it between them as they devoured the contents, unaware of how hungry they were before the food hit their lips.


    cing the empty tray on the floor, Aaron brushed the stray crumbs from the duvet cover before climbing in next to his wife, pulling her to him as hey his head on the pillow, his eyes already closing as the fatigue of a day''s driving caught up with him. Pulling his hand to her lips, Charity kissed his skin softly before drifting off into her own dream, feeling safe within the strong hold of her husbands arms.


    As the morning broke, Charity awoke to her husbands side vacant, panicking momentarily she rxed as the sound of the toilet flushing reached her. Opening the door, Aaron noticed his wife''s slightly worried expression. ''You ok?'' he asked concerned


    Nodding Charity smiled, ''I just woke up and you were gone'' she admitted, feeling a bit foolish.


    Aaronughed, ''Baby, there is no way on this earth that I would be going anywhere without you'' he said gruffly, sitting on the bed and pulling her into his arms, kissing her longingly.


    Charity snuggled into his protective embrace, unsure why she had suddenly felt nervous at his absence, breathing in his scent to help calm her still racing heart. Finally pulling away, she smiled up at her mate, ''we better get ready or we''ll miss breakfast, and you know how much you love your breakfast'' she teased.


    Aaron growled, ''I am an Alpha baby, I need to keep my energy up to protect my love from dangers'' he said puffing out his chest as Charityughed at him.


    Grinning, he pulled on some clean clothes, his eyes watching his wife as she did the same causing her to blush and scold him yfully. Taking her hand, Aaron led his wife from the bedroom, and down to the small dining room where Darius and Merrick were already sat, each with arge cup of coffee in front of them. Taking their seats, they waited a few moments until Destiny skipped up, each ordering a fried breakfast and coffee for the Alpha and Luna. Running off, she returned momentarily with their drinks before heading back to the kitchen to collect their breakfasts from the chef.


    Ten minutester, the four were happily demolishing therge tes of food in front of them, Charity smiled to herself as she saw that the boys breakfasts were decidedly bigger than hers, it seems Destiny was well versed in feeding hungry warriors. Stepping over to see if they needed anything else, Destiny spotted herparing the breakfasts, grinning she whispered, ''I''m the only daughter in a family of seven kids, my brothers work on the local farms, i''ve seen how much they can put away, your boys looked like they could do simr'' she said with a wink as Charity giggled.


    Not long after, four clean tes decorated the small table, thanking Destiny, they returned to their rooms, doing their ablutions before packing up and leaving the guest house, returning to their vehicles and setting off back toward the dirt track, determined to reach the end and find whatever thepass was leading them too.


    Driving through the entwined trees, the three men were on high alert, the feeling of being watched increasing as they carefully made their way toward their destination. An hour after setting off, Darius rolled to stop in front of arge wrought iron gate, a small speaker box to the side. Leaning out of his window, Darius has a short conversation with whoever was on the other end before the gates slowly swung open and they crept their way up a long winding gravel driveway, the trees gradually giving way to reveal arge victorian mansion that was surrounded by armed guards.


    Rolling to a stop, Darius, Merrick and Aaron exited the car, after Aaron insisted Charity stay inside, making their way up to the front door it opened slowly to reveal arge warrior, obviously another werewolf by the scent, he strode forward, his hand outstretched to Aaron, recognizing him as an Alpha. A low conversation continued between them that Charity couldn''t hear, the strangers eyes darting to her asionally as he spoke. Aaron then turned and beckoned to his wife to join them. Slipping out of the passenger seat, Charity walked tentatively over to the group, stopping next to her husband who ced a protective arm around her, ''Charity this is Alpha Jonas'' Aaron said, ''Alpha this is my wife and mate, Charity'' he said to the other wolf. Jonas extended his hand to Charity, who took it reluctantly, raising her hand to his mouth he brushed her skin with his lips, ''A pleasure Luna'' she growled, the slight hint of an ent evident as his eyes raked over her causing her three warriors to stiffen. Removing her hand from his, Charity smiled warily at him as he motioned for them to enter his home, looking toward her husband, Charity stepped forward, leading the way into the building, careful to keep a tight hold on her husbands hand as she crossed the threshold.

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 46

    Once they were all inside, the door shut with a resounding bang causing Charity to jump slightly, drawing a smirk from Jonas as he noticed her nervousness.


    ''Rx Luna, I mean you no ill will, I have no desire to start a war with your pack'' he said quietly, ''Your men have said that you have been led here, you are looking for someone?'' he questioned as Charity nodded, ''well let us make our way to my office to discuss it'' Leading the way to the first floor, Jonas opened one of the mahogany doors along thending revealing arge room with a bay window that overlooked the well manicuredwns that decorated the grounds. A white fur rug adorned the floor in front of arge brick firece. A hand carved solid oak desk dominated the room, an expensive executive leather chair tucked in behind it. Two visitors chairs were ced opposite, motioning to them he indicated for Charity and Aaron to take a seat as he walked over to a small cupboard and pulled out a further two chairs for Merrick and Darius before sweeping round the desk and taking his seat in the leather swivel chair, resting his elbows on the desk, his eyes resting on each of the visitors in turn before settling on Charity. ''So Luna'' he asked jovially, ''What has brought you to our humble pack?''


    Charity swallowed, ''I am looking for a woman who goes by the title of ''The Sorceress'' she left me a gift that has led me here'' she said hesitantly.


    Jonas smiled, though it didn''t seem to reach his eyes, ''An what was the gift if I may ask?'' he questioned lightly, his eyes boring into hers making her ufortable.


    Looking toward Aaron she caught his mind link to her, his eyes clouding momentarily whilst Jonas'' concentration was aimed at Charity, ''Don''t tell him'' he sent. ''Umm, it was a letter mentioning this area'' she lied quickly.


    Jonas'' eyes narrowed for a split second before his face became masked, ''interesting, not many werewolves know of our existence'' he mused before straightening up, ''my apologies Luna but I know of no one names The Sorceress, but I would be honoured if you and your men would visit with us for a few days, we are a small pack but my warriors may have heard mention of a sorceress. They are currently out on a mission but should be back in three days if you are happy to wait for them?'' Looking over at her husband and seeing his slight nod, Charity turned back to Jonas with a small smile, ''we would be delighted to remain here as your guests for a few days if it is not too much trouble Jonas!


    pping his hands together, Jonas stood up, ''Excellent, let me show you to your rooms'' he said grinning, ''I look forward to deepening our understanding of each other, hopefully we can forge a friendship between our packs'' Smiling tightly Charity nodded whilst Aaron held out his hand to the other Alpha, ''Thank you Alpha Jonas, we look forward to getting to know your pack better'' he said gravely as he also stood holding out his hand to his wife, helping her up and pulling her toward him protectively.


    Following the Alpha out of the office, The four visitors made their way along thending until Jonas stopped in front of a door, pushing it open to reveal a twin room, ''I hope this is eptable for your warriors Alpha'' he said smoothly, ''i''m afraid as a small pack, we don''t have a lot of guest rooms''


    Aaron nodded respectfully, ''Thank you Alpha, i''m sure my men will be veryfortable here'' he said as Darius and Merrick bowed their heads respectfully before filing into the room and closing the door behind them. Walking a few more steps, Jonas threw open a door on the opposite side of thending revealing an borate bedroom, a king size bed ced in the centre of the room, a ck desk was pushed against the wall along with a tall boy. A opened door to the side led through to a small bathroom that contained a roll top bath, porcin sink with gold taps and a toilet. ''I hope this meets with your satisfaction Alpha'' Jonas said, grinning at the couple as he spoke.


    Aaron nodded again, ''This is perfect Alpha, thank you for your hospitality, if it is ok with you, I''m sure my wife would like to freshen up''


    Jonas bowed respectfully, ''of course Alpha, I shall leave you both, Lunch will be served at 1pm, I shall send one of our Omega''s to collect you'' he said before leaving the room, pulling the door closed behind him.


    Walking over to the door, Aaron pressed his ear to the wood for a few moments listening until he was certain that Jonas had walked away from their room. Turning back to his wife Aaron strode back over to her gathering her in his arms and polling her into a tight hug. Charity returned her husbands embrace, takingfort from his warmth.


    Stepping back Aaron ced his hands on Charity''s arms, his eyes meeting hers, ''Baby'' he whispered earnestly, keeping his voice low, ''I don''t know why but I feel uneasy, please do not go anywhere in this pack house alone, make sure I, Merrick or Darius is with you at all times.


    Charity looked shocked ''why? what''s wrong?'' she asked suddenly worried


    Aaron shook his head, ''I''m not sure, it could just be me being over protective, but Jonas seems a little too interested in you for my liking, I think we need to be careful'' he said gravely.


    Charity nodded, after Oakridge she had no intention of leaving herself vulnerable again.


    After a while a soft knock on the door caught their attention, striding over and opening it, the faces of Merrick and Darius greeted them, stepping through the door, Aaron closed it behind them. Darius took a seat by the desk whilst Merrick perched on the edge, both look ufortable.


    ''Alpha'' Merrick said concerned, ''something isn''t sitting right with us'' he said


    Aaron nodded, ''Me either'' he agreed, ''Jonas is a bit... off'' he said quietly.


    Merrick looked at Darius who cleared his throat, ''Alpha, he seems a bit.. well.. taken with the Luna'' he said reluctantly, eyeing Aaron for his reaction.


    Aaron''s eyes shed as his wolf reared in anger before he pushed him back down, calming himself whilst Charity ced her hand soothingly on his arm, ''I noticed'' he said through gritted teeth, ''Charity has already agreed that she will not go anywhere alone whilst we are here, one of us will always be with her just in case, I hope that this pack would not be stupid enough to incite a war between themselves and our packs but I don''t want to take any chances'' he growled.


    Merrick and Darius nodded solemnly, ''The Luna will not leave our sights Alpha'' Merrick promised, Charity rxing at his words, knowing she was in the safest position with the three warriors watching over her.


    A timid tap on the door suddenly sounded, jumping off the desk, Merrick walked over to the door, pulling it open to reveal a young girl in he teens, her eyes widening in fear at the tall muscr warrior in front of her. Stammering nervously, the girl uttered, ''Sirs, ma- am, I have been sent by the Alpha to tell you that lunch will be served momentarily'' before she bowed and fled down the corridor back to the stairs.


    Looking over his shoulder bewildered, Merrick said ''Is it me or was that f*****g weird?'' before shrugging his shoulders and leading the group out of the room, making their way downstairs to the foyer, following the smell of food into a small dining room that had a dozen pack members already sat down eating.


    A small boy stepped up to the group handing each a te with a respectful bow as he gestured toward the hot te in the far corner, making their way over the four loaded their tes before taking a seat together at the far end of one of the tables. As they ate, they realized that the normal chatter of their own packs was missing, everyone ate in silence, their eyes on their tes. The eerie silence made Charity and her men ufortable, eating quickly they retired back to Aaron and Charity''s room, locking the door as a precaution.


    ''Does anyone else find this pack weird as f**k?'' asked Merrick finally in a low voice.


    Darius nodded emphatically, ''I don''t know what is going on here Alpha but we need to be careful, something isn''t right and until we find out what it is, we need to keep the Luna close'' he growled protectively.


    Aaron took in the two warriors faces, thankful that he had such loyal men with him, Alpha Jonas had been entirely too interested in his wife for his liking and to know that his warriors felt something was amiss made him feel less like he was just being overly possessive.


    ''I''m not ready to pull Charity out of this situation'' he said slowly ''thepass led us here so there must be a reason, but i''m positive now that I do not want her left alone''


    Both men nodded their agreement whilst Charity sat on the bed chewing her lip absentmindedly, secretly thankful to have her boys with her as this new pack was giving her a bad feeling.


    They stayed holed up in Aaron and Charity''s bedroom for the rest of the day, quietly strategizing how to navigate the pack and protect Charity, only leaving for dinner after the young girl reappeared to tell them it was ready.


    At 10pm the two warriors finally bid the couple good night, and returned to their own room, Charity got ready for bed, pulling the covers up to her chin as she molded herself into her husbands body, feeling her anxiety ease as her skin made contact with his. The pair slowly drifted off into a light uneasy sleep, holding tightly to each other.


    They were awoken by a soft but insistent tapping on their door, opening her eyes, Charity noticed that it was still dark outside, checking the clock beside her she saw it was 3am. Giving her husband a quizzical look, she drew her knees up to her chest as Aaron climbed out of the bed and made his way cautiously to the door.


    ''Who is it?'' he called out, using his Alpha voice.


    ''Its us Alpha'' came Darius'' voice, a worried tremble audible, giving Charity a few seconds to put on a tshirt, he pulled the door open quickly, he ushered the men inside, closing and locking it behind them.


    Darius ran his fingers through his hair fretfully, ''I apologise Alpha, Luna, but this could not wait'' he said.


    Motioning for Darius to take a seat, Aaron sat down on the bed whilst Merrick dropped to the carpet also looking worried.


    ''What is it Darius?'' asked Aaron, his own anxiety starting to show, to see his warriors so worked up.


    ''Alpha, Luna'' Darius said, his voice strained, ''While I was sleeping I received a mind link, it was faint but I could make out someone calling for help''


    Aaron and Charity looked at the warrior shocked, ''Are you sure it wasn''t a dream?'' asked Charity finally.


    Darius met the Luna''s gaze steadily and shook his head, ''I''m positive Luna, I could still hear it for a few minutes after I woke up and then it was gone again, like the link had been broken'' he said determinedly, ''I couldn''t make out the voice just the words help me, I don''t know who it is, but somewhere on this pack''snd is a member of Red Moon'' he growled angrily, ''and they are in trouble''

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 47

    Charity sat back against the head board, her body starting to shake uncontrobly at the thought that someone she cared about was here. ''Do you have any idea''s who it may be?'' asked Aaron, his brow creased with anger and concern.


    Darius shook his head, ''none Alpha, but I know that they must be within two miles of our location, which means somewhere on this pack''snd. With how faint it was they are not close by, so definitely not inside the pack house, i''d guess somewhere in the grounds. I tried to call out to them but I don''t know if I got through before the link was broken''.


    Aaron nodded before looking at his wife, ''I think it would be best if the boys slept in here with us tonight, are you ok with that?'' he asked softly.


    Charity nodded immediately, rxing at the thought of having her men close to her right now, the two warriors went back to their room, gathering up their nkets and pillows before returning to the Alpha''s room and sorting themselves makeshift beds on the floor. Aaron quickly locked the door before returning to his wife, pulling her into hisforting embrace, the four each fell into an uneasy sleep, their ears alert for any sounds.


    The four awoke early the next morning, Darius and Merrick made their way back to their own room so as not to draw attention to themselves, Charity grabbed a shower whilst Aaron sat in the bedroom, his eyes fixated on the door, his protectiveness toward his wife tangible.


    As she stepped out of the bathroom, Charity pulled a brush through her damp hair before walking over to her husband, sitting next to him and resting her head on his shoulder. ''I think it would be a good idea to talk to some of the pack members'' she said softly. ''Not alone'' growled Aaron immediately making her smile as she pulled his hand into her small one.


    ''Not alone'' she agreed, ''but maybe I can get some of the members to talk to me about what it is like here, see if they have any knowledge of a man or woman being held here?''


    Aaron looked unhappy but nodded reluctantly, knowing that something like this would need Charity''s soft touch rather than his Alpha demands, these members were obviously scared and having an Alpha demand answers woud probably go badly. ''Take Darius with you'' he said finally, ''He has a bit more of a gentle touch than Merrick and I, just don''t let anyone know that he is not a Silver Cross member, I have a feeling Jonas is being this careless because he doesn''t realise he''s from Red Moon, that is something we need to keep to ourselves. If this warrior whoever they are tries to reach out again I want that channel open to them'' he said fervently.


    A soft knock announced the return of the two warriors, standing up, the couple walked to the door, opening it and stepping outside to follow the pair down to the dining room.


    Stepping into the room they immediately noticed that Jonas was there, the atmosphere was tense as the pack members ate silently, none looking toward the Alpha as he sat eating his meal unconcerned.


    Taking their tes from the server, the four quickly grabbed some food before turning to find a seat, Jonas looked up and smiled widely, beckoning them over. Heading toward him, they took their seats, careful to sit Charity between Merrick and Aaron. Jonas grinned at the four, ''I hope your first night with us wasfortable Alpha'' he said loudly.


    Aaron smiled back, ''It was perfect thank you Alpha, that bed was possibly the mostfortable we have even slept in''.


    Jonasughed, ''nothing is too good for our guests, now do you have ns today? I was wondering if you would like a tour of our littlemunity?'' he asked.


    Aaron nodded immediately, ''My beta and I would love to join you on a tour, my Luna has been feeling slightly unwell this morning, too much travelling, so I have a feeling she would prefer to remain behind'' he replied as he turned to Charity with a raised eyebrow. Charity bowed slightly toward Jonas ''I apologise Alpha, I would love to see your grounds but as my husband says, the trip here has left me a little out of sorts, so I hope you would be ok with me taking a rain check today?'' she asked, looking at the Alpha through hershes, taking in the moment of disappointment that crossed his face before his usual jovial mask reced it.


    ''Of course Luna, I hope you feel better after some rest, would you like me to arrange somepany for you?'' he asked


    Darius bowed to the Alpha''s in turn, ''I would be happy to stay with the Luna and keep herpany whilst you tour the grounds, i''m sure the Luna wouldn''t want to pull one of your pack members from their duties'' he said with a respectful smile whilst Charity nodded next to him.


    ''Oh yes, I would hate to be an inconvenience Alpha Jonas, and i''m sure your members have better things to do than watch me sleep'' sheughed lightly drawing a dark smile from the Alpha as he watched her lips move.


    ''As you wish Luna'' he conceded, ''I will not hold your husband for long, we are not a big territory, I doubt it will take more than a few hours to show him around''


    ''Thank you Alpha, we truly appreciate your hospitality'' replied Charity smoothly before she started to eat her food, acutely aware that Jonas was watching her intently as she ate.


    Clearing their tes, the visitors rose from the table, ''I will meet you in to foyer in half an hour Aaron?'' called Jonas as they made a movement toward the door.


    ''Perfect'' replied Aaron cordially, Merrick and I will meet you there, we''ll just get freshened up and make sure the Luna isfortable'' before taking his wife''s elbow and leading her out of the room. Making their way upstairs Aaron whispered, ''give us twenty minutes at least to make our way out into the grounds before you leave the pack house and try to speak to the pack members''.


    Darius and Charity nodded silently as they entered the bedroom, Charityying down on the bed and Darius taking a seat at the desk, waiting for the Alpha and Beta to leave again. Kissing his wife gently, Aaron muttered, ''keep safe baby, I can''t lose you again ok?'' Charity gave him a small smile in return, ''don''t worry, I have Darius, he will keep me safe'' she replied quietly.


    ''That I will Alpha'' remarked Darius, ''My Luna will murder me on sight, then resurrect me and murder me again if anything happens to the Luna on my watch''.


    Charity gave a small giggle at his stricken face, it was obvious that he was devoted to his own Alpha and Luna so in turn was devoted to Charity as well, the thought of failing his Luna was not something he would allow himself to do.


    Aaron and Merrick headed out the door to meet Jonas, Darius and Charity watched the clock for the next twenty minutes before making their way downstairs, Darius going first in case the Alpha was still in the building.


    Crossing quickly to the front door, they stepped out into the sunlight making their way across the driveway toward the distant pack members who were going about their days. Walking quietly the pair came up to an older woman, her greying hair tied up in a tight bun as she busily washed clothes in a wooden bucket, her hands red from the heat of the water as she scrubbed them clean on an old washer board.


    Squatting down next to the woman, Charity cleared her throat to announce their presence, the older woman startled, fear etched on her face when her gaze focused on them. Stuttering, she began to back away, scooting herself backwards with her hands whilst shaking her head at them.


    ''Please don''t be afraid'' Charity said in a strained voice, ''we mean you no harm, we are guests of Alpha Jonas, he said I could talk to the pack members about why we are here''


    The older woman stopped moving though she continued to eye them suspiciously, Charity sat herself down on the ground by the woman''s bucket, Darius standing behind her, his eyes watching the surrounding area. ''I''m Charity'' she said to the frightened woman, ''what is your name?'' The woman stared at her for a few minutes, silently appraising her before uttering, ''Valerie''


    Charity smiled encouragingly, ''well its lovely to meet you Valerie, would you mind talking to me for a moment? I don''t want to disturb you from your chores''


    Valerie nodded haltingly as if still unsure if she should be talking to these strangers, her eyes darting around the woods, seeming to be checking for something before she scooted back toward the bucket, sitting across from Charity as she waited for her questions. ''Thank you Valerie'' Charity said graciously ''Now, I am looking for someone, a sorceress, have you ever heard mention of a sorceress in these parts?'' she asked airily as if the woman''s answer was o no real consequence.


    Valerie shook her head, ''We have no sorceresses here Ma-am'' she replied quietly, ''it is just our pack and the Alpha Jonas''.


    Charity was surprised, ''what about your Luna?'' she asked


    The old woman gazed around her scared before leaning forward and saying in a low tone, ''we don''t have a Luna Ma-am, Alpha Jonas wouldn''t take one after.. '' she halted abruptly.


    ''After what Valerie?'' Charity prompted quietly


    ''After his Love was stolen from him Ma-am'' Valerie blurted out before pping her hand over her mouth and scrambling to her feet, ''I need to go Ma-am, i''m sorry'' she said quickly before hurrying away toward a hut set within the trees, shutting the door smartly behind her.


    Charity looked up at Darius, her confusion mirrored in his face as she rose to her feet, ''Jonas'' Luna was stolen?'' Darius asked in a low tone, ''by whom?''


    Charity shrugged as they continued their way around the grounds, entering the woods so that they could remain hidden from prying eyes by the foliage. As they walked quietly through the fallen leaves that littered the grass under their feet, Darius kept his eye out for any trouble, staying close beside Charity at all times.


    Suddenly Darius came to abrupt stop, his head on one side as he listened intently, his eyes zed over as he mind linked someone, his eyes clearing he grabbed Charity by the arm, dragging her further into the woods as his head swiveled from side to side avidly. After five minutes when they were deep within the trees Darius stopped and turned toward Charity, his face worried.


    ''Luna'' he whispered desperately, ''I could hear that mind link again, I think I know who it is! and if i''m right, we are in a whole heap of trouble here''

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 48

    Charity stared at Darius open mouthed, ''who is it?'' she asked trying to mask her fear.


    Darius took a deep breath before raising his eyes to the Luna''s, ''I think it''s Alpha Marcus, and by the sound of it, he is not in good shape'' he murmured, anger and agitation evident. Charity''s breath caught in her throat at his words, ''My grand father?'' she repeated in a strangled voice, ''where is he?''


    Darius shook his head defeated, ''I don''t know Luna but I managed to reply to him that I was here before the mind link cut out again, whatever is happening to him its bad'' he finished.


    Charity tried to hold in her emotions as she stared around at their surroundings, ''we need to get back to the pack house'' she said vehemently, ''we need to tell Aaron and Merrick what we found out and make a n''.


    Darius nodded solemnly before taking Charity''s arm and leading her back toward the open grounds, crossing over to the pack house quickly. Just as they reached the steps leading up to the door Jonas'' voice boomed out behind them, ''Luna! what are you doing out here?''


    Turning toward the voice, the pair saw Jonas, Aaron and Merrick striding toward them from round the side of the building. Hitching a smile onto her face, Charity beamed toward them, ''Alpha! there you are! I was feeling much better so we came out to look for you all, join the tour but we couldn''t find you so were returning to the room, I didn''t want my husband to return and find me missing, he gets very worried when he can''t find me'' she added with a smallugh.


    Jonasughed loudly pping Aaron on the back, ''That is very true Luna, us Alpha''s are very protective when ites to our loves'' he said though Charity was sure she saw a slight flicker of anger sh across his eyes when he spoke. Walking over to Aaron, she slipped her arm through his, holding him close to her, ''Well I don''t know about you boys, but I wouldn''t min getting some lunch'' she said, smiling at each of them.


    Jonas grinned back, ''I will walk with you to the dining hall Luna, but then I must leave you i''m afraid''


    Feigning disappointment Charity said ''Oh, will you not be able to join us Alpha?''


    Jonas waved his hand ''My apologies Luna, pack work calls me unfortunately, but I shall make sure to see you allter on'' he added with a smirk.


    As they reached the dining hall door, Jonas nodded his head toward Aaron before taking Charity''s hand in his, bringing it too his lips, his eyes never leaving hers, ''Until this evening Luna'' he growled before dropping her hand back to her side and turning to leave, striding up the stairs toward his office.


    Aaron''s grip tightened on his wife as he watched the other Alpha ascend the stairs whilst Merrick gave a low angry growl. Charity squeezed Aaron''s armfortingly before leading the way into the hall, where they all got a te of food and sat down away from the other pack members.


    In low voices Charity and Darius filled the two men in on what they had learned and the fact that Marcus was somewhere on Jonas'' territory apparently being held against his will.


    Merrick looked furious, despite now being the Beta of Silver Cross, he was still fiercely loyal to Marcus and Red Moon, ''We need to find him and fast'' he growled angrily, ring at Darius who nodded his agreement.


    Aaron yed with his food as he thought, finally he replied, ''I think that Merrick and I should keep Jonas busy, Darius, you take Charity and see if you can reach Marcus, find out where he is''


    As Charity started to argue, Aaron caught her eye sadly, ''Baby, I really don''t like it either, but i''d rather you were as far away from Jonas as possible, I think you will be safer out there searching the grounds than any where near that letchy bastard''. Charity nodded defeated, recognizing that Aaron was right, Jonas was entirely too interested in her and seemed unbothered about the fact she was already mated to another Alpha.


    The four finished their meal and rose from the table, tidying away their tes. Exiting the dining room, Aaron and Merrick headed up the stair toward Jonas'' office whilst Charity and Darius hurried out of the front door, making a bee line for the woods where the mind link had been stronger.


    Entering the woods, the pair slowly retraced their steps back to where Darius had received the link, when they arrived, Darius came to an abrupt stop, his eyes clouding as he opened his mind link, calling out silently to the Red Moon captive. After a few minutes his eyes cleared and he looked down at Charity shaking his head mutely. Linking her arm in his, the pair made their way deeper into the woods, stopping periodically so that Darius could call out and listen for some sort of reply.


    Over an hour passed without sess, Charity was starting to worry about how much longer her husband could keep the other Alpha busy when Darius'' eyes suddenly clouded again, his grip tightening on Charity''s arm as he silently called out.


    His eyes clearing, he started to walk forward again as he muttered, ''It''s definitely Alpha Marcus, he is very weak, he said he is underground somewhere, there are guards, they have been injecting him with wolfsbane every time he wakes up, knocking him out again, that''s why the connection keeps cutting'' he rambled worriedly, ''he has been waking up but feigning unconsciousness for extra time to keep calling out for help''


    Charity''s face was a mixture of terror and determination, ''When you get through again, you tell him we areing for him'' she growled


    As they kept walking the sound of low voices reached their ears, slowing down they crept forward, following the sounds and distinct smell of werewolves carefully keeping themselves down wind, before peering round arge tree. Two men were stood with their backs to the visitors, chatting idly as they stood guard over atched wooden trap door that was nestled into the dirt. From their demeanour it was obvious that both found this an easy job and didn''t expectpany.


    Waiting silently, Charity and Darius watched the two men until one muttered something to the other before setting off into the woods.


    ''Hurry up'' called out the guard to hisrades fading torso before giving a cursory nce around and returning to picking at his nails.


    Darius silently stepped out from behind the tree, creeping up on the man and grabbing him, twisting his neck before he had time to acknowledge what was happening. Heaving the body over his shoulder, he carried him back to the tree''s dropping him within a nearby bush making sure he was hidden from view before returning to stand beside Charity.


    The second guard returned momentster, stopping when he realized his friend was missing, ''Archer?'' he called out loudly, looking around the clearing, his eyes trying to pierce through the trees, ''man if you needed a piss you could have waited for me toe back, the Alpha will freak if he knows we left our post unattended'' before adding in a mutter, ''not that it matters, nobody everes out here anyway''


    Turning back to the trap door, he started to rummage in his pocket before pulling out a packet of cigarettes and a lighter, as he opened the packet and removed one of the cigarettes, cing it between his lips, Darius stepped out from behind the trees and stealthily made his way up behind the guard, grabbing him swiftly and ending his life before hoisting him onto his shoulder and dropping him in an adjacent bush to his partner.


    Checking for any further guards, Darius took Charity''s hand and led the way to the trap door, using his free hand, he dragged back the three bolts before grabbing the inset metal handle and heaved the door open, a loud creaking noiseing from the hinges as it lifted from its grave of dirt.


    As the light that filtered through the trees illuminated the hole, the duo''s eyes were drawn to rudimentary steps that had been carved into the stone embedded into the earth. Leading the way, Darius slowly made his way down, fumbling in his pocket before pulling out the keys to his 4x4 that had a small torch dangling from the key chain. Looking at Charity he smiled wryly as he pressed the small button, causing a small beam of light to cut through the growing darkness around them ''My mate insisted I carry it, she said it mighte in handy, please do not tell her she was right, i''ll never hear the end of it.


    Reaching the bottom step, the pair inched their way through the darkness, Charity gripping onto Darius'' hand painfully as she tried to prate the darkness with her gaze. A soft glow ahead caught their attention, edging closer they stepped out into the light of a oilmp that swung gently from the ceiling, in front of them were the strong iron bars of a prison door, bolted and padlocked. Stepping forward, Charity stared through the bars at a single chair bolted to the floor, a lone figure chained into it, filthy with matted hair, his body covered in burns, cuts and scars, his wrists raw where he seemed to have fought against the solid silver manacles that encased them.


    Charity gasped as the mans head fell to the side, throwing his face into sharp relief, the swollen and bruised eyes struggled to open, before they settled onto Charity''s face, surprise then horror flitting across his features. ''Charity'' he croaked ''You need to get out of here! go!''

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 49

    Charity tried to hold back a sob as her eyes connected with her grandfathers, pulling futilely at the bars she tried to open the door, to reach him.


    Marcus raised his eyes to Darius, ''Get her out of here Darius'' he said, trying to muster his Alpha tone, sensing the danger, Darius reached for Charity''s arm trying to pull her away just as a resounding crack filled the air and his unconscious body fell to the floor causing her to scream.


    ''Well well well, what a lovely family reunion'' came the dangerous drawl of Jonas, spinning round Charity came face to face with the lustful look on the Alpha''s face as he stepped into the light of themp. Reaching forward he grabbed Charity by the waist, pulling her to him as he pressed his lips roughly to hers, taking her surprise as she just stood for a moment in his embrace before starting to try and wriggle free.


    ''Anna-Marie'' Jonas breathed as he pulled away from her, his eyes travelling her face as he tried to ingrain her features in his mind.


    ''Let her go Jonas'' Marcus roared weakly, ''Charity has nothing to do with this''


    Jonas spun to face the chained Alpha, ''She has everything to do with this'' he growled back, holding Charity to his chest, ''you took her from me once dog! but you won''t stop her from being mine this time!'' Charity struggled against his grip trying to free herself, ''Let me go'' she yelled ''I have a mate, I don''t want you let me go!''


    Jonas spun her round suddenly, striking her with the back of his hand, drawing a gasp of pain from her lips, You are MINE Anna-Marie, he tricked you, made you think you were his but you weren''t, we were meant to be'' he roared, his eyes wild as Charity stood there open mouthed.


    ''Let go of her Jonas'' came Aaron''s voice from behind them, relief coursing through her, Charity turned her head to see Aaron and Merrick stood in the passage, glowering at the Alpha in front of them.


    Jonas spun Charity round again, pulling her to his chest as he drew a silver dagger from his pocket, holding it against her throat as her fear returned.


    ''You will move aside Aaron'' Jonas growled in a low dangerous voice, ''I don''t want to hurt her but I will pick our death over losing her again'' he promised.


    Aaron made a move as if to attack when Merrick grabbed him, muttering something only he could here, reluctantly he stepped aside, edging around the wall as Jonas dragged Charity round them, positioning them both in the mouth of the tunnel before backing his way up the corridor, his eyes never leaving the two men until they disappeared into the darkness. Grabbing Charity''s hand, he dragged her toward the steps, forcing her up them before mming the heavy trap door shut, throwing the three bolts home, securing it tightly.


    Under their feet they could hear the pounding of the two men against the solid wood, ''Aaron'' Charity yelled as she continued to wrestle against the Alpha''s grasp, Jonas pulled a syringe out of his jacket with his free hand, pulling the cap off with his teeth, ''I''m sorry my love, but you leave me no choice'' he growled before plunging the needle into her neck. A sharp sting emanated from the puncture point, pain flowing through her body before her eyes rolled and she fell forward, herst sight was of being caught in Jonas'' arms as ckness consumed her.


    mming his shoulder against the thick wooden barricade, Aaron roared his wife''s name over and over again, trying to force the locks free before defeated he slumped against the stone steps, his body aching.


    Merrick sat next to him, ''I''m so sorry Alpha'' he murmured, his head in his hands, ''I failed you, I failed our Luna''


    Aaron shook his head, grabbing the man''s shoulder in his hand, ''no you didn''t Merrick, you told me that something wasn''t right, you were the one who tracked him here, it was me that failed, I failed to save my mate again'' he groaned.


    Merrick scrambled to his feet and held out his hand to help the Alpha up, ''well we can sit here moping or we can go and get Marcus and Darius and make a n of how to recover her'' he growled defiantly.


    Raising his eyes to the glowering Beta, Aaron gave a determined grin of his own, ''That we can Beta, lets go'' he said as he grasped the outstretched hand and pulled himself to his feet. Retracing their steps, they returned to the light of the oilmp, the barely stirring body of Darius still sprawled out on the dirt.


    Merrick dropped to his friend''s side, rolling him over and attempting to bring him round whilst Aaron examined the bars that caged the former Alpha. The low groans from the Red Moon warrior caught his attention and he joined Merrick by the injured fighter''s side. ''Oh my goddess, what the f**k hit me?'' moaned Darius as he cradled his head in his hands, his eyes shut tight to the grainy light.


    ''That would have been the force of a two by four nk of wood being wielded by a lunatic Alpha who seems to think our Luna belongs to him'' replied Merrick helpfully.


    His eyes snapping open, Darius looked around himself wildly ''Charity?'' he croaked, his eyes squinting in pain, ''Luna?''


    Aaron hung his head, ''She''s gone Darius'' he muttered ''Jonas took her, we had to let them go, he had a knife to her throat''


    Darius let out a low howl of pain, ''nooo, Alpha, I am so sorry! you trusted me with her life and I allowed him to take us by surprise''


    Helping the shaken warrior to his feet, Aaron shook his head, ''none of us failed here Darius, Jonas was determined to get her, we will get her back, but first we need to get Marcus out of this damn cage and figure out how to get out of this underground prison. Turning their attention to the cage door, the three warriors studied the older Alpha who was still chained to the chair, his body slumped over seeming to have passed out from the pain of the silver against his wrists.


    ''Marcus?'' called Aaron through the bars, whilst Merrick and Darius examined the bolts holding the door to the frame, ''can you hear me?''


    A low grunt came from the mass of injuries and the piercing blue eyes of Marcus looked with Aaron''s. ''What the hell are you doing here?'' Aaron whispered


    Wincing as the silver caught his skin again, Marcus fidgeted in the chair, trying to flick his long matted hair out of his face. Finally he sighed, ''After our argument I returned to Red Moon intent on letting you cool down but I caught wind of talk of a woman who had been seen in a far off forest, travelers visiting our area, sat in bars, mentioning a mysterious woman who had suddenly appeared, she seemed to be in waiting for someone, they described her as a witch. I thought about contacting you but knew you needed to focus on retrieving Charity, I figured I could put some feelers out, do a bit of scouting, if it was the sorceress then that would save us time once Charity was free, if not, well that was another route we didn''t have to waste time with. He said quietly.


    ''I traveled for weeks, questioning humans and rogue''s that I came across, some needed more persuasion to talk than others but I kept perservering. The few people who knew anything just corroborated what I already knew, a woman had appeared and seemed to be waiting for something. One night I was stumbling through some woods, I could smell a pack, it wasn''trge so I thought I could handle myself, plus I wasn''t there to cause trouble. I walked up to the gates, was stopped by the guards, exined I was on a mission and asked for an audience with their Alpha. The called him down, he stood just in the shadows so I couldn''t make out his features, asking me my business, I told him my name and pack and that I was looking for a sorceress. Next thing I know, four guards had grabbed hold of me and I was injected with what Iter realized was wolfsbane, I fought but sumbed to the poison.'' Marcus started to cough, his throat dry before spitting on the floor and continuing.


    ''I woke up in here, chained to this chair, their Alpha came down to see me, even after all these years I recognized him, it was Jonas, my rival for my mate. Jonas was the Gamma from Anna-Marie''s original pack, he had been promised her as a wife by her father, my pack were visiting, they wanted to negotiate a treaty between us, we were a strong alliance, they were weaker and needed strong allies to survive. Whilst we discussed our terms, my Anna-Marie entered the office, her scent enveloped me and I knew she was mine, I grabbed her, pulling her too me as Jonas lunged at me, trying to rip her from my grasp. Well that was never going to happen, I was an Alpha, an a strong one, he was a mere Gamma, I sent him flying across the room, holding my Anna-Marie tightly before turning to their Alpha and demanding what was mine or we would not only have no alliance, we would be enemies and I would return to take her by force.


    ''Their Alpha agreed, but Jonas was unhappy, he challenged me for my title and the right to Anna-Marie, I epted, no-one, especially a gamma was going to disrespect my authority and try to take my chosen mate from me. A circle was drawn outside, my men on one side, the pack''s men on the other, all making sure it was a fair fight. Jonas gave everything he had, he even manged to get a few marks on me, but I was faster, stronger and more determined, I was fueled by my love for my mate, I destroyed him, left him gasping for breath, blood oozing from his mouth before taking my love by the hand and leading her too our cars, returning with her as our new Luna!


    ''It seems in the time that has psed, Jonas had left his own pack,ing here and taking over, I assume he fought their Alpha and won, I have been here ever since, enduring daily beatings and torture at the hands of Jonas, kept subdued so I can''t fight back. He mes me, he thinks it''s my fault Anna-Marie died, not that he is wrong'' he added sadly. ''He thinks I stole his woman even though she was never his mate, she was mine, he was infatuated with her. Things changed a few days ago, he stopped torturing me, just kepting down here telling me how beautiful Anna-Marie was, I didn''t understand until I woke up and saw Charity, the crazy son of a b***h thinks my grand daughter is Anna-Marie'' he growled shaking his wrists, howling at the pain as he tried to break the shackles. Aaron was silent for a few minutes, shock filling him, ''What do you think he will do with her?'' he asked fearfully.


    Marcus held Aaron''s eye, ''He''ll hide her, keep her and try to force her to be with him'' he replied, his eyes shing with anger.


    Aaron jumped to his feet, ''we need to get this cage open and we need to do it NOW'' he growled as the three men started scouring the small passageway for anything they could use to open the door. Darius''s foot tapped against something on the floor, looking down he brushed the dirt from a small screw, snatching it up he used the pointed end to force between the top hinge and the pin, slowly wiggling it trying to force the pin upwards and out of its casing, slowly the pin started to lift upwards as the screw point eased its way underneath. Grunting with the effort, he grabbed the protruding pin head and rocked it back and forth, forcing it out of its casing until it popped from the top and fell to the floor with a loud tter. Dropping to his knees he worked on the second hinge, not relenting until its pin was alsoying on the floor next to its brother. Pulling the door toward him, he moved it sideways, slipping the lock from its housing before twisting it against the padlock and leaning it against the wall as the three moved inside to surround Marcus and try to remove his shackles.


    Looking at the manacles holding Marcus in ce, Merrick removed his shirt, ripping it into rags before cing a piece of fabric between the Alpha''s skin and the silver, breaking the contact. He then wrapped a strip around each of his hands, before grasping the left shackle firmly and starting to pull, them apart, straining against the padlock that held them closed as he grunted loudly. Slowly the metal started to separate, the lock straining under the pressure, Darius quickly grabbed the alpha''s hand moving it carefully as he eased it through the tight gap, Marcus trying to hold in his growls as the metal tried to scrape his skin from his hands through the fabric. Finally with a final tug, his hand came free, letting the manacle fall to the floor, Merrick wiped the sweat from his brow before turning to the right wrist and repeating the process.


    Soon Marcus was sat rubbing his wrists, trying to get some feeling back into them, having decided to make their way back to the door, Merrick ced his arm around the Alpha''s waist, lifting him from the chair as he supported him through the doorway and down the corridor, Aaron and Darius behind them, Darius grabbing the oilmp as they passed to maintain the light. Reaching the steps, Marcus sat down as the three men started to synchronize their movements as they shouldered against the trap door in unison, heaving against the heavy wood which was starting to lift slightly under theirbined pressure.

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 50

    open, sending the three men sprawling forward from the suddenly missing obstruction.


    As the rusty bolt housings started to loosen under the relentless pounding from below, the three warriors renewed their efforts knowing they were making progress, with one final attack the bolt housings sprang free from the surround and the trap door crashed Gathering up the injured Alpha, the warriors made their way back through the woods, keeping an eye out for any of Jonas'' men, as they reached the edge of the woods a quivering voice from their right caught their attention. Valerie was stood by her cabin, wringing her hands anxiously, ''Alphas?'' she called nervously


    Walking over to her, Aaron grabbed her arm gently, ''did you see Alpha Jonas earlier?'' he asked, studying her face. She nodded silently biting her lip,


    ''He had the Luna in his arms, she wasn''t moving'' she whispered, ''he put her in his car and drove off, I think the Luna might be in trouble'' she said, her eyes darting back and forth fearfully as if the surrounding trees could hear her. Aaron stiffened, ''why do you think she''s in trouble miss?'' he asked gently.


    Valerie looked like she wasn''t sure she should answer, before finally mumbling, ''he kept talking to her, calling her Anna-Marie, Alpha, but when she spoke to me earlier she said her name was Charity, the Alpha has always been a little bit.. unusual, ever since he took over from our old Alpha. He is very strict, we are not allowed to speak to anyone outside of the pack'' she looked stricken as she grabbed his arm, ''please Alpha, your Luna is a good person, she was kind to me, please help her'' she muttered panicked before wrenching her arm from his grasp and running back into her cabin. Posted by ; visit us for more free novels.


    Aaron looked toward the warriors vexed, ''we need to find her and we need to find her now'' he muttered as they fell into step and made their way back toward the pack house to grab their belongings and get Marcus out of Jonas'' territory.


    **********


    Shaking her head, Charity forced open her eyes, her brain hammering within her skull as she tried to raise her hands to her head to rub away the pain. Her hands came to an abrupt stop as the chains that encapsted them tightened cruelly against her skin. Tugging futilely against them she allowed her eyes to travel around the room taking in her run down dreary surroundings.


    ''Hello'' she called out tentatively, ''Hello? is anyone there? help me please? hello?'' she shivered against a cool breeze that was swirling through a crack in one of the walls, pulling back into the chair as heavy footsteps made their way toward the door to her room, the handle slowly moving downwards before it pushed inwards revealing the tall frame of Jonas.


    Striding over to her, he crouched at her feet, lifting his hand to brush a stray lock of hair from her face, ''You are safe my angel'' he muttered gruffly ''They will not find us here, we will be together now''


    Charity shook her head, ''No Jonas, let me go! I don''t belong to you'' she growled wrestling with the chains that bound her tightly to the chair.


    Jonas'' eyes darkened at her words, ''Enough Anna-Marie'' he spat angrily, ''You no longer have to pretend, Marcus will not be able to get to you anymore, his spell on you will thin and you will realize that we are destined for each other''.


    Charity tugged at the chains, anger and panic consuming her as she screamed at the Alpha, ''Never! I will never be yours, I belong to my Alpha! release me, my daughter needs me!''


    Jonas rose from his knees, and started to pace the room in front of her, his eyes zed as he muttered to himself, ''His spell is deeper than I thought, I need to break his hold on her, but how? how do I make her see she is mine?'' he mumbled erratically before stopping in the middle of the floor, his eyes raising upwards unseeing as the answer came to him. ''I must remove the opposition'' he whispered, ''His death will break his hold on her. He started to pace again absentmindedly running his hands through his hair, ''I better take out that other one too, Aaron, just in case he gets any ideas, he''s entirely to close to my sweet angel.''


    Charity sat horrified, listening to the quiet rantings of the man in front of her, quietly she closed her eyes, opening her mind link, reaching out to her husband.


    ''Aaron?'' she called silently, willing him to respond.


    Silence met her words for a few moments before a faint reply came back to her, ''Baby? where are you?'' Aaron called back.


    ''I don''t know, i seem to be in some sort of old house'' she replied, ''listen, Jonas is crazy! he''s going toe for you and grandfather! he''s..'' her message was abruptly cut as the sharp pain of a needle entered her neck.


    Opening her eyes, she met the furious gaze of the Alpha, ''Why do you insist on fighting this Anna-Marie'' he growled, leaning in toward her, ''I obviously need to keep you subdued until I have dealt with the.. issue, then you will be mine'' Her eyes fluttered closed as the wolfsbane flooded her system, herst memory being the taste of Jonas'' lips against hers as her head fell backward against the chair.


    *********


    Stepping up to the Pack house, the group was disconcerted to find that there were no guards keeping watch, making their way inside, the house was eerily quiet as if it had been deserted by the upants. Helping Marcus into Aaron''s room, Merrick stormed back to his own room with Darius close behind, grabbing a clean t''shirt from his bag, he pulled it over his head before stuffing his remaining clothes into his holdall, rummaging under the bed for any stray items that may have escaped during their stay. Darius busily ced his own items in his bag, trying to focus on his task amid his best friends asional growls and huffs.


    ''Merrick, we will get her back, calm down'' he snapped finally after the warrior had mmed his toothpaste into his bag with unnecessary force sending a blue stream over one of his clean blue striped t''shirts leading him to spew a sleuth of expletives as he scrunched the top up to stem the flow of paste over his clothes.


    Throwing his open bag onto the bed to pull the zip, Merrick growled, ''I know we will but that doesn''t detract from the fact we f*****g lost her in the first ce! I''m supposed to protect our Luna and I let some psycho walk out with her'' he yelled, mming his fist into the mattress in anger.


    ''And I let that same psycho sneak up on me and knock me out, giving him the opportunity to grab her in the first ce'' Darius groaned back, ''we all f****d up here dude and now we need to sort it out and get the Luna back''.


    out.


    Grabbing their bags, they made their way across the hallway, knocking on Aaron''s open door before entering. Marcus wasying on the bed, trying to wipe away some of the dirt from his hands and face with a nnel, Aaron''s eyes were just clearing as a mind link cut Raising his eyes to the two warriors, Aaron gestured them inside emotionlessly as he took a seat on the corner of the bed.


    ''Charity got through to me for a few minutes'' he said quickly, ''she doesn''t know where she is but said it feels like an old abandoned house of some sort. She was also saying something about Jonasing but I couldn''t get everything she was saying as she suddenly cut out'' ''He''ll have injected her again to stop her talking to you'' came Marcus'' voice angrily, ''I should have ripped his head off when he first challenged me'' he growled.


    ''I think we should talk to some of the members outside, see if they have any information on an abandoned house in the vacinity. I can''t see that Jonas drove far in the time we were underground, lets ask some questions and get the hell out of here before he or one of his minions return'' Darius said forcefully.


    Nodding their heads, Darius went to help up Marcus as Aaron threw his and Charity''s clothes into their bags, he and Merrick hauling all the luggage down the stairs as Darius supported the Alpha.


    Depositing all their belongings in the two vehicles, Aaron motioned for Merrick to follow him whilst Darius settled Marcus in the 4x4 before reaching into the glove box and pulling out an old mobile phone, seeing Marcus'' raised eyebrows he replied, ''just don''t Alpha, my wife has already been proven a genius once today I don''t need to be reminded about her insistance I carry this shitty pay as you go phone in the truck in case of an emergency'' he growled as Marcus started to wheeze asughter shook his body. Punching some numbers into the handset, Darius waited for the line to connect, at the sound of a greeting from the other end he jumped into the conversation, ''Alpha? it''s Darius...No, s**t just got real, we found Alpha Marcus..... bad shape.... some a*****e called Jonas........ crazy son of a b***h had him in a prison..... He''s taken Charity...... I know man! we f****d up royally....... Yeah, I can hear her, f**k sake i''m a dead man ....... we''ll find her Alpha but we are going to need some back up........yeah i''ll text you directions......bye''


    Marcus looked over as he hung up the phone, ''I take it our Luna is unimpressed that we have miid her best friend?'' he asked


    Darius shook his head, ''All I know is between the screaming and swear words there was definitely mention of my balls and a really big vice'' he groaned.


    Aaron and Merrick walked back toward them momentster, ''well the members here are scared shitless of Jonas'' growled Merrick, ''but it seems we are even more scary so one of the youngds gave up information about a house on the outskirts of their territory, roughly two hours away, from what he said, no-ones lived there for years, it was due to be demolished but Jonas decided against it, I think that''s our best bet''


    Darius nodded, ''I''ve spoken to Red Moon, caught them up, they are sending back up but it will take at least a day for them to reach us'' he replied, dragging his fingers through his hair.


    Aaron nodded sternly, ''no problem, i''m sure we can keep Jonas busy until they arrive, lets grab supplies from the kitchen and get moving''

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 51

    As the two vehicles made their way down the driveway, their way was unhindered as not a single guard seemed to be on the grounds. Pulling to a stop just short of the pack house gates, Merrick jumped from the drivers seat of the 4x4, wrenching them open before jumping back behind the wheel and gunning the engine.


    ''He is having way to much fun with my car'' Darius mused, watching his friend through the front windscreen of Aaron''s Jeep. They had decided that Darius should travel with Aaron as his back up in case of an ambush, Merrick would take Marcus with the job of protecting him if needed, this also meant that both vehicles would be in constant contact through the two packs mind links.


    Aaron chuckled, ''Well it''s not often he gets to drive is it?''


    ''I can''t let the little prima donna have his own way all the time'' replied Darius ''he would be insufferable and I already have to suffer with him as a best mate as it is'' he added with a smirk.


    Aaron suddenly started tough as Darius looked at him confused, ''Merrick just said, and I quote, "tell that a*****e to stop making cracks about me, I don''t need a mind link to know he''s being a git"


    Darius wound down the passenger window and stuck his hand outside, flipping the car in front the bird before rolling the window back up andughing.


    Aaron shook his head, ''yeah, i''m not repeating his reply to that mate'' as the two continued to snigger as they followed the 4x4 down the winding roads.


    After an hour they came to a junction, offering a left or right turn, pulling to a stop, Merrick''s mind link came through to Aaron, ''Which way Alpha?'' he asked.


    Aaron concentrated on Charity, his bond with her drawing him toward her, ''Take a Left Merrick'' he sent back, feeling her presence in that direction.


    Indicating Left, Merrick took the turning, leading the way toward the boundary of Jonas'' pack, as they came closer to the outskirts, the two vehicles slowed to a crawl, checking for signs of a recent vehicle or the illusive abandoned house. Merrick suddenly pointed out of his window to the right where a set of tracks from a truck were visible in the wet mud leading through a chipped white gate. Pulling into the open gateway, Merrick followed the road until he found a suitable ce they could hide their vehicles. Rolling to a stop Merrick hopped from the 4x4, making his way back to the jeep and leaning into the open window.


    ''I think one of us should scout round'' he said seriously, ''check for other ways out by vehicle also its less risky if only one goes forward in case they get caught, also'' he added lowering his voice as he looked toward the 4x4, ''I don''t think the Alpha should go any further, he''s not in good shape and I know if we have to kick down with these bastards he''s going to refuse to sit it out, he''ll insist on helping to save the Luna, it''ll get him killed''.


    Aaron nodded his agreement, ''I''d better stay behind with Marcus, i''m the only one who can connect with Charity so I need to try and stay out of trouble until we have a way to get her out of there. So it''s down to you two, which one wants to risk his neck running round a house in the middle of nowhere possibly surrounded by an army of guards?'' he asked with mock joviality.


    ''Rock, paper, scissors?'' offered Darius with a smirk


    Merrick rolled his eyes, ''forget it, i''ll go, i''d hate for the princess in your passenger seat to break a nail or something'' he growled before heading back to the truck and stripping his clothes, shutting the door as he shifted into his chocte brown wolf and sped off into the bushes.


    Darius grinned, ''I knew he wanted to go'' he confided, ''he''s so violent that one, always looking for a fight, I thought Avery would have calmed him down a bit''


    Aaron just shook his head grinning as they stepped from their car, he ading over to the 4x4 to join Marcus, sadness eating at his heart as the vision of his mate in his minds eye rolling her eyes andining that they were just like him and Justin as sheughed her incredibleugh that made his heart melt.


    After thirty minutes, Merrick''s voice came through the mind link, ''Alpha, the house is about two miles from your location, no other roads out that I can find. I have had to stay down wind so could only scout the front of the house, four guards patrolling the perimeter, two guarding the upstairs windows, a further four are by the fence around the property and two more are guarding the road in!


    Aaron ryed the information to Darius who growled ''looks like our boys are in for a bit of fun when they get here'' he muttered


    ''I''m returning to the cars Alpha'' came Merrick''s voice before tuning out.


    Waiting for his return, Aaron looked over at Marcus who''s injuries were prominent in the afternoon sunlight as he rested his head against the passenger door window, his eyes closed and his breathingboured.


    ''You doing ok Marcus?'' Aaron asked tentatively


    ''I''ll be doing better when my grand daughter is back where she belongs'' Marcus replied gruffly, his face not quite masking the pain as he shifted slightly in his seat.


    Merrick soon appeared beside the vehicle, quickly shifting back into his human form and pulling the back door open to grab his clothes before taking a seat next to Darius in the back seat and leaning forward to continue telling them what he had seen.


    ''The guards are definitely armed'' he growled ''I''d say silver daggers and i''m pretty sure there is a couple of pistols in the hands of those guards in the windows, to try and take us out when we storm them''


    Aaron sighed, ''we are going to need to n this carefully, not just for Charity''s safety, but for our men, plus we need to draw Jonas out, we don''t want him sneaking out while we are busy taking down his guards''.


    A quiet vibration suddenly sounded from the glove box, reaching forward, Aaron flicked it open and withdrew the phone that the warrior had ced back there after calling his pack. Handing it over, the three men watched as Darius pressed the call button and held it to his ear.


    ''Darius here...... yes follow that straight, then its a right..... yes we are waiting 2 miles out..... definitely armed, we scouted.......ok let us know when you are near, he quickly hung up the phone meeting Aaron''s eyes, ''They are driving straight through the night, each vehicle has two drivers, one is sleeping whilst the other drives, they should be here around day break which hopefully means we can take a few hours to create a strategy before attacking'' he said curtly.


    Aaron nodded, thankful that the Red Moon warriors were doing everything they could to get to them as quickly as possible.


    Watching as the night started to draw in, the men grabbed some of the food they had taken from the pack house kitchen, eating quickly before Merrick stepped out of the truck to take the first watch leaving the other three to get some sleep, waiting for theirrades to arrive.


    Taking two hourly shifts, Aaron, Darius and Merrick took turns keeping watch, silently deciding not to include Marcus in the rota as his injuries needed time and sleep to heal.


    As the sun peeked its rays over the horizon, Darius shook Aaron awake gently murmuring, ''they are three miles from our location, i''ve been guiding them in since they were within range of my mind link''


    Immediately alert, Aaron sat up, stretching, slipping out of the truck, careful not to wake the sleeping Alpha who''s face still had a broken haggard look to it.


    Standing beside the vehicle, the pair silently waited only moving when Merrick''s form exited the back of the 4x4, yawning loudly before leaning back to try and remove the kinks from his spine where he had been curled up to sleep.


    Their eyes were drawn to the sound of a soft purring that was followed by the arrival of a convoy of trucks, each one and pulling in behind Aaron''s jeep before slowing to a stop. Opening the doors, four warriors piled out of each of the five vehicles, the lead passenger stepping forward extending her hand to Aaron as she bowed her head respectfully, her long brown hair tied up in a tight bun on top of her head, her eyes holding more experience than would be expected from a warrior in their twenties. ''Alpha Aaron'' she said sternly, ''I am Caitlin, I am leading these warriors, we are here to help in any way we can''


    ''Thank you Caitlin'' replied Aaron, ''we could use all the help we can get''


    Caitlin smiled, ''Luna Chloe told us to do everything that is necessary to retrieve Luna Charity, I remember the words "rip their heads from their necks" being one of her choice phrases as we left''


    Merrick snickered ''sounds about right for the Luna, no-one messes with her best mate''


    Caitlin shed a grin at him, ''that you don''t Beta, now shall we get down to nning how to take back your Luna? my boys and girls here are ready to go and have been itching for a fight since we left, i''d hate to disappoint them'' Leading the way back to the 4x4, Aaron smirked, ''I don''t think Jonas knows what he''s started'' he mused

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 52

    Taking up their positions, the Red Moon warriors circled the outskirts of the fence, using mud and sludge from a nearby stagnant pond to disguise their scents, two of the men were tasked with watching over Marcus, just in case any of Jonas'' men escaped and tried to use him as leverage. They were also there to stop Marcus getting involved in the fight, but Aaron decided to keep that bit of information to himself.


    Several of the Red Moon warriors had shifted into their wolves, holding back slightly as Caitlin and two of her men crept along the perimeter fence, using the overgrown foliage to shield themselves as they inched their way toward the gateway where two of Jonas'' guards were stood leaning against the gate post talking.


    Swiftly the three warriorsunched themselves at the guards, pulling them down and into the dense undergrowth before they could make a sound, snapping their necks cleanly before dragging the bodies back and hiding them among the bushes. Silently signalling, Caitlin called forward the wolves, who snaked their way into the grounds, keeping low to try and conceal themselves in the long grass as they crawled toward the perimeter guards, once within pouncing range, the wolves leapt toward the surprised patrolmen, grabbing hold of them as they let out a yell of warning, giving them no time to shift before they dragged them to the ground, tearing at them as they screamed.


    Shouts emanated from the house as doors and windows flew open, men rushed into the grounds as the rescuing fighters jumped over the fencing, sprinting to meet the overflow of guards that had erupted onto the grounds, shifting into their wolves. Some held makeshift shields over their heads, using them to protect the wolves who were taking down the enemy, from being hit by bullets that were raining down from the second story windows indiscriminately, aiming at anything that moved. Howls and screams filled the air as men and wolves fell due to the onward surge of the Red Moon Pack, their training prominent as they held their positions, covering their nks as they pushed forward through the poorly equipped defence. Aaron, Merrick and Darius, shifted into their wolf forms, pushed through the centre, fighting their way toward the doorway of the house, ripping through any enemy they encountered as the Red Moon warriors protected them from each side. The blur of Caitlin and her men zig zagging across their peripheral vision as they took down any guards on the fringes of the battle, dodging the silver daggers that were wielded by the ground fighters, not even hesitating when a de managed to score their skin. Forcing through the throng of fighters, the trio finally made it to the peeling wooden door that stood ajar in the front of the house, the inside dark and imposing as they pushed the door open wide and crashed over the thresh hold making for the rickety staircase in search of the Luna.


    reaching the top, the three warriors slowly started to open each door on the first floor, taking cover behind the wall as they pushed the doors open before checking for any signs of Charity or the shooters. Behind the third door, they found the first shooter, the young male panicked as he shot into the crowd, whimpering to himself at the sounds of screams and growls that floated up from below.


    Intent on the battle, he was oblivious to the bedroom door being opened, only realizing he wasn''t alone when the strong grip of Merrick encircled him, pinning his arms to his sides as his other hand covered the young guards mouth, silencing him. Aaron walked over to him, cing his face close to the frightened youth. ''You know who I am?'' he snarled, ring at the boy who''s eyes widened as he silently nodded yes. ''You know why I am here?'' demanded Aaron again in a low angry growl, again the youngster nodded his agreement. ''Where is my wife? if you answer me, my men will not kill you'' he rumbled.


    Merrick slowly took his hand away from the young man''s mouth, keeping it near ready to mp it back over if the youth tried to shout, swallowing fearfully the young boy said ''She''s on the third floor Alpha, please don''t kill me, I didn''t want to be here, he made us'' he whispered, his eyes pleading.


    ''I won''t kill you unless you give me reason too'' replied Aaron angrily before nodding at Merrick who swiftly caught the boys neck in his arm and squeezed, rendering the boy unconscious but unharmed. Walking out, they shut the door behind them, hiding the youth from view.


    ''Alpha, you go for the Luna'' said Merrick ''Darius and I will clear the floor of shooters''


    Aaron nodded and headed for the second flight of stairs as the two warriors crept up to the next door, waiting for Aaron to get out of view before opening the door and checking the room.


    Reaching the third floor, Aaron was faced with two doors, one on each side of him, quietly he turned the handle on the door to the right, pushing it open as he dropped to the floor, ready for shots or an attack, feeling nothing, he looked up to see a store room with a few dusty boxes and an old tailors mannequin that had be the support for a myriad of spiders webs. A dirty light lt the room from a grime covered round window that held a view over thendscape.


    Pulling the door closed again, Aaron turned to the second door, steeling himself as he turned the handle slowly, ttening himself against the wall as he flung it open.


    ''Come on in Alpha'' came the greasy voice of Jonas, stepping into the room, Aaron was confronted with the view of Jonas, holding the unconscious form of Charity in front of his body like a shield, the silver knife at her throat as he smirked toward Aaron, e to do your Alpha''s dirty work Aaron? Marcus not up to fighting for his Luna this time?'' he sneered.


    Aaron steed closer, his anger radiating from him like an electric current, ''Marcus has no im to Charity she is my Luna, and I will fight to the death for her Jonas'' he growled


    Seeming not to head Aaron''s words, Jonas stepped back toward the window, dragging Charity with him as he nced down at the wreckage below, taking in the losing battle as his guards fell one by one.


    Looking back toward Aaron, Jonas scowled for a moment before his face clears, ''I Jonas challenge the Alpha to the right to his position as Alpha of his pack and to his mate'' he dered loudly, ''As a challenge has been set forth no further blood is to fall between our packs, and the Luna is unable to leave until the challenge isplete, as is set down by the Goddess''


    Aaron blinked for a moment before carefully replying, ''The Alpha epts your challenge Jonas, he will fight you in the grounds of this house, no interference will be allowed from either side. The challenge will end either in the death of one of the fighters or when a fighter concedes to the other.


    Dropping the de from Charity''s throat but maintaining his grip on her body, Jonas smiled widely, ''Agreed Aaron, let us step into the grounds and inform the packs of the truce.


    Walking down the stairs, Aaron held in his growls as Jonas carried the lifeless form of his Luna in his arms, Merrick and Darius fell in behind them as they reached the first floornding, a quick nod telling Aaron that all the shooters had been neutralized. Reaching the ground floor, Jonas stepped outside, raising his voice to carry across the fighting warriors, ''A truce has been called, stand down'' he yelled. The fighters looked toward the two Alphas, the Red Moon pack releasing their holds on their enemies when they saw Aaron give a curt nod. ''We will clear the dead and wounded from the grounds, then a challenge circle will be drawn on the ground, the Alpha and I will fight for the right to his pack and the Luna'' he shouted causing a thunder of growls to emanate from the Red Moon warriors.


    Turning to Aaron, Jonas said ''I think we should leave the Luna, I suggest two of each of our men stand guard over her?''


    Aaron nodded curtly before calling out, ''Caitlin, would you chose one of your men to apany you to look after the Luna whilst the challenge takes ce?''


    Caitlin shifted back into her human form, grabbing the clothes that appeared in one of the warriors hands and throwing them on before beckoning to one of her fighters and stepping forward. Jonas called over two of his own men and stepped back into the house as the remaining fighters began the task of clearing the site of bodies.


    Laying Charity''s body onto one of the sofa''s that still decorated the house, Jonas looked at the four warriors sternly, ''We are all bound under the Challenge and the act of truce, the Luna will not leave this room until the victor returns to im her'' he growled, ring at each of them. His two warriors shrunk back under his gaze but Caitlin met it straight on, refusing to bow her head as she red back at him.


    ''The Luna is out top priority'' she snapped, ''no harm shall befall her''


    Looking over the proud she-wolf, Jonas decided to ignore her insolence, turning on his heel, leading the way out of the house and into the grounds. Rounding on Aaron, he growled, ''It is time for you to bring Marcus''


    Aaron nodded, before turning to Darius and giving him the signal to go and collect the injured Alpha, and bring him back to the house. Whilst they waited, the two Alpha''s silently watched the warriors scurrying about, dragging the dead away from the house and patching up the wounded with whatever medical supplies they had. Slowly the grass was cleared, leaving only the stains of blood to show what had taken ce. One of the Guards used a stick to draw a circle in the hard ground, digging at the dirt until a visible barrier could be seen. Looking up the group fell silent as they watched the limping form of Alpha Marcus making its way across the grass toward the circle. Leaning over, Aaron whispered to Merrick who gave a surprised look before heading back into the house. Flexing his muscles, Jonas took off his shirt as he stepped into the ring, raising his arms as his voice bellowed across thendscape, ''Today, we will decide once and for all, who is the rightful mate to the Luna that awaits within the house'' he called out grinning, ''the Alpha and I will battle until one concedes or dies, the winner taking undisputed ownership of the rivals pack and the Luna''


    Silence followed his outburst as he slowly spun round, grinning at all the warriors before his gazended on Marcus who was stood silently at the edge of the circle, leaning against Darius who supported his weight.


    ''Are you ready Alpha?'' he growled, a sneer etched on his face as he red down at the injured man in front of him.

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 53

    ring at the broken Alpha, Jonas'' sneer grew, ''Or you can just forfeit now and ept your fate'' heughed.


    A movement behind him caught his attention as the shirtless form of Aaron stepped into the ring, wriggling his shoulders as he loosened his muscles.


    ''I''m ready Jonas'' Aaron replied, his gaze steady as he stared over at the shocked Alpha.


    ''You cannot fight in his ce'' he growled angrily, ''I challenged Marcus''


    ''No'' answered Aaron smiling, ''you challenged the mate of the Luna that isying in that house, that Luna belongs to me and I epted your challenge for her and my pack, you have two choices, fight me for my mate or forfeit, hand over your pack and recant any further im to the Luna''.


    Merrick stepped out of the house holding a chair that he ced by the edge of the circle as Darius helped Marcus to sit down, both warriors standing either side of him as a guard whilst Jonas stood in the centre, his face contorting in rage.


    ''What''s it going to be Jonas, are you going to fight for the right to my wife or are you going to concede?'' Aaron asked bored, shaking out his arms before starting to do some leg stretches. A small flicker of fear edged its way into Jonas'' eyes as he watched the Alpha continue to warm up, his unconcern evident.


    Squaring his shoulders Jonas growled angrily, ''Fine, shall we say five minutes to warm up?''


    Aaron nodded jovially as he bent his elbow, cing his hand on his own back to stretch out his triceps before jogging on the spot for a few moments.


    When the five minutes were up, Darius stepped into the ring, standing between the two Alphas as they red at each other.


    ''OK, a challenge has been made and epted, the winner will take control of both packs and be known as the mate of the Luna, no further challenges to her will be epted. No interference will be tolerated! Any warrior who tried to intervene on behalf of their Alpha will suffer the fate decided by the opposing Alpha'' he shouted across the crowd. Looking from Jonas to Aaron he continued, ''Alphas, this is a fight to concede or death, if one of you concedes the other must immediately let go and step back. A shout out or repeated tapping of the ground will be ssed as conceding, do you understand and ept the challenge terms?'' he asked.


    Jonas nodded, not taking his eyes from Aaron''s, Aaron gave a simple, ''understood'' as he took his stance and awaited Darius'' word.


    ''Alphas, take your positions'' Darius called out, the watchers bing silent as the tension built between the two opponents, ''On my mark, ready?... begin!'' he shouted as he stepped backwards, moving out of the circle.


    The two Alpha''s began to circle each other, watching the other carefully, neither making a move forward as they sized each other up. Jonas was the taller of the two but Aaron was a born Alpha and his strength and training radiated off him as he eyed his rival, seeming in no hurry to start the fight.


    Growling angrily, Jonas lunged at Aaron, his ws extended as he shed toward his torso, his nails catching empty air as Aaron spun perfectly out of the way,ing to a stop facing Jonas'' back but making no effort to attack, just standing and waiting for Jonas to turn andpose himself.


    Lunging again, Jonas brought round his right leg trying to catch Aaron''s ankle and tip him off bnce, somersaulting backwards, Aaron gracefullynded on his hands and pushed off again tond on his feet, leaving Jonas'' foot to sweep the air futility. Growling angrily, Jonas balled up his left fist, aiming for the ribs, Aaron raising his arms, easily blocking the blow as he smiled down at the furious Alpha, before grabbing the hand and twisting it sending a loud crack echoing around the area as Jonas howled in pain. Stepping back, Aaron waited again, humming lightly as Jonas staggered to his feet, grabbing his own wrist and wrenching it, aligning the bones in his arm back together as he glowered at Aaron who grinned patiently back at him. Taking a running start, Jonas slid toward Aaron''s feet trying to knock them from under him, stepping to the side, Aaron brought his foot down on Jonas'' ankle with a sickening thud leaving the warrior gasping in pain though no break seemed to have urred. Scrambling to his feet again, Jonas raged toward his opponent, throwing his body weight forward, using his momentum to m into Aaron''s chest. Falling backwards, Aaron grabbed Jonas'' belt, cing his other hand against his opponents chest, throwing him over his head with ease before continuing to roll andnding back on his feet in a crouching position, spinning round to face Jonas who was mbering to his feet, quickly pouncing on the crouching Alpha and bringing his fist up to make contact with Aaron''s chin, both fighters falling to the floor.


    Throwing Jonas off him, Aaron picked himself up, spitting blood from his mouth, looking mildly surprised as Jonas grimaced angrily.


    ''Ok, fun''s over'' Aaron said grinning, ''lets give the crowd something to watch'' he said as he went to punch Jonas with his left hand, bringing up his right to connect with the Alpha''s ribs as he dodged the first fist, causing Jonas to grunt in pain. Grabbing the opposing Alpha''s head, Aaron brought his knee up, connecting it with Jonas'' face resulting in a loud crack as his nose exploded from the force. Lifting the Alpha up, Aaron spun him round to face the crowd as he brought his foot round catching the struggling fighter in the stomach before catching his neck in a choke hold.


    Gripping at Aaron''s arms, Jonas managed to bend forward, throwing him over his head before throwing his weight on top of the Silver Cross Alpha trying to pin him down. Bringing his knee up, Aaron started to pelt the side of Jonas'' head with strikes whilst using his own arms to protect his face from the warriors fists. Flipping up his other leg, Aaron used the momentum of his body to roll them both over as he straddled his challenger, raining his torso and head with blows as his knuckles slit from the impact.


    Grabbing a handful of hair, Aaron lifted Jonas'' head, staring down at the swollen face as he growled, ''Do you concede?'', Jonas didn''t reply, ''Do You Concede?'' yelled Aaron angrily.


    Trying to open his eyes Jonas whispered, ''Never, I will hunt you down over and over again until she is mine''.


    Letting out a roar, Aaron grabbed Jonas'' neck and twisted it violently before dropping the lifeless body to the ground and standing up. ring round he yelled, ''Your Alpha is no more, your pack is mine, everyone here will acknowledge my right to my mate and no one will attempt to ever take her again''


    The Red Moon warriors immediately bowed their heads toward Aaron before looking toward the remaining guards who shivered under the prating gaze of the Silver Cross Alpha before bowing their heads and murmuring, ''Yes Alpha''.


    From behind came the sound of a door opening, turning round, Aaron was greeted with the sight of a very wobbly Charity being helped down the step as she made her way toward the circle, her eyes fixated upon her husband as she made her way resolutely toward him.


    Striding over to her, Aaron gathered her into his arms, nting kisses all over her face as she smiled, breathing in his scent.


    ''You took your time'' she scolded gently


    Cupping her face in his hand he growled, ''baby, I had to have a little bit of fun before I killed him, I had to give him a chance, good sportsmanship and all that'' he pouted as she giggled, holding him tight.


    ''I knew you''d find me'' she whispered


    ''Always'' Aaron growled back, his lips finding hers and pressing against her longingly before leaning down and lifting her up into his arms, carrying her toward the gate and back to the waiting cars, the rest of the warriors following behind. Reaching their Jeep, he carefully ced his wife in the passenger seat before stepping back so that Marcus could reach her, pulling her into a tight hug.


    ''I''m so sorry baby girl'' he whispered, anguish in his voice, ''I was trying to help you and I nearly got you killed''


    Charity hugged her grandfather tightly, ''I''m just d you are ok, please do not go off alone again!'' she scolded as Marcus chuckled.


    ''I wont, scouts honour'' he said before letting Darius and Merrick help him back to the 4x4.


    Caitlin walked up to Aaron with a smile, ''Well Alpha, do you need us for anything else or can we head back home? we have a few casualties to take care of, no bodies for our side though'' she added proudly. ''No, you are free to go, and thank you Caitlin'' replied Aaron smiling, ''oh and could you let Chloe know that Charity is fine and that I made sure that i ripped Jonas'' head from his neck as she instructed?'' Caitlinughed, ''I will make sure she gets the message'' she said before giving a small bow and heading back to her truck to assist with the loading of their wounded before they set off back the way they came. A nervous throat clearing sounded behind him, turning round, Aaron came face to face with one of the remaining guards who bowed his head nervously, ''Umm Alpha? what do we do now?'' he asked quietly. Slightly surprised Aaron replied, ''well i suppose your pack is now under my rule, hmm what is your name?'' he asked.


    ''Harvey'' replied the guard quickly.


    ''Well Harvey, I have no desire to return to your pack'' Aaron said sternly, ''so your people have two choices, elect a new Alpha and understand that said Alpha answers to me and my pack or two, pack up your things and make your way to Silver Cross where we will ept you as members of our pack on the condition that you pledge allegiance to myself and my Luna, which means that her life and well being is paramount to you as members of our family!


    Nodding his head, Harvey gave a small smile, ''I think our members would prefer to join your pack Alpha, there is about forty of us left including the families back at the pack house, we will return and let them know and those that wish to join you, we will bring to you in theing weeks'' he said with a bow of his head before returning to the few guards that remained to ry what had been said.


    Slipping behind the wheel, Aaron noticed Charity smiling at him, ''What?'' he asked anxiously.


    ''There''s that nice guy again'' she teased, ''The man who cannot bear to be heartless''


    Growling yfully, Aaron leaned in to press his lips to hers, ''don''t tell anyone, or my pack will never respect me'' he glowered, his eyes sparkling.


    ''I remember'' Charity breathed back, ''though I don''t think you''ll ever have an issue with your pack respecting you Alpha'' she said as she took hold of his bloodied hand, lifting it to her lips to ce a soft kiss upon the healing skin.


    ''You know what happens when you call me Alpha'' Aaron muttered, staring at her lustfully.


    ''I remember that too'' replied Charity huskily, ''so take me home... Alpha''

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 54

    Pulling up to the pack house the next day, Aaron yawned loudly as he stepped from the vehicle, walking round to the passenger side to help his wife out. Worried about the condition of both Marcus and Charity, Aaron has decided that they would drive non stop through the night to get back to the safety of the pack.


    Taking Aaron''s hand, Charity lifted herself unsteadily from her seat, leaning on his as they made their way up the steps and into the foyer, Merrick behind them supporting Marcus in the same way. Turning to his Beta Aaron said ''You know where Marcus'' room is, make sure he''sfortable and then get the kitchen to prepare him some food, i''ll get the doctor toe and see him after he''s taken a look at Charity''


    Merrick nodded as he guided the wounded Alpha up the stairs to his room, his eyes clouding momentarily as he mind linked the chef asking for some food to be brought up.


    Lifting Charity into his arms, Aaron made his own way up the stairs, carrying her to their bedroom here heid her carefully on the bed, mind linking the doctor who appeared momentster with his bag.


    Sitting down next to the Luna, Dr Charles gently grasped Charity''s wrist checking her pulse before shining a light into her eyes and taking her blood pressure and temperature. Lifting her shirt, he ced his hands on her abdomen as he carefully checked for abrasions, lumps and internal injuries, smiling at the Luna, he covered her back up and patted her hand affectionately, ''well Luna, it looks like you are no worse for wear from your adventure, but I would suggest a week''s rest before you run off into your next life and death situation'' he said gravely.


    Nodding her head, Charity smiled back, ''I will Doctor, I promise, now please go check on my grand father''


    Bowing his head, Dr Charles raised himself from the bed and made his way to the door, as he ced his hand on the door handle he turned back to the couple, ''oh and Alpha, I would also suggest a good long sleep for yourself, you look like s**t'' he said affectionately before taking his leave.


    Charity giggled at Aaron''s shocked face as she gently patted the bed next to her, ''you head the doctor, get your sexy a*s in this bed and get some sleep'' shemanded pulling the covers over herself as her husband slid in next to her pulling her close. ''Can you please stop running into psycho''s woman'' he grumbled sleepily, ''I don''t think I can cope with any more moments of worrying i''ll never see you again''


    Smiling to herself she whispered back, ''but if I don''t get into trouble, how will you get to be the big bad wolf whoes to save me?''


    Aaron''s gentle snores were her only reply, closing her own eyes, she allowed her fatigue to ovee her as she fell into a peaceful sleep, safe in her mates arms.


    Their slumber was disrupted by a blond haired blur who crashed through their bedroom door, pouncing onto the bed, and bouncing up and down on Aaron''s body squealing excitedly.


    ''Daddy!!! you is home!'' Isabe yelled happily, ''you didn''te see me'' she added angrily.


    ''Hello to you too princess'' Aaron replied, pulling her off him so she could snuggle between her parents, ''where are grandma and grandpa?'' he asked suspiciously ''you did not leave their house ande here all alone did you?''


    ''No she didn''t, she''s just too damn fast for this olddy'' came Mary''s voice as she stuck her head round the door, breathing heavily, before entering the room and dropping into the chair ced by their desk.


    ''So? what happened? I had Chloe on the phone ranting, something about Charity being taken by a mad man? but not to worry, she had sent an army to get her back?'' Mary asked giving them both a steely gaze.


    Aaron filled her in on what had happened while they were following thepass, Isabe cheering when he described the fight in child friendly terms. ''So you knew Charity was in danger and didn''t send help?'' he asked usingly at the end.


    Mary waved her hand dismissively, ''Chloe sent an Army, plus you were there, I knew that no-one would get to hold on to my daughter inw for long'' she replied airily.


    Aaron''s face fought between anger and a smirk at her words before the smirk won, ''that''s true'' he agreed ''no-one takes my Luna away from me'' he growled, pulling his wife toward him protectively.


    ''The big question now is, why did thepass lead you too Marcus and not the Sorceress?'' Mary mused


    ''I have no idea'' replied Charity confused, ''Oakridge confirmed that it was left by a Sorceress, so why would she leave something that doesn''t guide a white wolf back to her?''


    ''Well hopefully we can figure that little conundrum out and get back on track'' Mary dered determinedly ''but first, everyone needs to recover before any more attempts are made to find this elusive spell caster'' ''How is my grand father?'' asked Charity, her worried eyes searching Mary''s


    Mary sighed, ''I haven''t seen him but Dr Charles dide to see me, he said Marcus is in a bad way, Jonas did a right number on him, his wounds are healing but the extensive amount of Wolfsbane he was pumped with has done damage, he''s been given antidote but it may be toote'' she said softly.


    Charity''s eyes filled with tears, ''he''s going to die?'' she whispered desperately.


    Mary reached over and patted her hand, ''no my sweet girl, at least not from this, but he may never be able to bring out his wolf again and he will have problems for the rest of his life, the poison has affected his kidneys and lungs''


    Charity nodded her head ''I need to see him'' she replied ''I need to see he is ok''


    Mary nodded, ''Dr Charles said he was sleeping when I saw him an hour ago, so I would give him a few hours to recoup some energy before bombarding him''


    Charity gave Mary a small smile as she nodded back, ''I will, plus I need to get in some hugs with this little madam'' she said grabbing Isabe and covering her face with kisses as the four year old giggled and squirmed happily.


    Rising from the chair, Mary reached over and gave all three of them a kiss on the forehead before turning toward the door saying ''well I have to get back to his grumpiness, someone who shall remain nameless ate not only her waffles for lunch but half of his as well. We left to moans of how was a grown wolf supposed to survive on two waffles''.


    ***********


    A week had passed since the group had returned to Silver Cross, Darius had returned to his own pack, promising to return as soon as Charity was ready to return to the search for the Sorceress.


    stepping into her Grand fathers room, Charity smiled over at the older manying in the bed, an empty food tray resting on hisp as he absentmindedly watched a program on the tv attached to the bedroom wall.


    Looking over at the sound of the door, Marcus'' face broke into a grin as he moved the tray onto the bed next to him and reached his hand out toward his grand daughter, ''There you are baby girl'' he said happily as Charity stepped forward to take his hand, sitting down in the seat ced next to his bed side.


    ''How are you feeling today?'' she asked quietly


    ''Well one hundred times better now you havee to see me'' replied Marcus jovially, ''No Isabe?'' he asked his brow creasing slightly in disappointment.


    Shaking her head Charity smiled, ''Not today, she''s at preschool, she said she is making you a very special present though so I will bring her byter to give it too you''


    His smile returning, Marcus ced his other hand on hers ''well I cannot wait for that, i''m sure it will be the best present I have ever had. Looking at her sternly, ''and how are you my precious one? are you doing ok?'' he asked, scanning her face intently. Shaking back her hair, Charity smiled, ''I''m fine,pletely back to my usual self, Aaron is following me around like a stalker though, I had to threaten to go stay with Chloe just to stop him camping outside your door right now'' she growled whilst Marcusughed. ''Ahh we are protective of our mates, do not give him too much grief, he lost you twice in one year, that''s hard for anyone to deal with, but for an Alpha, that''s t*****e'' he confided patting her hand gently.


    Sighing Charity nodded, ''I know, I would just like to use the bathroom without him stood outside the door asking if i''m ok every 30 seconds'' she giggled.


    Their conversation turning to the sorceress, Charity looked at her grand father dejectedly ''As much as i''m d thepass led me to you, why didn''t it lead me to the sorceress?'' she asked, her eyes searching his as a shadow of defeat flickered across them. ''That is a very good question baby girl'' mused Marcus, ''I assume it''s gone back to spinning madly'' he said holding her gaze.


    ''I assume so'' Charity muttered, pulling the ne from her pocket where she had taken to carrying it like a momento of their failure.


    ''You haven''t opened it again?'' Marcus asked incredulously


    ''Well no, why would I? you are here'' Charity responded surprised.


    ''We may not understand this thing but I don''t think it leads to me baby girl'' Marcus chuckled, ''put it on and lets have a look'' he said gently.


    Removing her hand from his, she carefully slipped the chain over her head, shaking slightly, she lifted the emerald up in the palm of her hand and prized the lip open to reveal thepass that was slowly rotating before finallying to a halt pointing toward the west. Gasping in shock Charity looked up at her grand father who met her gaze triumphantly, ''Our quest is not over baby girl'' he said gruffly.


    ''I need to tell Aaron'' Charity said jumping to her feet, ''we need to get going'' she continued, panic setting in.


    ''Not without me you are not baby girl'' replied Marcus grabbing hold of her hand again to stop her leaving.


    Charity began to shake her head emphatically ''no, you are not well, you need to stay here and get better'' she argued.


    Holding his other hand up, Marcus captured her gaze with his own, his determination halting her verbal cascade. ''My grand daughter needs an answer and I will help her get it, I am as healed as I will ever be'' he replied resolutely, ''it will take us a few days to get Darius back and pack up again, I will rest until then but I aming with you youngdy, either you can take me in your car or I will use my two feet and walk until I find you''


    Looking at him defeated Charity squeezed his hand saying, ''and you say I like to get into trouble'' as Marcus chuckled quietly.


    ''It''s not trouble I love my angel, it''s you'' her replied as she bent down to hug him tightly.

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 55

    The two leaders decided to wait a further week before setting out to follow thepass again, giving Marcus and Charity extra time to get over their ordeals. Making her way down the stairs, Charity smiled to see her four boys waiting patiently for her, Marcus looked up with a tender look on his face, ''ready to set off baby girl?'' he asked ''Yes, lets get on the road'' she replied as she hopped off the final step, handing her bag over to Aaron who slung it over his shoulder and made his way outside.


    Darius and Merrick followed bickering over who would drive as usual, Marcus chuckling, ''it''s like listening to an old married couple'' he grinned with a wink toward his grand daughter.


    ''I hope you can put up with them'' Charity replied sniggering as Darius unceremoniously tripped Merrick up and hauled open the drivers door whilst the Beta swore loudly, scrambling to his feet.


    ''In the back you go sweet cheeks'' called Darius blowing him a kiss through the drivers side window, growling angrily, Merrick threw the bags in the boot before mbering in the back, leaning between the front seats to mess with the radio.


    Marcus gave Charity a quick squeeze before hobbling over to the passenger side, easing himself into the vehicle before pping Merrick''s hand away and tuning the radio to his choice of station.


    Pulling open her own door, Charity slipped into the passenger seat next to her husband smiling happily as he started the engine and began to follow the 4x4 down the driveway and back out onto the road, this time heading westwards.


    Following the highway, the two cars devoured the miles as they sped along the invisible line set out by the emerald ne that hung around Charity''s neck. Watching the scenery fly past her window, the Luna let out a breath which momentarily fogged up her window, raising her finger to the ss, she absentmindedly tracked it through the mist, watching as it slowly disappeared leaving the ss clear again.


    ''We are on the right track this time babe'' came Aaron''s voice, cutting into her reverie, turning to face him, Charity hitched a grin onto her face.


    ''What makes you so sure?'' she asked quietly, studying her husband''s chiseled features.


    Shrugging, Aaron continued to watch the road, ''I just have a feeling'' he said simply.


    Slowing down, the two vehicles pulled into a motel for the night, booking three rooms so that Marcus could have a room to himself. They washed up, ate at a local diner and then dropped into their beds, exhausted and wanting to get back on the road as soon as the morning light hit.


    As the sun rose the following morning, the five travelers piled into their vehicles, having grabbed some pastries from a small bakery situated next door to the Motel, eating them as they continued down the road, led by the small needle that still pointed resolutely Westward. In the distance they could see the soft shimmer of water glittering in the morning sunlight, as they sped ever on wards, the body of water grewrger, glistening tantalizingly as if beckoning them toward it.


    As the sun reached it''s height and started to fall behind them, it became evident that they were destined for the Loch that stretched out across thend, it''s blue green fingers reaching through the terrain as far as they could see.


    As the roads became smaller and the scenery dotted with homes, Aaron mind linked through to Merrick, instructing that they find some where near the water to sleep then followed the 4¡Á4 until it rolled to a stop outside a pretty white cottage that had pink roses decorating the doorway andrge bay windows to the front that looked over the sweepingndscape.


    Stepping from the vehicle, the party made their way up the gravel path and into the house, as their eyes adjusted from the outside light they were presented with a small hallway, a set of stairs to their right leading up to the first floor. To the right of them was a small alcove that epassed a receptionists desk that held arge ledger, an oldputer and a till. Behind the desk was a young girl with bright pink hair and the tattoo of a wolf on her wrist, who sat with her feet on the desk, earphones in her ears as she tapped her foot to the music.


    Merrick stepped forward clearing his throat loudly, the young girl didn''t move, oblivious to their arrival, walking up to the desk, Merrick smartly rapped his knuckles against the wood causing her to shriek with fear as she toppled backwards out of the chair, her legs iling above her as shended with a thump on the floor.


    Leaning over the desk, Merrick stared at her worried as she scrambled to her feet, ring at him as she righted her chair and sat back down. Pulling the earphone from her ears she glowered at the warrior, ''Geez mister, you trying to finish me off?'' she asked, brushing the lint from her clothes.


    ''Sorry, I was just trying to get your attention'' Merrick replied, a little out of sorts at the obvious indifference the girl had for him.


    ''So?'' she asked making a circr motion with her hand, ''what do you want?''


    ''Umm we need three rooms for the night'' Merrick replied, reaching for his wallet.


    Sighing dramatically, the young girl flipped her hair over her shoulder and started to tap her ck painted nails on the old keyboard as her eyes scanned the screen, finally she rummaged under the desk and pulled out three keys, handing them too Merrick before grabbing a pen and looking up at him, ''name?'' she demanded


    ''Merrick'' replied the warrior uncertainly, watching as she wrote his name in the ledger, then how many nights before looking up again.


    ''How are you paying dude?'' she inquired, her eyes still hostile.


    Pulling out a wad of notes Merrick silently handed them to her, snatching them, she counted out $90 before handing the rest back and pushing the ledger to Merrick to sign.


    ''Breakfast is at 8am, it''s fry up, juice that kind of thing'' she said in a surly tone, ''dinner tonight is at 7pm don''t bete unless you want to go hungry'' she added before sticking her earphones back in and tuning them out.


    Turning to raise his eyebrow to Aaron, Merrick silently handed him and Marcus a key each before he and Darius headed back out to the cars to get their luggage. Checking their keys for room numbers, Marcus, Charity and Aaron headed upstairs to find their rooms, Aaron opened the door marked 21 as Marcus turned his key in 22 and stepped inside.


    Walking into their room they were pleased to see a pleasant room with a view overlooking the distant Loch, the room itself had a king size bed that was covered in a duvet with a floral nket over the top, a writing desk and wardrobe furnished the room along with a small kettle and some cups.


    To the right of the room was a small bathroom that housed a shower, toilet and sink, everything was spotlessly clean, the owner obviously took great pride in their guest house. Smiling up at her husband, Charity sank down on to the bed, for the first time in a long time glowing in the feeling that they might be getting closer to their goal.

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 56

    Waking up the next morning, the group quickly washed and dressed before making their way downstairs to the small dining room, taking a seat at a set of two tables that had been pushed together for them, they looked up as a friendly woman in her forties bustled up to them, a small pad and pen sped in her hands. ''Good morning'' she said jovially, smiling around the group, ''I''m Meredith owner of this here guest house, can I get you some drinks first or are you ready to jump straight in and order?''


    Looking around at the nodding group Aaron cleared his throat, ''Umm could we get 5 fried breakfasts, four coffee''s and a tea please?'' he asked.


    Whipping her pen over the paper, Meredith wrote down their order before heading back to the kitchen, returning momentarily with four cups of coffee and a small teapot and empty mug, along with a jug of milk and a small sugar bowl that contained brown and white sugar cubes. cing everything on the table she gave them a friendly smile before heading back to check on their food.


    The men each grabbed a coffee, whilst Charity helped herself to the tea pot, letting out a sigh of contentment as the hot liquid hit her lips.


    Soon enough they were delving into their breakfasts, the boys groaning over the voursome sausages as they demolished everything on their tes.


    Coming back out, Meredith grinned at the five empty tes, ''so are you all just passing through? or you thinking of staying a while?'' she asked conversationally as she collected their tes.


    ''We are just passing through'' replied Charity with a smile, ''we are actually looking for someone, we think she may be around this area''


    Meredith grinned, ''well I know everyone in this town, who are you looking for, maybe I can point you in the right direction'' she offered.


    Looking a bit embarrassed Charity replied, ''umm well we don''t actually know her name, we just know her as the Sorceress'' she admitted, colouring slightly.


    Meredith''s smile faltered at her words, ''You are looking for the Sorceress?'' she repeated as if checking she had heard right.


    Noticing the older woman''s change in demeanor, Charity hastily continued, ''we are not looking to cause trouble ma-am, we are hoping she can help us with a personal problem, she may actually be the only one who can help, please what can you tell us about her?'' she asked hopefully.


    Sighing deeply, Meredith ced the tes on an adjacent table before pulling out one of the empty chairs and sitting down. ''We don''t call her the Sorceress, though she can definitely cast a spell'' she admitted, ''we call her the white witch, she leads men to their death, well that is what we assume because no man who has followed her has ever returned'' she said sadly. Looking around at them all her eyes became beseeching, ''please, don''t go, you seem like nice folks, nothing could be so important that it''s worth visiting her''


    Looking horrified, Charity stared round at her all malepanions, suddenly panicked, ''Women are not affected by her?'' she asked tentatively


    Meredith shook her head, ''no, just the males'' she agreed


    Aaron caught Charity''s eye, ''don''t even think about it'' he growled, ''you are not carrying on alone''


    Gazing into his determined face, she allowed her eyes to flick to the other warriors who all had the same look, sighing she relented, ''fine, but you better all return with me or there will be some serious trouble'' she muttered. Turning back to Meredith she asked, ''Please, Do you know where she is? This is literally a situation of life and death, I need to see her''


    Nodding reluctantly, Meredith pointed out of the window toward the Loch, ''she lives on the ind in the centre of the Loch, you can only get there by boat, the currents are too fierce to swim'' she replied, ''You''ll struggle to find someone to take you though, none of the men will go near in case she ensnares them''


    Taking hold of the woman''s hand, Charity stared at her intently, ''is there any woman who will make the journey with us?'' she asked, her eyes studying those of the older woman.


    Studying Charity''s desperate face, the woman slowly nodded, ''head to the waters edge, ask for Angel, she''ll want paying to go there but she''ll take you, she could sail these waters blindfolded'' she said as he rose from the chair, taking her hand from Charity''s and picking up the dirty tes. Looking at the group she smiled ''Please be careful, stay together and what ever you do, don''t listen to her promises'' she said before turning and making her way back toward the kitchen, the door swinging shut behind her. ''Well that fills me with confidence'' said Merrick rolling his eyes as they rose from the table, and made their way back to their rooms.


    Packing up their stuff, they threw their bags back into the trucks before setting off toward the Loch, following the road down to the water, they parked up in a small parking area before jumping out and heading toward a small wooden shack that stood at the edge of a small pier where four motor boats were moored.


    Walking up to the small hatch they read the signs that decorated the outside advertising tours of the Loch and a timetable regarding transfers to the other side of the water. Pressing on a small bell that was resting on the hatch ledge, they waited as the shrill ting echoed around them. Momentster a small boy of roughly twelve years old, with short brown hair that was swept from his face, appeared behind the counter, grinning at the group he hopped up on the tall stall, ''Hiya, what do ya need?'' he asked happily. Smiling down at the youngd, Charity stepped forward, ''Hi, what is your name?'' she asked


    Warming to her motherly vibe the young boy grinned back, ''I''m Robert, my dad owns these boats, do you need a boatdy?'' he asked


    ''Actually I''m looking for someone to take us out on the Loch'' replied Charity carefully, ''I was told to ask for Angel?''


    Robert nodded, ''Everyone likes Angel to take them, she''s fearless'' he replied proudly, ''she''s my big sister'' he added. Hopping down he disappeared through a door, returning with a brown haired, brown eyed sixteen year old girl who eyed the group warily. ''You looking for me?'' she asked candidly


    Charity nodded, ''Thedy at the guest house said to ask for you, we need to go to the ind in the centre of the Loch'' she replied


    Angel''s eyes widened, ''Not gonna happendy'' she said bluntly, ''I don''t take men to that ind'' she added crossing her arms over her chest whilst looking at Charity''spanions.


    Charity lent on the hatch, her eyes meeting the determined gaze of the young brown haired girl, taking in her muscr physique that was just visible under the ck t''shirt depicting a heavy metal band, her long tanned legs giving away her life outdoors. ''Please'' she begged, ''we know the risks, but this is urgent, I wouldn''t take my husband or my grandfather over there unless I didn''t have another choice''


    Angel studied the Luna''s face, slowly taking in the desperation that was clear to see, sighing she nodded, ''OK, but y''all understand that what you are doing could cost you your lives?'' she asked solemnly.


    The group nodded as Merrick stepped forward, his wallet in his hand ready.


    ''Look, I don''t go there for no reason, it''s gonna be Forty bucks to take you'' she said with her hands on her hips, ''I also don''t stay there and wait, I''ll give you a walkie talkie, when you are done, you call me and i''lle back and get you, it''s another forty bucks to bring you back, ok?'' she asked.


    Silently, Merrick pulled Eighty dors from his wallet and handed them to her, ''all upfront, we expect you to bring all of us back again'' he said as she took the cash surprised.


    Eyeing them she whistled, ''you really want to go there, I thought the price would put you off'' she said shrugging, putting the cash in the till before turning to Robert who was about to open his mouth, ''No you can''te, no you will not sneak on my boat, no you will not tell dad, got it?'' she growled at the youngster who''s face dropped as he nodded.


    Hugging him she smiled, ''i''ll be back in an hour and a half ok? don''t worry'' before opening the door at the side of the hatch and stepping out leading the way down the jetty to the boat at the very end, pulling on the rope to hold it still as the group mbered on board. Once they were on and seated, she untied the rope, throwing it in the boat before hopping on, tidying it out of the way and making her way over to the motor attached to the back. Pressing the starter button, she gunned the engine before slowly moving the boat away from the jetty and out into the open water. Checking around she pushed the throttle forward and began to make her way toward the intimidating ind in the centre of the Loch.


    Looking over at the warriors, Angel shouted over the engine noise, ''it takes forty five minutes for me to get there so when you call me, understand i''ll be a while reaching you, you might want to call before you hit the water''s edge''


    Nodding their understanding, the five passengers turned their gaze toward the ind, watching as it slowly grew as they got closer, Charity gripping Aaron''s hand tightly as they waited for Angel toplete the crossing.


    Pulling into a small inlet, Angel jumped out of the boat and into the water, hauling on the rope, pulling it toward the shore, as the bottom of the boat ground against the sand under the ripples in the water, Angel beckoned for the five to jump out, ''I can''t get any closer without getting the boat stuck'' she called, ''You''ll have to walk, it''s only knee deep''


    Rolling up their trouser legs to their knees and pulling off their shoes and socks, the four men lowered themselves into the sparkling water, flinching a bit as the cold touched their skin. Reaching up, Aaron helped Charity onto the edge before picking her up bridal style and making his way tond.


    ''I can walk you know'' Charity admonished annoyed.


    ''Why would I let you get wet when I can keep you dry?'' asked Aaron ignoring her tone before setting her on her feet in the soft sand that surrounded the ind. Turning round, they watched as Angel gave the boat a shove, pushing it back into the water then mbering in and taking her seat, restarting the engine as she turned slowly and made her way back over the waves toward the mainnd.


    Turning back to the small beach, Charity lifted her head and set off toward the trees that edged the sand, keeping her senses heightened for any trouble.


    As they entered the woods, they followed a path that had been trampled into the undergrowth, pushing their way past the over grown tree branches, no one speaking as they listened to the silence around them.


    After ten minutes the trees thinned to reveal a clearing, in the middle was an old stone single story cottage, the walls were painted a soft blue and each window was framed by white wooden shutters. The grounds around it were carefully tended, vegetables and fruits growing in the soil to the right of the front door. Walking up to the dark blue painted oak front door, Charity lifted the door knocker, dropping it onto its back te with a resounding bang.


    Minutester the door opened to reveal a ethereally beautiful woman, long silver hair fell down her back in a cascade of curls, a simple white dress clung to her body showing off her every curve. Looking oer the group her eyes lit up at the males as she opened her mouth and began to sing, the sweetest sound they had ever heard filled the air around them as the four men gazed at her motionless. Beckoning to them all, she stepped back, her eyes sparkling in the sun light as the five stepped through the front door, Charity turning to watch as the stranger shut the door behind them and locked it.


    Leading them through the cottage, the woman continued to sing her song, the four men following her as she made her way into arge room that contained what could only be described as a throne in the centre, the rest of the floor covered in rugs which she motioned to the group to sit upon.


    Stopping her song, they woman turned to Charity with a smile, ''What is it that you require that is worth bringing me four males to ease my loneliness?'' she asked her gaze prating Charity as she assessed her.

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 57

    Charity cleared her throat, ''I have not brought these men to bargain with you Sorceress, these men are all mated to others'' she said loudly.


    Looking surprised, the Sorceress smiled slightly, ''It has been many moons since I was called by that name, who are you, and how do you know of me?'' she asked intrigued.


    ''I am Charity, I was led here by apass hidden in a locket'' Charity replied pulling the Emerald from where ity hidden beneath her dress.


    The Sorceress'' eyes narrowed as she studied Charity''s face, ''You are a white wolf'' she mused, ''I thought that they had died out years ago, thest time I checked on the blood line, it had many generations of males''


    ''This is my grand father'' Charity said, gesturing to Marcus who was staring unseeing at the Sorceress, His wife gave birth to the first white wolf in five generations, their daughter then gave birth to me, I now have a daughter of my own'' she added, ''She turned four a few months ago''.


    The Sorceress nodded, ''and youe to me because your time on this earth is nearly over'' she inquired.


    Charity nodded silently, hope and desperation etched on her face before pulling the story book from her back pack that she was carrying, ''I know your story, you can make it right'' she said quietly.


    Reaching for the book, the Sorceress smiled as she turned the pages, reading it, at the ends she raised her eyes to Charity''s ''My dear, this is just a story, handed down through a pack over the ages, this is not my story''.


    Charity''s heart broke at her words, ''but the locket? how did it lead me to you? how did you know what it was if you didn''t hide it for me?'' she gasped out, tears threatening to fall.


    The Sorceress held up a hand, ''I did not say that I did not visit the Oakridge pack, nor did I say that I did not leave the locket all I said was this is not my story, its just one of the many fables that has been told through time about me, every supernatural being has one, from the Vampires, to the Witches. This is a story that was told to the children when i stumbled upon them after being banished from my own home, it is heart warming that their pack remembered it and wrote it in a book!'' she said with a soft smile. ''Can you help me?'' asked Charity desperately


    ''Before I can answer that white wolf, I think you need to know my story and then decide if I can help you'' replied the Sorceress as she snapped her fingers and food and drink appeared before them. ''Eat as we talk'' she said, watching as the four men immediately obeyed her words.


    Sitting still Charity kept her gaze on the woman in front of her, who sat so regally in the chair and was so at ease with herself and her surroundings.


    ''I have been known by many names in my lifetime'' The Sorceress began, ''The werewolves call me Floretina, to the Vampires I am Helena, Witch Coven''s know me as Aurelia, each super natural species has a name and story that they associate with me, tales that they pass to their young about how they came to be, but this is my true story, and the reason I live here alone on this ind.


    ''I was created in the heavens as a destined mate for the son of a God, You know him as Promethius, a fearsome warrior he defended the heavens with force, keeping the peace. He was my everything, I worshiped him in every way, giving my all to him, His best friend, Almertius was the God of healing, theyplemented each other, one causing injury, the other eradicating it, they were inseparable, standing together in unity.


    Promethius had a rival, one who wished to be as strong and respected as he was, but as the God of Hus, his power was not as strong as a God of War, Artemis as you call him, was always trying to undermine Promethius, a gentle rivalry that the God of War did not take seriously.


    When I was created, you named me Floretina, I was the Goddess of Love with the ability to call men to me through song, my man''s direct opposite, the flip side of his coin. As I said I worshiped him, did everything I could to please him, all I asked in return was for his love'' she said with a small smile.


    ''I thought you were brother and sister?'' Charity asked hesitantly.


    Shaking her head, The Sorceress, rested her gaze upon the Luna, ''just another discrepancy that came into the world over the millenia that I have been here, I had no siblings, just my love''


    ''For hundreds of years my love and I ruled the heavens, him keeping the peace, me spreading love through out the universe. Then word was sent, my beloved, Almertius, Artemis and myself were being sent from the heavens to the Mortal world, it was said that you were ughtering each other, you needed intervention and that is what we were.


    We came, in a shower of light that lit up the sky,nding together where we began our task of uniting the Mortal world, peace slowly being restored, the four of us working together. Soon the Mortals started toe to ask for goodwill, trading their skills and even themselves for our help. A pce was built that we resided in, thebour borne by the mortals who wished to curry our favour, we were waited upon and revered, finding our amusement watching these lesser beings scurry about trying to earn our approval. Almertius and I gave our help freely, wishing to spread our gifts far and wide, Artemis and Promethius only wished to give their gift to those they deemed worthy of it, the strongest and most loyal were rewarded, the weaker cast aside with indifference. The mortal''s they epted were given the power to fight, hunt, heal and a love bond so great not even death could break it.


    ''The werewolves'' Charity breathed


    ''The Werewolves were born, Almertius and I believed you were created to protect those that were weaker than you, and for the most part you did, you started as a peaceful race only fighting when need urred, but as with all creations, there were some that had the desire to rule, to own more than their share, the feud that raged between Artemis and Promethius continued to rage through you, their creation, and fights broke out between you leading to the death of many Wolves and humans alike.


    In one such battle, a human brought his child to us, a casualty of the Werewolf wars, he clung to life by a thread as his body gasped for air, Almertius tried to save the child but he needed blood, he had lost too much. Proffering his own arm, the father begged us to take his and save his son, we had no way to transfuse it, so in desperation he took a knife to his own arm and sliced his artery, pouring the blood into his own offspring''s mouth. The child survived but he had changed, sunlight burned him, he craved blood and when he bit other mortals, they became like him''


    ''Vampires'' Charity said wide eyed.


    ''Throughout time other species emerged, Witches developed and still the wars raged, for all our power we could not stop the will of mortal''s to cause pain and destruction to each other. We spoke about returning to the Heavens knowing we had failed in our task, we were ready to leave until SHE entered our lives.


    The werewolf girl who came to our pce to ask for help, she could not find her love, she wanted my help to find him, I agreed, cing upon her and all others of her kind the ability to find their missing half through scent, their love would have a scent so strong that it would intoxicate their mate, pulling them toward each other. I felt this was such a wonderful gift, I bestowed it upon us as well, hoping that Almertius and Artemis would have the chance to find their own love and be happy just like I was.


    I soon regretted my generosity, Promethius broke through the door of our chamber, his eyes wide as he searched the room before sweeping the girl into his arms, pressing his lips to hers hungrily as she growled a single word, ''MATE''. I was broken, my love, in the arms of another, my everything stolen by a she wolf, I tried to remind my love of our connection but he thrust me aside determined to have this mortal who called to him.


    In my worst moment of despair, Artemis came to me, whispering words offort, titudes to bring down my defences, as I sumbed to his charms, giving him that which was not his to take. He then proceeded to tell my love what we had done, hoping to crush him through my betrayal, not only was he not crushed, he was indifferent, choosing to throw me out of the pce and the territory, making me an outcast, unable to return. As I left I used my powers of love, casting upon his new woman a gift, she would love her child more strongly than any mother before her, if the child was female, she would be the best of her kind, stronger, more fearsome and recognizable by her snow white fur, but the mothers love would be so strong it would cause the beats of her heart to still within five years of the child''s birth and to make sure that I would live to see each generation of my love''s betrayal I fused their taken years and added it to my own rendering me practically immortal.'' Looking up at Charity''s horrified face she smiled, ''So you see my dear, you have a curtailed life because your fore mother took my life from me so I took hers from her and every generation afterwards'' Charity shook her head trying to make sense of everything the Sorceress had said, ''But why thepass? why leave it for me to find you if you had no desire to help me?'' she asked desperately.

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 58

    Floretina gazed down at the young woman sat near her feet, ''I admit, I have been angry for many centuries, I have been living in the shadow of the revenge I sought, then the pain subsided, and I realized that though I had eternity, i was alone. My love, my friend and my destroyer had all long since returned to the Heavens through, I suppose you would ss it as death, though they live on in the heavens, and I was still here. I tried to find love, I called them too me but no-one could remain with me, my jealousy and the ckness that had enveloped my heart took them just as I had taken her from my love. I realized I needed you just as much as you needed me, You love without life, I live without love, I can end your suffering and in doing so end my own'' she said, her eyes never leaving Charity''s. ''So you can help me?'' Charity asked not daring to hope.


    ''Possibly'' replied Floretina with a smile, ''I can try to help you, I have spent many millennium pondering the gift, first just to figure out what I had done to myself, and then to try and work out how I could destroy it should a white wolf finally grace my door! Looking over at her men, all of whom were sat behind the empty tes staring up at the Sorceress in awe, unmoving. ''Do you think you could let them go?'' Charity asked hesitantly as she pointed toward Aaron, ''He is my mate, i''d like to have him back, and i''m pretty sure Merrick and Darius'' mates would also like them back too.


    Waving her hand idly, Floretina hummed quietly as the faces of the four men ckened slightly, they each shook their heads and stared around confused. Focusing on the Sorceress Aaron scooted over to Charity putting his arm around her protectively. Smiling down at them sadly Floretina said, ''He loves you dearly white wolf, you are lucky to have such unhindered adoration from your mate!


    ''What happened?'' asked Aaron suspiciously as the other men looked toward the Sorceress warily


    ''Nothing my love'' replied Charity smiling at him, ''I have just been talking to the Sorceress, she thinks she may be able to help me''


    Looking over the the soft demeanor of Floretina, Aaron bowed his head slightly, ''A pleasure to meet you Sorceress, I am Aaron, Alpha of the Silver Cross pack, these are my Beta Merrick, Darius, our Ally from Red Moon pack and Marcus, former Alpha of Red moon'' he introduced as each man bowed their head at the mention of their name.


    Bowing her own head slightly, the Sorceress replied, ''It is a pleasure to meet you all, You may call me Floretina, I can see great love around all of you, you all have found your other half, her eyes resting on Marcus she continued quietly, ''you have not only found your love, you have lost her, I can feel the break within your heart that you carry around daily''


    Marcus lifted his head, holding the Sorceress'' gaze, ''I lost my mate to the curse that holds my grand daughter ransom ma-am'' he replied evenly. Nodding her head, Floretina smiled sadly, ''I apologize to you Marcus, a broken heart makes us do terrible things with no thought to the consequences''. Marcus nodded in reply, ''If you can help my grand daughter, Floretina, it will go a long way to easing the burden of the lives you have taken from my family!


    Floretina smiled down at the group, her face radiating warmth as she rose from her chair to sit on the floor with them. ''I shall do all I can to help you end what I started'' she said, ''but I shall need time to gather what I need and unfortunately to try to heal the White Wolf, she will need to proceed through the stages of the gift. Once she is in the throes of death, the gift will be ready to move to the next in line, we must wait until that moment to try and contain it! she said solemnly.


    Aaron''s hand gripped Charity''s waist tightly at the Sorceress'' words, fear evident on his face, ''what must we do?'' he whispered.


    ''Love your wife Alpha'' replied Floretina gently, ''show her that she is the most important person in your entire universe, when it is time, I shalle to you, but first I will need to gather some ingredients, rerouting a gift from the heavens is not something to be taken lightly, I will require a potion to try and seperate it from your mate. I have had many millenium studying how to do this and even now I am unsure if it will work but I give my word to you that I will try! she dered vehemently.


    Rising to his feet, Aaron held out his hand to his wife to help her up before doing the same for the Sorceress, as she glided to her feet gracefully, Aaron bowed his head to her once more, ''I thank you Floretina, for any help you can give us to save my mate, I need her'' he said simply as she smiled at him.


    ''I know Alpha, I can feel the power of your devotion to her, to lose her would destroy you'' she replied before turning and leading the way out of her home, unlocking the door for them and stepping back to allow them to file out before giving a small wave and shutting the door behind them.


    Pulling out the walkie talkie, Merrick called out for Angel to return for them, confirming that all the men would be present for the return journey, before they set out back toward the shore where they sat upon the sand watching the waves as they waited for Angel to appear and take them back across.


    As the 45 minutes passed, Charity filled the men in on the Sorceress'' story, exining why she had cast the curse, ''but why didn''t she just use her powers on Promethius?'' mused Merrick.


    Charity shrugged her shoulders, ''I don''t know but if it was me and Aaron, I would want him to pick me because he loved me not because I forced him too, it wouldn''t be the same if it wasn''t a choice, maybe she felt that way too?'' she mused.


    Falling into silence, the group watched as the small boat carrying Angel came into view, growingrger as it made its way toward the beach. Scrambling into the water, Merrick and Darius walked into the waves to meet the boat, pulling it inward and holding it steady as Charity, Aaron and Marcus mbered into the boat, Marcus requiring some help to heave himself over the side though he tried to cover his failing strength from the others.


    Pushing the boat outwards again, Merrick and Darius hauled themselves over the side and took their seats, as Angel gunned the outboard motor and set off back to the maind.


    ''Well I did not expect to be bringing back the same amount as I took over'' Angel said looking over the group, surprise evident.


    Charity grinned, ''well lets just say that the Sorceress felt we all needed to stay together right now'' she replied.


    Shaking her head in disbelief, Angel lifted her head to see over her passengers as the boat skipped through the waves making its way back to the small jetty.


    Jumping out on the wooden beams, Angel tied up the boat and pulled on the rope to draw the side as close as possible to allow her passengers to disembark safely. As they stepped off the boat, Charity and Aaron thanked the young girl before Merrick pulled out a further forty dors and handed them to the startled girl.


    ''You already paid me'' she stuttered, staring at the money.


    ''Yeah we did'' replied Merrick easily, ''but you came back even after getting paid up front and you took us to where no-one else wanted to go, so you earned it''


    Shoving the money into her hands, Merrick gave her a grin before following the rest of his group back to their vehicles and setting off on the long journey back to the Silver Cross pack house, hopeful that the Sorceress would keep her word ande to them to help when it was time.

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 59

    Nine Months Later.


    Steadily over the months, Charity''s health had started to fail, first it was slight breathlessness, mild head aches and the need to sit for a period of time after exertion, but it gradually became an inability to pick up her daughter, needing help to climb the stairs to their room, before moving into an inability to shift into her wolf and spending the majority of her days in their bed, her eyes closed as the life ebbed from her body.


    Aaron''s fear was embedded into the walls of the pack house, all members terrified about what was happening to their Luna.


    Holding a spoon to his wife''s lips, Aaron pleaded with her to eat, ''Just one spoonful baby, just one for me and then you can sleep I promise'' he whispered desperately as he supported her head and tipped the spoon of soup toward her as she barely parted her lips, allowing the liquid to pass into her mouth and swallowed before falling back against the pillows exhausted.


    ''Don''t leave me baby'' Aaron begged, ''I need you''


    ''The Sorceress wille'' replied Charity smiling weakly, ''have faith baby, she wille'' she whispered before her eyes closed and she stilled, only the faint rising of her chest giving evidence that life was still within her body.


    Reaching forward, he ced a soft kiss on his wife''s forehead before heading out of the room, stopping only to cast his eyes over his wife''s sleeping form before closing the door gently behind him.


    Walking downstairs into the kitchen, Aaron ced the barely touched bowl of soup onto the side, leaning against his hands heavily as he fought for control with his wolf who wanted to tear the pack house apart to burn off the rage that wed away within them. mming his fists onto the counter he roared loudly, before brushing his hands sideways, sending the bowl and its contents flying until theynded with a smash on the floor.


    Hearing the noise, one of the kitchen staff hurried in, stopping short at the sight of her Alpha before quietly grabbing a bag and some kitchen towel and cleaning up the mess, disposing of the shards before giving a silent bow and leaving again. Merrick walked in as she left, raising his eyes at the staff member who muttered to him before skirting around his muscr frame and leaving the room. Walking up behind Aaron, Merrick grabbed his shoulder, turning him round before engulfing him in a hug, ''She''s going to be ok Alpha'' he growled as Aaron''s body shook in his grasp, ''The Sorceress ising, she said the Luna needed to be at deaths door for whatever she had nned to work!


    ''I''m not sure how much closer to deaths door she can get without passing through'' Aaron croaked, fighting back his tears, refusing to give in to his grief.


    Suddenly he was pulled from Merrick''s grip and surrounded by another pair of strong arms, ''Char will be fine'' came the growl of Justin''s voice, ''she''s to strong to give up''


    Pulling away Aaron looked into his best friends eyes, ''what are you doing here?'' he gasped surprised.


    ''I had a phone call'' Justin said airily, ''my recement said that my best mate was trying to hide from his grief and was also losing hope, when I was like this, that same mate kicked my a*s, so i''m here to repay him in kind''


    Aaron grabbed onto the back of Justin''s jacket like he was a life raft and the tears started to fall as he howled into his best friends shoulder, his fears, grief and feelings of helplessness pouring from his body as Justin held him tightly, sharing his pain as silent tears ran down his own face.


    As the duo released their fears together, Merrick quietly left the room, telling all the kitchen staff to stay away until the two Alpha''s emerged.


    When there was finally no more tears to fall, Aaron pulled back from Justin, wiping his tear stained face with the back of his hand as he was pulled by the arm toward one of the stools next to the breakfast bar. Sitting him down, Justin disappeared into the walk in freezer, emerging momentster with arge tub of rocky road ice cream which he set down on the counter top before grabbing two spoons and sitting himself down next to his best friend.


    Pulling off the lid, he handed Aaron a spoon who chuckled as he took it, ''we haven''t sneaked ice cream since we were kids'' he muttered, forcing the spoon into the cold creamy dessert before lifting it back out and raising it to his lips.


    Justinughed, ''Last time we did this was when my grandpa passed away'' he said sadly, ''you slept on the floor of my room for weeks, that night I couldn''t sleep at all so you dragged me down here in our PJ''s and we nicked your dad''s favourite out of the freezer, he went crazy when he found out it was gone the next day''


    Aaron smiled at the memory, ''yup, I told dad that a Rogue must have broke in and stolen it'' he repliedughing.


    ''Don''t think he believed you, but he never disagreed'' Justin said with a grin.


    After eating their fill of ice cream, Justin ced the half empty tub back in the freezer before returning to help his friend up, slinging his arm around the broken Alpha''s shoulder as they made their way out of the kitchen and toward the stairs. ''Where''s Marcus?'' Justin asked as they made their way upstairs


    ''He''s here'' replied Aaron, his eyes dull as he watched his footing on each step, ''He decided to stay here after we returned from the ind, didn''t want to be away from Charity''.


    Justin nodded, ''He sure does love that girl, almost as much as we do'' he chuckled.


    Aaron nodded, ''well she has that effect on people, everyone in the pack loves her Jus, we wont survive without her here'' he muttered, his voice tight in his throat.


    Reaching the top floor, the pair made their way to the Alpha''s bedroom, quietly opening the door to reveal the pale face of the Luna peeking out from above the nkets that cocooned her body. Stepping over the threshold Justin made his way to the bed, sinking down next to Charity as he reached for her hand.


    Opening her eyes painfully Charity''s face broke into a smile as Justin''s face swam into focus, ''what a nice surprise'' she whispered squeezing his hand weakly.


    ''Hey Char, how you feeling'' Justin asked with a grin, ''you just lounging around in this bed are you? how are we going to run away together if you spend all your time in these nkets?'' he joked.


    Charity giggled quietly, ''You couldn''t handle me Jus'' she chided in a shaky voice, ''plus I love Hazel way to much to be messing with her mate'' she added.


    ''Ahh tis true, my mate would not take kindly to me running off with my best mate''s girl'' Justin mused thoughtfully.


    ''Oh so you have qualms about upsetting your mate but not about upsetting your best friend?'' Aaron grumbled annoyed.


    ''Of course dude, have you seen how hot our mates are? and how bad a*s? out of all three of you, I got my best shot at winning against you over them'' Justin reasoned as Charity let out a feebleugh which turned into a haggard cough as she raised her hand to cover her mouth pulling it away to reveal a spatter of blood in her palm.


    Panic in his eyes, Aaron''s eyes zed as he mind linked to Doctor Charles who appeared momentster hastily asking Justin to move as he took his vacated ce by Charity''s side. Checking her over, the doctor muttered to himself before patting the Luna''s hand affectionately and rising from the bed, beckoning the two men outside, he softly shut the door before turning to face them. ''Alpha'' he said worriedly, ''if nothing changes in the next few days I fear that our Luna will not be with us for much longer''. As Aaron''s face crumpled, Justin hastily thanked the Doctor before dragging his friend into a strong armed hug, trying to energize him with his own hope as the young Alpha copsed in his arms as the doctor walked away.


    ''Alpha Aaron'' suddenly came a dulcet tone behind them, turning around the pair were faced with the silver haired beauty of Floretina.


    ''Who are you'' growled Justin angrily, ''no-one announced a visitor.''


    ''I am Floretina, you may also know me as the Sorceress'' replied Floretina simply, ''I do not require a front door to enter a premises Alpha''


    ''You came'' Aaron said weakly, his knees giving way beneath him as he fell to the floor.


    ''As I said I would Alpha, the Luna''s time approaches, we need to prepare if we have any hope to seed'' she said sternly.


    Sweeping past the pair, Floretina opened the door to their bedroom, entering silently as the two men followed in her wake, hope and fear surrounding them as the view of the Luna came into sight, Floretina standing over her, studying her face as Charity''s chest rose and fell in slumber. Turning too the two men, Floretina caught them in a steely gaze, ''you need to summon all those who are closest to her Alpha that havee of age, this is not suitable for a youngling''


    Nodding silently, Aaron''s eyes clouded as he called out to his Beta, Marcus and his parents, giving the order toe to their room as quickly as possible.

 The Cursed Luna Chapter 60

    cing the small bag she carried onto the desk, Floretina rummaged inside as they waited for the other adults to arrive. Pulling out a small book with an ancient symbol on it and a stoppered bottle containing a shimmering blue liquid, she ced them next to the bag before returning to Charity, pulling down the covers and taking a ck pen which she used to draw aplicated symbol on the dying woman''s chest.


    Behind them the door opened and Merrick and Marcus entered the room, thetter leaning heavily against the beta who helped him into one of the chairs that decorated the room. Momentster Aaron''s parents entered, closing the door behind them they stared surprised at the Sorceress who was fussing around Charity, unbothered by their arrival.


    ''Is that her?'' Mary asked quietly to Aaron who nodded silently in response, his eyes never leaving his mate as shey unresponsive to the sorceress'' touch.


    Turning around suddenly, Floretina took in the small group around her, ''you are all people who love the Luna as one of the most important people in your world?'' she asked, gazing them each in the eye in turn, the group all nodded their agreement. ''I mean true love, not just the pack love that is shared by werewolves, it needs to be the true love of family'' she said sternly. Again they all nodded, including Merrick who muttered, ''I may not be family through blood or marriage, but she is more than my Luna, she is my sister, only my mate holds more of my heart than her'' he growled.


    Nodding her eptance, Floretina collected her book from the table, flipping through the pages of scrawled writing before finding her ce and turning to the group. ''You need to circle the bed, create a shield with your bodies for her'' she ordered as the group followed her instructions, Justin next to the bed side table, then Aaron, Marcus, Merrick, Mary and finally Alistair by the opposite table, all eyes on the barely breathing form in front of them.


    Picking up the bottle, the Sorceress stepped through the circle until she was next to the bed. Looking around each face a sadness shadowed her perfect features, ''now, from those she loves and who loves her, one must gift their lifeline, exchanging it for her own'' she said softly.


    The group stared at her dumbstruck for a few moments before Aaron cleared his throat, ''I''ll do it, take me, what do I do?'' as he stepped forward, his gaze leveled determinedly upon his mate.


    His way was halted by a firm grasp on his shoulder, turning slightly he met the gaze of Marcus, who was leaning against the Beta''s strong form, keeping himself upright.


    ''Not you Alpha'' he said quietly, ''it should be me''


    Aaron shook his head horrified, ''no, she''d be devastated Marcus! you can''t!''


    Marcus shook his head smiling, ''less devastated than to wake up to her mate dead, believe me boy, I know what that''s like, I would never allow my beautiful girl to feel that pain if I could stop it'' he murmured, ''plus, thepass led her to me, that''s what it does remember? it leads her to what she needs most, she needed me to be here to take her ce''


    Aaron looked around at the others desperately, ''there has to be another way'' he croaked, his eyes pleading with the Sorceress who shook her head sadly, ''the gift mustplete it''s journey'' she said


    His eyes returning to Marcus'', tears fell unashamedly as he pulled the old man into his arms sobbing, the former Alpha patting the young Alpha''s back before pulling away, ''Please Aaron, you have to let me do this'' he whispered, ''i''m tired, I miss my Anna-Marie, I want to go home to her'' he admitted with a small smile.


    Giving a slight nod, Aaron pulled the older man into onest hug, ''I''m sorry Alpha, for everything I said to you when Charity was being held at Oakridge, I never meant it'' he muttered into Marcus'' shoulder.


    Returning the hug Marcus grinned, ''I know, and to be honest, if you hadn''t have said what you did I would have questioned whether you truly loved my grand daughter as much as you said you did''.


    Pulling apart, Marcus looked toward Floretina who motioned for him to join Charity on the bed. Laying next to her, Marcus reached over and kissed her forehead lovingly, whispering in her ear ''I love you baby girl, now and always, I will forever be with you'' before cing his head on the pillow and grasping Charity''s hand in his.


    Walking over to Marcus, Floretina drew an identical symbol on his chest to Charity''s before she pulled the stopper from the bottle in her hand, holding the blue liquid out toward him. Searching the Sorceress'' eyes Marcus asked, ''will my ailments pass to her too? these problems I have from wolfsbane?''


    Floretina shook her head slowly, ''your issues are problems of the body, Past Alpha, and so will remain with your body, the Luna''s issues are problems of her lifeline so will pass when you and she trade''.


    Relief washing over him, Marcus raised his head enough for the Sorceress to pour half the liquid into his mouth, swallowing it without hesitation. Walking to the other side, the Sorceress carefully lifted Charity''s head, feeling her stir as she automatically swallowed as the mixture passed her lips,ying her back down once the bottle was empty.


    Turning to the watching adults, Floretina rose her voice slightly, ''Loved ones of Charity, grasp hands, hold on tightly and no matter what happens do not let go!'' The group immediately linked hands, their knuckles taking on a white hue as they each gripped to their neighbours with all their strength.


    cing herself at the foot of the bed, Floretina instructed Marcus to close his eyes, once he had obeyed, she lifted her book and began to read from its pages, her voice so quiet that the words couldn''t be caught even by the ears of the surrounding werewolves. As she spoke a breeze fluttered through the room, moving a few hairs across Charity''s face as shey with her eyes closed, her hand held tightly in her grand fathers grasp. The wind began to pick up, swirling around the room, pulling at the spectators clothes as they tightened their grips on each other, the pack house began to shake, the screams of terrified pack members and the sounds of breaking ornaments reverberated through out the building as gales forged their way through the structure.


    As suddenly as they began, the winds died back and from Charity''s chest, a small ck orb rose into the air, simrly a glowing white orb rose from Marcus as their lungs both stilled. Panicking Aaron went to move toward his lifeless wife but was stopped by Floretina who yelled ''do not break the circle Alpha!''


    Silently the group watched as the two orbs moved closer to each other, when millimetres apart they began to circle each other, slowly moving to a rhythm that no-one could hear before splitting off, the ck orb sinking into Marcus'' chest as the brilliant white orb disappeared within Charity.


    Staring silently at the pair, Aaron let out a groan of relief as his wife''s chest suddenly rose as she took a deep breath inwards. Her eyes gradually fluttered open and she looked around at her family and friends surrounding her bed. ''What happened?'' she asked weakly.


    Dropping Merrick and Justin''s hands Aaron rushed to her side, falling to her knees beside the bed as he buried his head in her chest sobbing, ''you''re ok, please goddess tell me you are ok baby'' he whispered.


    ''I''m fine'' replied Charity softly, ''I feel... fine'' she added confused.


    As her eyes continued to wander round the room she became aware of her hand still grasped in another hand, looking over to her right slowly she gasped as the barely breathing body of her grand father came into her sight. Pulling herself over to him she started to wail, ''Grand father? Grand father? Marcus! no! Marcus!'' she screamed pushing Aaron away as he tried to pull her to him.


    Marcus'' eyes slowly opened, bloodshot and dull, he looked into his grand daughters eyes and smiled ''You are ok my baby girl'' he stated.


    ''Why? why would you do this?'' Charity sobbed, ''You should have let me go!''


    Marcus chuckled weakly, ''No baby girl, I would never want to live in a world where you did not exist'' he said quietly reaching out with his free hand and touching her face, ''I am ready to go sweetheart and to be able to leave giving you the gift of a long life? well that just means there is nothing left here for me to do''.


    Brushing her hair from her tear streaked face Marcus smiled tenderly up at her face, ''Take good care of my Isabe, you tell her every day that her great grand daddy loved her more than all the flowers in the world''


    Charity nodded as she gripped his hand, allowing her tears to fall onto the sheets as she watched him struggle to breathe. Marcus'' eyes suddenly moved to their right, staring at something no-one else could see, reaching out his hand Marcus'' face illuminated as he whispered, ''Anna-Marie'' before his eyes closed, his hand fell to the nkets and his chest lowered for thest time.


    Sobbing uncontrobly, Charity pulled his lifeless body to hers, gripping it as she called out to him ''No grand father, no! don''t leave me!'' Two strong arms wrapped themselves around her as she allowed the spectators to pull Marcus'' body from her grasp. Turning her head she broke down against Aaron''s chest as he muttered into her hair, holding her close to him protectively.


    Pulling away from her slightly, Aaron captured her eyes with his, ''He wanted to go baby'' he whispered, ''and his wife came to get him, he isn''t alone''


    Holding his gaze Charity nodded, epting his words and hisfort as he held her closely once more, grief and relief coursing through him simultaneously. Their revere was broken when Justin whispered, ''The Sorceress, she is gone''


    Looking round the room, they saw he was right, there was no trace of her yet no-one had seen her leave.


    ''Thank you'' whispered Charity as she looked out of the window toward the sunset, hoping the Sorceress could hear her.

 The Cursed Luna Epilogue

    Ten Months Later


    Staring at the small bundle in her arms Charity smiled happily as a small hand pushed its way out of the nkets and gripped onto her finger that she was brushing down his face.


    ''My boy, so handsome just like his dad'' Aaron chuckled, staring with adoration at the tiny baby that yawned as his eyes drooped, warm and safe in his mothers arms.


    ''Can Ie in yet?'' a loud voice demanded from outside the door. Laughing Aaron walked away from the hospital bed and opened the door to the inquisitive five year old who was bouncing on her toes trying to see around her father.


    ''You are very impatient my princess'' Aaron said with a grin as he scooped the young girl up into his arms and carried her back to her mothers bed, cing her carefully on the edge of the bed where she scrambled up onto her knees peering into the nkets excitedly.


    ''What''s his name?'' she asked breathlessly, captivated by the sleeping baby in her mothers arms.


    ''Well I don''t know yet Be Boo'' Charity said smiling, ''what do you think his name should be?''


    Isabe furrowed her brow as she thought before her face clearing to be reced with a giant grin, ''Marcus'' she said happily.


    ''After Granddad Marcus?'' asked Charity quizzically.


    Isabe nodded emphatically, ''Granddad Marcus was the bravest werewolf in the whole wide world! He saved you mummy! My brother is also going to be a big brave warrior so he needs a big brave warrior name! she dered as Charity chuckled. ''What do you think daddy?'' Charity asked looking up at her husband.


    ''I think that is a fine name for a Cross'' Aaron agreed grinning.


    ''Marcus Justin Alistair Cross'' Isabe said smiling happily at the little bundle, ''That is his name after the three bestest Alpha''s there ever was'' she added vehemently.


    ''What about me?'' asked Aaron pouting, ''am I not a bestest Alpha too?''


    ''Of course daddy, but if we name him after you it will all get confusing, plus Uncle Justin put your name in Jason''s name so you already got someone named after you'' Isabe replied giving him a stern look.


    ''Did I hear my name being called?'' came a voice as Justin walked in the door, a toddler bnced on his hip as Hazel walked in behind them with a baby girl held tightly in her arms.


    ''Uncle Justin!'' yelled Isabe pping her hands happily, ''You came!''


    Justin reached over to ruffle her hair, ''Of course I did, especially after I had seventeen phone calls from a certain someone to remind me that my new god child was being born right this very second'' he chuckled as Charity looked at her daughter shocked. ''Isabe!'' she scolded, ''How did you even ring Uncle Justin?''


    Isabe shrugged unperturbed, ''I used daddys phone in his office'' she replied nonchntly, ''First I pressed the C name and that rang Auntie Chloe, then I pressed the M name and that rang Grandma and then I pressed the J name and that rang Uncle Justin''. Charity groaned as the men chuckled, ''she is your child'' she muttered to her husband who just gave her a swift kiss as Justin ced the toddler on the bed and lifted the new born out of her arms.


    ''Come to God Father Justin little man'' he said, cradling the child carefully, as Aaron lifted their daughter out of Hazels arms and going over to stand with his best friend.


    ''His name is Marcus Justin Alistair Cross'' announced Isabe proudly, ''I named him'' she added.


    Justin grinned down at the little girl, ''Well that is quite possibly the finest name I have ever heard''


    Walking over to Charity, Hazel muttered, ''For two big bad Alpha''s those two are soft as butter'' as Charityughed watching the two grown men pull faces at the two babies, oblivious to anything around them as Isabe and Jason knelt on the bed peering into the nkets fascinated.


    ''We wouldn''t have them any other way though would we?'' Charity whispered back with a giggle.


    Looking up, the two men stared at their wives confused, ''What?'' they both asked defensively as the two women giggled uncontrobly.


    ''Nothing boys'' replied Charity with a grin, now hand me back my son as he needs feeding and unless you want to see dinner and a show over here I suggest you take your son and my daughter downstairs to the kitchen for ice cream''


    ''Yeah!'' yelled Isabe and Jason, both bouncing on the bed as Justinughed, ''OK OK, we''re going, my wife doesn''t like it when I look at other she-wolves anyway'' she said with a sly grin toward Hazel who rolled her eyes.


    Putting both children on the floor, Justin took their hands, marching out the door saying, ''There better be cake you two, you know how I get if there''s no cake to go with that ice cream''. As Hazel mouthed ''Sorry!'' as she took her daughter from Aaron''s arms and followed her husband out of the room.


    ''My daughter is going to be bouncing off the ceiling tonight after Uncle Justin has finished pumping her full of sugar'' Charity groaned shaking her head.


    Aarony down next to her on the bed, watching their son feed, ''Ahh that''s what Uncle''s are for'' he said with a wicked grin, ''which reminds me, I have a 500g bar of chocte in the fridge that I got especially for my god son to take home with him'' Rolling her eyes Charity smiled up at her husband, ''With you two as role models, these children have absolutely no hope do they'' she teased as Aaron held his hand to his chest looking hurt.


    ''My love! My Luna! how can your lips scar me with words like that!'' he said clutching at his shirt in mock pain.


    Shaking her head in amusement Charity said, ''dys was right Mr Alpha, you really do never change! ~~~THE END~~~

 A Lost Princess

    Isabe is the daughter of Alpha Aaron and Luna Charity of the Silver Cross pack, first in line to take over the pack when her parents stand down, Isabe takes her responsibilities seriously.


    As currently thest White Wolf she is aware that she should develop powers but no-one knows when this will happen. Her best friend since childhood, Riley, the eldest son of the Alpha and Luna of the Red Moon pack, is an unbearable flirt, smart, funny and good looking he can turn any she-wolf''s head.


    As her 18th birthday draws near, Isabe is excited knowing that her chance to find her mate draws near, going out with her friends for her birthday to a nightclub she meets a mysterious stranger who makes her feel safe before drugging and kidnapinging her, taking her back to an enemy who wants to harness her powers for his own gain.


    Riley sets out to try and find his friend, following a trail of breadcrumbs that will hopefully lead him to Isabe before its toote.

 A Lost Princess Chapter 1

    ''Come on!'' yelled Isabe excitedly as she grabbed her twelve year old brother by the hand, dragging him unceremoniously from the table, causing him to drop his spoon into his half finished bowl of cereal. Grumbling loudly, Marcus ran behind his seventeen year old sister, trying to keep up with her as she wove her way through the pack members making her way quickly toward the front door.


    ''I hadn''t finished my breakfast'' Marcus moaned as they burst through the open front door and skidded to a stop on the top step, Isabe bouncing on the balls of her feet in anticipation as she stared down the driveway, squinting against the morning sun to try and see any approaching cars in the distance.


    ''Marcus Justin Alistair Cross, If I waited for you to eat your fill, we would still be sat in the dining roome lunchtime'' retorted Isabe, as she tucked her long blonde hair behind her ear nervously, ''they are going to be here any minute, I can''t wait all day for you'' Marcus rolled his eyes as he stomach rumbled in protest, ''geez'' he mumbled annoyed ''you don''t have to pull out my full name! you ain''t mom you know''


    Pushing him yfully, Isabe returned her attention to the distant gateway, squealing loudly as they slowly started to open, ''Mom, Dad! Quick, they''re here'' she yelled over her shoulder excitedly, jumping up and down as the ck SUV slid up to the doorway, gliding slowly to a stop in front of them.


    A tall muscr man stepped from the drivers seat, striding over to Isabe, he drew her into a tight hug as he boomed ''Isabe! you look more and more beautiful every time I see you!''


    ''Uncle James'' she squealed back happily, trying to wrap her arms around the huge warriors frame.


    ''Let her go James, other people want a hug'' came a stern voice behind him, as James released the teenager and moved to give her brother a fist bump and a hair ruffle, Isabe was soon engulfed in a second hug by a brown haired woman in herte thirties. ''Aunt Chloe'' Isabe squeaked, hugging her tightly ''I have missed you so so much!''


    ''I have missed you too sweet girl'' Chloe uttered back, brushing Isabe''s blonde hair from her face lovingly, how do you get more gorgeous, it shouldn''t be allowed to be as stunning as you are'' she said causing Isabe to blush.


    A shriek from behind them caused Chloe and Isabe to release each other as Charity rushed down the stairs and threw herself at her best friend excitedly. Her husband following behind her, holding out his hand to James in wee.


    The back door to the SUV opened and the tall, dark brooding face of their son Riley appeared as he stepped from the vehicle. Isabe jumped at the teenage boy, wrapping her arms around him frantically yelling ''Riles you''re finally here!'' before grabbing his hand and dragging him back into the pack house as the adultsughed.


    ''I think she''s pleased to see her best mate'' chortled James smiling, the two children had been best friends since before they could talk, despite growing up into entirely different people, Riley being the handsome, outgoing, bad boy type that girls swooned over, Isabe more the quiet, studious type, unaware of her own beauty, the pair had remained fast friends and were fiercely protective of each other.


    A younger boy of Eleven years old stepped from the back of the car shyly, walking over to Marcus with a quiet ''Hi'',


    Marcus grinned back at him happily, ''C''mon Paul'' he urged ''lets go yputer games! and we can ask Mrs Sharp if we can have some cookies cos my stupid sister wouldn''t let me finish breakfast so i''m starving'' he said with a glower as the young boy nodded enthusiastically.


    Charity looked over Chloe''s shoulder at the SUV questioningly, ''No twins?'' she asked a little disappointed, Chloeughed shaking her head,


    ''No it seems that as much as they love Auntie Charity and Uncle Aaron, the fact my parents are currently staying with us and my father lets them eat chocte ice cream for breakfast, tells them gory stories about the battles that he and Alpha Alistair fought in and teaches them to fight with real swords'' she said with a shudder ''they decided to stay behind. she rolled her eyes as the men both chuckled behind them. Linking arms with her best friend, Charity led the way into the pack house, Aaron and James following behind chattingfortably.


    *********


    Isabe dragged Riley up the stairs by the hand, before bursting through her door and throwing herself onto the bed as she finally released him. Riley Lent against the sturdy wooden pole that made the bottom corner of her four poster bedughing as Isabe spun round to face him, rolling onto her stomach, smiling up at him happily.


    ''You are a nut job Be, have I ever told you that?'' he asked yfully, plonking himself down next to her with a grin.


    ''Oh not that I can remember'' replied Isabe ''though now I think about it, maybe yesterday on the phone? orst week, orst month? or every day of my life since I was five'' she giggled as she reached up and punched him in the arm.


    ''Oh you did NOT just punch me Be?'' Riley said his eyes widening before he pounced on top of her, pinning her waist under his legs as he proceeded to tickle every part of her body he could reach while she screamed andughed underneath him trying to squirm away from his grasp.


    ''OK OK I give!'' she yelled after a few minutes, gasping for breath as Riley smirked above her, raising his hands in victory before pressing a friendly kiss on her forehead and rolling off her. ''It''s not fair'' Isabe moaned ''Why are you not ticklish!''


    ''Ie from mighty warrior stock babe'' replied Riley, brushing his hair out of his eyes as he gave her his ssic smoldering look, ''I can''t have people taking me down through tickling when i''m out there protecting my pack'' Isabe rolled her eyes at him ''Ugh, does anyone fall for that stupid intense gaze?'' she asked poking him in the ribs.


    ''Every she wolf in my year at school'' Riley shot back, shrugging his shoulders before starting tough. ''You babe are literally the only girl I can''t make weak at the knees, I reckon your a*s is defective or something'' he said before leaping from the bed as Isabe snatched up a pillow and started to chase him round the room swatting him with it.


    ''I am NOT defective'' she yelledughing ''I just don''t fall for your bullshit Riley Lennon Davies''


    Skidding to a stop Riley turned suddenly and yanked the pillow from her grasp, smacking her across the backside as she turned to run shrieking loudly, ''Full name Be? not cool babe, not cool at all'' he called as she dove into her bed giggling, pulling the covers over her head to protect herself from the pillow onught.


    Throwing himself onto the covers, Riley pulled back the bedding to reveal the disheveled face of his best friend, grinning at her as he rolled on his back next to her.


    ''So, you ready to find your mate?'' he asked wiggling his eyebrows seductively.


    Isabe rolled her eyes, ''Ugh no! I am soooo not ready to have some puppy dog following me around trying to show off their muscles to me'' she groaned a Rileyughed.


    ''Hey, how else are we supposed to get our girl? Our muscles are our best weapon against you lot, one pec flick and you are falling at our feet'' he said coyly whilst twitching his chest muscles under his tight shirt causing Isabe to start making gagging noises, pretending to throw up.


    ''Trust me, no-ones pecs are going to have me falling at anything, anyway have you seen the boys in this pack, ugh! they are all only interested in the thought of being the next Alpha''s mate'' she moaned dragging her fingers through her hair to try and tame it again. ''So you are definitely going to take the Alpha role then?'' Riley asked sitting up to face her.


    ''Of course'' Isabe replied looking surprised, ''why wouldn''t I? Its my birth right, i''ve been training for this my whole life''


    Riley just shrugged, a small shadow crossing his face, ''no reason, just thought you''d maybe want to travel in case your mate is somewhere else, what if he''s also an Alpha? you''d have to stay with him''


    Poking her finger in his chest angrily, Isabe huffed, ''I do not have to do anything for anyone, if my mate is an Alpha of another pack, well he can just give up his ce ande here to stand beside me whilst I lead MY pack'' she growled, ''Just so you know Mr Twenty first century cave man, I don''t have to be below a man, I don''t have to change my name for a man, I don''t even have to ept a man if I don''t want too''


    Riley held his hands up in surrender at the furious she wolf glowering at him, ''hey! you know me babe, i''m all for equal rights, Women leaders.... women on top'' he added with a smirk as Isabe giggled despite herself, her mood breaking as she stuck her tongue out at him muttering ''so crude''.


    Scooting next to her, Riley put his arm around Isabe pulling her close to him, ''you babe are going to be a kick a*s Alpha'' he said softly as she smiled up at him, leaning into his embrace.

 A Lost Princess Chapter 2

    The days leading up to Isabe''s eighteenth birthday were filled with the two Luna''s rushing around sorting outst minute details for her party, the two Alphas soon making themselves scarce after being forced into many hours of discussing the colour co- ordination of the helium balloons for the table disys. Lounging in the pack housemon room, Riley and Isabe were watching horror films, Isabeying with her head in Riley''sp as he fed her popcorn out of the huge bowl beside him.


    A shadow fell over them as the silhouette of one of Isabe''s friends crept over the back of the sofa.


    ''Hey Courtney'' said Isabe giving her a small wave, sitting up and moving over so the young girl could join them on the sofa. Courtney ignored the space next to Isabe, and moved around the back of the sofa squeezing herself in next to Riley, lifting the popcorn onto herp as she fluttered her eyshes at the handsome Alpha.


    Isabe rolled her eyes, ''Riles, you remember Courtney?'' she asked motioning toward her as the red head held out her hand with a seductive grin.


    ''Hey baby girl'' Riley said with a sultry look as he took her hand, raising it to his lips making Courtney giggle as she stared at him lustfully.


    Clearing her throat, Isabe looked forcefully at her best mate ''Well as it looks like you two would like to get to know each other, i''ll go upstairs'' she said standing up, giving the two a knowing smile.


    ''OK bye!'' replied Courtney at the same time as Riley replied, ''No, don''t leave, we were watching a movie''


    Waving her hand Isabe grinned down at them, ''you can finish watching it with Courtney, i''ll see youter on'' before turning on her heel and walking out as Courtney started to hand feed Riley the popcorn.


    Laughing to herself, Isabe headed for the stairs, taking them two at a time back to her room where she shoved on a CD and dragged out her school work, throwing the text books on her bed before walking into the bathroom for a quick shower. Stepping out fifteen minutester, Isabe hummed along to the music ring through the door from her stereo as she wrapped her hair in a towel and pulled on her bathrobe, checking herself in the mirror before stepping back into her room. Letting out a scream of surprise she clutched her chest as Riley grinned up at her from her bed, his hands behind his head as he lounged backfortably against her pillows.


    ''What the f**k Riles'' she shouted, ''You nearly gave me a heart attack, I thought you were downstairs with Courtney watching the film''


    ''I came here to spend time with you not one of your mates'' he pouted, ''what, you don''t want me here now?'' he asked feigning hurt.


    ''Oh shut up you i***t, you know I do'' Isabe growled back, heading over to her dresser to dig out some clothes before making her way back to the bathroom to get dressed, shutting the door behind her.


    ''Oh and just so you know'' came Riley''s voice through the door, ''I don''t think you''re going to win many fights screaming like a little girl every time something happens, future Alpha'' he teased.


    Opening the door again, Isabe stuck her head round the corner, keeping her half dressed body hidden as she flipped him the bird, before shutting the door again as he chuckled to himself.


    Stepping out again, Isabe was dressed in a pair of short blue jeans shorts that showed off her long tanned legs and a lc crop top, her hair pulled up into a loose ponytail that left her hair swinging down her back.


    Looking up, Riley''s eyes widened slightly, mouth opening as he watched her bound across the room and drop onto the bed covers next to him, ignoring her school books as they slipped to the floor. Leaning over him she grabbed the remote for her TV from the night stand before settling down and snuggling into his arm, flicking on the film channel andzily scrolling through for something to watch.


    Finding aedy, they settled down to watch, the silence asionally being broken by Isabe''sughter, half way through she sat up and fixed her steely re onto Riley who looked up confused,


    ''OK buster, whats up'' she asked hands on her hips


    ''Nothing'' Riley replied, his perplexed expression deepening.


    ''Nuh uh, don''t give me that Riles, you have been acting weird since the film started, whats going on?'' Isabe demanded, nudging him with her knee as he broke into a small smile.


    ''Nothing Be, it''s just, you''re going to be eighteen in like three days man, what if you find your mate on your birthday?'' he asked worried, ''he might not approve of you having me as a best mate, what if he tells you to dump me?''


    Isabe flipped her ponytail over her shoulder before grabbing Riley''s strong hand in her small one, ''Riley Davies, if my mate, whoever he is does not ept you as part of my life, well he can just f**k right off'' she growled, ''you and me, wee as a package deal, and if your mate doesn''t like me? well i''ll just kick her a*s till she does'' she added shrugging as Riley burst outughing.


    ''What if my mate is the strongest female warrior of our pack?'' he asked yfully.


    Pulling a face Isabe cringed, ''you better hope not! she''s like thirty years old! she''s ancient! if she''s your mate, you better start running now'' she giggled, throwing herself down beside him and curling back up to watch the film.


    Just as the end credits rolled a soft tap came from the door, e in'' yelled Isabe not moving from her spot next to Riley.


    The door opened to reveal her father Aaron, ''Princess, I have bad... what the hell are you wearing!'' he roared suddenly causing them both to jump.


    Looking down confused Isabe replied, ''um clothes?''


    ''Those are not clothes youngdy! That''s little more than a g string and bralette'' Aaron grumbled, ring at the pair, ''Riley is with you! You don''t dress like that round boys!''


    Rolling her eyes at her father Isabe retorted, ''Daddy! it''s not some boy, it''s Riley! we used to get in the bath together! he doesn''t look at me like that!''


    ''Not the point princess! and you were four years old when you did that, you are both adults now!'' Aaron huffed angrily.


    ''What is going on?'' came Charity''s voice as she appeared in the doorway, Chloe behind her, ''Have you told them the bad news?'' she asked simply.


    Looking at her as if she was crazy, Aaron replied, ''Have you seen what your daughter is wearing??'' gesturing toward Isabe.


    Looking over at her daughter, Charity smiled, ''Yes, you look lovely Be Boo'' she winked as Aaron''s face started to turn purple.


    Laying a calming hand on her husband Charity whispered, ''the news babe?''


    His anger receding Aaron grumbled, ''Riley has to go home''


    ''What'' yelled Isabe jumping to her feet, Riley beside her as they both started to protest.


    Holding up her hand, Charity smiled sadly, ''It seems that a group of Rogues decided to chance a raid on the pack house whilst Chloe and James were here with us, i''m afraid they need to go back and check on their members, that means Riley needs to go too'' ''But mum! it''s my birthday! Riley and I have never ever spent our birthdays apart and this is my big one, the one where I could find my mate'' Isabe pleaded.


    ''Sorry Be Boo but as the future Alpha, Riley has to return with his father to protect the pack'' Charity replied, her eyes filled withpassion for her heartbroken daughter.


    ''Aunt Charity is right Be'' Riley said, as he slipped his arm around her waistfortingly, ''It''s my duty to make sure my pack is safe, you''d do the same thing if it was the other way around'' he said coaxingly, ''plus it''s only a few months to my birthday so i''ll see you then anyway'' he cajoled.


    Nodding sadly, Isabe returned his hug, ''I know, ok, i''ll help you pack'' she said straightening herself up, ''go find those rogues and kick their asses for stealing you away before my big day'' she growled as Rileyughed.


    ''I will give them an extra a*s kicking just from you babe'' he grinned as he hugged her tight. Pulling away, Isabe grabbed his hand, dragging him past their parents and down the hall to his room to start packing.


    ''Bless them'' muttered Chloe, ''I think Riley was really anxious to find out who was Be''s mate'' she said with a small smile that Charity returned with a smile of her own.

 A Lost Princess Chapter 3

    Sitting in her room alone, Isabe was moping, having said goodbye to her best friend just hours before. A light tap on her bedroom door caught her attention causing her to look up.


    ''Yes?'' she sighed, not bothering to get up, the door opened and Marcus slipped inside, shutting it behind him before he made his way over to the bed andy down next to his sister. ''Hey squirt, what brings you here'' Isabe teased, though her voice gave away her mood. ''Just checking you were alright'' replied Marcus looking at his fingers, despite their age gap, he had always been concerned for his big sister, hating to see her sad or upset.


    ''I''m fine'' replied Isabe ruffling his hair affectionately, ''I just hate that my birthday will be without Riley, especially this one, it''s my big eighteenth''


    ''But i''ll be there'' Marcus said trying to cheer her up, ''and mum and dad, and maybe even your mate!'' he continued excitedly.


    Catching his enthusiasm Isabe grinned back, ''that''s true and what kind of party would it be without my annoying little brother?'' she asked pulling him into a loose headlock as heughed and tried to escape.


    ''Hey watch the do!'' he moaned as he pulled himself out of her grasp, running his hands through his hair trying to tten it down.


    ''Sorry oh king of fashion'' Isabe teased as she grabbed him again pulling him into a tight hug which he returned smiling.


    ''You sure you''re ok?'' he asked nervously, studying her face.


    ''I''m fine, honest'' she replied letting him go, ''now get out because I have homework to do before training''


    ''OK i''m going'' Marcus grinned jumping off the bed and heading for the door, ''I am sooooo d i''m not the next Alpha, the thought of all that homework gives me a headache, i''m gonna go y video games'' he added with a cheeky grin before walking out, shutting the door behind him.


    The next day, Isabe was awoken by arge weightnding on her stomach, ''Ouch!'' she yelled forcing her eyes open to be faced with the beaming grin of Marcus.


    ''Happy Birthday big sis!'' he yelled happily, bouncing up and down on the mattress as Isabe groaned and tried to pull the covers over her head.


    ''Marcus, its like the middle of the night dude, why are you waking me up?'' she grumbled trying to push the excited twelve year old off her bed with her feet.


    ''It''s 8am actually and its your birthday which means mom is making chocte caramel waffles for breakfast, but if you don''t want any...'' he said before letting out a yell as hended on the floor as Isabe shot from under the covers, grabbing her dressing gown and wrenching open the bedroom door to take the stairs two at at time, skidding across the polished foyer floor and making her way into the dining room where various pack members were eating, each calling out to her with birthday greetings. ''You could have waited for me'' Marcus moaned, catching her up as she made her way over to the food cart and started to pile the warm waffles onto her te excitedly.


    ''You know that nothinges between me and my birthday waffles short stuff'' retorted Isabe, ''not even you'' she grinned.


    Making their way over to one of the long tables, the siblings sat down and delved into the sweet sticky goodness, as a shadow cast itself across the table, Isabe felt a strong kiss on her hair as she looked up into the eyes of her father. ''Happy eighteenth princess'' Aaron growled smiling down at her.


    ''Thanks dad'' Isabe replied with a smile, ''I''ll just finish up my breakfast and then i''ll be ready to train with you''


    Giving a sad smile Aaron shook his head, ''I think it''s about time you started to learn off the other warriors'' he said, ''Merrick is going to train you today, i''m going to have a few rounds with Marcus, see what this boy''s got'' he teased, ruffling the twelve year olds hair affectionately.


    ''Oh, ok'' Isabe replied disappointed, she had always trained with her father from the moment she was old enough to follow his instructions. He had been there when she had shifted for the first time, taking her for a run through their territory as she explored her white wolf form.


    Her mood was interrupted by the moans of her brother, ''Why do I have to train? i''m not gonna be Alpha!'' Marcus grumbled.


    ''Maybe not son but you still need to be a well trained warrior so you can protect yourself, your pack and your future mate'' replied Aaron sternly. ''Your video games are not going to help you in a Rogue attack''.


    Muttering under his breath, Marcus got up from the table and disposed of his te before following his father outside, giving a wave and a grimace at his sister as he left.


    Finishing her own food, Isabe ced her own te on the trolley of stacked dirty crockery and returned to her room to get changed for training. Stepping out again she walked straight into her mother who was stood on the other side of the door, her arm raised as if about to knock. Shock then a broad smile crossed Charity''s face as she pulled the teenager into her arms. ''Happy birthday my little Be Boo'' she whispered before stepping back and holding her at arms length to look at her. ''Even more beautiful today than you were yesterday'' she mused.


    Isabeughed, ''you are extremely biased Mom but thank you''


    Charity shook her head smiling, ''who ever gets you for a mate is going to be one extremely lucky wolf'' she said, a slight tinge of sadness to her voice.


    ''They are also going to be extremely unlucky after dad finds out who they are and has finished with them'' replied Isabe rolling her eyes as her mother started tough.


    ''What can I say, he''s very protective of his princess'' Charity agreed


    Smiling back at her mother, Isabe hugged her again, ''If I can find someone to love me as much as dad loves you then i''m going to be very happy, he just better understand that i''m the future Alpha of this pack'' she added, her eyes shing determinedly. Charity smoothed her hair affectionately, ''Just like your dad, no-one is allowed to forget he''s in charge either! You are going to make an excellent Alpha when he decides to step down''.


    Nodding happily, Isabe gave her mother onest quick squeeze before making her way downstairs, stopping in front of Merrick who grinned down at her, ''Ready to get your a*s handed too you Miss Isabe?'' he asked gravely.


    ''In your dreams Mr Beta'' Isabe retorted giving him a yful push.


    ''Oooo for that, you get to start with one hundred push ups'' Merrick saidughing as Isabe''s face screwed up in horror.


    to count.


    ''Ugh you are sooooo mean! Where is Avery, she would sooooo kick your a*s for being so nasty'' Isabe moaned as they made their way out into the grounds and dropped to the ground next to each other, straightening their arms underneath them as Merrick started ''My beautiful mate is much to busy looking after our newest addition to be worried about you having to do a few push ups'' Merrick chided between numbers.


    Puffing heavily, Isabe scowled, ''A few, this is like a million Mr ve Driver'' she grumped before dropping to the floor as Merrick said one hundred. ''How is little Billy?'' she asked grinning up at the proud Beta.


    ''He''s just as delicious as his mom, Edith, the triplets, Cassidy and Ryan all dote on him, Avery still insists on calling him William despite the entire pack shortening it'' heughed huskily, ''Her mom has practically moved in again, that woman can not bear to be away from a new baby!''


    Isabe giggled, ''I bet Avery is d of the extra hands though, the triplets are a force to be reckoned with''.


    Merrick nodded smiling, ''That they are, who knew that three nine year olds could get in so much trouble! at least Edith is there to keep her younger brothers in check when i''m not there''. Shaking his head he scrambled to his feet before holding out his hand and hauling Isabe to hers, ''OK future Alpha, lets see what moves your old man has taught you and see if I can add a few tricks to your repertoire'' he chuckled as he took his stance across from the teen and waited for her to nod before attacking, raining blows down upon her as Isabe dodged and punched in return, fending off his fists and kicks easily.


    ''Not bad Miss soon to be queen'' Merrick praised smirking as Isabe stuck her tongue out at him before spinning round and sweeping his foot across her ankles, catching her off guard as she fell to the floor with a shriek. ''Yep, that girly scream is going to really scare off the Rogues, d you are going to be protecting us soon'' Merrick teased.


    Growling in anger, Isabe jumped back up to her feet, going on the attack as she kicked and punched toward the Beta who defended himself against her before using her rage against her and sending her scrambling to the ground.


    ''An Alpha has to control his or her rage Be'' Merrick chided as he stepped back and watched her mber to her feet, brushing the dust off her clothes before facing him again, ''a strong Alpha is one who doesn''t rise to the baiting of another wolf. Taking a deep breath, Isabe swallowed her anger, steadying her gaze as she circled the Beta, watching his movements carefully. Spinning on the spot, Merrick swept at her feet again, grinning as she jumped over his legs before throwing herself toward him and knocking him off bnce.


    ''Better, much better'' Merrick praised with a grin as Isabe stood up with a smile. ''Battles are won with the Brain Be not Brawn, always look for your opponents next move and preempt it''


    Nodding her understanding, Isabe took up her position again, the pair spending the next two hours sparring, honing her techniques before Merrick finally let her go with a hug.


    ''Oh and happy birthday princess'' Merrick grinned, ''i''ll see youter at your party, now go shower because you smell like the wolves locker room'' he teased as sheughed and ran back toward the pack house waving over her shoulder.


    Jumping in the shower, she washed the dirt and sweat off her body before pulling on some sweat pants and a crop top and making her way downstairs for some lunch, plonking herself down next to her brother who was already working his way through a small mountain piled on his te.


    ''How was training squirt?'' Isabe asked jovially as she nicked a piece of bacon off his te,


    cing his arms protectively around his food, Marcus growled at her before grumping ''Awful, dad made me do sit ups and push ups and I had to run round the pack house'' he moaned.


    Isabeughed reaching over and nicking another bacon rasher, forcing it into her mouth as Marcus tried to grab it back.


    ''Stop nicking my food! go get your own'' Marcus grumbled annoyed.


    ''Why? it tastes sooooo much better when I take it from your te'' Isabe retorted, trying to get her hands near to her brothers te as he swatted at her angrily. ''Ok i''m going!'' she finally conceded, ''would you like me to get you some bacon?'' she added innocently.ughing as she head off to grab a te and piled it high with lots of fried goodness that wasid out on the heated tables.


    Sitting back down, Isabe slowly ate her food as her mind wandered to that evening, wondering if her mate would really be at the party and how it would feel to finally see him for the first time.

 A Lost Princess Chapter 4

    Standing in front of her floor length mirror, Isabe looked over her perfectly styled hair, the back pinned up into a french knot whilst curled tresses framed her face, softening her features. Her light make up brought out her blue eyes and the long flowing strapless silver dress clung to her curves, showing off her figure perfectly. A light knock at the door caught her attention, e in'' she called


    The door opened and Charity came in, her blonde hair cascading down her back as her midnight blue dress sped her body exquisitely, gasping as she saw her daughter, ''well don''t you just look like the most beautiful angel in the universe'' she finally said, wiping tears from her eyes as Isabe blushed.


    ''Still biased mom'' she grinned as Charityughed despite herself.


    Walking over to her daughter she held out a small velvet covered box that she had sped in her hands. ''A birthday present from your dad and I'' she said with a small smile.


    Taking the box gingerly in her hands, Isabe prized open the lid to reveal a stunning diamond encrusted bracelet, staring up at her mother she managed to mutter ''its gorgeous''.


    Charity smiled as she lifted the bracelet from its velvet cocoon and ced it around her daughters wrist, firmly fixing the sp before stepping back to take in her daughters frame. ''You are a vision my Be Boo, I hope you find your true love tonight'' she said as she stepped forward again to pull her daughter into a tight hug.


    Smiling happily, Isabe pulled away from her mother before taking her hand and leading the way out of her bedroom and toward the stairs, suddenly nervous but refusing to show it as she lifted her head and walked with her mother down the steps to the waiting guests.


    As they reached thest stair case all eyes turned to watch them as they descended to the foyer, her father stepping forward to pull her into a hug before grasping his wife and whispering something in her ear that made her blush a faint rose hue and a smile to creep across her lips.


    The crowd parted to allow the Alpha and Luna to make their way into the dining hall that had been transformed that afternoon into a celebration for Isabe, Silver and blue streamers hung from the ceiling whilst helium balloons stood in bunches on the tables. Banners wishing her a Happy Birthday hung on the walls and a huge chocte fountain cascaded in the corner of the room, various fruits and sweets encircling it ready to be dipped by hungry guests. The teen grabbed her brothers hand, who had been stood beside his father, and followed behind them, ignoring the lustful stares from the teen boys who were here with their parents, looking straight ahead as Aaron led the family up onto a small stage that had been set up for the party''s DJ, gazing down as the pack members filed in behind them, gathering on the dance floor to listen to their leader.


    When the babble of noise died down, Aaron raised his hand smiling, ''Family'' he called out, his voice echoing around the room with ease, ''tonight we celebrate theing of age of one of our own, we have watched her grow from a toddler who liked to steal her grand fathers biscuits to the beautiful teenager here with us tonight'' he said as the packughed and Isabe blushed furiously.


    ''She has be a formidable warrior and I have no doubt that when her timees, she will make a formidable Alpha, may I present to you my daughter, your future Alpha, Isabe Mary Annalise Cross'' Aaron announced, reaching out his hand to his daughter as the pack erupted into yells and howls from the pack members.


    Taking her fathers hand nervously, Isabe stepped into the centre of the stage, bowing her head at her father before murmuring ''Thank you everyone''. Quiet fell again as the pack house waited expectantly, taking a deep breath, Isabe searched the crowd, staring into the hopeful eyes of every unmated pack male and watching as their expressions turned to sorrow as the realization they were not her mate hit them. After having gazed into the eyes of every single male, Isabe lifted her face to her father and shook her head sadly.


    Giving her hand a tight squeeze Aaron turned back to their pack, ''Though Isabe has not found her mate tonight among us, we are still going to celebrate hering of age in the best way we can, so everyone join me in wishing my beautiful princess a Happy Birthday'' he shouted as the pack all replied with ''Happy Birthday Isabe!'' before breaking up and wandering off into groups to talk, eat and dance as the DJ set the music going and Aaron led his family off the stage.


    ''Sorry you didn''t find you mate sweetheart'' Charity said sadly


    Isabe smiled up at her parents concerned faces, ''Hey dad didn''t find you till he was in his twenties! so obviously by having to wait, i''m going to find someone just as amazing as you Mom'' she said smiling as her dad grinned down at her.


    ''It''s true, the longer you wait the more perfect your mate is when they finally find their way to you'' he agreed, pulling his wife into his arms and kiss ing her whilst Marcus pulled a disgusted face.


    ''Eww get a room!'' he moaned as a loud chuckle sounded behind them and they turned to the beaming grins of Justin and Hazel stood behind them.


    ''Uncle Justin!'' Isabe yelled happily as she threw herself at him, ''I thought you couldn''t make it'' she squealed


    ''As if I would miss my Izzy Wizz''s big eighteenth'' Justin said with mock horror, ''plus I had to be here in case you found your mate to stop your dad killing him'' he added with a grin as Isabe chuckled, hugging him tight before releasing him and hugging Hazel. Leaving the adults to talk, Marcus disappeared into the crowd in search of Justin and Hazel''s son Jason whilst Isabe lost herself in the sea of people, thanking each one as they stepped up to give her birthday wishes. Making her way over to her friends, she dropped into one of the empty chairs, smiling round at the faces of her closest mates.


    ''Sorry you didn''t find your mate Bell'' Courtney said with a small smile.


    Isabe shrugged, ''it''s ok, just means I have more time to focus on the pack before I have to deal with some horny teenager following me around'' she giggled.


    ''You know what we should do!'' suddenly said Darcy, ''girls night out! this weekend, there''s that hot new club in the local town, now Bell is eighteen the Alpha should let here'' ''You never know, maybe your mate will be at the club'' Courtney added with a smirk.


    ''I don''t know girls, I still have a lot of training to do'' Isabe argued.


    ''Don''t be such an old granny'' Darcy mocked, ''You have years to be a boring old fossil doing Alpha work, this is the time to have some fun! ask the Luna, she''ll say yes'' she urged. Her resolve swaying under the intense cajoling of her friends Isabe finally relented, ''OK I will ask Mom if I can go''


    The girls screamed happily as they all piled on her in excitement, ''this is going to be the best night ever!'' Courtney yelled as they caught hold of Isabe''s hands and dragged her up to the dance floor, Darcy running over to the DJ and demanding he y their choice of song. As ''girls just wanna have fun'' belted out of the speakers, the group of teenagers danced together, yelling out the lyrics as they swayed to the music.


    As the night wore on, the guests gradually took their leave, some very much the worse for wear, being supported by partners or friends as they wandered out of the pack house and back to their cabins.


    Walking up behind her daughter, Charity put her arm around the young girl, pulling her sideways so her head rested on her mothers shoulder, ''Did you have a good night?'' Charity asked with a soft smile. Nodding happily, Isabe replied, ''The best Mom, though I need to ask you something'' she added looking nervously up at her mother who''s brow creased in concern.


    ''What is it Be?'' Charity asked worriedly.


    ''The girls want to take me out this weekend, sort of a ''sorry you didn''t find your mate'' girls night out'' Isabe muttered hurriedly, ''They want to take me to a club in the town.'' keeping her eyes on the floor Isabe waited for her mothers answer. ''Ummm, I don''t know Be, you are the future Alpha, we need to keep you safe'' Charity began,


    ''I know'' interrupted Isabe quickly, ''But we would all stick together, no-one leaves or stays by themselves, they''ll even escort me to the bathroom! We will be super duper careful I promise'' she pleaded, her eyes connecting with her mothers, begging her silently. ''Well'' Charity wavered, ''Maybe Merrick could take you down there and pick you up?'' she suggested.


    Squealing, Charity threw her arms around her mothers neck, ''Absolutely! then you know we''ll all get there and home safe''


    Nodding reluctantly, Charity replied, ''I''ll talk to Dad ok, no promises, but i''ll see what I can do, OK?''


    ''Thanks Mum'' Isabe grinned, giving Charity a quick kiss before skipping out of the dining room and heading to her room, desperate to ring Riley who she knew would be waiting up to hear how he party went.


    Falling into her room, Isabe unzipped her dress, allowing it to drop from her shoulders before stepping out and grabbing her warm fluffy pyjama''s, throwing the top over her head and pulling on the trousers quickly to protect her from the night''s chill air. Picking up the dress, she hung it carefully on a hanger in her wardrobe before heading into the bathroom to brush her teeth and remove her makeup. Finally, having brushed her hair into a high ponytail, Isabe dropped onto the bed and grabbed her phone, flicking through her contacts until she came to Riley, pressing his name and holding the phone to her ear as she listened to the shrill ring at the other end.


    ''Be?'' Came Riley''s sultry tones momentster, ''Happy Birthday Babe! finally the big eighteen!'' he growled affectionately, ''sooooo what''s he like? could I take him in a fight? who am I kidding? of course I could, i''m an Alpha'' he boasted as Isabeughed. ''Calm down stud'' she growled yfully, ''I didn''t meet my mate tonight, so there is no need for a show of masculinity''


    A short pause followed her words, before Riley spoke, ''Aw sorry babe'' he said gruffly.


    Shaking back her hair from her face, Isabe smiled, ''don''t be, i''m not, one less thing to distract me from my Alpha lessons'' she replied airily.


    Chuckling sexily, Riley replied, ''so tell me about the party, who got drunk? anyone actually find their mate?'' he asked as Isabey back on her pillows and happily filled him in on the nights adventures. They finally managed to hang up at 1am after Isabe promised to visit for his party in two months time.

 A Lost Princess Chapter 5

    ''No! No! No! absolutely not!'' roared Aaron as Charity perched on his desk trying to calm the furious Alpha down.


    ''Baby she''s eighteen! When I was eighteen I was marrying you! One night out with the girls is not a huge issue'' She cated, grabbing his hand as he stormed past her again, pacing the floor angrily. ''She''s only a child! She needs protection, I need to protect her'' Aaron argued,


    ''She''s a grown a*s woman and she needs a life before she has this ce on her shoulders'' replied Charity her own anger rising, ''She is not a doll Aaron, She won''t break because she is out of your sight. It''s one night out with her girlfriends not sending her off to fight in a Rogue war!''


    ''I don''t like it'' growled Aaron protectively, ''she should be here where we can look after her''


    Shaking her head Charity sighed, ''Merrick can drive them too the club, wait outside while they have a dance and then drive them home when it shuts'' she replied soothingly.


    Grumbling to himself, the angry Alpha was slightly mollified that his Beta would be with them. ''Fine, but Merrick doesn''t leave the club parking lot from the moment they enter till the moment they leave'' he growled.


    Laughing, Charity pulled him into her arms, pressing her lips to his as he growled lustfully, ''I don''t think you have to worry about that Mr Cross, Merrick is even more protective of our princess than you are'' she teased. ''As he should be, that''s his future Alpha'' Aaron mumbled.


    ''pfft, it has nothing to do with being the Future Alpha and all to do with how many over protective uncles she has in this and our sister packs, the poor girl can''t even move without one of you men checking up on her'' Charity scolded. Smiling sheepishly Aaron kissed his wife back, ''Well she is our princess, we can''t help wanting to look after her''


    Laughing, Charity slipped her arms around his neck, ''She knows her training, let her live a little, she needs time in the real world to prepare her for the day she''ll take over, how can you be an Alpha if you''ve never set foot outside the gates alone?'' she whispered. ''Ok Ok, I get it, she''s not a baby and daddy needs to stop treating her like one'' Aaron conceded, pulling his wife''s legs around his waist as he reached hungrily for her lips.


    The door burst open suddenly, two whirlwinds entering the room that came to an abrupt halt, staring at their parents.


    ''Ugh! so gross!'' Marcus said making retching sounds.


    ''Really parents? don''t you have a room or something?'' Isabe asked horrified as she tried to cover her brothers eyes with her hands.


    ''Yes, it''s this room right here that you both burst into without knocking'' growled Aaron, st time I looked this was the Alpha''s office and currently that is still me so if I want to feel up my wife in here I will''.


    ''Eww! That''s our mom you are talking about!'' Isabe yelled as Charity giggled and pulled away from her husband, hopping off the desk to go over and hug her children.


    ''To what do we owe this unexpected interruption?'' she asked looking into each child''s face.


    ''Oh we were just passing the door..'' started Isabe suddenly cing her eyes anywhere than on her parents.


    ''Be wants to know if she can go to that club!'' burst out Marcus excitedly as Isabe''s stared at him mortified.


    ''Not I was noting for that!'' she squealed back, pushing him.


    ''Were too! you were stood outside the door trying to listen in, but dad has the room sound proofed so you couldn''t hear anything'' Marcus retorted.


    Her cheeks colouring, Isabe looked at her parents, her gaze a mixture of hope and resignation. ''Well as we are in here, have you made a decision?'' she asked hesitantly.


    Charity smiled, ''Dad has said yes you can go..'' she started, only to be interrupted by Isabe''s delighted scream as sheunched herself at her father, throwing her arms around him.


    ''Thank you daddy!'' she shrieked as Aaron tried to cover his ears.


    ''There are conditions'' Aaron growled sternly, ''Merrick takes you, he will stay in the parking lot by the car while you are in the club, he will then drive you home! Everyone enters the club and leaves the club together, you DO NOT leave each other alone whilst in the club, not even to go to the bathroom.


    Hugging her father tightly, Isabe grinned broadly, ''Absolutely daddy! we will all stay together, I promise! I need to go ring the girls'' she squealed before running out of the room again, only stopping momentarily to hug her mother before she was gone. ''Girls are so weird'' Marcus muttered, shaking his head before giving his parents a wave and leaving the office, pulling the door too behind him.


    Circling the desk, Aaron prowled toward his wife, ''now where were we?'' he asked as he grabbed for her, Charity letting out a gasp before starting to giggle, cing her arms back round her husband as he pressed his lips to hers, growling possessively into her mouth. Back in her room, Isabe mind linked, Courtney and Darcy, filling them in on her parents decision as they all three screamed excitedly. ''We need to pick out what we are going to wear'' Darcy dered, ''we need to be the most gorgeous girls in the ce'' ''You always are Darce'' Courtney said, a slight tinge of jealousy in her voice, ''every male head always turns as soon as your raven ck hair enters the room!


    ''Ahh shut up hoe'' Darcy chided,ughing, ''everyone knows you get more than enough attention with that red head of yours''


    ''You are both gorgeous'' Isabe interjected smiling to herself, ''I''m sure there will be enough men at this club for you both to have your pick''.


    ''Us? we need to find someone for you Be!'' Darcy eximed, ''Your mate is out there, and we girls are going to find him'' she promised.


    ''Seriously girls, i''m not bothered about finding my mate yet, I''m just happy to go and let my hair down with my favourite she wolves'' Isabe replied.


    ''Well yes, we are unbelievably cool, who wouldn''t want to hang out with us'' conceded Courtney, ''but a bit of male attention is never a bad thing'' she added, her smirk clear through the link.


    Arranging to meet upter to pick out their clothes for the next night, Isabe cut the link andy back on her bed, sending a quick text to Riley.


    ''Hey! guess what! Mum and Dad are letting me go to the new night club tomorrow with some girlfriends'' she sent.


    The three dots appeared instantly underneath her message, showing Riley was online, ''Wow, how did you manage that? I thought Uncle Aaron was going to make you and your future mate live in the next room to him for the rest of your life'' he sent back. ''I know! Mum talked him into it, from how they were positioned when we went into the office, I think she used her womanly wiles'' Isabe shot back with aughing emoji.


    ''Ugh, too much information babe, I don''t want to know about Aunt Charity and Uncle Aaron any more than I want to know about my mum and dad'' Rileyined.


    ''Sorry! but still, I am soooo bursting with excitement Riles! I get to go out! without my bodyguards, well ok, I''ve got Merrick driving us, hanging round the car park and driving us home, but still! he won''t be in the club growling at any male that looks my way'' Isabe texted quickly.


    ''Well i''m well stoked for you babe, you have a good time but stay safe ok?'' Riley replied with a smiley face.


    Rolling er eyes, Isabe''s fingers flew over her phones keypad as she replied, ''Ugh, worse than my father and all my uncles! that is what you are! shut it Mr worry wart, I will be fine''


    ''Ok Ok, I know, you are a big bad future Alpha who doesn''t need anyone protecting you'' Riley sent back, ''Just watch your back, and don''t go falling for any dancing pec''s'' he added along with a GIF of a man flexing.


    ''Eww gross Riles! That is soooooo not a turn on'' Isabe answered, giggling to herself before shutting her phone and throwing it on the bedside table as she grabbed the remote and flicked on her tv, finding a tv show to entertain her until Darcy and Courtney came up to sort out her outfit for the next night.


    Hourster saw the three friends sat on the bed, surrounded by Isabe''s entire wardrobe that had been pulled out and discarded as they tried to find her the best outfit to wear.


    ''I think this is the one girls'' Darcy said, holding up the sleek ck off the shoulder dress with a slit up the side to expose the wearers thigh but still covering enough to keep the mystery.


    ''O.M.G you are going to look amazing!'' Courtney squealed as Isabe grinned at them, grabbing the dress and standing to hold it up in front of her.


    ''I think you are right'' she agreed excitedly, ''I can dance in it, but still kick as if I need too'' she joked.


    ''Chance would be a fine thing'' Grumped Darcy, ''what with the big strong Beta babysitting us, I doubt anyone wille within ten feet of us''


    ''Hey, it was agree to that or not go'' protested Isabe, ''What would you prefer me do? plus Merrick is cool for an old bloke'' she added grinning.


    ''He is certainly muscr'' breathed Courtney dreamily.


    ''Pack it in, he''s happily mated with like two hundred kids'' Isabe cut in sternly, ''no-one could drag him from Avery anyway'' she smirked.


    ''Hey just because a wolf is mated does not mean a she wolf cannot show appreciation for his structure'' Courtney argued, ''I''m still on the hunt for my mate, but until then I can enjoy the views around the pack house'' she said tossing her hair as the other two girls giggled at her.

 A Lost Princess Chapter 6

    As the girls ttered their way down the stairs on the Friday night, Courtney dressed in a silver backless sequined dress, her red hair falling down her back in a french braid, Darcy in an electric blue strapless lycra dress with an over sized ck belt around her waist, all three girls in ck heels, clutching their purses as they scurried over to the front door and down t os to the waiting SUV, Merrick stood by the back door holding it open for them. seat, watching as he shut the door firmly and made his way round to the drivers side door. hutting his door and clipping his seat belt.


    ''Looking lovely tonightdies'' he said with a smile as they ushered past him and mbered in to the back ''Still so hot'' muttered Courtney as Isabe and Darcy giggled, shhing her as Merrick slid behind the w ''Car doesn''t move till all the precious cargo is secured'' he growled yfully, looking at the trio in his ''Yes Mr Bossy Boots'' Isabe retorted as the three girls pulled on their seat belts, clipping them in to Nodding approvingly, Merrick turned the ignition and put the vehicle in gear, sliding slowly down the gravel Drawing up outside, Merrick stared at therge Neon sign that flickered with the name ''Night Beats'' fo problems, link me and I will be there in seconds, ok?'' he asked, catching each girls eye.


    ew mirror.


    ousing with a soft click.


    driveway and out through the gates, heading toward the nearby town where he followed the signs for the new club that had just opened. ment before turning to the excited girls in the back, ''OK, have fun girls but remember, you stay together, no-one enters or leaves without the others, any


    The trio nodded solemnly before jumping out of the car, Merrick stepping out with them and leading them toward the two bouncers who were controlling the long line waiting to get into the club. Beckoning one over, Merrick spoke in a low voice to him, gesturing to Isabe, the bouncer looked her up and down before nodding and undoing the sp on the rope, stepping back to allow the three girls to enter. Giggling happily, Isabe gave Merrick a quick wave before allowing herself to be swept along with he ds into the night club.


    ''OK I admit it, sometimes its cool to be besties with the Alpha''s daughter'' Darcy conceded as they made their way over to a booth, dropping onto the plush purple velvet seating and looking up as a scantily d woman walked up to their table smiling, ''What can I get you pretty youngdies to drink?'' she asked, pulling a chewed pencil from behind her ''umm three vodka and diet coke''s'' Darcy replied, looking at her friends who both nodded silently.


    d cing it on a clean page of her notebook that she rest on her serving tray, jotting down their table number quickly before looking up at them expectantly.


    ''You got it sweet thing, i''ll be right back'' the waitress replied before sashaying her way back to the bar leaning over to give the drinks orders for her tables as the muscr bartender nodded his head and started to pour various drinks into sses, cing them on her tray as she waited, chatting to him.


    that emanated from the speakers dotted round the room. Soon having downed a couple of drinks, the three girls were dancing around the dance floorughing insert themselves between the trio but true to their word, the girls stuck together and brushed off any advances made.


    With their drinks delivered, the three girls, took a sip, tapping their feet to the gregariously loud musi and chatting over the music as the eyes of various men in the club followed their movements, a few t Falling into one of the seats giggling, Isabe''s flushed face grinned as she stared at her friends, ''it is ''Do you need a fan mdy?'' came a sultry voice from behind her, turning her head, Isabe''s gaze fell upon muscr frame.


    ot in here'' sheined.


    handsome brown haired man wearing a ck silk shirt that had the sleeves rolled up to reveal a dragon tattoo and chino trousers that showed off his


    Giggling, the alcohol starting to affect her, Isabe fluttered her eyeshes, ''I''m not sure you have what it takes to cool me down'' she purred.


    ''Why don''t you try me beautiful'' the stranger replied, shing her a heart stopping smile as she swallowed hastily under his gaze.


    Nodding uncertainly, Isabe moved up slightly as the stranger slid in next to her, signalling in the air as two further men appeared, sitting themselves next to Darcy and Courtney who smiled shyly.


    ''So shall we start with the names of the three prettiest girls in here tonight?'' he asked, his eyes never leaving Isabe''s.


    ''I think we should start with yours'' replied Isabe carefully, ''you joined us''


    Nodding easily, the stranger sat back, resting his arm along the back of Isabe''s seat, ''Well i''m Rowan, my friend here is Lowe'' he added pointing to the man next to Darcy, ''and my other friend here is rick'' he finished as the man next to Courtney waved his handzily before whispering in the young girls ear causing her to blush furiously.


    Isabe nodded, ''Well i''m Be, my read headed friend is Corks and the ck raven is Darce'' she replied, purposefully shortening their names to help protect them but still be names they would reply too.


    ''Be'' Rowan replied, rolling her name off his tongue like it was a juicy strawberry, ''a beautiful name for a beautiful girl'' he said smiling. ''So how are three such adorabledies here all alone tonight'' he inquired, his gaze travelling over Isabe''s body causing her skin to erupt in goosebumps involuntarily.


    ''It''s a girls night, a celebration for my birthday'' Isabe replied before silently chiding herself for giving information about herself away to strangers.


    ''Your birthday?'' Rowan replied surprised, ''well birthday girl, allow me to buy you and your friends a round of drinks'' he grinned, waving the waitress over to their table.


    A red headed girl in her twenties hurried over, gazing round the table, a smile ying at her lips ''so what can I get you guys?'' she asked loudly, her voice carrying over the music that still pumped out at full st around them.


    ''Whisky for myself and myrades'' Rowan said smiling before looking at the girls.


    ''Vodka and diet coke please'' Isabe replied guardedly, as Courtney and Darcy nodded their agreement, before watching the young girl as she walked over to the bar and ced their drinks order.


    Grabbing her attention, Rowan ced his hand on hers, drawing her eyes from the waitress, ''so Be, birthday girl, how about you tell me something about yourself?'' he asked, his gaze captivating her as her aquamarine eyes dropped from the intensity of his stare. ''There is not much to tell, I live nearby with my family, I attend school with my friends, my life is quite boring'' she replied, remaining vague.


    Rowan smiled down at her, his stance rxed, ''I feel you don''t trust me Be'' he chided gently, ''but no matter, distrust of strangers is a good thing'' he said leaning back.


    As the waitress returned with the drinks, Isabe felt a bit foolish about keeping her guard up, as Rowan handed her her drink she nursed it in her hands whilst her two friends knocked theirs back, giggling and flirting with Rowan''s friends. ''I''m sorry, my dad is a bit protective, he doesn''t like me giving..'' she started before her face froze, her eyes watching in disbelief as Darcy and Courtney suddenly fell forward unconscious, the two men grabbing them as they fell and leaning them back against the seats. ''What the f**k have you done to them!'' Isabe growled angrily, edging away from Rowan who was watching her carefully.


    ''Oh Be, if you had just drank your drink like a good girl this would have been sooo much easier'' Rowan replied, his eyes glinting. Dropping the ss, Isabe threw her shoulder against Rowan, knocking him out of the booth before slipping out of the seat and jumping over him trying to run for the exit, her wrist was gripped by one of his friends as Rowan stood up shouting loudly over the music ''Baby! don''t be like that, she didn''t mean anything to me! it was just one kiss!'' as the people around them stopped staring and returned to their drinks assuming it was a lovers tiff.


    Stepping up behind Isabe he murmured, ''Oh Miss Cross, i''m sorry about this but needs must'' before a sharp pain flowed through her neck as a syringe broke through her flesh.


    Turning toward him she growled angrily, ''you''ll pay for this'' before falling forward into his outstretched arms.


    Feeling him lift her bridal style whilst looking around them he called out to onlookers, ''seems my angel has had too much to drink'' with a heartyugh before carrying her through the crowds, her final view being a side door opening as Rowan slipped the doorman some notes and bundled her into the boot of an awaiting car before ckness over took her and she fell into a dreamless sleep.

 A Lost Princess Chapter 7

    Standing outside, Merrick stretched his arms behind his back trying to release the cramp in his should m sitting so long in the car waiting for the girls to finish their night out. He''d spent his time talking to Avery, smiling happily as she talked about what their brood was up too, he knew seven children was a lot for even a werewolf family but he couldn''t keep his hands off his gorgeous mate, she was his everything.


    Walking backwards and forwards beside the sleek silver SUV, Merrick kept his eyes on the door for any sign of the girls, periodically checking the surrounding area for any trouble that might be brewing. Checking his watch he groaned as the illuminated face showed it was 1am. ''C''mon girls, some of us have families they want to get back too'' he growled annoyed. Fighting internady heuried to stop himself from mind linking Isabe and cutting their fun short, but after a few minutes his morale crumbled as his eyes clouded and he reached out to his charge.


    Difort set in when he couldn''t reach her, trying Courtney and then Darcy he received no response from any of them. Panic setting in, Merrick ran across the car pack, pushing past the bouncers with a menacing growl when they tried to stop him, bursting into the main club and scouring the room for the three girls. Unable to see them, he started to make his way around the seating areas, forcing himself to move slowly in case he ran straight past them.


    Minutes ticked by as his eyes darted from seat to seat until he stumbled across one of the booths and found the limp bodies of Courtney and Darcyying across the velvet fabric. A drunk male threw his arm around Merrick suddenly, ''Oooo those girls must have had a skin full mate! tell you what you can take the red one, i''ll have the ck hair'' he leered, swaying slightly as he took a step toward the unconscious duo.


    Roaring in anger, Merrick grabbed the mans arm, twisting it till a loud crack filled the air, the man screaming in pain, before he threw him bodily against a wall, where he slid to the floor unmoving.


    The faces of all the clubbers were turned toward him, people in mid dance, frozen in ce as the music was cut leaving the club eerily quiet.


    ''Who saw these girls'' Merrick roared, ring around the room angrily. No-one answered but people started to move carefully toward the exit.


    Glowering around him, Merrick yelled, ''Anyone who tries to leave before I get my answers will be hunt n and killed, slowly. Now I ask again, who saw these girls?'' he bellowed pointing at Darcy and Courtney.


    ''I did'' came a small voice as their first waitress stepped forward, ''I took their drink order when they first came in, but there was three girls, I don''t know where the blonde girl went.'' she added, terror etched into her face. ''Who else served them? was it just you?'' Merrick snarled, grabbing her arm tightly in his grip.


    ''N n no'' the waitress stammered back, ''l-i t-took my break, they would have b-been served by someone else then''


    Growling furiously, Merrick''s eyes clouded as he mind linked to Aaron, telling him what had happened


    ''What do you mean she''s gone!'' yelled Aaron in his head ''You were there to protect her Merrick''


    ''I know Alpha, I''m sorry, I have failed her and the pack'' Merrick replied, furious with himself, ''I should


    ''No! I should never have let her go! We''ll be there in ten minutes, let no-one leave'' Aaron ordered, before


    one into the club with them, I should never have stayed outside.'' ting the link.


    His eyes clearing again Merrick red round the room, ''Everyone take a seat now!'' he ordered, before catching the eye of the bouncers stood by the entrance, ''Lock the door, no-one leaves, my Alpha will be here in minutes'' he growled, before releasing the waitress and going over to the two girls, checking them over carefully as the patrons sat down on the avable chairs and floor terrified.


    Minutes passed in silence until a loud pounding on the door startled the scared club goers, causing gasps and screams to erupt around the room.


    ''Let them in'' Merrick ordered as the two bouncers walked through to the front door, allowing those outside entry. Aaron stormed into the room, Charity close at his heels, arge group of heavy armed warriors behind them, Aaron ring round at the terrified faces that surrounded him.


    Spotting Merrick he strode over, ''What happened'' he growled.


    ''I f*****g failed that''s what happened'' Merrick replied, his anger breaking into despair as he stared down at the two unconscious girls being checked over by Charity before two of their warriors picked the girls up and carried them out of the club. ''No Merrick you didn''t'' Charity said calmly


    ''How can you say that Char?'' Merrick asked horrified, ''The girls got knocked out and Be is gone on my watch! of course I failed, I let you down Luna, i''m sorry'' he added, his face ashen.


    ''You did exactly what we told you to do Merrick, you brought them, you waited outside and you would have brought them home!'' Charity soothed, ''and I know that you will be one of the first to step up to help find her'' she added with a strained smile. ''First things first'' Aaron shouted, looking at his warriors who waited for his word, ''half of you, search this ce top to bottom, make sure Be isn''t somewhere in the building, the other half, start questioning these people, I want to know every single person who saw her tonight'' he growled.


    ''Yes Alpha'' the warriors replied before splitting up into two groups to carry out his duties.


    ''what do you want me to do Alpha'' Merrick asked dejectedly.


    ''Stay with me Merrick'' Aaron replied, ''I might need you if anyone refuses to co-operate'' he added as he red at all the frightened people around him. Lowering his voice Aaron added, ''it''s not your fault mate, i''m sorry i snapped at you, I know you would never intentionally put Be in harms way''.


    ''Thanks Alpha, but it doesn''t stop me feeling like s**t, I should have known something was up, I should have protected her'' he muttered, his eyes downcast.


    ''Alpha'' one of the warriors suddenly called out, interrupting them, ''I think you need toe here this''


    Striding over to the tall, sandy blonde haired warrior, Aaron growled, ''what is it Mark?''


    Pointing at the small group beside him, Mark replied, ''this group remember seeing the future Alpha, she was at the next table to them''


    Turning to the scared looking group in front of him, he fixed each one with a steely re, ''Speak'' he ordered loudly.


    Swallowing hard, a ck haired, wiry looking man in his twenties gulped nervously, ''umm, we, umm, we saw that girl you are looking for, the one with the blonde hair? s he was with a red head and a ck haired girl'' he stuttered.


    ''Where did she go?'' Aaron demanded, his fists balling up at his sides as he fought with his wolf not to grab the younger man and shake the information out of him.


    ''They were with three men, we didn''t really pay attention cos we were like having a good time, but then the blonde girl, she pushed the man next to her, sent him flying off the seat. She tried to leave but one of the other men grabbed her and the first man was apologizing, saying he never meant to kiss another girl. We thought it was just like a boyfriend/girlfriend fight, you know? anyway, she then copsed and the man picked her up saying she had had too much too drink and carried her away. That''s all we know I swear'' the man said, his eyes pleading.


    Aaron growled angrily, ''So you thought that a young girl trying to run away from someone didn''t need help?'' he roared furious.


    ''We thought they were together sir'' the man replied, terror written across his face, ''we thought she was trying to storm off in a huff, she never called out for help'' he added desperately. Appearing at his side, Charityy a calming hand on her husband''s arm before turning to the group, Charity asked, ''what was the man wearing? do you remember?''


    Scrunching up his nose in concentration the man tried to remember before shaking his head sadly, ''sorry ma-am, I don''t remember'' he confessed with a fearful look toward Aaron.


    ''He had brown hair and was wearing a ck shirt with chino''s'' interjected a young girl beside him, fidgeting slightly, ''he was pretty good looking'' she admitted with a blush, ''he also had a tattoo on his arm but I couldn''t see what it was of'' she added. ''Thank you for your help'' Charity said smiling gently as the group of clubbers visibly rxed under her gaze. Turning to her mate, Charity muttered in a low voice, ''Someone here helped that man get out of this club baby, there is no way he would have got her out the front door without Merrick seeing them, you and I both know that our Beta was ring at that door from the moment she went in''


    Nodding his head in agreement, Aaron raised his voice, ''Someone here helped a man leave this building with an unconscious blonde haired girl'' he yelled, ''They will step forward or my men will work their way through each and every person in this club forcing them too talk until we find them, and trust me, it''s going to be a hell of a lot worse if I have to waste time finding you rather than if you just have the balls to step out here''.


    Silence followed his words, with only the asional terrified sobs as people looked around desperately. A young dark haired girl with hazel brown eyes suddenly raised her hand shakily. Striding over to her, Aaron grabbed her arm and forced her to her feet. ''You helped them leave?'' he growled his face inches from the terrified face in front of him.


    ''Aaron! stop'' Charity growled, pulling her husband away before looking gently at the young girl who returned her small smile warily. ''What is your name?'' Charity asked kindly.


    ''It''s umm, Sylvia'' the girl replied.


    ''Sylvia, what did you see?'' Charity asked gently.


    ''The girl, the one you are looking for, the man took her out the side door, over there'' she said as she motioned to one of the emergency exits, ''one of the bouncers let them out'' she whispered. ''I was justing out of the bathroom when he pushed past me, he bumped me which is why I noticed him''.


    Nodding her head, Charity touched the young girls arm, ''Thank you Sylvia'' she replied appreciatively, before turning to the bouncers who were watching the werewolves warily. Raising her voice, Charity''s Luna tone flowed from her toward the security men, ''Which one of you let that man leave with my daughter?'' she growled, her eyes shing as she surveyed each of their faces in turn.


    No-one moved for a moment until a strongly built male of at least six foot five stepped forward, making his way over to the leaders, his hands raised to show he was no threat. Stopping in front of them he bowed his head respectfully, ''Alpha, Luna'' he said quietly ''My apologies for what has happened to your daughter''.


    Charity looked him over, ''you are one of us'' she said simply, ''but not of our pack'' she added.


    The werewolf shook his head, ''No Luna, my name is Tyler, I am from a small pack to the east, we are few so try to keep to ourselves to not attract unwanted attention from therger packs around us'' he admitted. ''The club owner, aware of our kind, struck a deal with my Alpha, he rewards us financially in exchange for a few of our warriorsing here and helping to keep the peace'' he admitted.


    ''What do you know of our daughter?'' Charity asked.


    Tyler straightened himself up, ''I have worked here since the club opened Luna, I know every member of staff, when your daughter and her friends entered the club, my men and I obviously knew that she was of our kind but we were unaware that she was a future Alpha, you have kept her well protected'' he added with a small smile. ''If we had known who she was we would have given her extra protection'' he added sadly. ''This is not your fault Tyler, someone was determined'' Charity replied, ''please tell me what you know''


    nodding, Tyler said, ''I swear on my Alpha that the bouncer who helped in the kidnapping of your daughter is not one of my pack'' he started vehemently, ''I do know that one of the human bouncers has money issues, gambling debts, I would suggest you start with him'' he said quietly as he turned and pointed to a dark haired, muscr man who''s eyes widened in fear before he tried to run for the door behind them.


    ''Grab him'' Aaron ordered as three of his warriorsunched themselves at the fleeing mans torso, bringing him crashing down to the floor.


    Marching over to the man, Aaron lifted his face by his carefully gelled hair and growled down at him, ''you will tell me everything you know about my daughters disappearance'' his eyes prating the other man''s gaze as his power radiated from him, causing the captive to whimper in fear.

 A Lost Princess Chapter 8

    Isabe awoke to find herselfid on afortable double bed in arge room, peeling wallpaper de ss doors and she could just make out a balcony on the other side, through the small panes.


    d the wall and light from the two


    Sitting up, Isabe grabbed her head in her hands as she groaned loudly, massaging her temples as she tried to ease the pounding in her he down she saw arge metal cuff was padlocked to her ankle, a metal chain protruding from the side. As her gaze followed the thick metal ch Standing up tentatively, Isabe waited for the pain in her head to subside again before walking over the ring and grabbing it with both ha round she saw a door on the other side of the room, dragging the chain behind her she hurried toward it, brought short two metres from the through but it was tightly wrapped around her ankle with no leeway left for her to wriggle free.


    Opening her mind link, Isabe tried calling out to her parents and then her friends but silence was and that returned to her, ''Ugh, i''m out of i way over to the doors leading to the balcony. Throwing them open, she strained as far forward as the chain would let her, as she started to y ''It''s no good princess'' came a voice from behind her, spinning around she watched as a hooded figure entered the room, his face cast into sh Closing the door behind him, he stood with his back against it as Isabe inched away from him, screaming louder into the night ''Help me sc ''No one can hear you princess, we are miles from the nearest vige'' the man said simply, ''you may as well save your voice!


    Inching back into the room, Isabe red at the stranger, ''Who are you and what do you want with me?" she demanded, balling her fists up, ''I would not bother to try and shift princess, the wolfs-bane you were injected with is holding her back the stranger said quietly, unconcerne ''I asked you questions kidnapper'' Isabe spat toward him heatedly, ''have the good grace to answer


    Tipping his head slightly to the side, the stranger seemed to be studying her before answering in a low tone, ''my name is unimportant Isabe ''Saved me? from what? my loving parents! My friends, my pack?'' she yelled back angrily.


    ''Loving parents?'' the stranger jeered, ''are you sure they were so loving?''


    ''of course they were'' Isabe raged, furious that anyone would try to mar her parents name.


    ''Yet your father tossed your training aside, preferring to teach your brother, handing you over to a lesser wolf... almost like he didn''t think y ''He.. he wanted me to learn other wolves techniques! expand my abilities'' Isabe shot back, though ught quiver of uncertainty edged in ''Are you sure? after all this time of being trained by your father, on your eighteenth birthday, suddenly others need to take you instead and t ''What do you mean spare?'' Isabe asked shocked.


    ''Your brother, you are the heir to the pack, he is the spare in case something happens to you, he would take your ce as Alpha yes?'' the voi ''My brother doesn''t want to be Alpha'' Isabe argued angrily.


    ''He says that now, but would he still say that on his eighteenth, after years of training at his father side?'' the venomous voice continued. Opening and shutting her mouth a few times, Isabe was incapable of making any sounds as her anger and uncertainty swirled through her A*****e then, ok A*****e?'' she snapped, glowering at him.


    The hooded figure chuckled back at her mirthlessly, ''You can call me whatever you want princess, but just understand how easy it was for me a smirk that she could barely see through the shadows on his face.

 A Lost Princess Chapter 9

    Back at the pack house, Aaron held up the bruised and battered head of the bouncer, who hung by his ''I will ask you once more, who was it that took my daughter'' He growled angrily as he raised his fist ag ''Please'' begged the man weakly, ''please no more, i''ll tell you everything I know''


    from chains attached to the ceiling, the small cell covered in blood spatter as he swung half unconscious, his legs having long given out underneath him. lling it back away from the bouncers face.


    Dropping his head in disgust, Aaron took a seat in a wooden chair across from the beaten man, ring at him as he coughed painfully and spat out a mouthful of blood before raising his bloodshot eyes to the furious Alpha, trying to focus on him through the rapid swelling around his eye socket. ting, he''s your man.''


    ''The man''s name was Rowan, he''s known as a collector'' the bouncer muttered, ''if you need something ''What do you mean by collecting?'' snarled Aaron


    ''You need guns? Rowan will find someone who has guns and collect them for you using a five finger di bouncer exined wearily.


    , you need drugs, he''ll collect those too, you need a blonde haired girl who''s going on a night out? he''s the guy who you contact to go and pick her up'' the


    was just some pimps girl who had tried to run from her duties'' he sneered.


    he pain, hunching his legs up to his chest automatically before dropping them again and coughing blood over the floor. ess you wish to leave here in a stic bag''


    ''Rowan had orders to collect your daughter, I don''t know if he knew who she was, I truly didn''t, i thoug Aaron growled angrily, leaping from his chair, punching the man squarely in the stomach as he yelled ''My daughter is no w***e'' Aaron growled into his face, ''and you will never speak like that about her ag Nodding his head slightly, the bouncer took a deep breath, wincing as his lungs pressed against his heavily bruised ribs. ''If I had known who she was I would never have helped him'' he gasped, ''He told me he had a collection for an important client and he needed an out, gave me one hundred bucks to open the side door for him. When he came up to me with the gain his arms, she looked like she had passed out, he piled her into the boot of a silver car, jumped in to the drivers seat and drove off, that''s all I know, I swear'' he begged.


    Gazing at the broken man intently, Aaron stepped close to him, ''You have twenty four hours to leave n


    tory, if I see you on mynd again, I will kill you, do you understand?'' he glowered as the bouncer tried to shrink back from the Alpha''s intense gaze. Turning


    to Merrick who was stood silently in the corner, Aaron indicated toward the man and growled ''Dispose of the trash, make sure he doesn''t try to stay in my territory and thene back here.'' Nodding his understanding, Merrick stepped round the Alpha, and untied their captive from his restra to witness an interrogation, not wanting her horror at what he would do for information on their daug Walking into the office, the worried expression of his wife was the first thing that came into view, jump Smiling down at her Aaron muttered, ''Don''t worry my love, it''s not my blood''


    Aaron marched up the steps to the foyer and then made his way up the stairs to his office where Charity was waiting for him. He would never allow his wife taint the way she looked at him.


    from the chair, she ran over to her husband, looking at his hands that were covered in blood, grasping them in her own to check for cuts or damage.


    Breathing deeply, Charity raised her eyes to his, ''Did you find out what happened?'' she asked tentatively. Nodding seriously, Aaron ryed what the bouncer had told them, finishing with ''so we are looking for a man named Rowan, that''s who took our princess, and I can promise you that when I find him, he will regret everying a hand on her'' he growled angrily.


    *********


    Marching up and down his fathers office, Riley kicked angrily at the furniture, growling angrily as his parents spoke quietly between themselves.


    ''Riley, you need to calm down'' Chloe called out soothingly.


    ''How can I mom! Isabe is missing, she was taken two weeks ago and other than the name of her kidnapper they have nothing! no sight or sound of her'' He shouted back swinging his fist into the wall and feeling it crumble under the impact. ''Riley, as much as I understand your anger, trust me, your mother and I are just as furious, please could you try not to destroy my office as we wait for news'' James cut in, eyeing his son who''s shoulders dropped before he threw himself into one of the arm chairs that was situated by the firece.


    Looking over at his parents, Riley''s broken face pulled at his mothers heart, ''Dad, I should be out there! looking for her'' he stated beseechingly, ''We have been best friends since before I can even remember, I always swore I would be there for her and now she needs me, i''m sat here behind our walls like some sort of coward!''


    Chloe caught her husband''s eye, shaking her head as she red at him. Sighing, James looked back at his son, ''Riley, we also have to think about your protection, we have no idea why Isabe was taken, we have to assume it was known she was the next Alpha for Silver Cross, if this maniac is going after future Alpha''s then you are in just as much danger'' he replied candidly.


    Standing up and walking over to his desk, Riley ced his palms on the polished mahogany surface, meeting the eyes of both his parents in turn, ''Dad, do you trust me to take over this pack if anything happened to you?'' he asked.


    ''Of course son, you are a skilled warrior, and have trained for a long time to get yourself ready'' James replied with a small smile.


    ''So you trust me to lead our warriors into battle, protect our members from Rogues, deal with our surrounding packs, but you don''t think i''m worthy to take a small group and look for the future Alpha of our closest alliance''s pack?'' he asked sternly.


    Chuckling slightly, James looked up at his wife who had a shocked look on her face, ''He has a point my love, how can we trust him to take over this pack, something he has proved he can do many times in our absence, but not allow him to go and help search for Isabe?'' he mused as Chloe''s face darkened.


    ''This is different! He''s... he''s.. he''s still my baby!'' she ended finally.


    Skirting round the table, Riley pulled his mother into a tight hug as she clung to his shirt, ''I''ll always be your baby mom, but i''m also a grown a*s man and I was taught by one of the fiercest warriors in our pack'' he muttered proudly. ''If I can''t take a group and look for the most important person in my life, and keep them and myself safe, well I don''t deserve to take over this pack'' he said sadly.


    ''But what of your birthday? it''s in six weeks! what about the possibility of finding your mate?'' Chloe cried desperately, sping at any straw she could find.


    Riley shook his head, ''Mom, how can I have a party when my very best friend and your niece is missing? and anyone who is destined to be my mate, well they''ll still be my mate when I return, plus if they can''t understand how important this is, well they don''t deserve to be the next Luna'' he said emphatically.


    ''I know'' Chloe replied sadly, ''I''m just worried, I know you are capable and I know you have to go, but that doesn''t mean I have to be happy about it'' she grumbled.


    Laughing softly, Riley held his mother close, ''I''ll be fine Mom, i''ll take Daniel with me and maybe a couple of others too. If I don''t go and try to help i''m going to go stir crazy''


    Chloe looked up at her son with a small smile, ''Did I ever tell you how proud I am of you?'' she asked.


    ''Every single day since I was born mom'' Riley chuckled nting a kiss on his mothers cheek, before releasing her and heading to the door.


    ''Son'' James called out, causing the teenager to stop and turn back to the desk, ''Be careful, don''t take any unnecessary risks and don''te back without our niece'' he said with a smirk.


    ''I have no intention of stopping until Be is stood next to me'' Riley replied before opening the door and stepping through, pulling it closed behind him.

 A Lost Princess Chapter 10

    Laying on the bed dressed in the t shirt and jumper that was among the clothes she had found in one of the dressers within the room, Isabe stared at the ceiling, the words of her captor bouncing around her head.


    ''Your father always wanted a boy, who''s going to ept a female Alpha? no-one wants to be led by the weaker of our race'' he had hissed from the shadows of her room whilst she had strained against the chains, trying to reach him, to tear out his voice box just to stop him verbalizing the fears she was starting to think might be true. The door creaked open to her left, Isabe didn''t even bother to look over, knowing it was the hooded man bringing her some dinner.


    ''Good evening Isabe'' The man said quietly, cing the tray down on the floor beside the door and pushing it into the area that Isabe could reach.


    ''Not sure what''s supposed to be so good about it a*****e'' Isabe retorted, keeping her eyes glued to the white paint above her head.


    Chuckling to himself, the stranger replied, ''I have bought you some food, eat up, you need to keep up your strength as soon we will start training''


    ''What do you mean training?'' Isabe asked, rolling onto her side and staring at the shadowed face incredulously.


    ''You didn''t think I brought you here just to keep you chained in this room surely?'' he asked, mildly surprised, ''I brought you here to help you reach your potential, you father might have turned his back on your training but that doesn''t mean that every wolf thinks you are unworthy of your ce at the head of the Silver Cross pack.


    Unsure what to say, Isabe remained silent, watching intently as the hooded figure stepped out of the room again, shutting the door gently and turning the key in the lock.


    Slipping off the bed, Isabe padded over to the tray, eyeing up the te ofmb chops, mashed potato and green beans suspiciously. Her stomach growled angrily as the smell from the food intoxicated her senses. She had refused to eat anything except the odd piece of fruit since she had woken up in this room, figuring something natural would be the least likely food choice to be tampered with. Giving in, she picked up the tray and carried it over to her bed figuring that if it was poisoned, at least she would no longer be in this room. Cutting the knife through the first chop, her mouth watered as she passed it through her parted lips, groaning out loud as the vour of the meat touched her tongue, soon all etiquette was forgotten as she demolished the meal, gulping down the ss of orange juice that apanied the te before cing the tray back on the floor and falling back on to the bed, moaning slightly as the food hit her shrunken stomach causing a slight ache to form.


    Rolling off the bed, Isabe dropped lightly to the floor, hoping that some exercise would help the digestion of her food, straightening her body and cing her hands either side of her, she pushed up her weight as she began to count to the straightening of her arms. After reaching one hundred she flopped onto the floor, cursing Merrick under her breath, ''Even when i''m miles away from you, hidden from the world, you are still making me do these sted push ups!'' she moaned to herself.


    Jumping to her feet, she began to shadow box, moving her feet as she sparred against an imaginary enemy, ducking and jabbing as her breath began tobor. An hour passed before she finally gave up, walking over to a tall pitcher of water and pouring some into the ceramic bowl next to it, stripping off her top as she proceeded to wash the sweat from her body, drying herself off with a towel before grabbing a clean shirt from the drawers andying down on the bed, grabbing the book beside her bed that the stranger had brought her to while away her time.


    Flicking through the pages, she found her ce and began to read, continuing the story of a forsaken girl who was cast from her family but rose from the ashes, ying her enemies and forcing those who had betrayed her to kneel at her feet. Isabe didn''t want to admit it too her captor but she was enjoying the book, liking the fact a woman dealt with her own mistreatment rather than the endless stories of a strong man appearing to save the damsel in distress.


    The opening of the door drew her from the pages, ncing over, she watched the hooded figure enter the room, nodding slightly at the empty tray before leaning down and picking it up. ''You enjoyed your meal then?'' he asked lightly. ''It was alright, can''t say you''d ever rival Mrs Sharp but so far I haven''t died of food poisoning'' Isabe retorted.


    Chortling at her words, the hooded figure bowed his head, ''Praise indeed from the princess'' he replied easily a small grin ying around his lips, ''You should get some sleep Isabe, tomorrow we train, so you''ll want to get plenty of rest''.


    Nodding despite herself, Isabe pulled the nket over her body, cuddling down into the soft mattress as the stranger turned off the light and exited the room. Staring up at the ss doors across from her bed, Isabe gazed at the moon, her mind wandering to her family, wondering what they were doing, were they looking for her or was the stranger right, was she just an inconvenience that was no longer needed now that her brother was of an age to be trained as Alpha. As her brow furrowed in confusion, her eyes began to flutter, slowly closing as fatigue overtook her.


    Waking in the morning, the sunlight inched across her face as she held her hand up to shield her eyes from the rays that were trying to burn through her irises. Raising slowly from the bed, Isabe washed her hands and face before changing into a clean top from one of the drawers, stretching her muscles as she stood in the middle of the room.


    As the door opened in front of her, she made no move to try and attack, staying still as the hooded figure entered with a tray bnced on his right palm containing a bowl of cereal, some toast and a ss of milk. cing it on the floor between them, he pushed it toward her before shutting the door and taking a seat in a chair that was situated in the far corner waiting for her too eat.


    Surprised as he had never stayed to eat with her before, Isabe picked up the tray, carrying it over to the bed and sitting down crossed legged as she picked up the bowl and started to shovel the contents into her mouth hungrily, her eyes riveted on the man in front of her, studying the ck jeans he wore that hugged his muscr thighs tightly, the tight t shirt that showed a taste of the six pack that he had hidden underneath. Her eyes trailing his body, she studied his hands that showed signs of aging and nails that gave away a life of hard work. Moving her eyes up to his hidden face, Isabe halted, the spoon in her lips before slowly cing it back in the bowl.


    ''Why do you hide your face?'' she asked curiously.


    The stranger hesitated a moment before replying, ''because I am unimportant Isabe, this is not about me, it never was''.


    ''but'' Isabe started before she was cut off by her captors harsh tone.


    ''Leave it Isabe, I keep my face hidden because that is what I want too do'' he snarled causing the teen to inch back slightly on the bed, away from him.


    Seeing her flinch, the stranger sighed heavily, ''eat your breakfast, you are going to need all the strength you can get today'' he muttered before rising suddenly from the chair and sweeping from the room, mming it behind him with a bang.


    Lifting the bowl again, Isabe finished the cereal before turning her attention to the toast, devouring it ravenously and chugging down the milk and wiping her mouth with the back of her hand. cing the tray back on the floor as close to the door as she could reach, she returned to her ce on the bed and waited patiently for the stranger to return.


    Soon enough the door opened again, the stranger took the tray, cing it outside the room before re-entering again holding a pair of handcuffs in one hand and a syringe in the other. ''I''m going to ce these handcuffs on you and then unlock your foot now, if you try anything at all, i''ll inject you with this wolfsbane which will knock you out and we''ll try again another day'' he warned as he made his way toward her carefully.


    Thinking for a moment, Isabe straightened her back and held out her hands toward him so that he could ce the cuffs around her wrists, wincing as the silver burned against her flesh but notining. Once her hands were secure, he unlocked therge padlock holding her leg cuff closed and dropped it to the floor with a tter before straightening up and sping the chain between the her wrists. If he felt pain from the contact with the silver, the stranger didn''t show it, pulling her along behind him as they made their way to a room down the corridor. Pushing the door open, he stepped back to allow her to enter, stumbling in she looked round the ornate bathroom surprised as she''d been having to use a chamber pot that he had provided since her capture. ''Do what you need to do and then we will go downstairs and start your training'' he said gruffly, ''Don''t bother to try to escape, there a silver bars on the inside and outside of the window and there is no lock on this door. I will be waiting right outside, don''t forget i still have this syringe, do not make me use it please, I really would like to start training you today'' he added simply.


    Stepping inside, Isabe shut the door behind her, using the facilities as best she could with the hand cuffs restricting her before washing her hands and stepping outside again. Nodding approvingly, the stranger grasped the hand cuffs again, leading her down the stairs and along the hallway where he opened a small door that led down into ckness. Reaching above his head, the hooded figure flicked a switch, illuminating the staircase before pushing Isabe down the stairs in front of him, holding tightly to her shoulder, his nails digging into her flesh through the fabric.


    Reaching the bottom, Isabe gazed around in amazement, her breath catching at the equipment in front of her, turning her head to gaze into the shadows of her captors face she muttered, ''Is this all for me?''

 A Lost Princess Chapter 11

    Making his way back to his room, Riley sent a link out to his Beta Daniel, asking him toe up to his room immediately, stepping through his door he had just enough time to tidy the clothes littering his bed and floor into the washing hamper before Daniel opened the door, striding inside as he looked Riley up and down with a grin saying, ''So, you''ve finally grown a pair and decided to go after Be?'' Growling Riley threw him a dirty look, ''It''s not that I needed to grow a pair, I had to get it past my mom'' he grumbled.


    ''Aww Riles had to get his mommy to let him go out to y'' Daniel teased as Riley flipped him the bird.


    ''Hey, you feel free to go and tell the Luna that she doesn''t have the right to tell me what to do'' he replied casually as Daniel''s eyes flickered with a slight fear.


    ''Nah, you''re ok mate, I like my face the way it is, no way am I telling the Luna jack s**t'' he saidughing.


    Throwing his rucksack on the bed, Riley started to toss clothing out of his drawers, packing them quickly as he talked.


    ''We need to get going quickly, before my mother thinks up another reason why we can''t go, I think our first point of call should be the Silver Cross pack, talk to Be''s friends and see what they remember'' he said determinedly. Daniel nodded, ''Who else are we taking with us?'' he asked, ''What about Bailey? he''s a good tracker, or Tanya? she''s probably the strongest warrior in our year'' he offered.


    Mulling over his Beta''s words carefully, Riley reluctantly shook his head, ''I think we should just go on our own, one, we''ll be less conspicuous travelling and two, we don''t know what we are up against, I don''t want to put any more people in danger than we have too''. he replied.


    Daniel looked doubtful but nodded his agreement, ''if that''s what you want oh future Alpha'' he said with a small smirk causing Riley to throw the socks he was packing at his head. Catching them deftly in his right hand, Daniel easily lobbed them back toward''s his best friend where they dropped neatly into the open rucksack.


    ''He shoots he scores!'' Daniel yelled, doing a pretend victory dance in his chair as Riley scowled at him.


    ''Show off'' he muttered annoyed.


    ''Say''s the wolf who struts round campus with half the female student body hanging off him'' Daniel shot back with a wicked grin.


    ''Hey it''s not my fault i''m a whizz with thedies'' Riley replied with a shrug, ''If you need pointers, you only have to ask mate, no need to get salty'' he added with a sly wink.


    Rolling his eyes, Daniel chortled, ''Mate, I have no need for your cheesy chat up lines''.


    ''True'' Replied Riley, ''You are more than capable of spewing out your own, it''s like watching verbal diarrhea when you get going'' he shrugged.


    Hopping up from the chair, Daniel smacked his back affectionately before making his way toward the door, ''i''ll go pack up some stuff, i''ll meet you downstairs in thirty minutes?'' he asked.


    Nodding silently, Riley carried on packing, not looking up as the door clicked shut behind him.


    ''I''ming for you babe'' he muttered to himself as he reached under his mattress for the small silver pocket knife his grand father had given him when he was younger and first started to train with the pack warriors, tucking it into his pocket securely before hefting the bag onto his shoulder and making his way downstairs to the kitchen to raid the cupboards for some rations.


    Thirty minutester saw the two friends stood by the front door as Chloe hugged both of them tearfully, ''You both be careful'' she ordered sternly, ''I still think you should take more people with you'' she added.


    Hugging his mother back, Riley smiled down at her, ''Mom, we will be fine, as a duo we can hide much easier if we spot trouble we don''t think we can handle, we can sneak around with less chance of anyone noticing, it''s better this way'' he said gently.


    ''Well just be extra careful because if either of you die, i''m going to find your bodies, resurrect you and then kill you again for breaking my heart'' she told them vehemently as the boysughed, giving her and James onest hug each before setting off out the pack house door.


    Walking down the driveway, Daniel chuckled, ''You know the Luna was dead serious about resurrecting us right?'' he asked.


    ''Oh I have no doubt that should either of us die, not only will that warrior be resurrected, the surviving one will also be cut down by her grief'' Riley agreed solemnly before they bothughed.


    ''So we''ll just make a pact now that neither of us will be dying on this trip then'' Daniel said, stopping suddenly and spitting in his hand before holding it out for Riley to take. Spitting in his own hand, Riley grabbed his Beta''s grasp giving it a firm shake. ''Deal'' He agreed, ''but you know this whole sealing in spit thing is pretty gross don''t you?'' he added wiping his hand down his trousers with a grimace.


    ''Yeah'' agreed Daniel, ''but I really enjoy the look of horror mixed with disgust that crosses your face every time I make you do it'' heughed dodging out the way as Riley aimed a right hook at him.


    ''Bastard'' Riley muttered under his breath, before continuing to lead the way down the driveway and out of the protection of the pack house''s walls.


    As the pair walked along the roads that led toward the Silver Cross territory, Daniel looked over at him, ''Is there any particr reason we are not taking a car?'' he asked conversationally.


    Shrugging his shoulders, Riley replied, ''because we have no idea where this mission is going to take us and I really can''t see that she is going to be holed up in some Motel just off the highway'' he retorted, ''we need to be on the ground so we can ask people if they have seen any sight of her, any whispers of a girl being held, can''t do that behind a damned steering wheel'' he grumbled.


    Sighing heavily Daniel nodded, ''fine, just don''t ask me to carry your tired a*s when your feet start hurting'' he replied tartly.


    After a few hours the duo stopped at a small diner that was situated just off the main road they were following, making their way inside they were greeted by a friendly young guy in histe teens with shaved blonde hair.


    ''Good afternoon guys'' he greeted jovially, ''A table for two today?''


    ''Yes please'' replied Daniel, ''by the window if its possible'' he added.


    Nodding he led the way over to a small booth that was next to the window that overlooked the small car park that was situated between the diner and the passing cars that were speeding down the road. Handing the pair menu''s he waited expectantly for their drinks order.


    ''two Strawberry milkshakes and two bottles of water'' Daniel requested, keeping his eyes on the server until he had walked over to the kitchen and disappeared behind the swinging door.


    Perusing the menu, Riley mumbled to himself as he tried to make up his mind about what to order. Returning with their drinks, the waiter grinned at the two warriors, ''soooo, what tickles your fancy today gentlemen, i can rmend the four tier bacon cheeseburger with all the trimmings, you won''t feel hungry after that! It alsoes with fries, onion rings and colew to help you wash all that beefy goodness down'' he added. ''Sounds good, i''ll have that'' Daniel said, handing back the menu


    Looking toward Riley, the waiter raised his eyebrows waiting patiently as the teen continued to look through the menu, finally handing it back with a sigh, Riley said ''I''ll have the same''


    Nodding enthusiastically the waiter said ''Excellent, two of our famous four tiersing right up gentlemen, you won''t be disappointed, oh and so you know, my name is Eric, if you need anything at all just give me a holler and i''ll run right over, ok?'' Smiling as they nodded, Eric turned on his heel and walked back to the register to greet a family who had just entered, seating them before heading back to the kitchen to give their order to the chef.


    ''How long do you think it will take us to get to Silver Cross territory?'' Daniel asked


    ''I''m hoping to hit their border by nightfall'' Riley answered, ''Once we get into some wooded areas we can shift and run, its too dangerous right now, we don''t want the locals screaming about seeing two massive wolves running down the road'' he growled as Danielughed.


    ''If we can get there by nightfall we can crash at the pack house, see Be''s friends in the morning and set off tomorrow afternoon to start searching for her'' Daniel mused as Riley nodded sipping his milkshake.


    Soon their food arrived and the two hungry wolves dug into the gigantic burgers, demolishing the entire te in a few minutes. Returning to clear their tes, Eric looked at the two surprised, ''Wow you two must have been starving, I''ve only had a few patron''s manage to clear that te and never so quickly'' he said impressed.


    Grinning Daniel replied, ''ahh we have unbelievably high metabolisms, that was a light lunch mate, can we grab the bill?'' he asked as the waiter nodded chuckling, taking their tes back to the kitchen before returning with their bill. Dropping thirty dors on the table, the warriors drained thest of their milkshakes, grabbed their bottles of water and gathered up their belongings before heading back out the door toward Silver Cross and the beginning of their search for Isabe.

 A Lost Princess Chapter 12

    The two wolves raced through the trees, One significantlyrger with mahogany brown fur, hispanion deeply muscr under his blonde hair, their pace matched as they jumped over fallen logs and skirted round bushes and trees heading toward an invisible line that separated the woods from the Silver Cross packnds. As the well known boundary neared a loud authoritative growl came from their right, slowing to a stop, the pair immediately shifted into human form, donning a pair of shorts as the light brown wolf that had challenged them did the same. ''Good evening, I am Riley of the Red Moon pack, this is my Beta Daniel, we are here to see my Aunt, Luna Charity and Uncle, Alpha Aaron'' Riley greeted formally.


    Looking the pair of them over, the warrior bowed his head to Riley respectfully, ''Good Evening Future Alpha, my apologies, I did not recognize your scent, please follow me I will take you to the pack house'' he said before his eyes clouded momentarily, mind linking to his pack members. His eyes clearing, he beckoned the two forward and led them through the trees passing another warrior who came jogging up to take the first warrior''s ce on the boundary.


    Making their way through the woods, the guard introduced himself to the visitors, ''My name is ir, apologies again future Alpha for the challenge'' he said with a wry smile.


    Riley waved his hand dismissively, ''To be honest, i''d have been more worried if I had been allowed to enter another territory unchallenged, even if it is our sister pack'' he admitted, ''It show''s Uncle Aaron has tight security which will deter any rival pack''s or Rogue''s from attacking''.


    ir nodded with a grin as he led the way carefully toward the distance pack house that could just be seen through the dense leaves that surrounded them. Minutester, they broke through the shadows of the trees onto the well keptwn, walking briskly toward therge brick building where ir opened the front door for them and stood with them in the foyer until Merrick appeared from one of the side rooms.


    Thanking the warrior, he dismissed his before turning to the two teens, a knowing look on his face, ''I would ask to what we owe this pleasure Riley, but i''m pretty sure I know the answer and I also know that no amount of arguments from our Luna is going to stop you going out there'' he said jovially.


    His own face breaking into a smile, Riley shook his head, ''Mom already tried repeatedly, so Aunt Charity has no chance'' he agreed. ''Be needs me and i''m going to go find her'' he added determinedly.


    Nodding approvingly, Merrick led the pair upstairs to the Alpha''s office, knocking smartly on the wooden door and waiting for Aaron''s grant of admission before pushing open the door and stepping inside, the boys walking in behind him. ''Alpha'' Merrick announced, ''Riley and his Beta from Red Moon are here to see you''.


    Looking unsurprised at their arrival, Aaron looked up and beckoned the boys over to the chairs, offering them a seat. Pulling up the chair, Riley, looked at his Uncle across the desk from him, taking in the tired face that seemed to have aged ten years in the three weeks since he hadst seen him. The ck shadows under his eyes gave away hisck of sleep and the five o''clock shadow that graced his angr jaw line showed that the Alpha was not taking care of himself.


    ''So you are on a mission boys'' Aaron stated, confirming to Riley that his mother had already been on the phone and warned the Silver Cross Alpha of their impending arrival.


    Straightening himself in his chair, Riley looked Aaron directly in the eye, ''Uncle Aaron, I am heading out to try and find Isabe, she is my best friend, we have been together since I was born, I cannot sit hidden in my pack house while she is being held by someone we don''t know'' he stated strongly.


    Aaron smiled wearily, ''Son, you are going to get no arguments from me about your ns'' he said gently, ''my baby girl is missing and I will take all the help I can get to return her to where she belongs, her mother on the other hand, well she''s going to feel the need to at least try and keep you away from this''.


    Riley smiled at the sheepish look that Aaron gave him, ''I''ve already had mom try and talk me out of it, I shall give Aunt Charity the same answer I gave her, as a future Alpha and a best friend it is my duty to go out and search for the most important person in my life, if I am happy to hide behind my mothers skirt folds when Be is in trouble, how can I ask my pack to follow me into battle when the need arises?''


    Nodding approvingly, Aaron stood up and walked round the desk, pping the young warrior on the back as he replied, ''That is exactly the answer I would expect from a future leader Riley, your pack is going to be just as strong with you at the helm as it is now with your father''


    The door banged open and Charity rushed in, her hair flying behind her as her eyes fell upon the shocked face of her best friends son, ''What do you think you are doing?'' she yelled, flustered, ''I just finished on the phone with your mother, It''s not safe out there, what if something happens to you too? you should go home young man!''


    Riley, slid from his seat and walked over to the frantic woman, putting his arms around her and hugging her tightly as the older woman tried to hold back her sobs that were gently shaking her body.


    ''I''ll be fine Aunt Char'' he muttered quietly, ''but I have to go and look for her, she needs me and you know she would insist on doing the same thing if it was me out there missing'' he added.


    Pulling back, Charity wiped her eyes with the back of her hand carefully, ''I know, I know you''ll be fine, I know you are well trained, I also know that nothing I say will change your mind'' she said smiling weakly, ''but I have to say it, I''ve already lost my daughter, I can''t lose you too'' she said sadly.


    ''I''ll find her Aunt Char, I have no intentions of returning home without her'' Riley promised solemnly.


    ''I know you wont, and she would be the exact same if it was you, she''d be out there until she found you. You are both lucky to have each other you know. Charity said with a watery grin.


    Returning her grin, Riley replied, ''I''m the lucky one, I always feel a bit sorry for her getting me as a best mate'' he admitted as Charityughed, swatting his arm yfully.


    ''Shh yourself, my Be is lucky to have such a loyal friend and I know that where ever she is, the one thing she is sure of is that you will be looking for her'' Charity chided him, ''Now I may not be able to talk you out of going to look for her but I can insist that you and Daniel stay here tonight so I can feed you both up, stock you with food for your travels and at least have thefort that for one extra night I have you sleeping in a real bed.''


    Riley held his hands up in surrender, ''it''s a deal Aunt Char, we would love to stay here tonight rather than sleep out in the woods, also I was wondering if Be''s friends that were with her at the club would be up to talking to me?'' he asked hopefully.


    Charity''s eyes became saddened at his words, ''You are wee to talk to them Riley but be warned, what happened has hit those two girls hard, they feel like they failed Be and our pack, Darcy is taking it particrly badly, she thinks if she hadn''t suggested they go to the club this would not have happened.''


    Riley gaped at her open mouthed for a moment before finding his voice, ''what is she talking about? This was nned! it had to be, they must have been watching Isabe for ages awaiting a time when they could get to her, if they hadn''t how the hell did they know that she would be at that club? it''s not like she was a regr there'' he muttered vehemently.


    ''We tried telling her that'' Charity said sadly, ''but she''s not giving up her guilt''.


    ''That is an interesting point though'' Aaron interjected suddenly, ''how did they know that Be would be at the club that night? as Riley said, it''s not like she was a regr and that bouncer said that that Rowan guy approached him and offered him money before he took her. So are they watching the pack house or do we have a traitor?'' he asked angrily.


    Charity''s hand flew to her mouth, ''I don''t believe someone would betray us Aaron, this is our pack we are talking about'' she argued.


    Aaron sighed, running his fingers through his already messy hair in exasperation, ''I don''t want to think that either babe but until we know for sure we need to try and keep any information about the search for Be to ourselves, Merrick, my parents, James and Justin'' he said determinedly.


    Taking this as his cue to leave, Riley bowed to the Alpha respectfully and gave Charity another quick hug before beckoning to Daniel who stood from his chair where he had been silently listening, he bowed to the Alpha and then the Luna as he followed his future Alpha from the room.


    Charity walked over to her husband who enveloped her in his armsfortingly, ''I hope they stay safe'' she whispered as Aaron nuzzled his head into her neck.


    ''If there is anyone I trust to find my daughter, its the young man who just left this room'' answered Aaron strongly, ''I don''t think anyone loves our girl more than that boy does!


    Charity gave a small knowing smile, ''You may be more right about that than you think'' she muttered back, giving her husband a secretive smile as he raised his eyebrows at her intrigued.

 A Lost Princess Chapter 13

    Staring around the room, her eyes wide with surprise, Isabe took in the vast array of fitness and martial arts equipment that adorned the room. As her eyes travelled toward the centre of the room, they alighted on arge boxing ring and a man with his back to them shadow boxing, jabbing his fists and dancing across the mat as he fought his imaginary opponent. Her eyes narrowing, Isabe scowled as Rowan''s face swung into her view when he turned toward the door, hearing the soft click as it shut behind them.


    Grinning down at her angry stance, Rowan walked over to the ropes, leaning against them as he nodded his head in her direction. ''Good morning Princess'' he said jovially.


    Ignoring his greeting, Isabe retorted, ''Nice to see you are keeping up your fitness, is this in case your drugging doesn''t work when you try to kidnap your next victim?'' she asked tartly.


    Her hope that her barb would anger him was short lived as he smirked at her, ''Nope, I just need to keep up my physique so that silly little teenagers are too focused on my muscles to think about how dangerous it is to allow aplete stranger to engage with them, let alone buy them drinks'' he replied evenly.


    Flushing slightly, Isabe dropped her gaze as Rowan raised his eyes to the hooded stranger who remained in the shadows of the dimly lit room. ''What''s the n ''G''?'' he asked.


    Her face snapping back to Rowan''s, Isabe blurted out, ''G?'' why do you call him G?''


    Eyeing her amused, Rowan took his time replying, ''Has he not told you his name?'' he inquired, enjoying her frustration as she shook her head.


    ''He said his name is unimportant, so I call him A*s hole, isn''t that right A*s hole?'' she asked, tossing her words over her shoulder to the secretive figure behind her.


    Throwing back his hair, Rowan roared withughter, ''Well I have to admit, you''re feistier than I thought you would be, I''m going to enjoy working with you Be.''


    ring at him Isabe tossed her hair over her shoulder, ''My father calls me Princess, my friends call me Be, you are neither dog breath so keep your little pet names to yourself!


    Rowan smiled easily, unfazed by her outburst, ''Whatever you say Princess Be'' he replied with a wicked grin.


    Huffing, Isabe turned to her captor and followed his finger as he pointed toward the running machine, indicating for her to warm up on the apparatus.


    Marching over, she stood on the belt, setting off at a slow walk before quickly elerating to a jog that steadily got faster and steeper as her muscles started to stretch out ready for her workout.


    As her feet thumped onto the rubber belt, Isabe imagined herself running from the building, speeding towards her home and family as the miles thundered underneath her feet.


    After ten minutes, ''G'' called her over, waiting till she had stopped before pointing to the weights and having hery on the bench and press 60lb weights, gradually adding more until she was heaving against 180lbs, swearing loudly as she pushed the metal bar from her chest over and over again.


    Exhausted Isabe mmed the bar into the holder, sitting up and wiping the sweat that was dripping down her face. A water bottle was thrust into her hand, and she gulped the ice cold water down like she was a survivor lost in the desert.


    ''Your upper body strength iscking Be'' ''G'' intoned as she gasped for breath, ring at him savagely through the veil of sweat that still poured from her forehead.


    Ignoring her anger, ''G'' led the way over to a wooden karate training dummy, showing her the moves before moving aside and watching as she copied him. Watching her movements, he urged her to go faster and faster, growling when sheined about her hands, forcing her to continue until tears poured down her cheeks and her hands were blistered and bruised, blood seeping from the injuries she''d sustained.


    ''Press ups Be'' ''G'' ordered, indifferent to her whimpering as she dropped to the floor, wincing as the pressure of her body rubbed the damage on her hands against the mat.


    As she pushed her arms straight, Isabe''s mind went back to her training with Merrick where she had moaned about the 100 push ups he had made her do, beginning to realise that she had had her training easy.


    ''198.. 199... 200, and rest'' ''G'' called out, grunting in disapproval as her body crashed to the floor. Giving her only a few minutes rest, ''G'' got Rowan toe over and pull her up from the floor.


    ''I''m done'' Isabe screamed, trying to fight off the warrior as he pulled relentlessly at her arms, forcing her to stand!''


    ''You have not even begun Be'' ''G'' replied easily, ''I would expect this from your everyday she wolf, not a warrior and certainly not a future Alpha'' he spat. ''You expect to protect your pack and you are crying like a little child after an hour of training? I wouldn''t trust you to guard my toothbrush let alone my life, you are a disgrace'' he snarled.


    Feeling her anger boiling up within her, Isabe raised her chin determinedly, his words cut through her but she refused to allow either of them to see her as week any more.


    ''What else have you got?'' she shot back growling.


    Nodding approvingly ''G'' muttered, ''That''s more like it'' and led her toward the boxing ring, Rowan handing her a head guard and gloves before mbering up and holding the ropes open for her to step inside. Following behind her, he ced his own gloves on, taking his position as he waited for Isabe to ready herself.


    |Taking her stance, Isabe watched Rowan carefully, studying his feet as they slowly circled each other, Merrick in the back of her mind, ''Fights are won with brains not brawn Be''. ''I know Merrick'' she muttered to herself before dodging sideways as Rowan suddenly threw a punch toward her face. Sneering Rowan eyed his female opponent, ''Well at least you can see a punching, that''s something'' he said, before throwing a three fistbo at her. She dodged the first two but took the third to her ribs, staggering backwards she growled angrily before getting back in position and going on the offensive, giving and receiving punches as she learnt Rowan''s technique, memorising his moves to be able to use his predictability against him.


    Suddenly Rowan, lifted his right knee up to his waist, rotating his leg inward before extending it sending his full force through his heel into Isabe''s abdomen sending her flying backwards into the ropes.


    Grunting in pain, Isabe stumbled to her feet, glowering at Rowan who stood back waiting for her to return to her spot. ''There are no rules in War Be'' he said confidently, ''you need to remember that, wars are dirty so don''t expect your opponents to y fair just because you were trained to be a good sport, they''ll take your manners as weakness''


    Taking a painful breath in, Isabe lifted her hands to her face again, watching Rowan as he began to circle her again. Picking her moment, Isabe threw her fist toward Rowan''s ribs, gasping in shock as he deftly caught her arm under his own, bending it sharply as a loud crack echoed through the gym along with Isabe''s scream of pain. Using her distraction to his advantage, Rowan dropped her arm and brought his elbow up until it was horizontal, pulling his arm across his chest before jabbing it backwards into her face causing blood to flow from her nose and her right eye to start swelling shut.


    Dropping to the floor of the ring, Isabe held up her gloved hand over her head in an attempt to protect herself whilst cradling her broken arm in herp.


    ''She is weak G'' Rowan roared, ''I should have never managed toy a fist on her, did her father teach her nothing?'' he growled angrily.


    ''My father is the best warrior in this region, he would destroy you'' Isabe yelled back, paincing her voice as she tried to stop her body from shaking.


    ''And yet you, his daughter, know nothing ofbat or protecting yourself'' Rowan shouted back, ''He''s been training you for how long? Twelve years? And you know nothing! What use would you be to your pack in a Rogue attack when you can''t even protect yourself against me?'' Isabe whimpered defeated, the pain in her body and from Rowan''s words destroying her spirit as she gave into the tears,ying down on the canvas as the sobs racked her body.


    Feeling two arms lift her up, she kept her eyes closed as she was carefully lifted clear of the ring and carried upstairs to her room, her ankle cuff being reattached after she wasid on the bed. Isabe didn''t bother to open her eyes knowing either Rowan or ''G'' must have carried her and she had no fight left in her to deal with which ever one it was.


    She felt her arm being checked, making sure her broken bone was in the right ce to heal before a nket was draped delicately over her aching body and soft footsteps moved toward the door, silently opening and closing it as the lock clicked into ce. As the ckness overtook her, Isabe''s mind was drawn to her training lessons with her father, ''Why didn''t you push me harder, why was I not worthy of your training?'' she whispered destely before her body gave in and she drifted off into a dreamless sleep.

 A Lost Princess Chapter 14

    Waking up the next morning, Riley stretched contentedly under the sheets his eyes still filled with sleep as he swung his legs over the side of the bed yawning. As the room came into focus he was momentarily confused by the pale blue walls before remembering he was at Silver Cross with Daniel and they had been given bedrooms next door to each other for the night. As if hearing his thoughts, the bedroom door crashed open and Daniel came tumbling into the room fully dressed and grinning from ear to ear.


    ''Come onzy'' he chided, ''You need to get your a*s moving so we can talk to Be''s friends and get on the road''.


    ''Ugh, why are you so chipper?'' Riley groaned, ring at the clock that read 6:30am, ''what the hell mate? it''s still the middle of the night, how are you up and dressed all ready?''


    Daniel scoffed, ''while some of us were lounging around in their bed, others of us have gotten up, had a morning run, showered, dressed and packed ready to leave'' he teased.


    ''I have nooooo idea why we are friends, you are such a weirdo'' Riley grumbled as he tugged a shirt over his head and donned a pair of jeans, pulling a brush quickly through his hair before standing up and following his overly perky Beta out of his room and down the stairs to the dining room.


    Steeping inside, the pair lined up with the other pack members, waving and greeting people as they waited to reach the buffet. Packing their tes high, they made their way over to a nearby table where Marcus was sat ying with his food. ''Alright squirt?'' Riley asked, ruffling his hair affectionately.


    Giving a small smile, Marcus nodded sadly whilst continuing to push a piece of sausage around his te.


    ''Hey'' Riley said, pulling the young boys attention from his te, ''Be is going to be well pissed if shees home and finds out that her baby brother has not been eating'' he muttered so no-one else could hear.


    Sighing, Marcus replied, ''I know, but it''s not the same, she always steals my bacon and now she''s not here I have too much bacon on my te. His eyes suddenly started to fill with tears which he angrily wiped away with the sleeve of his jumper. Reaching over, Riley snatched a piece of bacon and stuffed it in his mouth quickly, ''Be is right, bacon does taste better from your te'' he said with a grin as Marcus let out a weak chuckle.


    ''I should really be making the most of her not taking my food'' he said reluctantly, finally raising his fork to his mouth and taking a bite.


    Nodding approvingly, Riley started on his own food, keeping an eye on the youngster as they ate.


    Soon the trio were finished, scraping back their chairs, they ced their tes on the pile of dirty tes and made their way out to the foyer where Marcus gave the two older boys a wave.


    ''I have to go get ready for training, dad is insisting I have a session with him this morning before he and Merrick set off on another search for Be'' he said ruefully. ''I tried to convince him that I was happy to skip it so he could go out earlier but he said no, so now I''m going to be forced to run round the pack house again until my legs want to fall off'' he moaned, setting off up the stairs to get changed.


    Grinning Daniel looked over at Riley, ''That kid does not want to be an Alpha does he?'' he asked amused.


    ''Nope'' Riley replied with a chuckle, ''He loves being the younger sibling, Be does all the training, and he got to yputer games until Uncle Aaron said his time was up''.


    ''Right, shall we go and see these girls? Get this over with, I don''t know about you but I''m ready to get out there and start looking'' Daniel said impatiently.


    Nodding, the pair made their way up to the first floor, knowing that was where the unmated girls slept. Stopping one of the teens who was making her way down to the dining room, they asked which rooms Darcy and Courtney were in.


    Her eyes widening slightly at the pair, her face soon bing flushed and her eyshes fluttered as she gave a simpering smile toward Riley and raised her hand, indicating back the way she hade.


    ''Darce and Courtney share a room, its fifth on the left as you walk down'' she said silkily, ''If you don''t find what you are looking for there, my room is 3rd on the right'' she added with a seductive look, before continuing her way down the stairs, her hips swaying provocatively as Daniel rolled his eyes, starting up the stairs again.


    ''What?'' Riley asked


    ''Seriously mate, can we not go anywhere without some she wolf trying to get you into her bed?'' Daniel asked teasingly.


    Shrugging his shoulders, Riley replied, ''Hey it''s not my fault that my Alpha aura pulls the girls in is it?'' though he seemed uninterested in the proposal.


    Giving his Alpha a quizzical look, Daniel let the subject drop as they reached the top of the stairs and turned down the corridor, counting the doors until they reached the fifth on the left hand side.


    Reaching out his hand, Riley gave the door a soft tentative knock before standing back slightly as shuffling footsteps could be heard on the other side and the door was pulled open just wide enough for the red head of Courtney to peek outside.


    Her eyes widening in shock, Courtney let out a strangled yelp before mming the door shut again.


    Raising his eyebrows up, Riley looked at Daniel in surprise as his Beta, knocked again, calling out, ''Miss, please could wee in? Future Alpha Riley would like to speak to you about Isabe''.


    Rustling could be heard from within as Courtney''s panicked voice squeaked out ''Just a minute! Ummm we are not quite dressed, two minutes!''


    The sounds of drawers and cupboards mming could be heard before the door swung open again and a breathless Courtney stood back from the entrance, allowing the two men to step inside.


    Looking round the room, Riley noticed the barely shut wardrobe door, that had clothes falling out of the gap and kept his smile inwards realising the girls had been hastily clearing their room up before allowing him inside.


    As his eyes travelled around the room, they alighted on a slim girl with raven ck hair who was sat cross legged on the bed, watching him nervously as she chewed on her nails, her guilt evident.


    Taking a seat in one of the chairs that decorated the room, Riley, scooted it forward so he was next to her bed.


    ''Darcy?'' he said quietly. He knew her as Isabe''s friend but had never really spent any time getting to know her as any of his impromptu visits to the Silver Cross pack had been about spending time with Isabe, he''d not really had any interest in knowing who her friends were within the pack.


    Raising her eyes to meet with his, Darcy gulped as she tried to stop herself from crying. ''I''m sorry Alpha'' she whispered desperately, ''I''m a terrible friend, I let my future Alpha get taken''


    Riley grabbed the distraught girl''s hands in his, ignoring the slight shiver she got from his touch, ''Darcy, this wasn''t your fault, who ever did this was just waiting for an opportunity, if she hadn''t been taken that night it would have been a different night but she still would have been taken.'' he said earnestly, holding her gaze so she could see his sincerity in his eyes. ''Be is a strong girl, and I know she wouldn''t want you sitting here ming yourself, you know her, she''d be screaming, don''t me yourself, me those a*s holes who took me!'' he added making his voice high and girly in a bad imitation of Be.


    Smiling weakly, Darcy nodded uncertainly, ''Yeah, I can hear her saying it'' she replied.


    Releasing her hand, Riley looked up toward Courtney who was hovering uncertainly near the door, her eyes flickering from the future Alpha to his Beta. Gesturing for her to take a seat on her bed, he waited until she wasfortable before starting to ask his questions. ''I''m sure you know by now that Daniel and I are going to try and find Isabe'' he began, ''it would really help us if you told us everything you remember about the men who bought you those drinks!''


    Biting her lip, Courtney shrugged, ''We already told the Alpha everything we could remember'' she replied sorrowfully.


    Giving her his most handsome smile that always got the she wolves to bend to his will, he cajoled her, ''Oh I know you did, but its always best to get a story first hand, make sure there are no discrepancies, you know?'' he said, brushing his hair out of his eyes as she watched his movements, a slight l**t evident on her face.


    Nodding slowly she replied, ''OK'' and crossed her legs under her as she began to tell the two warriors what had happened that night.


    ''We were a bit drunk you know, Darcy and I more than Be, she was always the adult one, can''t help herself, so she drank slower than us, turned down the odd round but we were all still having fun. Then Be said something, about it being really hot in the club, and this really handsome man asked if she needed a fan, she would usually brush those cheesy chat up lines off but I think she liked him, and he joined us. He had two friends who came and sat with Darcy and me and the waitress brought us all a drink. Darcy and I downed ours, but Be, she was holding hers in her hand as she was talking. The next thing we know, we are back here in the clinic and the Alpha is telling us that Be is gone'' she ended, her eyes filling with tears as he voice broke down. Reaching over and patting her hand, Riley gave her the samepassionate smile he had given Darcy moments before.


    ''Thank you Courtney, and just as I said to Darcy, this is not your fault, you went out to celebrate her birthday that''s all. he said gently as the young girl sniffed, grabbing a tissue out of the box by her bed and wiping her face. Daniel stepped forward suddenly, dropping to his knees by Courtney''s bed, looking between the two girls, ''do you remember anything about the men that joined you? Anything that would make them stand out?'' he asked quietly. Courtney shook her head but Darcy started to scrunch up her face as if trying to pull something from her memory.


    ''Rowan'' she suddenly said, ''the one who sat next to Be, he had a tattoo.. it was on his arm, I saw it because his sleeves were rolled up.. it was.. umm.. it was.. ''she muttered, trying to force the image toe forward in her mind before her eyes shot up and connected with the patiently waiting Beta excitedly, ''It was a Dragon!'' she gasped hopping off her bed and grabbing a piece of paper and a pencil off the desk, drawing a crude picture of a dragon its tail slithering behind it as it crawled down the page. ''That''s right!'' Courtney agreed, her eyes widening as the image of Rowan''s tattoo entered her mind, ''It was green and blue, on the scales you know?''


    Shoving the paper into Daniel''s hand she said, ''i''m sorry, I can''t draw for toffee but that''s what it looks like, maybe it means something?'' she asked hopefully.


    Giving her a huge grin, Daniel hugged the girl tightly before pulling away embarrassed, ''sorry, that was inappropriate'' he apologised, ''but you have just given us our first lead.''


    Smiling happily, Darcy dropped back onto her bed, looking between the two men she held their gaze before softly saying, ''please bring our friend home!


    The warriors nodded before thanking the girls and taking their leave, racing back to their rooms to grab their bags before saying goodbye to the Alpha and Luna, who quickly filled them in on what they had found out about their daughters disappearance, and making their way out of the pack house, across the grounds and out onto the road to start their search.

 A Lost Princess Chapter 15

    Waking up, Isabe let out a sharp gasp of pain as she tried to roll onto her side. Opening her eyes she realised she was on her bed, a nket pulled over her, still in the clothes she had worn to the training room yesterday.


    As the memories of the day''s training came back to her a sob escaped her lips as Rowan''s cruel words engulfed her, squeezing her heart painfully pulling the air from her lungs as she hung over the side of the bed gasping for air. A soft knock on the door pulled her out of her spiral, ''Yes?'' she called out weakly, surprised that someone was knocking, usually the man she now knew as ''G'' would just unlock the door and enter unannounced.


    The soft click of the lock broke the silence before the door was pushed open and ''G'' entered the room carrying a tray loaded with pancakes, bacon and a tall ss of orange juice. cing it on the floor, he pushed it within her reach before stepping back again, waiting for her to rise from the bed and pick it up.


    Wincing as she lifted herself from the bed, she carefully moved her fingers on her injured arm and was pleased to see that her break had started to heal whilst she had slept.


    Walking over to the tray, she tried to lift it one handed but the contents started to slide sideways and she dropped it back to the floor quickly as ''G'' rushed forward to catch it at the same time, crouching down next to her as she made to sit on the floor defeated. Lifting the tray, ''G'' stood up as he grumbled, ''where do you want it?''


    Surprised, Isabe nodded to the bed with her head as she supported her damaged arm in her other hand.


    Hesitating for a moment, ''G'' strode over to the bed, cing the tray carefully onto the nket, watching out of the corner of his eye as Isabe walked to the other side of the bed and sat down, drawing the tray toward her before picking up her fork and clumsily trying to cut the pancakes one handed.


    Watching her struggle for a few minutes, ''G'' sighed and sat down on the bed, pulling the fork from her hand and lifting the knife, cutting the food into manageable bites while she watched him silently.


    Handing the fork back, he sat back as Isabe speared a piece of pancake onto the prongs and ced it in her mouth, groaning in satisfaction as the food slid down her throat into her empty stomach. Looking up she arched her eyebrow, ''Do you make all these meals?'' she asked


    Nodding slightly, ''G'' replied, ''I was taught to cook from a young age by my mum, it was just me and her, my dad got killed when I was a kid'' he said quietly.


    Shocked, Isabe swallowed her mouthful quickly, ''I''m so sorry'' she muttered sincerely, ''was it Rogue''s?'' she asked hesitantly.


    Lifting his head slightly, ''G'' replied, ''No, it was our leaders, my father did something that didn''t please them so they took his life.


    Trying to absorb what her captor was saying, Isabe focused on one part at a time, ''You are part of a pack?'' she asked.


    Laughing bitterly, ''G'' replied, ''I was, but then I was kicked out, I tried to protect what was mine and it didn''t go down so well, so now i''m alone, a Rogue'' he spat angrily.


    ''And your father?'' she asked tentatively, ''why was he killed?''


    Growling in a low tone, ''G'' shook his head, aggressively, ''It''s not something I want to talk about'' he muttered defensively.


    Looking at the stranger, Isabe''s eyes widened as the light from the doorway suddenly threw his face into sharp relief. Under the hood was the face of a man in histe fifties, his hair showed signs of greying around the edges and his dark brown eyes pierced through the shadows across his face. A prominent scar ran down his left cheek which looked to have been caused by a silver knife.


    Reaching out instinctively, Isabe halted as ''G'' pulled back quickly, throwing his face back into shadow. ''What happened to your face?'' she asked.


    Shrugging his shoulders, ''G'' replied, ''I had a run in with a group of Rogue''s who liked to adorn themselves with silver weapons, this was a present from one of them before I killed them'' he replied nonchntly before grabbing the empty tray and getting up from the bed, marching over to the door and disappearing out of it without a backwards nce.


    Staring at the closed door, Isabe was surprised to feel pity for the man who was holding her captive, she had no idea why she was here but she had a feeling that he was not looking to hurt her.


    Mooching around the room, Isabe was bored, making her mind up to ask for some sort of entertainment she sat cross legged on the bed impatiently waiting for ''G'' to return.


    Ready this time for the soft knock, she called out e in'' moving back on the bed as the door unlocked and ''G'' stepped into the room, his hood still shadowing his face as he pushed the door shut behind him with the heel of his shoe before walking over to the bed and cing the tray down between them.


    Sitting himself down on the opposite side, ''G'' grabbed the knife and fork and silently cut up the food, cing the cutlery back on the tray when he was done.


    Grabbing the fork, Isabe shoveled a forkful of mashed potato into her mouth, swallowing it quickly as she smiled toward the hooded man, ''It''s good, your mum must have been a good cook'' she said conversationally. Getting no answer she sighed, staring at the shadowed face, ''look you leave me in this room all alone with only a single book to read, that for your information, I have now read four times cover to cover, the least you can do is give me a bit of chit chat while I eat!


    Feeling his eyes ring at her for a moment she rxed as he muttered, ''fine, yes my mother was a good cook, she cooked for the leaders of our pack''.


    Nodding encouragingly, Isabe swallowed another mouthful before asking, ''What is you favourite thing to make?''


    Seeing the small smile tweak at the corner of his lips, she felt her own mouth turn upwards, ''i love making cheesecake'' he admitted embarrassed, ''It was my mum''s all time favourite dessert, she would always make one for the leaders on her birthday and sneak home two slices, one for me and one for her. She would have to wrap them in foil and hide them in her coat, they got squashed, but they still tasted amazing!'' he said wistfully. ''What about on your birthday?'' Isabe prompted


    Chuckling ''G'' replied, ''Oh she would always make the leaders my favourite dessert, apple pie with custard. It was the only two days of the year that we would have a dessert, the only two days she''d risk stealing from the pack'' he added sullenly, anger flickering across his face.


    ''You''re angry?'' asked Isabe sadly.


    ''Not with her'' he replied, ''with them, for keeping us all in poverty whilst they lived the life of luxury'' he said bitterly.


    Hesitantly, Isabe reached out her hand,ying it on ''G''s own, he started at the unexpected contact but didn''t move his hand away.


    ''Why do you still wear that hood?'' she asked, ''it''s not like I haven''t seen your face, lets be honest about it''


    Staring at her through the gloom surrounding his features, ''G'' slowly lifted his free hand and pushed the hood back from his face. His Dark brown hair was roughly shaven as if he did it himself and the slight grey framed his face giving him a slightly weathered look. His dark brown eyes held a pain that Isabe couldn''t understand and the scar down his cheek was much more prominent now that the light could reach it.


    ''Keep the hood off from now on will you?'' she asked quietly.


    Nodding slowly, ''G'' replied, ''ok, if you want me too''.


    Returning to her meal, Isabe murmured, ''good, it makes you less scary, and I really don''t need that in my life right now.''


    Laughing softly ''G'' muttered, ''yeah I can understand that, but I hope you know that i''m not a threat to you!


    Raising her eyes to his, Isabe hitched her eyebrow at him, ''yet you threaten my brother if I don''t do as you say'' she replied loftily.


    ''Hey I said I was no threat to you not that I was no threat to anyone else, I need you Be, you are the only one who can help me with my mission so I need to keep you focused. I don''t want to force your hand but I will do whatever is necessary to keep you here with me, including bringing about the slow and very painful death of anyone who turns up and tries to take you from me!


    The colour drained from her face as her hand hovered in front of her, the forkful of peas forgotten as she studied his face and saw the seriousness there, swallowing hard Isabe knew that if anyone tried toe for her, they wouldn''t be leaving again whilst ''G'' still lived.


    Gently taking the fork from her hand and cing it back on the near empty te, ''G'' handed her the ss of milk, urging her to drink it before taking it back and standing up, lifting the tray in his hands and walking toward the door. As he left he called over his shoulder, ''I''ll see if I can get you some more books to read and maybe a tv?''


    Stuttering her thanks, Isabe sat unmoving as the lock clicked, imprisoning her back in the room and she was again left alone with her thoughts that were much more troubled now than before her lunch had arrived..

 A Lost Princess Chapter 16

    Rushing through the trees Daniel and Riley kept pace with each other, keeping to the shadows, their ears trained on the surrounding foliage for any trouble that may stumble upon them. The Silver Cross territory was far behind them and they knew that there was a good chance that any wolves they stumbled across now would be Rogue''s who would be able to smell their pack link on them.


    Each town they found, they would shift, enter any run down diner or bar they could find, ask about Rowan and show the tattoo drawing, but each ce drew a nk, no-one showing any recognition toward the crudely drawn dragon or the mysterious collector. Having been searching for a couple of days, they slowed as the trees of thetest forest they were traversing started to thin, both shifting into their human forms and quickly donning their clothing before walking out of the woods and gazing down at the small town that wasid out below them.


    Making their way down the steep incline, the pair found their bearings before making their way toward a small bar that had a broken neon sign out the front that should have said ''Red''s ce'' but the R and P had both long since given up the ghost and it seemed it was not an establishment that the owner took pride in.


    Pushing open the door, they were almost blown backwards by the obnoxiously loud music that was ying within, pushing their way inside, they walked over to the bar, Riley trying to contain his grimace as his shoes stuck to the sticky spilt alcohol that covered the floor.


    A tall muscr bar tender walked over too them, his skin scarred and weathered, he gave the distinct impression he didn''t take any trouble from the punters.


    ''ID'' he grunted toward the two teens as he ced the ss he had been cleaning under the bar counter.


    ''Ugh, umm, we are not drinking'' Riley replied trying to assert himself under the menacing gaze of the staff member.


    ''Youe to a bar, and you don''t wanna drink?'' sneered the bartender bad temperedly, ''then clear out and make room for someone who''s got some money'' he grumbled before stomping away toward a leather d man who was waving a ten in the air toward him. ''Maybe we should go'' Daniel muttered looking around at the unweing gazes of the patrons that surrounded them.


    Shaking his head, Riley muttered back ''no, someone like this Rowan bloke isn''t going to be frequenting little bistro''s, it''s going to be ces like this, ces where people can hire him without worry of being spotted''.


    Nodding reluctantly, the pair weaved their way through the crowd, finding themselves a table that was covered in stains, near the back wall.


    Taking a seat, the pair watched the other patrons trying to pick out someone who might talk to them rather than rip their heads off for even thinking of approaching them.


    ''Hey guys!'' came a bubbly voice to their left, ''I''m Candy, just like the sweet and just as scrumptious'' she giggled. Turning in surprise the two warriors were greeted with the sight of a short, rosy cheeked, blonde girl in her twenties, carrying an overfilled tray of empty sses.


    ''So, you look a little out of ce here'' she continued with a grin, ''but don''t worry, not everyone bites'' she added with a wink. ''What would you two handsome men like to drink?'' she asked cheerfully.


    ''Can we get a couple of Orange Soda''s?'' asked Daniel hesitantly.


    Laughing Candy replied, ''sure you can sugar, though i''ll admit, I''ve never been asked for a soda before, but first time for everything as they say.


    Giving them both a warm smile, she hurried back to the bar, dropping her tray behind the counter before pouring their drinks and bringing them back.


    ''Umm Candy?'' Riley asked hesitantly


    ''Yes baby cakes? What do you need?'' she replied giving him her full attention as she leant against the table, eyeing him curiously.


    ''Umm, do you know of a man named Rowan?'' Riley continued, keeping his voice low.


    A look of surprised flitted across the waitress''s face before she quickly smoothed it out and reced it with her signature smile. ''Well I know a lot of people called Rowan sweet pea'' she said with a smallugh.


    ''The one we need is a collector? We have been told he might be able to help us with something we need collecting'' Riley replied, trying to keep his voice confident. ''He has this tattoo on his arm'' he added pulling out the crumpled piece of paper from his pocket. ncing down at the drawing, the young girl''s face paled slightly as she cleared her throat ufortably.


    ''Well I don''t know any collectors boys'' she said airily, before leaning forward and dropping her tone ''but I would say that if someone wanted to find someone who knew about that tattoo, well they would maybe need to go to the town further North, maybe visit the bar there called ''Jack''s, maybe someone there would know who you were looking for.'' she whispered, her eyes darting around the room as she remained close to the warriors raising her eyebrows, with that the waitress quickly turned on her heel and hurried away again, not returning back to their table until after they left the bar.


    Stepping out in to the brisk night air, the warriors pulled their coats tighter around their bodies to keep out the chill wind that was blowing through the town. A quick discussion found the pair unanimous in turning their back on the elements and finding a motel to sleep in that night. Hurrying down the half empty streets, themps hung overhead flickering into life as the sun sunk lower in the sky, they found a small guest house on the outskirts of the town, overlooking the rolling hills that surrounded the borough like a protective barrier, separating them from the outside world.


    Hurrying up the steps, Daniel pushed open the Mint green painted door, that was adorned with antique iron brackets, stepping inside, a small bell ced above the door rang as they were immersed in the warmth that flowed from the open fire that burned in the reception area.


    One of the side doors opened and an Aged gentleman stepped out, looking over the warriors appraisingly before walking behind the counter and lifting the pen that rest between the pages of the ledger thaty open on top.


    ''You boys looking for a room?'' he asked gruffly


    ''Yes sir'' replied Daniel, ''A twin or two singles, what ever you have''


    Checking the ledger carefully, the gentleman looked up and snapped, ''Name?''


    ''Davies'' Riley interjected, cutting his Beta off.


    Nodding, the old man wrote the name down next to a number before turning around and lifting a key off of one of the hooks that were screwed into a board behind him.


    ''Room 34, up the stairs, turn right, keep walking'' he grouched, ''Breakfast is at 8am, shuts at 10am, if you''rete, you''re out of luck''.


    Nodding their understanding, Daniel grabbed the key and led the way upstairs in search of their room.


    ''He''s a barrel ofughs isn''t he'' he muttered under his breath as they stepped off the stairs and turned right to follow the hallway.


    Traipsing down the floral carpeted corridor they passed closed doors on either side of them until they finally reached the one marked 34, slipping the key into the lock, Daniel unlocked the door and pushed it open, the pair spilling into the room as their tired bodies finally decided they had had enough.


    Slinging his bag onto one of the single beds, Riley grabbed a towel off a stool that was positioned next to the TV and headed into the bathroom, setting the water as hot as it would go as he stripped out of his dirty clothes and stepped underneath the steaming stream of water, groaning in satisfaction as the droplets hit his tired muscles, allowing them to ease his joints before starting to wash the grime of thest few days off of his body. Once finished, he turned off the shower and stepped out, rubbing his hair dry before tying the towel around his waist and opening the bathroom door to find Daniel on the other side holding a towel of his own.


    As the pair swapped ces, Daniel shut the door and the shower started to run again as Riley rummaged in the various drawers around the room until he found a small hair dryer which hey on the dressing table before drying himself off, grabbing some shorts and a t shirt to sleep in and then sat on the padded seat of the desk chair and turned the hair dryer on, giving his wavy brown hair a quick st of heat.


    Hearing the door open behind him, Riley swiveled round as Daniel stepped out, his hair clinging to his forehead, the towel wrapped around his waist as he grinned over at his Alpha.


    ''Hey Casanova, there are no girls here to impress, you don''t need to be primping yourself'' he said chuckling.


    Rolling his eyes, Riley replied, ''Just because you are happy to look like you got dragged through a hedge backwards doesn''t mean we all are, who knows when we might meet our mates? We need to be ready to make a good impression.. well some of us do, others of us are just naturally attractive.'' he added.


    ''True mate, true, I am indeed a natural beauty'' Daniel replied flicking his imaginary hair over his shoulder and giving Riley a pouty seductive face and turning round to shake his bottom toward his friend while the Alpha covered his eyes in mock horror. ''Oh my Goddess, I can never unsee that! Someone wash my eyes!'' he yelled beforeughing.


    Walking over to his bed, Riley pulled out the remainder of the rations they had packed up from Silver Cross,ying it out on the bed whilst Daniel got dressed and made them each a cup of tea using the small kettle andplimentary teabags that were sat on a tray on the desk.


    Munching their way through the food, the pair discussed the information that the waitress, Candy, had given them.


    ''Mate, I think we need to be careful when we go to this next ce, that bar maid was nervous of the picture of that tat, I get the feeling it''s not just some body art this bloke is sporting'' Daniel mused seriously.


    ''I had that feeling too, if it is some sort of gang tattoo or something, then Be could be in even more trouble than we thought'' Riley replied worriedly.


    Looking at each other, an ufortable silence fell between the two Warriors, each lost in their own thoughts.


    ''I think we should hit the hay Riles'' Daniel said finally, standing up from Riley''s bed and bending down to pick up the packets that littered the nket, disposing of them into the waste paper bin that was tucked in the corner of the room.


    The men each mbered into their beds, pulling the nkets over themselves as Daniel reached over the table that separated the beds, flicking the light switch and plunging the room into darkness, the only light visible wasing through the c***k left between the drawn curtains.

 A Lost Princess Chapter 17

    Flicking through the five DVD''s that ''G'' had given to her, Isabe sighed as she ced them back on the table next to her bed, having already watched them all multiple times. There was no TV reception where ever they were but she appreciated the meagre bit of entertainment ''G'' had provided.


    Standing up, she made her way across the room to the balcony doors, opening them wide and breathing in the cool breeze that wafted in from outside, enjoying the scent of the nearby woonds, wishing she could shift and run around outside. Her wolf had not spoken since her capture, she knew that she was being suppressed somehow, leaving her feeling iplete.


    ''Enjoying the view?'' Isabe jumped, the chain around her ankle shing against the flooring as she spun on the spot to see ''G'' leaning on the open door frame smiling at her.


    ''Goddess! You scared the crap out of me'' she growled, ''can''t you clear your throat or something when you enter?''


    Laughing, ''G'' walked in, shutting the door behind him, ''I knocked Be'' he replied calmly, settling himself onto the edge of the bed, watching as Isabe pulled the doors closed again and made her way to the opposite side of the room, nting herself on the nkets across from him, crossing her legs underneath her whilst scowling at the chain that followed her around the room.


    ''So to what do I owe the pleasure of yourpany this afternoon oh captor of mine?'' Isabe asked, watching ''G''s face appraisingly.


    Shrugging his shoulders, ''G'' allowed his eyes to wander the room, ''I thought you might like somepany, you keep saying you are bored'' he said simply, not meeting her gaze.


    Staring at the man in front of her, Isabe was struggling to get a read on him, he had stolen her from her family, there was no getting away from that, but he was nothing like how she would expect a kidnapper to be. He fed her well, gave her things to entertain herself, he always knocked on the door before entering her room. There was never any abuse, even her training, though brutal at times, seemed to be geared toward improving her rather than hurting her for the sake of it. Shaking her head, Isabe red at ''G'' until he reluctantly met her gaze.


    ''Why am I here?'' she asked bluntly, ''What do you want with me?''


    Holding her gaze, ''G'' shrugged nomittedly, ''I told you already, I need your help, you are the only one who can do it.'' he replied.


    ''Yeah, that''s a total bull s**t answer and you know it'' Isabe fired back angrily, you have a reason and you are not telling me what it is''.


    Rubbing his temples, ''G'' closed his eyes slightly before meeting Isabe''s gaze again, ''I need your help to get my wife'' he said finally, ''She was taken from me, she''s in danger and you are the only person who can get to her.


    Shocked Isabe stared at the weathered face of the man in front of her, ''Who took her?'' she asked quietly.


    Shaking his head, ''G'' replied, ''it doesn''t matter who has her, only that they do.'' he said before standing up and walking round to undo her ankle restraint and holding out his hand to help her from the bed.


    Standing wordlessly, Isabe followed as he led the way out of the room and down the hallway toward the bathroom, opening the door, he gestured for her to enter. Stepping inside she saw a clean towel hanging from the towel rail, shampoo and body wash on the side of the bath.


    ''I thought you might like a proper wash'' ''G'' said self consciously rubbing the back of his neck.


    Smiling, Isabe picked up the shampoo, unscrewing the top and sniffing the strawberry fragrance happily, ''I would love a bath'' she replied turning to face him, ''It''s not quite the same having a scrub in a bowl of water'' she added as ''G'' gave an embarrassedugh. Stepping back, he walked back to her room, as she watched him, returning a few minutester with some clean clothes which he handed to her silently before pulling the door closed behind him.


    Stepping toward the door, Isabe pushed across the metal bolt on the back of the door across and into its housing in the door frame before cing the plug in the bottom of the bath and starting the taps running, holding her hand under the faucet as the warm water cascaded over her fingers.


    Looking around the bathroom, she found ab in one of the drawers in the vanity, washing it in the sink, she carefully pulled it through her hair removing all the knots and tangles before cing it on the side of the bath and removing her clothes. Dipping her toes into the water, she smiled as the warmth enveloped her skin before stepping in and sinking down into the tub, groaning out loud as the heat covered her body, rxing her muscles.


    Turning the taps off, shey backwards in the water, enjoying the feeling of clean water against her skin. After a few minutes she tipped her head backwards, Isabe dipped her hair under the water, swirling it side to side before sitting up and grabbing the shampoo, pouring a generous amount into her hand and slowly massaging it into her head.


    Once her hair was a sea of foam, she grabbed theb from the side and pulled it through her hair, making sure every strand was cleansed of the grime she had picked up whilst staying at the captor''s house.


    Once she was sure every hair was clean, she picked up the shower attachment that rest on a cradle above the taps, pressing the button on top to cause the water to flow from the shower head.


    Allowing the water to course over her head and down her back, she couldn''t help but grin to herself, running her hands through her hair she washed out the suds before dropping the shower into the bath, cutting off the water and picking up the body wash, smothering herself in the fragrant liquid and rubbing it all over herself, lifting each leg above the water line as she cleaned her entire body, trying to make the most of every second she had.


    Finally she washed the soap from her body, pulling the plug out of the bath and sitting with her knees to her chest as the water flowed down the drain before starting the shower head again and rinsing her skin and the surrounding bath and stepping out onto the cheap blue bathmat that was ced next to the bath.


    Grabbing the towel, Isabe dried herself vigorously, desperate to get into her clean clothes as the air was chilled after the warmth of the bath water.


    Once she had pulled on the leggings and t''shirt that ''G'' had handed to her, she rubbed her hair with the towel and hung it back onto the rail before gathering up her dirty clothes and unlocking the door.


    ''G'' was sat on the floor across from the bathroom door leaning against the wall waiting for her, ''Do you feel better?'' he asked apprehensively, nodding her head Isabe smiled widely, ''Much, you have no idea how much I have missed running water'' she replied. Leading the way back to her room, Isabe opened the door, cing her dirty clothes on the pile that was growing on the table in the corner before seating herself on the bed and holding out her leg for the shackle. cing the bar around her ankle, ''G'' smiled at her as he clicked the lock into ce, ''I''ll take your clothes and get them washed for you'' he muttered as he turned and picked the pile up, making his way toward the door.


    ''Thank you G'' Isabe called out to his retreating back.


    Halting for a moment, ''G'' didn''t turn round to face her again as he replied in a soft voice, ''You are wee Be'', as he pulled the door closed behind him.


    Laying back on the bed, Isabe''s mind wandered to ''G''s words, someone, somewhere, was a stranger holding his wife who may not be getting the same treatment that she was getting. Her heart hurt a little for her captor as she remembered the look on his face, one of loss and anger as he spoke about the woman he loved.


    Grabbing one of the few books he had given to her, she sprawled across the bed flicking through the pages until she found her ce and began to read, losing herself in the story until her attention was broken by the quiet tap on the door. Sitting up she called out, ''Come in'' and watched as the door swung open to reveal Rowan.


    ''What do you want?'' she asked with a slight hostility trying to see around him for ''G'' whom she expected to see.


    ''G is downstairs'' Rowan replied, answering her unasked question, ''he''s making you some dinner, from the smell of it i''m guessing it''s some sort of fish'' he added wrinkling his nose.


    ''You didn''t answer my question, what do you want?'' Isabe repeated haughtily, her guard up as she watched Rowan shut the door and take a seat in the corner of the room. Meeting her gaze, Rowan seemed unconcerned by her obvious anger, his shoulders rxed as he leaned back against the wall, studying her face.


    ''I came to ask you a question'' he said finally, his eyes not leaving hers.


    ''What question?'' Isabe asked warily.


    ''I want to know why you think your father trained you so poorly'' Rowan replied easily as if he was asking about the weather.


    ''I don''t think my father trained me poorly'' Isabe argued, though her tone gave away a slight tremor that was not missed by the muscr warrior in front of her.


    ''So you are saying that your father trained you to the best of his abilities? You are as well trained as every warrior in your father pack?'' he asked casually.


    Isabe didn''t answer, not wanting to say yes or no as both answers had implications.


    Rowan smiled as if reading her mind, ''You can''t say yes because that would mean I could beat any of the warriors in your pack and you can''t say no as that would confirm my suspicions that you were indeed given short thrift in the training department.'' he said, his eye contact never wavering.


    ''I don''t think you could beat all of our warriors in a fight, maybe some, you have skills, I won''t deny that but I know quite a few warriors in Silver Cross who are better'' she finally answered with honesty.


    Nodding his head with a small grin pulling at the corners of his mouth, Rowan chuckled, ''Very diplomatic Be, the answer of a peace keeping Alpha, Smooth the ruffled feathers of your foe but still give a taste of the danger your pack can pose! he approved, ''but now you are avoiding my question, do you think you were trained to the best of your fathers ability?'' he asked again.


    Dropping her gaze Isabe shook her head slightly to the left then the right, her eyes suddenly bing moist as she thought about her training herepared to her training at home. Her captors trained her much harder than her father had ever done, whilst Rowan and ''G'' pushed her through her barriers each day, her father had allowed her to give up and return to her room as soon as she said that she was tired.


    Walking over to the silent girl, Rowan dropped to the floor beside her and ced his finger under her chin, lifting it up until her eyes met his own, ''Your father may not have pushed you to your limits Be, but believe me when I say that I will. I am going to make you reach your highest potential, together we are going to unlock your wolf''s secrets and make you into who you are meant to be''.


    Staring into his eyes, Isabe whispered, ''But why? Why me?''


    Holding her gaze, Rowan murmured back, ''because you are worth in Be'' before cing his lips against her forehead swiftly and rising from his knees by her bed, heading out the door, shutting it softly behind him.

 A Lost Princess Chapter 18

    The two warriors woke up the next morning as the sun streamed through the gap in the curtains, lighting up the room with a soft warm glow.


    Sitting up, Daniel stretched his arms above his head with a loud yawn before jumping up and walking into the bathroom whistling happily.


    Groaning loudly, Riley pulled the pillow over his head, ''For the love of the Goddess mate, why are you so damn happy to get up at the crack of dawn?'' he grumbled into the linen.


    Laughing over the sound of running water, Daniel came back in the room and deftly pulled the covers off his Alpha dumping them on the floor whilst shouting ''Rise and shine!''


    Growling angrily, Riley drew his knees up to his chest as the cold air hit his skin, ''Did I ever tell you how much I hate you sometimes?'' he muttered as he grudgingly sat up and threw his pillow at his Beta who dodged it easily chuckling.


    ''Oh pretty much every morning since you learned to talk mate'' Daniel replied with a grin. ''Get your a*s up and mommy will make you a nice cup of coffee before we go down for breakfast'' he cajoled as Riley gave him the finger and dragged himself from his bed, heading into the bathroom.


    Shaking his head with amusement, Daniel flicked on the small kettle and threw on his clothes while it was boiling, then pouring a coffee sachet into each cup before adding the water and some milk.


    Handing the steaming cup to Riley who was now dressed, the pair sat on their beds drinking the burning liquid as they discussed what what they would do that day.


    ''I think we need to get our asses to that bar that Candy mentioned, maybe say we are looking for an old friend, y down why we are there'' Riley said as he sipped his drink.


    Nodding his agreement, Daniel replied, ''sounds good, we don''t want anyone who may work with him knowing who we are and that we are looking for Be''.


    ns made, the pair dropped their empty cups onto the tray and made their way out of the room, descending the stairs and entering the small dining room, seating themselves at the table that had the number 34 written on a folded piece of paper. As they made themselvesfortable a rosy cheeked woman bustled through the door, cing two tes in front of the guests at a separate table before making her way over to them, a weing beam on her face.


    ''Well hello, you are new faces, I hope you slept well? I''m Barbara, but everyone calls me Barb, What can I get you both?'' she asked smiling happily.


    Taken aback by her friendliness after the sullenness of the older gentleman the night before, the two warriors looked at her silently.


    Laughing the woman looked at the pair appraisingly, ''Let me guess, you came intest night and you got checked in by my husband?'' she asked smirking.


    ''Uhh, a gentleman checked us in, yes ma-am'' Daniel replied embarrassed.


    Chuckling to herself Barb gave a knowing look, ''oh I can surely imagine what a delight he was, no doubt you we''re keeping him from the racing, or his favourite soap, or the news'' she said rolling her eyes dramatically. ''We have a young girl who mans the desk during the day, but when she goes home it''s up to Mr Grouchy to wee people, just know his bark is worse than his bite''.


    The two men nodded looking slightly relieved.


    ''Now, looking at you two strapping young men, can I suggest a full English breakfast? We take pride in filling our guests up before they head out to their onward journeys'' Barb said with a wink.


    ''Yes please Barb'' Daniel replied smiling at the older woman as she grinned and headed back to the kitchen to give their order to the chef.


    Soon enough, Barb returned with a pot of tea and two cups then their breakfasts, each te piled high with sausages, bacon, eggs, hash browns, beans and tomato, then a small metal rack with brown and white toast was ced in the centre of the table between them before Barb set off to tend to the next set of guests who had appeared in the room.


    Demolishing their food, the two warriors sat back contented, Daniel patting his stomach as he grinned happily. ''I am so full, I reckon I have enough fuel to run t out for 3 hours'' he said contentedly.


    Riley muttered his agreement though his mind was obviously elsewhere.


    ''Hey, earth the Riley, where is your head at mate?'' Daniel asked snapping his fingers under the future Alpha''s nose.


    Swatting his hand away, Riley growled at his Beta, ''I''m just thinking, we are sat here stuffing our faces with fried breakfasts, what about Be, what is she eating? Are they feeding her? Is she being looked after'' he muttered worriedly.


    Leaning forward on the table, Daniel dropped his voice slightly so that only Riley could hear him, ''Hey, we are going to find her, Isabe is a kick a*s future Alpha, even more kick a*s than you if we are beingpletely honest, she''s fine, she just needs the pair of us to move our asses and find her.'' he said solemnly.


    Sighing, Riley scraped back his chair, rising to his feet as Daniel did the same, the pair thanking thenddy before making their way back upstairs to collect their things.


    Returning to reception they were greeted by a bubbly teenager who was perched on the desk behind the table, looking up she smiled enthusiastically.


    ''Was everything ok with your stay?'' she asked as she held her hand out to take their room key.


    ''Everything was fine, thank you'' Daniel responded, returning her grin.


    Stepping out into the brisk morning air, the two friends made their way toward the tree line, walking into the shadows of the trees where they made sure they were not being watched before stripping and shifting into their wolf forms and setting off at speed in the direction of the next town, their feet thundering through the fallen leaves that scattered the forest floor as they ate up the miles that separated them from their next search area.


    As they reached the edge of the woonds, the pair shifted back into their human forms, donning their clothing before making their way through the thinning trees to a main road that cut between the forest and the built up area of the town.


    Crossing over, the boys slowly made their way though the buildings, passing people going about their morning as they searched for ''Jack''s''. As they walked further and further into the town, the warriors noticed that the friendly faces and well kept shop fronts had given way to hooded figures who seemed not to want to be noticed, the surrounding structures now having a tired and uncared for look. Keeping their heads down, Riley and Daniel hurried through the rubbish strewn streets, keeping their eyes on the shadowed corners, careful not to make eye contact with any of the people they passed. Keeping their heads down, Riley and Daniel hurried through the rubbish strewn streets, keeping their eyes on the shadowed corners, careful not to make eye contact with any of the people they passed.


    Hastening down the winding streets they followed the twists and turns of the cobbled roads until hopelessly lost within the maze of shadow filled alleyways.


    Finally admitting defeat, Daniel scoured the surrounding area, taking in the varied faces of the few people that littered the doorways of the local buildings. Drawing a deep breath, he stepped toward an old woman, who was wrapped in assorted shawls, a woolen hat pulled down over her ears, who was perched on the doorstep of a run down block of ts, a basket ofvender ced at her feet.


    Looking up as he approached, the old woman gave a toothless smile, ''A quarter for your fortune md?'' she asked holding out her hand.


    ''Umm, no thank you'' Daniel replied, stopping just shy of her reach.


    Picking up one of the smallvender bundles she held it out, ''For your good fortune sir'' she said grinning.


    ''Umm, we would just like directions, if you could help us?'' Daniel said, keeping his voice firm as the old woman studied him.


    ''Directions?'' she asked, peering at him intently through her hooded eyelids, ''and where would we be looking at going?''


    ''We are looking for Jack''s Tavern'' Daniel replied confidently.


    A surprised look crossed the woman''s face, ''would you now?'' she asked, ''forgive my sir, but you and your friend do not look like the kind of patrons that would frequent a ce such as Jack''s'' she added, looking over at Riley who was stood behind his Beta, his eyes on the surrounding street. Raising his eyebrows, Daniel replied, ''we are looking for an old friend, we have heard that he has been known to visit the tavern so are hoping we can catch him there this evening!


    Studying the pair intently, the old woman seemed to make up her mind, holding out her hand she smiled, a glint in her eye, ''cross my palm with silver young man, and maybe old Agnes here can help you out with how to find the tavern!'' she said. Muttering under his breath, Daniel pulled out a handful of change, cing it in the old woman''s dirt encrusted hand before thrusting his hands back in his pocket and waiting.


    Hiding the coins among her shawls, the old woman pointed up the street, ''Follow the road, third right, second left, 500 yards and you''ll find the bar, just skirt around any fracases that may be going on outside'' she said airily before tuning the boys out and calling to passers-by to buy hervender.


    Following her directions, Riley and Daniel hurried through the streets until they were confronted with the dark foreboding building of Jack''s bar, the dirty windows were cracked, a few were covered with boards. A few men were leaning against the wall next to the door, pints in hand as they shouted and leered at the passing women.


    Striding past the drunks, the warriors pushed open the door, making their way inside taking in the crowd that were already sat in the various booths, drinking andughing.


    Making their way too the bar, Daniel took out a ten and waved it at the barman who came over raising his eyebrow inquisitively, ''What you want boys?'' he asked suspiciously, ''Two pints and a bit of information if you have it mate'' Daniel replied, keeping his voice confident.


    ring at the pair for a few moments, the barman finally pulled two sses from under the counter and ced them under the pump, pulling on the lever until each was full, then cing them in front of the warriors and snatching the money from Daniel''s fingers. ''What information you after?'' he asked as Daniel took a small sip of the beer.


    ''We are looking for someone'' replied Riley, ''and old friend, we lost contact a while ago and we heard from a mutual friend that he sometimeses in here''.


    ''Oh yeah'' the barman murmured his voice bing dangerous, ''and what friend might it be that you are looking for, here in this dive?''


    Meeting the muscrly built bar tenders eyes, Riley said, ''His name is Rowan, some people know him as the collector?''


    ''The Collector'' repeated the barman, evidently surprised at Rileys words, ''you two are friends with the Collector''s? Forgive me boys but that is a very brave affiliation to be making''


    ''Well we really only know him as Rowan, we''ve never needed his services'' Riley added hurriedly as Daniel grabbed his arm, leaning toward his ear and whispering, ''Ry, I think we need to leave, NOW''.


    Looking around the bar, Riley noticed that the chatter andughter had stopped and they had be the focus of everyones attention.


    Looking back at the bar tender, Riley gave a friendly smile, ''Never mind mate, he''s obviously not here, so we''ll be on our way!'' he said as the pair backed their way toward the door and slipped outside, hurrying down a side street, not stopping till they had put a few blocks between themselves and the bar.


    Leaning against a wall, Daniel met his Alpha''s gaze, ''s**t Riley, we were way over our heads just then''.


    ''I''d agree with thatds'' came a voice from behind them. Turning round the warriors were faced with four well built men, each one rugged and dangerous looking. The man who had spoken had arge scar that ran from his right eye too the corner of his lips, sneering at the pair he stepped forward, eyeing them carefully,


    ''So, you are friends of Rowan are ye?'' he asked coldly.


    ''Umm we know him'' replied Riley cagily.


    ''I see'' replied the man, rolling up his sleeves to reveal a tattoo of a green and blue dragon, hisrades mimicking him, each revealing a tattoo of their own. ''See the issue we have is that we have a problem with people who know Rowan'' he continued as they walked slowly toward the warriors who took a fighting stance, each one eyeing their opponents, waiting for one of them to make a move.


    ''We are not looking for trouble'' Riley said forcefully, balling his fists as he watched the approaching danger.


    ''Maybe notd, but ye see, trouble is exactly what you get when you throw around Rowan''s name'' the stranger said with an evil grin.

 A Lost Princess Chapter 19

    ''Be focus!'' roared Rowan as Isabe scrambled to her feet for the fifth time, wiping her glove across her mouth as she spit blood onto the canvas of the boxing ring. ''I am focused'' she spat back angrily.


    ''If you were focused I wouldn''t be kicking your a*s right now'' Rowan threw back as he sent his right fist toward her face, following up with a left to her ribs and a kick to her stomach that sent her crashing backwards into the ropes. Pushing herself away from the boundary angrily, Isabe stepped back to her spot, her eyes fixed to Rowans as he began to circle her again.


    ''What''s on your mind Be?'' he murmured as they inched around the ring, ''what is it that is taking your concentration away from your opponent? What are these thoughts that are making you weak and easy to second guess?'' he sneered as she growled, anger forging through her body, causing her to thrust herself toward him, throwing her weight behind her right hook which was aimed for his nose.


    Dodging easily, Rowanughed mirthlessly as she stumbled forward, righting herself and swinging back round to face him again, her face lie thunder as he continued to taunt her. ''So predictable princess, you couldn''t defend your pack from a few Rogues could you?! Roaring in anger, Isabeunched herself toward him,nding against his body as she wrapped her legs around his torso, using her momentum to knock him to the ground. Pinning him to the floor, she rained blows down on every inch of his body that she could reach, screaming at him until she was hoarse.


    ''I am not weak! Do you hear me? I am not weak!'' she yelled over and over again, ''her anger pushing her wolf forward as she lost control of herself, ripping the gloves from her hands, trying to rip Rowans skin from his body.


    A sharp pain suddenly hit her in the side of the neck, as she fell sideways off of Rowans body, her eyes rolled back bringing ''G'' into view, a syringe in his hand. From far away she could hear Rowan''s voice, ''she''s getting there ''G'', she''s finally using her wolf'' he said before ckness enveloped her.


    *****


    Waking hourster, Isabe forced her eyes open groggily, staring round the room at the familiar four walls of her room. Gripping her head tightly between her hands, she moaned loudly in pain, rolling to the side as she tried to get her feet onto the floor so she could stand up.


    As her feet


    came into contact the polished wood beneath them, she yelled out loudly, ''Stop hitting me with that god damn stuff you a*s holes!'' before slowly raising her face from the nket and grimacing as the pounding inside her skull intensified. Changing tactic, she slid to the floor, using the bed to support her back as she stretched her legs out in front of her, leaning her head back on the mattress trying to ease the pain that was unrelenting.


    A soft click announced ''G''s arrival at her door, tapping softly he pushed the door open, staring down at the unmoving teenager who growled warningly at him, her eyes remaining closed. Walking over to her, ''G'' sat down next to her, cing her tray across herp gingerly.


    ''Eat Be, it will help with the side effects'' he said softly.


    Screwing up her eyes, Isabe turned her head slightly until his face came into view, ''I don''t want too'' she snapped back defiantly, ''my head is killing me... AGAIN!'' she added angrily.


    Looking at her apologetically, ''G'' pulled out a small bottle of paracetamol, twisting the lid, he shook two out into his hand and held them out too her. Eyeing him aggressively, she finally swiped the tablets, throwing them toward the back of her throat before picking up the orange juice and gulping some down to wash them into her system.


    cing the half empty ss back onto the tray, Isabe picked up the fork and started to use the edge to cut sections off the pile of chocte chip pancakes that were in front of her, keeping her face nk so that herpanion wouldn''t know that he was right and she was beginning to feel better.


    Waiting silently until she had finished eating, ''G'' took the tray and ced it on the floor beside him before mbering to his feet and holding out his hand to help Isabe up. Taking his hand, she was surprised at the strength of his grip, pulling her toward him, ''G'' helped her back onto the bed, getting her toy down with her head on the pillows before covering her with the nket.


    ''You''ll need some more rest Be'' ''G'' said quietly, ''That stuff really knocks you out!


    ''Well maybe you should stop injecting me with it then'' Isabe growled back testily.


    ''I didn''t want to Be, but your wolf was pushing through, I tried calling you but you were too far gone, you would have killed Rowan if I hadn''t stopped you'' he replied sadly. ''Rowan would have deserved it'' Isabe snarled, ''lets not forget he kidnapped me, he keeps saying I''m weak, maybe it''s time he got to spar with my wolf instead.


    Laughing sadly ''G'' met the angry teen''s gaze, ''You have every right to hate us Be, but I was being truthful when I said I would not hurt you, the problem is that I also need Rowan so I can''t allow you to kill him. Truthfully, you are starting to fight off the wolfs bane, which is excellent as one day there is a chance that it will not effect you at all, something that is a very rare skill, but on the downside it means that you have to be injected with more of it to have the same effect, meaning the side effects are worse for you. I do not want to use wolfs bane on you Be but if I need to protect any of us including yourself from your wolf then I will and I won''t apologise for that. I need you to learn control of yourself as that will lead to control of your powers, once you can control them, you can harness them and then you will be formidable'' he said earnestly.


    Shaking her head bemused, Isabe stared up at the older man, her eyes tracing his scar. ''You keep talking about my powers, but I don''t have any extra powers over what other wolves have'' she said calmly.


    Smiling down at her, ''G'' reached out and stroked her forehead, easing the wrinkles from her frown of confusion, ''Yes you do Be, you are special, you just need to tap into them, which today with Rowan, you began to do'' he answered before leaning down and softly kissing her forehead.


    ''Now get some more sleep princess as now we have awoken your wolf properly, she may let us start to see what she is capable of''. He said before stooping down to pick up her tray, and walking back out of the room, flicking the switch on the one illuminatedmp as he left.

 A Lost Princess Chapter 20

    Riley and Daniel were backed against a wall in the alleyway, the four men encroaching on them as they each kept their sights trained on two of their opponents. Letting out a loud roar, the ring leader rushed toward Riley trying to grab his neck, not expecting the young man to easily manoeuver himself out of harms way, slipping under the older man''s arm before spinning and aiming a solid kick into the stomach of the second man with shoulder length ck hair, who was following behind his leader, sending him flying


    backwards where hended with a grunt onto the cobbled street.


    Quickly ncing over to Daniel, Riley saw his Beta moving around his two attackers, cing well aimed punches to their torso''s whilst keeping himself out of reach. Turning back to his own fight, he ducked just in time for the ring leaders arm fist to graze over his hair, having used Riley''s moment of distraction to his advantage.


    Launching himself from his crouched position, Riley cannoned into the Ring leaders torso, wrapping his arms around the other man''s waist as he tried to force him onto his back, suddenly he grunted in pain as his opponents elbow ploughed downwards into his shoulder trying to force his grip to loosen.


    Feeling the arms around him tighten, he grabbed Riley''s shoulders then flung him backwards, away from him beforending a kick to his ribs, causing the Alpha to hunch over in pain.


    The second attacker had mbered back to his feet behind the scuffle, cing his arms around Riley''s hunched form, he lifted him clear of the ground, tightening his grip, pinning the teenagers arms to his sides. Using the ck haired man''s strength to his advantage, Riley bent his knees, and thrust his feet out in front of him, catching the ring leader square in the chest, knocking him in to the far wall then throwing his shoulders forward to force his captor to bend and ce his feet back on the floor. Rolling forward, Riley deftly threw the second man over his body and into wall next to the leader who was trying to right himself.


    Marching over to the two thugs, Riley smashed his right fist into the Leader''s face before grabbing his hair and smashing his head down forcibly into his knee.


    Turning to the second man who was leaning against the wall for support, he grabbed his head and mmed it forcefully into the brick work over and over again until he fell limply to the floor. Leaning down he ced his arms around the leader, encircling his neck, lifting him off the floor and forcing him in to a kneeling position as he looked over at Daniel who ced a firm kick to the face of his remaining opponent, sending his now unconscious body into his groaning friend.


    Lifting the Leader''s head, Riley growled, ''You let your good friend Rowan know that I left a message for him with you, tell him I''ming to find him and when I do, this will look like child''s y, so he better be ready!'' he muttered darkly into the man''s ear. Trying to look at Riley, the Leader tried to speak through the choke hold Riley had on him, ''I.... t. thought you were his f. friend'' he stuttered, as blood dribbled from his mouth.


    Laughing derisively, Riley pulled back on the man''s neck, ''no, he kidnapped my friend, I''m looking for him so I can find her and kill him'' he said nonchntly.


    Pulling at Riley''s arm, the man''s face began to turn purple fromck of oxygen as he gasped out ''We aren''t his friends! that''s why we attacked you''.


    Dropping the man, Riley red at him as he wheezed in breaths, rubbing his neck furiously.


    ''What do you mean you are not his friends?'' Riley demanded, ''you have the same tattoo!''


    The leader sat up tentatively, keeping his hands in view, ''We were once allies, but Rowan broke the code of the Collectors, he got kicked out of the guilds any one who is a friend of his is an enemy of ours'' he replied gruffly.


    Holding out his hand to the man, Riley helped him too his feet, ''Maybe we should start again?'' he asked as the man nodded, giving a chuckle as he rubbed his chin, wiping the blood that was running from the corner of his mouth. ''Sounds good, you give a mean right hook, do you know that?'' he added as he gave orders to the one remaining conscious man to tend to their friends and led the way back to the bar.


    Making their way back in to Jack''s, the leader led the way to a booth at the far end of the bar, calling out to a waitress to bring a round of drinks before dropping down into one of the seats and motioning for the two boys to join him. Sitting down opposite, they waited until the waitress ced three pints of beer onto the table and left before speaking.


    Clearing his throat, the leader looked the two men in the eye, ''OK, so I suppose I should start with my name'' he said humourlessly, ''I''m Sebastian, theds who''s arses you just kicked are my men, we are part of a guild called The Collectors, we obtain what people need and we deliver it too them, no names, no paper trail, no way for anything to be traced. Rowan came to me when he was a kid, his parents had been killed by Rogues, I knew he was a werewolf'' he added, noting their surprised looks. ''Yeah, I may not be a Werewolf but in my line of business you deal with all types of people, you get to know what lurks outside if you know what I mean'' he said in a low voice.


    ''I took Rowan in,d had nowhere to go and he had light fingers, he was good at the job, could get into spaces we couldn''t, that kind of thing. So we taught him the job and when he was old enough the council made him an official member, gave him the brand'' he said as he rolled up his sleeve to show off the tattoo again.


    ''So how did he be an outcast then if he was like your protege?'' asked Daniel intrigued.


    Sebastianughed coarsely, ''Even those of us who live outside of thew have rules boy, and Rowan broke the biggest one. We don''t deal in people, we''ll get you weapons, money, spells, anything you want, but we do not take or hurt people'' he growled angrily. Rowan took a side gig, didn''t tell anyone, some Vamp offered him a lot of money to bring him a girl from one of the viges, seems the Vamp had taken a liking to her but her parents did not approve of the union and the girl didn''t want to go against her parents wishes. He wanted to get her and turn her, force her parents to allow her to remain with him, so Rowan took her from her bed whilst her parents were sleeping. They had a meeting ce nned, and Rowan handed her over, took the money and left, her body was found four dayster'' Sebastian said, the anger in his voice evident, ''they had drained her of her blood, and dumped her like garbage in the street. Turns out that Rowan wasn''t the only person who had been hired to obtain girls for these blood suckers, there was hundreds of them over the years, the Vamps had realised it was an easy way to get fresh meat.


    Daniel looked like he wanted to be sick whilst Riley just stared unbelieving at the man in front of him who was trying to contain his rage.


    ''What happened to Rowan after you found out?'' Riley asked finally.


    ''Once he found out what he had been a part of, Rowan came clean with the council, said he hadn''t meant for her to get hurt, he thought he was helping her. The council sentenced him to death, his actions had killed a girl, he had broken the rules, that couldn''t be allowed to go unpunished. But Rowan wasn''t just anyone, he could wriggle his way out of any situation, he escaped from the council''s clutches and has been in hiding since. He has a hefty bounty on his head, all Collectors are sworn to try and bring him in, when you said you were old friends of his we assumed you were part of his new life. There are a lot of stories that circle about him, we know he''s dealing in pretty much anything now, so we were going to force you into giving us any information you had on his whereabouts'' Sebastian said, ''that didn''t go quite to n'' he added with a hoarseugh.


    ''Trust me'' Riley replied angrily, ''He is no friend of ours''


    Looking at the pair thoughtfully, Sebastian said, ''I don''t suppose you boys would like somepany on this trek of yours?''


    Looking at each other, Riley carefully replied, ''won''t we be a bit conspicuous, six huge men, stalking round asking about Rowan?''


    Sebastian grinned, ''I was just talking about me, I can help you find your friend, I have a lot of friends in low ces, plus not to put to fine a point on it, but you two Ivy league college boys stand out like a sore thumb in ces like this'' he chuckled. Catching Daniel''s eye, Riley raised his eyebrow questioningly, catching the small nod as his Beta showed his agreement.


    Turning to the Collector, Riley held his hand across the table, ''If you would like to Join us Sebastian, we would be happy to ept the help'' he said as the pair shook hands. ''Oh by the way, my name is Riley I''m the future Alpha of one of the packs in this territory, and this is my Beta Daniel, we''re also Werewolves''


    Giving a broad grin, Sebastian replied, ''A pleasure to meet you both, now I understand how you kicked my men''s asses'' he chuckled.

 A Lost Princess Chapter 21

    Stepping out of the bar, Riley and Daniel waited whilst Sebastian had a quiet word with his men, telling them that he had a lead on Rowan and was going to tag along with the two warriors to follow it up.


    ''Stay back here, keep in contact with the council and when I know where he is I''ll let you know so we can take him down'' Sebastian growled as his men nodded their understanding, eyeing Riley and Daniel warily as they nursed their injuries. Turning back to the boys, Sebastian motioned for them to follow him, leading the way through the streets until they reached a small motel toward the north of the town. Walking over to a beat up silver car, he popped the trunk open and lifted the carpeting to reveal arge collection of knives and guns, grabbing a small bag from the back seat he proceeded to fill it with various weapons before mming the trunk back down and turning round.


    Seeing the two warriors watching him, Sebastian shrugged nonplussed, ''some of us can''t turn into wolves when s**t gets real so we need a bit of hardware to protect us'' he offered with a grin. ''Don''t worry, I won''t use any of it on you two, this is for Rowan just in case he decides he doesn''t want toe quietly!


    Shouldering the bag, Sebastian led the way as they walked out of the town and into the surrounding countryside, talking amicably as they made their way northwards toward a distant vige and hopefully a new lead on Rowan and where he may be hiding. There trek was slow now that the warriors had to stay in human form but Sebastian''s connections to Rowan''s world were already proving useful. Stepping into the vige, he made his way to a small tavern, the walls whitewashed with a sign hanging above them reading ''The Anchor''. Pushing the heavy oak door open, Sebastian made his way inside, the patrons looked up momentarily to see who was entering before returning to their conversations again. Walking over to the bar, Sebastian waved over a busty brte who was leaning over the bar talking to one of the drinkers as she handed him a scotch.


    Spotting the collector, the brte swayed her way over, leaning on the polished wood as she gave a small smile. ''Seb, long time no see, what drags your sexy face into this neck of the woods?'' she asked winking.


    ''Dara, I''m after some info, my friends here have lost someone, seems she''s being hidden, what would you know about it?'' he asked with a seductive smile, reaching over to grasp her hands in his.


    Giving a look of mock surprise, Dara raised her eyebrows at the trio, ''Seb! You know I''m not in that game any more, I''m a straightceddy, working hard, keeping clean, you know me.'' she gushed, smiling widely.


    ''oh I know you''re out of the game Dara, course I do, bute on, this is you, nothing gets past you, does it?'' Sebastian crooned, watching as she preened under hispliments.


    ''Well I do like to keep my ear to the ground'' Dara admitted, ''you never know when a bit of information might do you a good turn do you?'' she added meaningfully.


    Reaching into his back pocket, Sebastian pulled out his wallet, opening it carefully and pulling a one hundred dor bill out, sliding it across the bar as he asked, ''So if Benjamin here was looking for a new home, what would he be able to learn from you?'' cing her hand on top of the note, Dara lent forward, her voice low as she looked around to make sure no-one was listening.


    ''Obviously you never heard a word from me, I don''t need trouble at my door Seb'' she started, ring at him as he used his finger to cross his heart.


    ''Lips are sealed Dara, you know that babe''


    ''There was talk about a man who was after a girl, seems she''s pretty important, he had been asking around for a collector, as you know, no collector gets involved in human''s but I did hear that maybe an old friends name got mentioned to him!'' she said, her eyes fixed on Sebastian''s.


    ''Rowan'' he replied with a grunt.


    ''That''s what was said'' Dara agreed, ''seems he was looking for a few helpers to get her, found them too!


    Sebastian lent slightly closer, ''do we have a name for this mystery man?'' he asked quietly.


    ''Goes by the name of ''G'', he has a scar running down his cheek, seems he had a run in with some unsavoury types that took exception to him.''


    Nodding his head, Sebastian asked, ''so do you have any idea where this ''G'' might be hiding himself?''


    Biting her lip nervously, Dara swept her eyes around the room before muttering, ''I don''t know if it has anything to do with him mind, but I did hear that Rowan wasst seen in the bar called ''The Pilot'' which is in a small town called Durango, it''s about four days march from here, maybe a visit there will get you some answers''


    Nodding his head, Sebastian patted her hand before standing up straight and leading the way back outside.


    ''Right, we need to get to Durango'' he muttered as they made their way out of the vige, moving deep into the surrounding woods before sitting down on some logs, Sebastian pulling a wrinkled map out of his bag and spreading it out in from of them. Tracing the tip of his finger over the paper, Sebastian finally tapped a specific ce murmuring, ''This is where we are boys'' before his eyes searched across the page for a few minutes before alighting on the word Durango. ''This is where we are going'' he added, tapping again, before tracing the roads and pulling out apass to get a direction.


    ''it''s a fair trekds'' he added, pushing his hair away from his face as he looked up at them.


    ''We''re used to that'' Daniel replied shrugging his shoulders, ''sure you can keep up with us?'' he asked with a slight smirk as Sebastian chuckled,


    ''Hey, I may not be a teen any more boy but I can still put one foot in front of the other till I get where I need to be''.


    Noting down the towns that were between them and their destination, Sebastian packed away the map before scrambling to his feet and leading the way through the trees setting off in search of Durango and hopefully further information on what Rowan had been doing and where he had gone.


    After hours of walking, the trio decided to make camp for the night, picking out a small clearing within the forest that gave a view of the night sky above them, collecting up some firewood, Sebastian soon had a warm fire going, the three crowding close to make the most of the warmth radiating from the crackling mes.


    ''So what do we think we are going to find at this new ce?'' Daniel asked, looking toward Sebastian who was busily rummaging in the bottom of his bag before triumphantly pulling out a tin of hot dog sausages and a small tin opener. Cutting a hole in the lid, he carefully ced the tin in the embers of the fire to allow the hot dogs to be warmed through in their brine.


    Riley grinned and mused, ''Not camped with werewolves before then Seb?'' as the collector nced up at him confused. ''Daniel, go get us some meat'' Riley addedughing.


    Jumping to his feet, Daniel stripped out of his clothes and quickly shifted into his wolf form before bounding silently into the trees, returning fifteen minutester with two rabbits hanging from his mouth. Dropping them at Sebastian''s feet, he walked over to his clothes, shifted back and got dressed, dropping down into his original spot and picking up a stick to nonchntly poke at the fire.


    ''OK'' Sebastian breathed, grabbing his knife and poking the tin out of the fire before picking up a rabbit and deftly skinning it, before using a few sticks to make a makeshift support that he suspended the meat from, repeating with the second carcass. Lifting his head up as he wiped the blood from his knife, Sebastian speared a hot dog out of the tin as he studied the teens sat across from him. ''So, we won''t be going hungry then'' he muttered as the two men grinned at him. ''Nope, we are pretty self sufficient'' Riley replied


    ''Though we never say no to a good fried breakfast'' Daniel interjected with a chuckle.


    As they waited for the rabbits to cook, the trioy on the ground around the fire discussing what Dara had told them about Isabe''s kidnapper.


    ''So who is this girl then?'' Sebastian asked


    Looking over to Daniel nervously, not sure how much to tell their newpanion, Riley cleared his throat, ''umm, well she''s a really close friend of mine'' he said evasively.


    Meeting the young man''s eye, Sebastian hoisted himself up onto one elbow, ''Riley, if you and I are going to work together you are going to have to trust me. I am not interested in hurting your friend or stopping you getting to her, my only goal is to obtain Rowan and return him to the council and the best way for me to do that is to help you.'' he said sternly.


    Considering his words carefully, Riley finally made his mind up, sitting up, he maintained the collectors eye contact as he said, ''Her name is Isabe, she is the next in line to be Alpha to one of the biggest packs in our territory, she is also my best friend. I have known her my entire life, our mothers are best friends before us. She is the nicest most caring girl in the world and she doesn''t deserve to be in the hands of some psycho who doesn''t even have a proper name. I need to find her and bring her back to take her ce as the first female Alpha.


    Sebastian nodded his head slowly, absorbing the information, ''are you sure that''s the whole story Riley?'' he asked quietly.


    ''What do you mean? Of course it is'' Riley fired back annoyed.


    Smiling lightly, Sebastiany back down, resting his head against the hard ground. ''If you say so Riley, if you say so'' he replied smirking.


    ''What is that supposed to mean?'' Riley growled as Daniel ced a calming hand on his arm.


    Sitting up and checking the meat, Sebastian grinned over at the future Alpha, ''Nothing mate, just a hunch, but forget it OK, meat is cooked, lets eat!

 A Lost Princess Chapter 22

    ''OK Be, it''s time to see what your wolf can do'' Rowan said as he stood outside of the boxing ring that now had a metal cage fixed around it.


    Looking through the bars, Isabe self consciously stripped out of her clothes, concentrating carefully as her bones started to break and snow white fur sprouted all over her body. As her four paws touched the canvas, she turned her blue eyes toward Rowan, her wolf growling slightly in her head as she studied the collector.


    ''Isabe'' Rowan called out loudly, ''we are no longer blocking your wolf, but we need her to know that we mean you no harm as we also need your wolf to be as strong as your human form. Tipping her head slightly to the side, her ears perked forward, the wolf stared unblinking at the man in front of her whilst a silent conversation went on with in her head.


    ''They wont harm us'' Isabe said, ''but they will hurt Marcus'' she added desperately.


    Her wolf growled angrily, ''No one threatens our brother Be, I can rip his throat out before he gets to the door''


    ''No'' Isabe ordered, ''I think we need to help them, there is a woman is in danger somewhere, we need to help''


    Her wolf was silent for a moment before reluctantly saying, ''We will see what they want us too do Be, but if anyone tries to hurt Marcus, I will kill them, make no mistake about that''. Nodding her head slightly, the white wolf stepped back from the edge of the cage as Rowan carefully undid one of the cage sides and stepped into the ring.


    Watching the wolf diligently, Rowan said, ''we are not aiming to kill Isabe, this is to submission only, if either of us rolls to show our belly the other must immediately release their hold and step away he said as he stripped out of his own clothes and shifted, his wolf almost as tall as Isabe''s with chocte brown fur and dark brown eyes that sparkled under the lights that hung from the ceiling.


    Pacing round the ring, the two wolves sized each other up, the white wolf growling in a low menacing tone as she studied the wolf in front of her.


    Rowan''s wolf suddenly lunged forward, snapping at her hind leg but catching nothing but air as Isabe jumped easily over his head, turning quickly to face him again. Rounding on her, Rowan lunged again, aiming for her neck, ducking her head, Isabe rolled onto her back extending her ws as he traveled over her body, gouging his underside, drawing a howl of pain.


    Straightening himself up, Rowan charged again, using his weight to plough into Isabe''s side knocking her sideways into the ropes.


    mbering to her feet, Isabe growled angrily, before leaping toward her opponent, teeth bared,nding on his back and digging her ws in, plunging her teeth into his fur as he yelped loudly.


    Rolling over, Rowan forced her to let go, struggling slightly as he stood up, growling menacingly as Isabe circled him, looking for an advantage she could use against him.


    Bounding through the forest, ''G'' put on a burst of speed as he raced toward his destination, he had left Isabe with Rowan with instructions to keep her training until he returned or she passed out from fatigue. He was pleased with how she was progressing, her strength had increased substantially and her reflexes were now a force to be reckoned with.


    His feet pounding on the dirt floor, ''G'' kept his nose close to the ground, following the familiar scent for over and hour until he finally burst into a small clearing that held a tiny log cabin. Light filtered through a small gap in the curtains and a wisp of smoke curled from the chimney showing that the upant was home.


    Dropping the bundle of clothes from his mouth, ''G'' quickly shifted into his human form, pulling on the t''shirt and trousers before making his way to the solid wood door, raising his fist he gave an authoritative knock that echoed through the surrounding woonds. Slowly the door opened of it''s own ord, swinging wide to allow ''G'' to enter the home. Walking cautiously over the threshold, ''G''s eyes flicked around the room that at first nce seemed empty.


    ''Back again Graham?'' came a low voice from by the fire as a wizened old woman in a ck floor length dress rose from the depths of the armchair that faced the crackling logs, a skinny ck cat rubbing itself against her legs as it''s two amber eyes red at the intruder haughtily.


    ''I am indeed Agnes'' Graham replied, forcing a smile.


    ''You can not be back for more of your potion, I told you that only two drops were needed in her drink at each meal to keep her under your influence'' Agnes said, walking toward him, the light from candles burning around the room catching her face and showing her heavily lined face.


    ''No I still have plenty of the potion Agnes, Ie for another reason'' Graham said, closing the door behind him before making his way over to the witch who was eyeing him with intrigue.


    ''Interesting, and what can an olddy like myself do for you this time Graham?'' she asked lightly, though her eyes bore into his as she studied his face.


    Clearing his throat, Graham replied, ''I need something that will make her forget, I need her to forget her pastpletely, I want her to have no memories of her family, her pack or any other pack that she was associated with, I need her to only remember me! Raising an eyebrow in surprise, Agnes tapped her long fingernail on her chin as she mulled over his words.


    ''I charge handsomely for something like that Graham'' she said finally, ''You know that don''t you, this is not a simple potion to make her susceptible to your suggestions, this is aplete wiping of her mind'' Agnes said sternly.


    Nodding his head, Graham muttered, ''I know, but the potion isn''t working as well as I hoped, I thought I could convince her to turn against her family, but though she is second guessing their motives in her life, she''s strong and I haven''t got the time avable to keep trying to convince her'' Looking into the old woman''s eyes, Graham''s gaze hardened. ''What do you want for it Agnes?''


    Smiling broadly, Agnes reached out her taloned hand, wrapping her wrinkled fingers around Graham''s arm causing him to flinch at the contact. Leaning closer, Agnes whispered, ''I want the blood of the white wolf''.


    Paling slightly, Graham stepped back, ''I won''t hurt her Agnes, that is not part of the n!'' he growled angrily.


    Tightening her grip, Agnes smirked at the werewolf, ''Graham'' she cooed soothingly, ''I don''t want you to hurt the girl, I just want a small vial of her blood for my collection, White Wolf blood is very rare'' she added with a small smile as she reached into her pocket and pulled out a small ss vial barely two inches tall that held a cork stopper in its neck.


    Reaching out reluctantly, Graham took the vial in his hand, dropping it into his pocket silently as he pulled his other arm from the old woman''s grasp.


    Smiling, Agnes nodded approval, ''good boy Graham, your draught will be ready in one week, I need time to collect the ingredients and some are not easy to find'' she said, her eyes never leaving his.


    Giving her a curt nod, Graham swiftly turned and opened the door, walking out into the darkness, jumping slightly as the door swung shut with a loud bang behind him.


    Stripping back out of his clothes, Graham carefully wrapped them up making sure to keep the vial safe before shifting back into his wolf form, grabbing the parcel of clothes and setting off at speed back toward the house and the young girl who was going to help him right a terrible wrong.


    Hourster,ying on his back, Rowan showed his blood smeared belly to Isabe who backed into the corner of the ring, blood running down her chin from her mouth, her white fur covered in dirt and blood, some hers, some belonging to Rowan.


    Slowly shifting back into his human form, Rowan held his side painfully where a very prominent bite mark was visible. His body was covered in already healing bruises and tears that he quickly covered with his clothes.


    Shifting into her own human form, Isabe didn''t even bother to check her body before throwing her t''shirt over her naked form self consciously, trying to cover up her vulnerability, despite living in a wold where nakedness was normal she still felt ufortable being undressed in front of male werewolves.


    Looking up she noticed Rowan''s eyes on her. Blushing slightly she dropped her face as he walked toward her slowly, stopping just in front of her and cing his hand under her chin. Lifting her eyes to meet his, he gazed into her face, an emotion she couldn''t quite read flickering across his face as he studied her.


    ''What is it?'' she breathed, her voice soft and nervous as she gazed into his eyes.


    Smiling slightly, Rowan moved a step closer so that their bodies were almost touching, whispering faintly, ''You are incredible Be''.


    Flushing at his words, she tried to step away dropping her gaze again, but his arms encircled her body holding her in ce.


    ''I thought you said I was weak'' she muttered as she breathed in his scent, closing her eyes automatically as the warmth of his arms infused her body.


    ''Not because of you Be, because of your terrible training'' Rowan replied softly, ''but you are incredible, your wolf is incredible, you are awe inspiring'' he continued, removing one hand from round her body to lift her chin again forcing her eyes back to his. Leaning down toward her, he suddenly pressed his lips to hers, Isabe''s breath catching in her throat as the softness of his lips drowned her. Automatically her arms slipped around Rowan''s neck as she kissed him back, losing herself in the moment until her mind snapped into focus and she pulled back rmed.


    ''Uhh I think I need to go back to my room'' she said, panic rising in her voice as she wrenched herself from Rowan''s grasp and sprinted over to the ropes, slipping between them and heading for the basement door, reaching for it as the door opened to reveal Graham on the other side.


    Raising his eyebrows, Graham looked from the panicked face of Isabe to the pained look that was on Rowan''s.


    ''Is everything OK here?'' he asked worried as his eyes flitted from the one too the other trying toprehend the tension that was filling the room.


    Nodding her head emphatically, Isabe edged round him toward the stairs, ''Yup, i''m fine, everything is fine, just fine, I umm, I just, you know, umm, need a wash and some sleep ''G. You know, training and fighting, it''s knocked me right out'' she stuttered, giving him a huge fake grin as she grabbed his hand and dragged him up the stairs behind her without a backwards nce toward the werewolf still stood in the middle of the boxing ring, his eyes locked onto her torso as she ran up the stairs.

 A Lost Princess Chapter 23

    Trudging through the muddy fields, Riley, Daniel and Sebastian were low on moral, bent forward, trying to keep their footing as the rain hammered down onto their already soaking bodies. ''We need to find somewhere to take shelter'', Daniel finally shouted at hispanions, sweeping his eyes around the never ending sea of open fields around them before spotting a small hay barn two fields over. It had open sides but the roof and hay bales would provide some shelter from the storm that raged around them. Pointing it out to hisrades he led the way as he veered right heading toward the sanctuary, his head bowed against theshing rain that surrounded them.


    Stumbling through the muddy bog that grasped hold of their boots they finally reached the hay barn, scooting around the towers of neatly stacked hay bales, the three hunkered down into a small gap between the rows, peeling off their sodden clothing and dragging out a nket each from their back packs to wrap round themselves as theyy out their clothes to dry.


    ''Well this sucks'' Daniel said with a grin looking at the two unamused faces that were either side of him. ''I thought these adventures were supposed to be all marching songs and warm summer days?'' he joked.


    ''Yeah, not so much mate'' Riley replied gloomily tipping his boot upside down and watching the river of water fall to the ground before cing it upside down on the ground and repeating his movements with his other shoe. ''Trust us to get stuck in the mother of all storms in the middle of nowhere'' Sebastian grumbled angrily.


    ''I told you we should have stopped at that B&B'' Riley shot back annoyed.


    Raising his eyes to Riley''s, Sebastian bristled at his tone, ''and I told you that the longer we take to get to that bar, get the Intel and act on it the less chance there is of your sweet girl even being there'' he growled back. ''She''s not my sweet girl, she''s my friend'' Riley muttered, his annoyance evident.


    ''Yeah, what ever mate, you keep telling yourself that and I''m sure it will be true'' Sebastian repliedying on his back and shutting his eyes, ignoring the agitated growl from hispanion.


    ring over at his Beta, Riley grumbled, ''what is his problem?''


    Shrugging his shoulders Daniel pulled a face, ''dunno mate, maybe he just likes to wind people up'' he answered though his eyes were guarded.


    Shaking his head in annoyance, Rileyy back on the ground, pulling the nket tight around him as he listened to the howling wind and the hammering of the rain drops on the tin roof above their heads. Slowly sleep over took the trio, the rhythmic beating of the rain lulling them all into a light sleep.


    Waking suddenly, Daniel sat up, noticing the storm had ceased as he looked around for the cause of his disturbance. Noticing nothing unusual, he shook Riley and Sebastian, rousing them from their slumber before checking his clothes and putting them on, grimacing as the damp fabric clung to his torso but knowing there was nothing he could do until they found somewhere to rent a room.


    Scrambling to their feet, Riley and Sebastian also dressed, grumbling about the cold and difort of cold clothes as they bundled their nkets into their ruck sacks and made their way out of the barn and back toward their route leading to Durango. ''Ugh, my feet are squelching in my boots'' Riley groaned, as they marched through the fields their eyes fixed on a distant spire that promised civilisation and a warm bed.


    ''Come on boys'' Daniel cajoled, ''once we reach the next town we can rent a room, have a shower and maybe even find aundromat to wash and dry our clothes. Not to mention a nice hot meal to sink our teeth into.


    Smiles fighting at the corners of the mouths of his twopanions faces at the thought of hot food and a shower, Daniel picked up the pace, striding toward the distant town, Sebastian and Riley right behind him.


    Stepping into the small town, the trio gazed around the empty streets surprised, ''where is everyone?'' Daniel muttered as he nervously swept his eyes over the area.


    Shrugging, Sebastian stepped forward, leading the way down the main street, his gaze trailing on each shop that was devoid of any movement or lights. Turning down a side street, they walked up to the office of the a tiny bed and breakfast, Daniel trying the door that was locked.


    Lifting the knocker, he dropped it loudly onto the metal te, the sound reverberating around them as they stood back and gazed up at the windows, looking for some sign of life.


    One of thes in the bay window moved slightly drawing the attention of the men, ''Hello?'' Daniel called out, ''We are looking for a room for the night''


    For a few moments they were greeted by silence before the sound of a bolt pulling back could be heard and the door inched open to reveal one green eye peeking out at them. Leaning forward, Daniel smiled warmly, ''Hey, do you have any rooms to rent?'' he asked in a friendly voice.


    Hesitating for a moment, the eye widened in concern before the door shut again and the sound of a chain being removed could be heard and the door was then swung open. A red headed, green eyed woman in a simple blue pinafore dress stood in front of them, her eyes darting around the streets as she quickly ushered them inside, shutting the door behind them and recing the chain and dead bolt.


    Growling slightly, Daniel moved toward the woman, ''why have you locked us in?'' he asked, a slight threat evident in his voice.


    Looking startled, the woman smiled weakly not meeting his gaze, ''umm just precaution sir, you never know who might be outside'' she muttered before leading the way to the back of the hallway, picking up a pen and looking to the trio questioningly. ''You need a room sirs?'' she asked timidly.


    Shaking off the feeling of difort at her strange behaviour Riley smiled down at the woman seeing her face rx slightly. ''Yes please, if you have one with three singles in we can take that'' he said lightly. Nodding her head, the woman reached for a key behind her, ''We have one family room sir, it has a double and two single beds, you''ll have to work out who gets the big bed between you'' sheughed nervously. Thanking her, they followed her directions up the stairs to the room, Riley opening the door and walking inside dumping his bag on the double bed.


    ''Who says you get the big bed?'' Sebastian asked testily, ''I''m older, I need morefort than you two sprites''


    Riley puffed out his chest, ''I am a future Alpha, that means I''m the highest rank here so the big bed is mine.


    Sebastian snorted derisively, ''I am not a member of your pack mate, so your rank doesn''t mean jot to me'' he growled.


    Daniel watched the exchange amused as he sat himself down on one of the single beds, ''you know, there is only one way to settle this'' he called out, stopping the two mens bickering as they turned toward him. ''Rock, paper, scissors gentlemen, who ever wins gets the big bed. ''Really? A kids game?'' Sebastian sneered rolling his eyes


    ''well the other choice is to spend the night bickering over it and no-one sleeps in the bed'' Daniel offered with a grin.


    Sighing in annoyance, Sebastian nodded, turning to face Riley who held his hand out in front of him. Lifting his own hand, the pair prepared to count as Daniel stood and ced his own hand in front of him. ''What are you doing?'' Riley asked perplexed.


    ''If the big bed is up for grabs, and its being decided by rock, paper, scissors, then I am joining in'' Daniel replied mischeviously.


    As he was about to argue, Riley was interrupted by Sebastian who huffed, ''just let him y and lets get this over with, I want a shower.''


    ''One, Two, Three, go'' Daniel said as they each threw out their hands, Sebastian''s hand t like paper, Riley and Daniel both making scissor symbols.


    ''Whatever, I''m going to take a shower'' Sebastian said angrily as he chucked his bag on the empty single bed and marched over to the bathroom, mming the door shut behind him.


    ''OK, its you and me Alpha'' Daniel grinned, ''One, two, three, go!'' he said throwing out scissors again as Rileyy his palm t for paper.


    ''You a*s hole!'' Riley growled angrily as Daniel picked up his stuff and deposited on the double bed,ying back on the nket making moans offort as his Alpha grabbed his things and threw them down next to the single bed that Daniel had just vacated. ''Ahh don''t be grouchy Alpha, you know it''s fair'' Daniel teased as he star fished the bed happily.


    Walking out of the bathroom minutester, a towel wrapped around his waist and his damp clothes in his hand, Sebastian viewed the sleeping arrangements, ''so you got beaten by your own Beta?'' he asked casually with a small smirk.


    ''Oh bugger off'' Riley replied angrily as he stalked into the bathroom, shutting the door with a sharp click.


    ''How did you pull that off?'' Sebastian asked, staring at the Beta''s smug face.


    ''Ahh it was easy, we''ve been sorting out disagreements like that for years, I know that if he throws out scissors, his next move is always paper as he thinks I''ll do rock'' he said with a chuckle.


    ''Well yed Beta'' Sebastian chortled as he dried off and pulled out a pair of shorts to sleep in, cing his clothes over one of the chairs and cing it by the radiator to dry them off.


    Once Riley came out of the bathroom, Daniel went for a shower, the three then sat on the double bed, Riley grabbing a small menu off the bed side table and looking down the avable meals before picking up the phone and ringing the reception to ask for some room service.


    Before long the three men were devouringrge turkey mayo sandwiches and gulping down bottles of soda, groaning happily as the food hit their stomachs.


    As they licked their fingers and ced the tes on the small table near the door, Sebastian sat back on the bed, leaning on his hands as he viewed hispanions. ''Does anyone else feel like something is very weird around here?'' he asked nonchntly. Looking up, Riley''s faced darkened as he nodded his agreement, ''yes, something doesn''t feel right, I''ve never known a town to bepletely empty of people.


    Pulling back the covers and mbering into his bed, Daniely back on the pillows as the other two men made their way to their own beds, Riley giving Daniel a dirty look as his friend stretched out happily under his gaze.


    Flicking the switch by his headboard, Daniel snuggled down into the covers, listening as the others did the same, each man falling into silence as they settled down into an uneasy sleep, their thoughts gued with the strange town they were in.

 A Lost Princess Chapter 24

    A loud scream jolted the trio awake, sitting up straight, Daniel scrabbled around above his head before finally finding the light switch and flicking it on. Screwing up his eyes against the suddenly piercing light, his gaze swept the room to see the tousled haired frames of Riley and Sebastian also sat up, concern evident as they shielded their eyes from the abuse of the light bulb on their retinas.


    ''What was that?'' Daniel asked, throwing his nkets off of him and mbering out of the bed, heading toward the door as hisrades followed him. Opening the door carefully, Daniel stuck his head out of the gap, checking the corridor before stepping out. Listening carefully the three were greeted by silence, ''Someone having a nightmare?'' Sebastian ventured as they looked at each other confused. ''Maybe'' Riley agreed but his face was still troubled.


    Another scream ripped though the silence,ing from downstairs, racing down the hallway, they thundered down the stairs ripping open each door until they found one that was locked. Without hesitation, Riley lifted his leg and forced his foot into the white internal door, forcing the door from its hinges as they piled into the room.


    In front of them the bed and breakfast owner was huddled up against the head board, the covers pulled up to her neck as she gazed half fearfully, half lustfully into the eyes of the cloaked figure that was leaned over her bed.


    The noise of the door splintering had disturbed the intruder who turned his violet eyes toward them, hissing angrily as two fangs protruded from his mouth, resting against his blood red lips.


    ''Werewolves'' he hissed, ring at Riley and Daniel in detest.


    ''Vampire'' Riley growled back angrily, as the stench of death and blood filled his nostrils.


    Launching himself across the bed, Riley shifted mid air into his wolf form, sailing over the mattress easily as his teeth snapped together in the air that had once been filled by the vampires human form. Looking up he saw a bat squeezing itself out of a gap in the top of the window before taking flight into the night.


    Shifting back, Riley grabbed a towel that had been flung over a nearby chair, wrapping it around his waist before sitting down on the edge of the bed next to the owner who was starting to rouse from the trance that the Vampire had put her under.


    Her eyes connecting with Riley''s she gasped, her gaze sweeping the room, taking in the broken door and the other two strong men that were hovering near her bed. ''Where did he go?'' she whispered, her voice hoarse from her previous screams.


    ''Scrambled out of the window and fled'' Riley replied kindly as he reached for her hand, feeling it trembling beneath his own as the owner tried to calm her breathing.


    Daniel walked over to the window, mming it fully shut and locking it securely before saying, ''maybe we should all go and have a cup of tea? I have a feeling this is going to be a long night.


    Nodding agreement, Sebastian grabbed thedy''s dressing gown that wasying in a crumpled heap on the floor having been hung on the back of the now busted door, brushing it down before handing it over to her.


    The three men stepped into the hallway, Riley sprinting up the stairs to get some clothes as the other two stood with their backs to the room, on guard, whilst she got out of bed, giving her privacy but staying close in case of further trouble.


    ''I''m ready'' the owners shaky voice came from behind them before she stepped out of the room and led the way to the kitchen, Riley joining them secondster. Daniel helping her to sit in one of the chairs at the well scrubbed table before walking over to therge kettle and filling it with water, flicking the switch as he turned to face the others.


    ''How long have you had problems with a Vampire?'' Riley asked candidly.


    Shock filled the woman''s face as she took in the three men, ''You know about Vampires?'' she whispered.


    Nodding with a small smile, Riley replied, ''We''ve all had dealings before with them ma-am, how about you tell us what is going on, maybe start with your name?''


    Nodding fearfully, the owner sat back in her chair, pulling her dressing gown tighter around her body.


    ''My name is rissa'' she started, epting the hot mug of tea that Daniel silently ced in her trembling grip, taking a small sip and wincing as the hot liquid burned down her throat. ''I have owned the B&B for ten years, before that it was my mothers, before her, my grandmothers. It''s been handed down through the generations since my great great great grand daddy won it in a poker game, well that''s the story I always got told'' she giggled nervously.


    About twenty years ago, once every three months, people started to turn up dead, their bodies drained of blood, just their empty carcasses foundying in their beds. Two tiny holes in their neck like they had been tazered or something, you know?'' she asked, staring round at the listening men who sat around her at the table.


    ''There was never any sign of a struggle, no break in, nothing. We couldn''t understand what was going on, we had never heard of real Vampires then, they were just myths passed down, like witches and the like. Something you told your kids about to make sure they didn''t wander off into the woods alone.


    Anyway, one night a little girl came screaming down the high street, terrified she was, running as fast as her legs would carry her, calling for someone to help her mum. When we all managed to calm her down she said a bad man had got into her mothers room and was biting her neck, he was drinking her blood.


    When we got to her home, we found both her parents dead in their bed, the blood gone from their bodies. Well we thought the trauma of seeing her parents murdered must have confused the child, her mind had obviously changed the facts into what she thought she had seen. The little girl was adamant though, she kept repeating herself no matter how many times we asked, a bad man was in her mum''s room and had bitten her neck!


    Taking a deep breath, rissa took another sip of the tea in her hands, her body starting to show signs of rxing.


    ''The men of the town decided that they needed to find out exactly who this attacker was, the attack always happened on the half moon, every month like clockwork so at the next half mo on, each man took up arms and sat up all night waiting for the murderer to strike again.


    When morning came, everyone gathered in the square except one family, the Robertson''s, making their way to the house, they broke down the door, found the in bodies of both parents and all three childrenying on the living room floor, positioned there by the killer. On the wall a note was scrawled in blood, ''try to interfere again with my meals and I will y every member of every family. Give me one adult every three half moon''s and I shall leave the rest be, which ever house has a window open will be your offering! People were terrified, someone really was going around and killing people to s**k their blood, not only did we have a killer, but he was some sort of psychotic entity with a Vampire fetish.


    A meeting was called, everyone trying to decide what to do, no-one left the town hall even as the darkness fell around us, no-one knowing how to keep out town folk safe.


    Suddenly a bat flew in one of the open windows, hovering over the stage before transforming in front of us into a tall, thin white faced man, shrouded in a ck cloak.


    ''You got my message I presume?'' he has asked icily ring round at us, his violet coloured eyes sending shivers through us all.


    One of the men, pulled out a knife from his pocket, charging the man and burying the de deep within his skin. For a moment, we were all hit with a feeling of shock then relief, but it as short lived. The stranger picked up his attacker like his was a rag doll, threw him across the room where he hit the wall, sliding down it unmoving, blood seeping from the wound in the back of his skull where he had collided with the brick work. He was dead.


    The stranger looked around us all as he slowly pulled the de from his side, the wound was bloodless and the knife clean.


    He dropped the knife to the ground and raised his voice so we could all hear him. ''I am Valdar'' he had said, ''I am your neighbour and just like everyone else I get hungry, only once every three months though, I could feast more but I see no need'' he had added. ''You people will feed me, every three months you will select one adult who will remain in their room, their window open for me to feast upon. In return I shall leave the rest of your town alone and I swear to never feast on a child, as lets be honest, I need them to grow up and make more of you to keep my supply going'' he had said with a sneer.


    ''What are you?'' one of the men had asked as fear had engulfed us all.


    ''Isn''t it obvious, I am a Vampire'' the man had replied


    ''And if we don''t bend to your terms?'' our Mayor had asked hesitantly


    ''Then I will y everyst one of you and move on to the next town who will hopefully be more epting of my offer'' he had replied indifferently before transforming and flying out of the building into the night sky.


    We had argued all night, some wanting to hunt the Vampire down, try to kill him, others too fearful to try saying we needed to just ept his offer.


    The next day a group of men went with wooden stakes, the only thing we had from our stories that might kill Valdar, their drained bodies were found the next day in our town square, with a note saying, ''you are trying my patience''.


    From that moment on, we agreed to the terms, four people a year was better than everyone and our children would be safe.


    Riley looked into rissa''s face, seeing the fear still etched into her eyes.


    ''So it was your turn tonight?'' he asked quietly.


    Nodding her head, rissa lifted her eyes to his, ''I was selected, every house hold has a number assigned to it, each quarter a number is selected at random to choose the house hold that will sacrifice, if there are two adults in the house, they must choose between them who will remain in the room as payment. My number was picked, I was ready but then you knocked my door asking for refuge and I admit, I didn''t want to be alone while I was taken, I didn''t mean to scream but when I saw his eyes staring at me I lost control of my voice'' she said angrily. ''I have now put my entire town at risk because I didn''t fulfil the contract'' she muttered before suddenly scrambling to her feet.


    ''I need to go to him! I need to let him take me'' she gasped as Riley grabbed hold of her and forced her back into her seat.


    ''No, you need to stay here, my friends and I need to go visit Valdar'' he said firmly.


    ''He''ll kill you'' rissa whispered, wide eyed, ''I can''t allow that, please let me go'' she said starting to wrestle against Riley''s grip.


    Daniel stepped forward, cing a calming hand upon rissa''s shoulder, before crouching down next to her, taking her hands in his. ''rissa'' he said softly, drawing her eyes to his gaze, ''Vampires are not the only thing that are real in this world!'' he said simply before standing up, removing his shorts and shifting into his wolf as rissa''s face paled a small squeaking from her lips as she started to push her chair backwards, away from therge animal in front of her, who sat unmoving on the kitchen floor before shifting back into Daniel and quickly getting dressed again.


    ''Don''t be scared of us rissa'' Riley said quietly, ''we will not harm you, but we can possibly help you, if you will let us!


    Staring at Riley and Sebastian, rissa swallowed hard before forcing out words, ''are you all Werewolves?'' she asked fearfully.


    Riley nodded his head in agreement but Sebastian raised his hand above his head and said, ''not me, I''m one hundred percent human over here'' causing rissa to shuffle closer to him.


    ''But I will say, I have been with theseds for a few days and I have got to know them well, they are goodds, and if they say they can help you then you should let them'' Sebastian continued looking at the scared woman beside him. ''Give them a chance rissa, different doesn''t mean dangerous''.


    Slowly forcing her eyes to Riley''s, rissa nodded slightly at him, ''if you can help us, would you?'' she asked a faint tremor of hope in her voice.


    ''I will do everything in my power to help you'' Riley promised with a small smile, but first I think we should all get some sleep, night time is when he is strongest so I''d rather pay him a visit when its too my advantage'' he said.

 A Lost Princess Chapter 25

    Waking the next day, the three men quickly showered and pulled on their clothes before making their way downstairs, rissa greeting them in the dining room, dark circles under her eyes giving away herck of sleep after they had all retired in the early hours of the morning. Ushering the trio into seats around a small round table she hurried into the kitchen and returned with arge tea pot, three mug, a bowl of sugar and a small jug of cream which she ced in the middle before clearing her throat. ''Umm, can I get you boys some breakfast?'' she asked nervously, ''I make a mean fry up'' she added hopefully.


    Nodding enthusiastically, Daniel gave a thumbs up replying, ''girl, you just won over our hearts, nothing we will not do for a fried breakfast''


    Laughing despite herself, rissa hurried into the kitchen, and the sound of pans were soon heard hitting the stove. Twenty minutester she returned with three tes, piled high with sausages, bacon, eggs, hash browns, mushrooms and beans along with a huge te full of toast that was smothered in butter.


    Grabbing the tes, Sebastian and the warriors quickly dived in talking among themselves as rissa watched them hesitantly from the kitchen door. Halfway through the sound of banging on the front door interrupted them, fearfully, rissa scurried from the room, the sound of the bolt drawing back echoed through the silent room before a loud angry voice burst out, ''So it is true! You did renege on the agreement! Do you know what you have done? Valdar has issued an ultimatum, he wants you AND another tonight or he kills the entire town, your selfishness an cowardice just cost another person their life'' the voice roared.


    Edging her way back into the room, rissa stuttered, unable to make a coherent sentence as arge overweight man in a id waistcoat and tailored trousers followed her in, poking at her chest.


    Standing up, Riley grabbed his hand, tightening his grip as he growled into the other man''s startled face, ''I''d stop that if I were you'' he uttered softly.


    Looking around and spotting the other two men seated at the table, therge man paled slightly before blustering, ''Unhand me sir! I am the Mayor of this town! I don''t know who you people are, but this is not your concern''.


    Keeping his fingers wrapped around the other man''s wrist, Riley replied, ''It is my business when you are manhandling an innocent woman in front of me, she has had a traumatic night sir I will not be standing by and watching you make her morning unbearable as well.


    Finding her voice finally rissa squeaked, ''I did leave my window open Robert, I did!''


    Riley nodded his head in agreement, ''Yes she did, and when that dirty little Vamp tried to take her, I interfered.


    Staring at the warrior shocked, Roberts mouth opened and shut repeatedly, no sounding out. Spluttering he finally croaked out, ''you stopped the Vampire from taking rissa?''


    ''Yes I did, and I will do so again if he returns'' Riley replied simply.


    ''No! You can''t, you must let him take her'' Robert said panicking, ''please, you don''t understand!''


    ''I understand perfectly'' Riley replied airily, ''You have a greedy little Vamp residing in your town, and he''s forcing you to feed him or he''ll wipe out your town, did I miss anything?'' he asked, raising his eyebrow, a careless expression on his face.


    ''Well if you understand our predicament why did you stop him, why would you ce our town in danger?'' Robert asked, anger starting to build in his voice.


    ''Because I''m going to kill him'' said Riley, as if he was talking about the uing weather.


    Shaking his head, Robert gave a hollowugh, ''thest group of people to say that ended up drained of their blood in the town square''


    Meeting the man''s gaze with his own, Riley leaned forward conspiratorially, ''yes, but were any of those men Werewolves?'' he asked quietly.


    Disbelievingly Robert continued to chuckle, a hoarse, noise that gave away his fear, ''don''t be insane, of course not, there are no such things as Werewolves'' he muttered.


    Riley gave him an incredulous look as he released his arm, ''so you are telling me that you believe in Vampires but cannotprehend a world that contains Werewolves?'' he asked before giving Daniel a nod, who scraped back his chair, stripped off his clothes in front of the horrified Mayor and shifting into his wolf, towering over the table as the older man let out a scream of terror and tried to back away from the beast that had appeared, mming into the wall behind him as he whimpered fearfully his eyes darting around for an escape route.


    Shifting back, Daniel donned his clothes and sat back down, picking up his fork nonchntly and continuing to eat his food, Sebastian sat across from him, grinned widely as he did the same.


    Returning his gaze to the ashen faced mayor, Riley gave him an inquiring look, ''any other questions sir?'' he asked simply before giving rissa a small smile as he sat back down and returned to his conversation with his friends, tuning out the babbling man who was being helped from the room by the smiling B&B owner.


    Returning as the boys were finishing up she smiled down at them before saying, ''thank you all, the mayor is going to allow you to try and stop Valdar, I don''t think he had any choice in the matter but he tried to save face by agreeing to it'' she giggled. Smiling back at the young girl, Riley rose from his chair, taking her hand in his, ''We are going to sort out this Vamp for you, most of them know their ce, but you sometimes get a bold one who finds a town like yours that has no protection. Paling slightly rissa whispered, ''there are more of them out there?''


    Chuckling darkly Riley nodded, ''loads but contrary to what Valdar has told you, they don''t need to kill their prey, most will take what they need and leave their victim to heal, others feed off animals instead, but sometimes you get a Vamp who see''s an opportunity to sate the lust and exploits it. We just need to remind his kind that this is an uneptable concept. Trust me, after we have finished, the Vampmunity will learn about what happened and reign their kind in.''


    Nodding uncertainly, rissa collected up the tes and returned them too the kitchen whilst the threeds went upstairs to collect their belongings, returning to the hallway to pay for their lodgings.


    As Daniel pulled out his wallet, rissa raised her hand preemptively, shaking her head, ''no charge boys, you saved mest night and are taking a huge risk for my town. You can always leave your things here, you are wee toe back and stay here again tonight'' she added with a strained smile, ''I wouldn''t mind thepany''


    Giving a smile of agreement, Riley indicated to Daniel to take their things back upstairs, the Beta obliging, returning with one small rucksack that he had packed a couple of pairs of shorts into. Leading the way out of the bed and breakfast, Riley set off toward the edge of the town, slipping quietly into the trees.


    Nodding toward Daniel, the two waited as the warrior stripped again and shifted into his wolf, his nose to the ground as he wandered around trying to find a scent. Bundling his clothes up, Riley tied them carefully and ced them inside the back pack, slinging it on to his back as Daniel lifted his head and pointed his snout to the East.


    Following the blonde Wolf who continued to track the Vampire scent, they took care to remain in within the thick foliage of the tree, despite it being daytime so Valdar would be confined to his home, they were not sure if he had any allies who may alert him of their approach.


    Creeping through the trees, the two men could see they were getting closer to the Vampire''s residence, Daniel''s ears had ttened against his head and his teeth were bared, his face pulled into a look of disgust from the vile stench he was following. Suddenly as they stepped through the thinning tree line, Daniel''s hackles went up as the Wolf growled in a low and dangerous tone, prowling forward, his eyes fixated on something the two men couldn''t see. ''What''s wrong with him?'' Sebastian muttered as the Wolf continued to stalk the invisible issue.


    ''Not sure'' Riley replied quietly, ''but something isn''t right, stay at the back, you might want to get out some weapons just in case though'' he added as Sebastian nodded and pulled out arge knife, holding it tightly in his hand.


    Following closely behind the skittish wolf, the pair ground to a halt as Daniel froze in ce, his nose twitching as he focused on the mysterious problem. Stepping forward carefully, Riley edged around the angry Beta, dropping slowly to his knees as he gently brushed away the dirt, growling angrily as the top of and mine came into view.


    ''Bastard knew we woulde looking for him'' Riley muttered, ''I''ll bet you a week of breakfasts that this contains silver shrapnel to try and take us out. Bit of a sloppy attempt to be fair as Daniel had the scent before we even stepped out of the woods, but it shows he''s prepared himself for our arrival, we need to keep our wits about us.


    Stepping back as Daniel sniffed around, zeroing in on each of thend mines buried in the entrance to where the Vampire was hiding, Riley and Sebastian carefully brushed the dirt off each one revealing them, before marking them with sticks so that should they need to make a quick exit they would not stumble upon them by ident.


    cing their feet gently between the booby traps, the three continued forward, Daniel leading as he scouted the area for further defence strategies. Walking up the weed strewn dirt path, Sebastian and Riley kept their eyes on the surrounding woonds, keeping close to Daniel who was picking his route determinedly, muscles tensed in case of attack.


    ''Maybe you should hand me that ruck sack'' Sebastian muttered his eyes flicking over the shadows between the leaves, ''just in case you need to shift in a hurry!


    Nodding silently, Riley dropped the bag from his shoulder and handed it over, removing his jacket as well, which Sebastian shoved into the bag''s opening, leaving himself in just his t shirt a jeans.


    ''I don''t want to wreck my jacket'' he said with a forced grin, ''Be gave it too me and she will kick my a*s if I rip it to shreds shifting!


    Returning the young warriors strained smile, Sebastian hoisted the bag onto his back and the trio continued down the trail that seemed to be herding them into the unknown.

 A Lost Princess Chapter 26

    Laying on her covers staring at the ceiling, Isabe''s mind was a sea of uncertainty. The moment she had shared with Rowan had thrown her overboard and she couldn''t find a life raft to cling too.


    He hade to her door a few times that day, knocking gently and calling her name but leaving again when she had refused to answer. She couldn''t answer him, what could she say to him? He was the man who had stolen her from her friends and family, but she couldn''t deny that she had felt something during that kiss.


    Rolling over she growled annoyed as the chain around her ankle nged against the wooden frame of her bed. A soft knock sounded from her door before Graham''s voice called softly through the wood, ''Isabe? May Ie in? I have your lunch'' he said quietly. Sighing, Isabe drew herself up into a seated position before raising her voice, ''Come in G''


    The door swung open to reveal the Graham''s tall frame, his brow furrowed as he looked at her concerned.


    cing the tray on to the bed in front of her, he sat gingerly across from Isabe as she picked up the knife and fork and started to y with the green beans, pushing them round her te absent-mindedly.


    ''Everything OK?'' he asked, his eyes roaming her face searching for a sign that she was fine.


    Hitching a smile onto her face, Isabe replied, ''Yeah, of course G, everything is fine, just really tired, that work out yesterday was a lot of work, my wolf was shattered''.


    Watching her carefully, Graham ced his hand on hers, ''you can talk to me Be, you know that right?''


    Smiling back at him, Isabe nodded, ''I know, but honestly, I''m fine, just stuff on my mind. I am being held captive by some crazy bloke who doesn''t want me to know his name, I think that entitles me to a little bit of moodiness'' she added with a cheeky grin. Holding up his hands, Graham returned her smile ''Yeah OK, I''ll give you that'' heughed, rxing as she finally lifted her fork to her mouth and started to eat.


    Chewing the food, Isabe studied the man in front of her, from his greying hair, to the scar, to his eyes that held a sadness, swallowing she asked, ''so, what is this meal you have prepared today Mr chef?''


    Grinning, Graham replied, ''ahh its one of my Ma''s special recipes, her famous Beef Wellington, served with green beans and a creamy mashed potato''


    Stuffing another mouthful in, Isabe mumbled ''it''s so good, if you ever decide to get out of the kidnapping game, you should seriously consider opening a restaurant, I''d eat there'' she added with a giggle.


    Bowing his head in mock eptance, Graham replied, ''you are too kind madam, apliment from you is praise indeed.'' as Isabe giggled uncontrobly.


    Scraping her te clean, she dropped the knife and fork onto the tray with a tter beforeying back against the headboard with a satisfied groan.


    ''For a crazy weirdo you sure do make a mean meal'' she moaned rubbing her stomach contentedly.


    Picking the tray up, Graham gave her a small smile, ''For a hot headed teenage kidnap victim, you sure do make a good house guest'' he replied with a wink.


    Stepping toward the door, he hesitated as his hand reached for the door handle before turning slowly back toward the young girl who was still watching him, ''my name is Graham'' he muttered and then quickly left, shutting the door behind him, leaving Isabe sat open mouthed staring at the ce he had just vacated.


    ***********


    ''How is she doing?'' Rowan asked agitated as Graham walked into the kitchen, cing the empty te into the sink before taking a seat opposite at the wooden table.


    ''She''s OK'' Graham replied, ''says she''s just tired from yesterday''s training, eyeing the collector sternly he added, ''I know you want to bring out her abilities, just like I do, but you need to be careful not to over tax her, we don''t want to burn her out as then she is no use to anyone''


    Letting his eyes wander to the stairs that led from the kitchen to the first floor, Rowan dragged his fingers through his hair, sighing deeply, ''Yeah, I know G, but she''s special, you know? there''s something amazing about her and it pisses me off that her parents have been hiding it rather than helping her find it.'' he growled angrily.


    Raising an eyebrow, Graham fixed hispanion with a steely stare, ''You are not getting too emotional about her are you Rowan? Remember our objective, I paid you well, I expect results. he added cagily.


    Raising a hand, Rowan waved it dismissively, ''I know what needs to be done G, don''t you worry, you''ll have your little warrior ready and willing when you are, but you need to do your bit and get her thoughts straight''.


    Graham red at the collector angrily, ''I have a n for that Rowan, you just concentrate on getting her to her peak, and draw out that wolfs power. We are running out of time, we can''t sit here forever waiting, they will be looking for her and we need to make sure they don''t find her before we are ready for them.''


    Nodding curtly, Rowan scraped back his chair noisily, stomping from the room and up the stairs, the creaking of a door opening a few momentster was the only sound until silence filled the house.


    Tap tap tap ''Be? May Ie in please?'' Rowan called standing outside the door, his head pressed against the wood as he tried to hear her through the barrier. ''Please Be? I just want to talk to you'' he said desperately, as he rubbed his fingers across his eyes. No sound came from the room and he turned dejectedly to walk away, taking a few steps before he heard her voice call out to him.


    ''OK'' she said quietly, her voice muffled by the solid wood of the door.


    His heart jumping slightly, Rowan hurried back and opened the door gently, peeking in to see her sat on the bed, her knees tucked under her chin and her arms wrapped around herself as if trying to protect her body from everything around her. Stepping in quietly, his eyes roamed over her face as she stared dully out of the balcony windows, watching the trees swaying slowly in the breeze.


    ''Sit over there'' she said softly, indicating the chair near the door, not looking up as he quickly made his way over there and sat down facing her.


    ''What do you want to talk about?'' she finally asked, her face nk, refusing to look in his direction.


    ''Umm I wanted to talk about yesterday'' Rowan began, his voice shaking as he studied the young girl in front of him, so strong and independent, yet so vulnerable and innocent.


    ''What about it?'' Isabe asked tonelessly.


    ''I wanted to know.. umm... well I wanted to ask... ''Rowan began, falling over his words as he tried to verbalise the torment that was going on inside of him.


    ''You need toplete a sentence if you wish to receive an answer'' Isabe replied, cutting off his rambling. A spark of her feistiness glimmering though and causing Rowan to smile despite himself.


    ''Yes, I suppose I do'' he conceded before taking a deep breath, ''Isabe, I wanted to know how you felt about what happened between us'' he blurted out, inspecting his fingers suddenly, not wanting to see her facial expression. Isabe sat motionless for a moment, the silence hanging so heavily that Rowan was fearful that she would never answer.


    Finally she muttered, ''I don''t know how I feel about it, you are the man who stole me, you called me weak, you tell me my family don''t want me as the Alpha, don''t think I''m worthy..'' Isabe trailed off as tears glistened in her eyes before wiping them angrily and continuing, ''but I can''t say I didn''t feel something Rowan, what that was I don''t know but it was something!'' she admitted.


    ''But all this is insignificant as what we both do know is that we are not Mates'' she finished, raising her eyes to his.


    Meeting her gaze, Rowan shuffled forward in his chair, fighting the urge to go over to her and hold her, ''Have you found your mate Be?'' he asked trying to mask the pain in his voice.


    Shaking her head Isabe mumbled, ''not yet'', not that I was given much of a chance too'' she huffed.


    Ignoring her barb, Rowan caressed her face with his gaze, taking in the contours of her body, ''I haven''t found mine either, some werewolves never do, that doesn''t mean they have to live alone!


    Meeting his gaze, Isabe growled lightly, ''I have no choice in who I live with right now do I?'' she asked pointedly.


    Dropping her gaze Rowan sighed, ''but one day you will princess, and I just want to say that.. well I hope that when you have that choice, you will remember that I will be at the sidelines if you care to look toward me.'' he said quietly before standing up and leaving the room.

 A Lost Princess Chapter 27

    The fallen leaves and broken bark crunched under their feet as the boys made their way along the enclosed path, the darkness around them increasing as the trees around them became denser. The branches creaked and the smell of damp wood filling their nostrils as they made their way deeper into the forest. Stepping into a small opening, Daniel stopped, raising his head, sniffing intently as his eyes narrowed on a particr spot hidden within the greenery. Growling quietly, he drew the warriors attention, Sebastian making his way around the guarded wolf and pulling back the branches and vines to reveal a small cave opening behind.


    Stepping back, he allowed the Werewolves to lead the way, holding the branches wide so that they could pass through before following close behind, letting the branches drop behind him, his grip tightening on his dagger as they crept slowly through the darkness, the only visible lighting from Daniel''s gaze as he swept his eyes backwards periodically to check on hispanions whilst leading the way into the murky depths of the Vampire''sir.


    Inching along the carved stone corridor, a soft glow came into view, enticing us forward. Advancing into the light we were presented with the view of arge open area, animal skin rugs covering the hard stone floor, a small fire burning it a pit, the smoke curling upwards and through a small hole in the ceiling. Beautiful ornate furniture was ced around the room, arge coffee table in the centre that held a crystal cut ss that from the smell of it, had held scotch.


    Striding into the room, Riley called out loudly ''Valdar? Show your face you blood sucking, rot smelling piece of the undead''


    A soft rustling from the back of the cave that was cloaked in shadows could be heard before the tall, thin frame of the Vampire stepped into view.


    ''Werewolves.. at my door? How honoured am I? Though I swear I requested two pure human sacrifices not the dirty blood of two mongrels and a creature killer.'' Valdar mused quietly, making his way over to one of the sofa''s and lowering himself into the plush seat, leaning back unconcerned.


    Growling angrily, Riley replied, ''Yeah, well unfortunately your meal ticket just expired so you can move along voluntarily or die, either choice works for me.'' he shrugged nonchntly.


    Staring at the young warrior, Valdar smirked as he appraised the youth, ''Ahh, Alpha blood I can see, but not quite ready for the throne are we Wolf?'' he asked lightly as Daniel growled menacingly at his Alpha''s side.


    ''Watch your puppy there future Alpha'' Valdar continued, eyeing the teeth that were bared toward him. ''We wouldn''t want anything to mar our friendly conversation now would we? Now why don''t you and yourrade take a seat, your guard dog is wee to find afy bit of floor to curl up on. I apologise to him but I have a bit of a thing about hair on my furniture''


    Taking a seat, Riley red across at theposed Vampire in front of him, ''No conversation or bloodshed needed if you pack up and move along Vamp'' Riley replied easily.


    Valdar chuckled mirthlessly, ''Ahh unfortunately I cannot do that for you Wolf, you see I am well fed here and as you can see, I have myself a nice home set up, not as nice as some of the mansions the ns of my kin folk live in, but as a lone Vampire it certainly pleases me'' he said smiling calmly.


    ''Why not go join one of your death ns then?'' Riley spat back angrily.


    A look of fake shock crossed the Vampires face as he held his hand to his chest in mock horror, ''What? Join a Vampire n and have to ughter hundreds of souls to feed my brethren? Werewolf, what kind of animal do you take me for? I eat only what I need to sustain me and in return my neighbours get the knowledge of their guaranteed survival! I feel I am being extremely fair to my food supply'' Valdar remarked airily.


    ''Hmmpf, hardly fair Vamp'' Riley growled back, ''you don''t need to drain them and you know it, you can survive on a few drops, no Vamp needs to drain a body!


    Raising his eyebrows, Valdar waved his hand dismissively, ''True, true, but if I didn''t give them a feeling of slight fear they may decide to rebel against me and then I would have to ughter them all! This way, they are protected but are unlikely to choose the path of annihtion. A win win for all parties don''t you agree?''


    Riley cracked his knuckles angrily, his gaze unwavering as he red at the confident immortal across from him. ''No I don''t agree, those people are not your food supply, you can hunt rabbits and eat them for all I care but the humans are off your menu. He ordered, his eyes taking on a ck hue as his Wolf pushed forward trying to take control.


    Sighing deeply, Valdar rose to his feet, walking over to a small tray that held crystal decanters of various brown liquids. Pouring himself a generous measure he turned to the visitors, holding up the ss, ''Would you care for one?'' he asked, ''Obviously the alcohol does nothing to my kind but I admit I have developed quite a taste for the beverage, you should all try it, its a 25 year old malt.'' Seeing their stony faces, he shrugged, ''your choice gentlemen but I will tell you that you are missing out on quite a treat'' he added, as he ced the stopper back into the decanter and made his way back to the sofa, arranging himselffortably before taking a sip of the amber liquid.


    ''So you refuse to leave?'' Riley asked, watching the Vampire sip from his ss, indifferent to the Werewolves anger.


    ''I''m afraid so Future Alpha, as much as I would like to remain on good terms with the Werewolfmunity, I just cannot allow you to interfere with my food supply, so I am, with great sorrow, going to have to refuse your request. Valdar replied, cing his ss onto the table carefully and reaching under his robe. Pulling his hand out from the ck cloak that shrouded his body, the glint of a silver dagger appeared in his hand, throwing it toward Daniel who was not quite fast enough to move. The wolf howled in pain as the knife pierced his back leg, using his teeth to pull the de from his skin as Valdar shifted into his bat form and disappeared into the shadows that decorated the edges of the room.


    Sebastian rushed to Daniel''s side, checking the wound quickly and ripping a piece of his t''shirt to tie a tourniquet around the cut to try and stem the blood that was flowing out of the werewolf''s leg.


    Riley roared in fury, his clothes shredding from his body as he shifted into hisrge brown Wolf form. His acute eyesight piercing the dark corners of the room, searching for the small bat that was hiding from them.


    As his eye''s scoured the ceiling, he saw the small ck mammal crawling across the carved stone, using the minute crevasses and cracks to make it''s way toward the hole for the fire''s smoke.


    Growling loudly, Riley, jumped onto the coffee table, using the wood as a board to pounce toward the bat, his teeth snapping at it''s wings as it chittered and took flight. Chasing the flying appetizer around the room, Riley''s teeth repeatedly snapped on thin air as Valdar evaded his strikes. Suddenly Riley let out a yelp as his paw came down in a small bear trap that was hidden on the floor underneath a small rug. Lading lightly in front of him, Valdar grinned into the future Alpha''s pained face. ''Sorry mutt, no hard feelings but I needed to take out the most dangerous of you first, it''ll take you a while to chew your own leg off to get out of that so please excuse me whilst I go and kill yourrades. Don''t worry though, i''ll be back in a few minutes, so don''t get too lonely. Valdar whispered as he pulled another silver knife and some sort of grenade from within his clothing. Quickly cing some ear plugs into his ears as he set off across the room toward Sebastian and Daniel who were each charging toward him. Pulling the pin,, Valdar threw the grenade toward the two approaching attackers, eyes widening, Sebastian changed course and threw himself at the Wolf''s side, sending the two barrelling over each other as the grenade exploded, letting out an ear shattering noise that caused the three friends to cover their ears, screaming in pain.


    Charging toward the confusion of limbs that were Sebastian and Daniel, Valdar raised the dagger, preparing to force it down into his opposition.


    Having seen the Vampire aiming for them, Sebastian had managed to lift his own dagger, meeting the attack, his de connected with the silver de stopping it from piercing the already injured wolf beneath him.


    Wriggling out from underneath, Daniel had grabbed hold of the Vampire''s leg in his teeth, biting down until a loud snap was heard and Valdar cried out in agony.


    Twisting his hand, Valdar sent Sebastian''s de flying across the room with his own, grabbing the Collectors neck and throwing him effortlessly into the wall before kneeling onto the wolf that was holding on to him, extending his fangs as he readied himself to bite Daniel''s neck.


    Howling in fury, Riley made the only decision he could, shifting into his human form, he screamed as the bear trap cut further into his softer human skin.


    Gritting his teeth he ced a hand on each side of the trap and pulled with everything he had. Forcing the mp apart until it was wide enough for him to slip his ankle out, he released his grip and allowed the teeth to crash back together as he shifted back into his wolf, ignoring the pain searing through his leg and raced over to the fight that was happening on the opposite side of the room.


    Ploughing his body into the Vampire, he sent Valdar flying off of his Beta and crashing into a chair, splintering it beneath his weight. Launching himself forward, hended on the thin torso, growling as the violet eyes red at him, Valdar''s hand scrabbling for the silver knife that hadnded a few feet away from where hey pinned to the floor. His desperate fingers finally curling around the handle, Valdar lifted it and plunged it into Riley''s side, drawing a scream from the Alpha as his eyes grew wide with shock as he started to slump over the Vampire''s body.

 A Lost Princess Chapter 28

    Heaving Riley''s body off of him, Valdar scrambled to his feet, stifling a gasp as he forced his already healing ankle to support him. The knife still in his hand as he eyed the growling face of Daniel, hackles up as he slowly advanced on the Vampire, his eyes trained on the blood covered de in his hand. Lifting the de, Valdar beckoned the Beta toward him, e on little mutt,e and avenge your pathetic excuse of an Alpha'' he mocked.


    A sudden grin curled up from Daniel''s mouth as he stalked toward his prey, his gaze unwavering as the Vampire readied himself for the attack.


    A movement behind him caught his eye just as Sebastian brought his own dagger, retrieved from the floor whilst Valdar was upied watching Daniel, down through the Vampires arm, slicing into it and causing him to drop his own knife in pain.


    Screaming out, Valdar grabbed his injured arm instinctively as Daniel lunged toward the vampires throat, sending him backwards andnding on his stomach, the Wolf''s nails wing at the Vampires chest as thetter tried desperately to get him off, using his good arm to fend off Sebastian''s knife that was being repeatedly driven into his body..


    Aiming his teeth at the Vampires neck, Daniel was stopped as Valdar thrust his arm into the Wolf''s mouth, yelling loudly as his long canines dug into his paper white skin.


    Rolling himself over, he kicked out at Daniel, sending him skidding across the rugs that gave the huge animal no purchase, sending him crashing into the wall with a loud crack.


    Sebastian saw his opportunity and aimed his dagger at his opponents throat but Valdar quickly rolled out of the way, dragging himself back to his feet and toward the collector who eyed him warily.


    Valdar''s gaze intensified as his violet eyes connected with Sebastian''s brown ones, the Collector fighting internally as his body started to give in to the Vampires hypnotic gaze.


    ''Finish your friend'' Valdar hissed in barely a whisper. His mind fighting desperately against his body, Sebastian turned to the werewolf who was staggering to his feet, blood flowing from his leg, at least one rib broken from hitting the wall as he skid across the floor unstoppable.


    His feet moving of their own ord, Sebastian made his way toward the injured warrior, his eyes begging the wolf to run as his right hand lifted the de above his head, his left grabbing the wolf by the scruff and holding him in ce. ''Finish him!'' screamed Valdar forcefully, his eyes unblinking.


    An earth shaking howl echoed around the room, spinning round Valdar was grabbed in the ws of the furious brown Wolf. Digging into the Vampires chest, Riley lunged them both across the room, hurtling through the antique couch and into the mouth of the cave. Growling in fury, Riley met the terrified Vampires eyes, his gaze silentlymunicating that what wasing next would be enjoyed by one of them immensely.


    Pinning the Vampires arms to his sides with his front paws, Riley used his weight to hold the Vampire still, opening his mouth wide, his canines extended, a drop of saliva dripping off his tooth and onto the panicked Vamp''s chest before he slowly took the foe''s neck in his mouth and tore his head from his body, spitting it out before shifting back and wiping his face with his arm.


    Standing up, he left the lifeless body behind him and ran over to his friends, Daniel, in human form,ying on the floor gasping for breath, Sebastian''s dagger embedded in his side.


    Skidding to a stop next to his Beta, Riley lifted Daniel''s head, cradling it in hisp as he looked into the eyes of his friend.


    ''Don''t you leave me Daniel'' Riley shouted as the Beta began to close his eyes, ''don''t you dare leave me! that''s an order from your Alpha! Are you going to disobey your Alpha?'' he demanded, trying to keep the panic out of his voice.


    Forcing his eyes open again, Daniel shook his head almost imperceptibly, coughing slightly he replied, ''No Alpha, I''m here''.


    Letting out a sigh, Riley nodded, ''Good, you stay here, you are not to leave, if you see a white light, you run the f**k away, do you hear me?'' he growled.


    Laughing weakly, Daniel tried to give a salute, ''Understood Alpha, no white light for me''.


    Looking up, Riley took in the horrified face of Sebastian, who stood over them, his hands covered in Daniel''s blood.


    ''Oh my God'' he muttered, ''what did I do? Daniel? What the f**k did I do!'' he repeated over and over again.


    ''Sebastian'' Riley shouted forcefully, drawing the distraught man''s gaze toward him, ''This s**t is not your fault, but I haven''t got time to talk you down about it, we need to get him out of here and to some help!''


    Nodding automatically, Sebastian grabbed the bag he had dropped at the beginning of the fight and pulled out some shorts for Riley and Daniel, Riley quickly putting his on before helping Daniel.


    Bending down, the Alpha picked up his warrior in his arms before looking at Sebastian, ''Where do we take him? I can''t take him to a human hospital, our pack is days away and we don''t know any of the pack''s that might be around here to find them let alone ask for help'' he said fretfully.


    Swallowing hard, Sebastian shook his head clearing it, looking up he replied, ''We take him back to rissa, she might be able to help us!


    Nodding agreement, the pair sprinted from the cave, Sebastian only stopping to pick up his knife and the Vampire''s two daggers. Running through the woods as fast as they could, the friends soon arrived at the front door to the B&B. Hammering desperately on the door, Sebastian pushed his way in quickly as rissa pulled back the bolt.


    Hurrying inside, Riley entered rissa''s bedroom through the still broken door andy his Beta carefully on the bed. Turning round he looked at rissa desperately, ''can you help him?'' he asked.


    Staring at the barely breathing man on her bed, rissa stepped forward, examining the knife still protruding from Daniel''s side before looking up at the two fearful men behind her.


    ''I can''t help him, but I know someone who might'' she said quietly, ''She''s a good person, she''ll keep your secret about who you are if you trust her!


    Riley nodded immediately, ''call her'' he ordered before dropping down on the floor next to his friend, Sebastian taking the only chair in the room as they sat silently watching Daniel''s chest rise and fall.


    Ten minutester, the doorbell rang and rissa hurried from the room, returning momentster with a short plump woman in her thirties who carried a small ck bag in her hand.


    Stepping into the room she surveyed the three men before walking over to Daniel and sitting down next to him on the bed.


    ''I assume this is my patient?'' she asked rhetorically, eyeing the knife as she busied herself opening her case.


    ''His name is Daniel'' Riley muttered, not taking his eyes off his friends pale face.


    ''Well Daniel, my name is Ruby and I am going to try and patch you up OK?'' the woman said jovially as she pulled out a needle and a syringe, forcing the needle through the seal and drawing out some of the clear liquid. Holding the syringe up, she flicked it a few times, forcing the bubbles to the top before squirting a tiny bit out. ''This will numb the area around the knife so I can pull it out and stitch you up. I''m told you are a quick healer so I''ll just be making sure to stem the blood flow and leaving your body to do the rest OK?'' she asked watching as Daniel nodded, his eyes remaining closed.


    Injecting the area, Ruby waited a few minutes for the anaesthetic to work, cing towels that rissa had brought in around the knife to stem the flow of blood before carefully pulling the de out of the Beta''s skin.


    Using a saline solution, she washed the wound and then proceeded to check for any damage.


    ''Good news, you missed anything vital that I can see'' she said with a smile, ''so lets sew you up and then I''ll take a look at your leg. Turning to Riley, she gave him a stern look, ''and then I will be taking a look at your wound young man, no arguments'' Looking surprised, Riley nced at his own side that was still dripping blood, the edges of his wound refusing to knit together due to the silver. He had been so consumed with protecting his friends he had blocked out the painpletely. Gasping as the pain of his injury washed over him, Riley sat back against the bed as rissa ran forward, grabbing a towel and pressing it firmly against the injury.


    Sewing up Daniel''s side, Ruby smiled at the Beta as the colour started to return to his face now blood was no longer flowing out of him. ''Bet you are d it wasn''t silver'' she muttered with a grin that only widened at Daniel''s shocked face. ''Don''t worry, rissa filled me in on the phone about you and your friend''s special biology'' she said, ''your secret is safe with me'' she added as Daniel reached out and gave her hand a small squeeze of gratitude.


    Turning to his leg, Ruby cleaned the wound, making sure that no flecks of silver remained embedded in his skin before stitching the cut closed and covering it. Posted by ; visit us for more free novels.


    Standing from the bed, she made her way to Riley''s side, removing the towels and checking his skin, cleaning the area thoroughly as she muttered about ''being a big baby'' as Riley growled in difort. Once satisfied the wound was clean, Ruby stitched the hole closed and stuck arge dressing over the top before checking his leg which was already healing.


    Standing up from the floor, she picked up the blood covered towels, handing them too rissa who deposited them in the nearby clothes hamper. Turning to the two werewolves, Ruby''s face became stern, ''Right, you two are on bed rest, three days! No arguments'' she added as Riley began to protest. ''You need to give your bodies time to heal or you are going to be two big old dead weights around your friends neck, understand?'' she demanded, glowering at the two men who gave a small gulp under her re and nodded. ''Man, you are more scary than Riley''s mum and she''s the Luna of our pack'' Daniel said impressed. ''SO are you like a human doctor?'' he asked intrigued.


    Laughing Ruby replied, ''not exactly honey, I''m a vet''


    Sebastian, who had been sat silent the entire time suddenly let out an involuntary chuckle.


    ''What?'' Riley demanded, trying to get up, wincing and returning to the floor, ''what''s so funny? what''s a vet?'' he asked, both men looking confused.


    Choking back hisughter, Sebastian wiped his eyes, ''A vet is a doctor for animals'' he stuttered, ''You got treated by a pet doctor'' he added, bursting outughing again.


    ''That is not funny'' Riley growled as Daniel started tough on the bed.


    ''Yes it is mate, it''s fricking hrious'' his Beta said looking up at Ruby''s amused face. ''Thank you Ruby for helping me and my Alpha, and for promising to keep our secret for us, though your Mayor knows so it probably isn''t that much of a secret now'' he added. Ruby shrugged, ''He may know what you are, but I''m the only person who knows where you are, and I''ll be keeping that piece of information to myself'' she said.


    ''Oh can you tell the Mayor that your problem with the Vampire is taken care of, no more offerings need to be made'' Riley interjected as Ruby and rissa both looked stunned.


    ''Really?'' rissa breathed, clearly not daring to believe his words.


    Nodding emphatically, Daniel added, ''Yep, Riley may have helped him lose a few pounds of weight.. by removing his head'' he said withugh.


    Taking Riley''s hand in hers, Ruby leaned down and met the teenagers gaze, ''Thank you for that, you have done more for this town than you will ever know!'' she murmured before straightening up and heading for the door. Turning in the doorway she added, ''I will be returning in two days time to check your wounds, you better be here for me to look at'' before heading around the door frame and disappearing from view.


    rissa followed the Vet to the door, the two talking in low voices for a few minutes before the warriors heard the soft click of the front door closing.


    Returning to the room, she surveyed the trio, crossing her arms across her chest, ''hmm, right, well, Looks like we need to get you two upstairs to your beds'' she said sternly, pointing at Sebastian she said, ''You will be helping me get them there, then I''m changing my bedsheets and then I''ll make you all some tea and sandwiches and bring them too your room because you look like you could do with a good meal!'' she dered before walking over to Riley and helping him too his feet. Sebastian walked round the bed and lifted Daniel easily in his arms.


    ''Good job you ended up with the double'' he gruffed as he carried the Beta toward the stairs, ''would have been a bit of an issue if we had to kick the Alpha out as you are the most injured''


    Daniel smirked over at Riley who was hobbling up the stairs behind them, supported by rissa, ''He loves me, he couldn''t cope without me looking after his a*s, he would have given up his bed for me!''


    Riley''s growl echoed up the stairs, st thing I remember is me having to save your a*s in that cave'' he muttered annoyed, ''I think it''s your a*s that couldn''t survive without me!''


    Shaking his head Daniel blew a kiss over Sebastian''s shoulder, ''whatever helps you sleep at night Alpha'' he replied with a wink.

 A Lost Princess Chapter 29

    ''Happy birthday too you, happy birthday too you, happy birthday dear pain in my a*s, always grumpy, couldn''t cope without me future Alphaaaaaaaa, Happy birthday toooo000000 youuuuuuuuuuu'' Daniel sang off key as he bounced on top of Riley''s nket covered body causing the teenager to groan loudly and try to push his Beta off his bed without opening his eyes.


    ''Go away'' he grumbled into the nkets, ''it''s still the middle of the night!''


    ''It''s six am! I let you have a whole extra hour in bed as a birthday present!'' Daniel eximed grinning.


    ''Ugh, why did you heal so damn quick?'' Riley moaned, as he prised open his eyes to re at his over excited friend who was straddling him before his eyes moving to Sebastian who was sat up in his own bed brushing his hair out of his eyes. Catching the teenager looking at him he smiled back, ''Happy birthday mate, finally the big eighteen'' he said before heading into the bathroom.


    The three men had been staying with rissa now for three days whilst the two warriors healed from their wounds. Ruby hade the day beforest and upon checking their injuries, deemed them to need two more days before they were free to go. Tipping Daniel off his covers, Riley got out of his bed and pulled on some clean clothes, scowling at the clock that read 6:10am. ''I hate you, you know that right?'' he muttered as he dragged his fingers through his messy hair, yawning loudly. ''Nah you don''t'' Daniel replied, ''you love me! If you didn''t have me then you''d have to buy soooo many rm clocks because they would break every morning when you threw them at a wall. he smirked.


    ''Wish I could throw you at a wall'' Riley grumbled, standing up and heading into the bathroom as Sebastian walked out and over to his bed to get dressed.


    Heading downstairs twenty minutester, the three boys filed into the dining room where rissa appeared with a huge home made chocte cake that had two candles on top of a one and an eight. cing it in front of the teenager she ruffled his hair affectionately.


    ''Happy eighteenth Riley'' she said smiling.


    ''How did you know it was my birthday?'' Riley asked surprised.


    Waving her hand rissa replied, ''oh a little birdie told me''.


    ring at his Beta who was looking studiously at the ceiling, Riley growled, ''I have a feeling it was less a birdie and more a big mouthed wolf''. Standing up he gave rissa a tight hug, over the few days that they had stayed with her, the three men had be exceedingly fond of the young bed and breakfast owner.


    ''Thank you rissa, chocte is my favourite'' he said with a grin before sitting down again and blowing out the candles.


    Hurrying back into the kitchen, she soon returned with arge pot of tea and four mugs then four tes of fried breakfast which she ced on the table before taking a seat next to Sebastian, blushing slightly as his hand identally brushed against hers as he reached for the salt.


    Since their return, rissa had joined them for each of their meals at their insistence. Smiling at the boys she looked toward Daniel, ''So how old are you Dan?'' she asked conversationally.


    Swallowing his forkful of food, Daniel grinned back and replied, ''I''m already eighteen, my birthday was eight months ago.


    ''What about you Sebastian?'' she asked shyly.


    Smiling awkwardly, Sebastian cleared his throat nervously, ''umm, well I''m, umm, well, umm'' he stuttered before clearing his throat again, ''I''m Forty five'' he finally managed to say.


    Smiling brightly, rissay her hand on his, ''really?'' she murmured, ''you look so much younger.''


    How about you rissa?'' Daniel asked smiling.


    ''Daniel! You don''t ask ady her age!'' Sebastian gasped, removing his hand from underneath rissa''s and pping at the youth who dodged backughing.


    ''Hey she started the conversation, its only fair she spits out her number'' he replied giving rissa a cheeky wink.


    Laughing rissa nodded, ''He''s right Seb, I asked you all so it''s only fair I answer. I am thirty eight'' she said with a slight pink hue colouring her cheeks as she looked toward Sebastian through hershes.


    ''Wow, I thought you would be younger r'' Daniel said surprised, ''you must have a good skin care regime'' he added with a grin.


    ''You smooth talker'' rissa replied smiling, ''I feel sorry for the she wolf who gets you as a mate, she''s going to drown in all those cheesy lines you''ve got. she added as the table erupted intoughter at Daniel''s shocked face.


    ''Hey! I''ll have you know that my lines are not at all cheesy, all the girls fall at my feet'' he huffed.


    ''Yeah from the stench of all that mouldy dairy'' Riley replied chuckling.


    As the table quietened down, rissa looked round at her guests a tinge of sadness on her face, ''so will you be heading out today?'' she asked as she busied herself cutting them each arge slice of the chocte cake despite the fact they had all just put away a gigantic breakfast.


    Nodding his head, Riley took the woman''s hand in his, ''yeah, we have too r, Isabe needs us and it''s already been too long since she was taken.'' he said sadly.


    Nodding, rissa wiped a stray tear away that had rolled down her cheek, giving a watery smile. ''Yeah I know, it''s just I got used to you all being here'' she confessed, ''who''s going to give me cheesy pick up lines now?'' she asked with a chuckle.


    ''We''lle back and visit'' Daniel said with a grin, ''we promise! we''ll bring Be, you''ll love her, she can totally kick Riley''s a*s'' he added with a snigger as Riley punched him in the arm with a growl.


    ''Watch it you! No-one can kick this Alpha''s a*s'' he grumbled, stuffing a forkful of cake into his mouth.


    ''OK mate'' Daniel replied, an evil grin ying around his lips, ''I''ll be sure to tell Be when we find her how you don''t think she''s tough enough to beat you in a fight''.


    Riley''s eyes widened, ''umm, yeah, no need for that'' he said quickly, ''she already knows, no need to rub salt in the wound is there''.


    Sniggering Daniel looked at the abashed Alpha out of the corner of his eye, ''yeah I suppose not, we don''t want to upset the future Alpha of the Silver Cross pack do we'' he said in mock seriousness.


    Standing up from the table, rissa began to clear the tes as the men headed back up to their room to start packing. A few minutester, she appeared around the door holding tworge carrier bags, stepping in she dropped them both onto Daniel''s bed. Pointing to the first she said ''All your clothes washed and ironed, pack them carefully'' giving particr attention to Daniel who dropped his mouth open, spluttering whilst trying to find the words to defend himself.


    Ignoring the teenager rissa pointed to the second bag, ''food for you to take with you, I don''t want you going hungry. I also wrapped up the other half of Riley''s birthday cake, make sure you eat it before it goes stale! Her lip trembling slightly, she made to leave but was stopped by Riley who pulled her into a tight hug, ''Hey, we''ll be back'' he promised smiling into the older woman''s eyes as she hugged him back tightly. ''Ugh'' she said finally pulling away, ''you''ve all made me into a crying mess! Get away with you all before I be one of those atypical females from story books'' she huffed walking out of the room and back downstairs. Finishing their packing, The trio traipsed down the stairs to where rissa was waiting for them by the reception desk.


    Pulling each of the teenagers into her arms one after the other, she gave them a tight squeeze before releasing them and turning to Sebastian who looked at her nervously.


    Smiling lightly at him, she give him a quick squeeze before stepping back, her face flushed. Meeting the older man''s gaze she red at him, ''you look after my boys Seb, don''t you let one hair on their head get hurt or I''ll be after you, got it?'' she said angrily. Raising his hands, Sebastian gave a small chuckle, ''OK! I think its going to be more them taking care of me than the other way round but OK I shall make sure no harmes to these boys, I promise'' he said.


    Nodding rissa turned to the two teens who were stood beside her trying to cover up their smug looks.


    Poking Riley in the chest she growled at the pair, ''and if anything happens to any of you, I will personallye and find your bodies, hunt out a witch, get her to resurrect you and then kill you again myself! Got it?'' she warned.


    ''Got it r'' the boys replied in unisonughing as they pulled her into a final bear hug whilst she halfughed, half cried into their chests.


    Giving their new friend a final wave, the three men grabbed their ruck sacks and stepped out of the front door and head off toward the forest. Once the town was behind them, they stopped to check Sebastian''spass for their direction and then set off for the far off town that hopefully contained information about and a direction for Rowan and Isabe.

 A Lost Princess Chapter 30

    Making their way into Durango as the sun was setting to their right, dipping below the roof tops, Sebastian led the group through the bustling streets, weaving between the hurrying towns people, who didn''t give him a second nce as he made his way purposefully toward the east side of town and the rough buildings that hid the bar ''The Pilot'' from view. Standing in front of the old stain ssed windows that gave a feeling of grandeur, Sebastian turned to his young friends with a serious look, ''No offence guys but I think when we get in here I better do the talking'' he said. Looking around them at the crowd of unsavoury people who were loitering around the street, Riley nodded in agreement.


    ''Yeah, that''s probably for the best, I think just our ents would be enough to give these upstanding gentlemen a reason to start something'' he said with a wry smile.


    Opening the double doors, Sebastian stepped inside, followed closely by Riley and Daniel who tried not to look too out of ce as they hovered behind the collector. Walking up to the bar confidently, he shouldered his way between the muscr men who were leaning on the sticky counter, drinking and chatting with each other.


    Waving a twenty in front of him he waited until the busty barmaid with shockingly white blonde hair that had deep brown roots just starting to show, made her way toward him.


    Leaning over the bar, giving a good view of her ample breasts that were straining to remain contained in her tight strapless top, he gave a seductive smile as she reached for the note.


    ''What can I get you slick?'' she purred, her eyes raking over the Collectors chiseled features.


    ''A beer and directions to someone who can help me find a lost dog'' Sebastian replied with a wide grin.


    ''Well one beering right up sugar, and if it''s a lost dog you''re seeking, well I''d say you should talk to Tiny, he''s over there in the corner, you can''t miss him'' the barmaid said with a seductive wink, cing arge tankard in front of the collector and holding out his change.


    Shaking his head, Sebastian closed his hands around the barmaid''s pushing it back toward her. ''You keep that Angel, a little thank you from a grieving owner for your help'' he rumbled before grabbing the drink and slipping among the crowd toward the corner. Sat in one of the booths that hugged the walls, a tall well built man covered in tattoo''s that had the feel of prison artwork was quietly sipping on a pint. Walking up to the table, Sebastian waited for the man to look up at him before addressing him. ''Tiny?'' he asked keeping eye contact with the glowering bruiser in front of him.


    ''Who wants to know?'' Tiny growled, his gaze like ice as he took in the nonchnt collector and his two jittery friends who were looking around themselves uneasily.


    ''Names Seb, I''m looking for a lost dog'' Sebastian replied with a smile, ''Blonde bombshell at the bar said you might be able to help me with a sighting? Or maybe some flyers if he''s not been around this way! Leaning back in his chair, Tiny looked over the group appraisingly before waving his hand for them to take a seat.


    ''So, this lost dog, he got a name?'' Tiny asked


    ''Rowan'' Sebastian replied, keeping his eyes trained on the muscle opposite him. ''He''s up and run off and his owners want him back, I''m just the collector'' he added as Tiny raised his eyebrows in surprise. ''This Rowan must be important if his owners sent out a collector for him'' he said quietly.


    Nodding his head, Sebastian agreed, ''Very important, a hefty reward is offered for anyone who helps return him home.''


    Rubbing his chin, Tiny contemted the collectors words before saying, ''So, if I happened to know someone who may have heard a rumour about a lost dog, what kind of a reward would we be talking about?'' he questioned.


    Leaning forward so that his arms rested on the table top, Sebastian muttered in a low tone, ''The owners are offering a five figure sum for him, collectable as soon as he is found. I''m sure you know where collection would be from'' he added with a smile. ''That I do'' Tiny said


    ''Then you know this is no scam Tiny, these owners do not renege on a reward.''


    Straightening his back, Tiny eyed the two teens before jerking his head toward them, ''These guys? don''t look like collectors''


    ncing at the warriors momentarily Sebastian returned his gaze to Tiny, ''They are some muscle I picked up on the way!'' he said quietly.


    Chuckling lightly, Tiny studied the two teens, ''Muscle you say? I''ve seen more meat on a chicken drumstick''.


    Shaking his head with augh, Sebastian replied, ''They may not look like much, but they can handle themselves.


    Giving the boys a final look, Tiny returned his attention to the collector, ''Well, there was someone in here a few months ago, was looking for some friends to help him with a collection, your lost dog''s name may have been handed too him as his collection wasn''t quite above board. From what I understand, your dog met up with the customer and took the job on, and the collection went well.


    Nodding intently, Sebastian leaned closer, ''any word on where my lost dog may have taken his bounty?'' he asked.


    ''There was talk about an old house, out in no mansnd, surrounded by woods, you can''t get there by truck, no roads in or out.


    Keeping his voice steady, the collector lowered his voice, ''and would you happen to know where I might find this house, if I was to go looking?''


    Looking out of the window, Tiny replied, ''Due East, three days, you''ll reach the edge of the forest, once inside I can''t help you, you''ll have to scout for it, that is as much help as I can give you!


    Draining thest of his beer, Sebastian dropped the tankard onto the table and rummaged in his pocket, pulling out a solid gold coin with the picture of a serpent engraved into it. Sliding it across the table he muttered, ''Once my dog is found, take this and hand it over for your reward! before holding out his hand and shaking Tiny''s firmly and then leading the way out of the bar into the darkening street lit only by a fewnterns that hung from the buildings around them.


    Walking slowly over the uneven cobbles they stopped in front of a tired looking mid terrace house that had a hand written sign in the window saying ''Room to let''. Stepping up onto the stoop, Daniel pulled the fly screen toward him and rapped his knuckles on the peeling paint of the wooden front door before letting the screen go and stepping back.


    After a few minutes a grey haired old woman, stooped over from years of hard work, pulled the door open, peering at the three men suspiciously.


    ''What?'' she questioned distrustfully.


    ''Evening ma-am, we are looking to rent a room, we spotted your sign'' Daniel replied politely, pointing to the flimsy cardboard that was propped in the window.


    Following his finger, the old woman red at the sign before beckoning them inside. Shutting the door, she stood in front of them studying them cynically.


    ''It''s $20, no discounts, no deals, no matter if you stay all night or just the hour, that''s the rate'' she rasped holding out her hand expectantly.


    Rummaging in his pocket, Daniel pulled out a crumpled $20 note and ced it in the woman''s wrinkled fingers, starting as she quickly closed her fist and shoved the money deep in her cardigan.


    ''There''s no morning food either so don''t ask, room is upstairs, there''s only two beds so you gonna have to figure that out between you. First door on the right, end of the hall is the bathroom. With that she turned on her heel and disappeared into the room behind her shutting the door in the travellers faces.


    Shrugging his shoulders, Daniel led the way upstairs, pulling open the bedroom door and flicking the light switch, bathing the small room in artificial light.


    The room consisted of one double bed and one single, a small dresser and a window that overlooked the street below. The stained carpet was cut two inches too short for the room revealing the unsanded wooden floorboards underneath.


    Looking around Sebastian walked over to the single, dropping his bag on the thin nket before looking at the two werewolves.


    ''No offence boys, you are nice enoughds, but I don''t know either of you well enough to befortable sharing a bed for the night, so you two get the double and I''ll stay over here in the single!


    Letting out a relieved sigh, Riley nodded, ''that works for me, at least if Daniel snores or annoys me I can just punch him until he stops, not something I can do with you mate!


    Readying themselves for bed, Daniel groaned as his stomach rumbled, ''who''s got food left?'' he moaned, ''my stomach is starting to think my throat has been cut!''


    Feeling around in his rucksack, Sebastian pulled out a pack of biscuits, throwing them to the Beta who ripped them open and forced three into his mouth with a groan of contentment.


    His two friends managed to wrestle one each off him to eat before he devoured the remainder of the packet.


    ''Good job I''m used to your stomach and having no food'' Riley grumbled as he pulled the covers up to his chin.


    ''I am a strong warrior, I need to keep my strength up for the next time I have to save your a*s from a Vamp'' Daniel replied with a smirk.


    ''Yeah, cos you were soooooo much help with thest one'' Riley retorted pulling the nket further over himself as Daniel got in beside him, immediately puling the nket back his way starting a tug of war until Riley started to elbow his Beta sharply in the ribs until he let go, curling it around his body victoriously.


    ''A''s hole'' Daniel muttered rolling onto his side facing away from his Alpha, who sniggered in response before silence fell over the room.

 A Lost Princess Chapter 31

    As the first rays of morning cut across the carpet, creeping its way toward the beds, the trio were getting themselves dressed, deciding on an early start to make some head way into their journey.


    Creeping quietly down the stairs, they softly unlocked and opened the front door, slipping outside with the keys which they used to relock the door before posting them back through the small letterbox that was built into the wood not feeling that this was the kind of area one would leave a house unprotected.


    Making their way eastwards, the houses started to be less shabby, showing signs of care and love. Finding a small bakery, the three walked inside, ordering a selection of bread, croissants and cakes for their ruck sacks as well as threerge hot home made steak pasties that they ate straight from the paper bags as they continued their journey.


    Leaving the dirt and grime of the town behind, they mbered up a steep hill that barred their way toward the countryside, Sebastian huffing slightly as they reached the summit, sending dirty looks toward the two warriors who strode up the side with ease, teasing the older man as they went.


    ''Come on slow poke, you can make it'' Daniel called grinning as he ran down the hill again to meet him before turning round and sprinting back to the top.


    ''If I wasn''t so tired, I swear to all that is holy that I would kick you a*s until you couldn''t sit down'' Sebastian growled annoyed, taking a seat in the long grass as he finally crested the top, staring down at the towns thaty below them like a painting. Pulling a bottle of water from his bag, Daniel handed it over with a grin, ''ahh don''t worry old timer, we''ll keep the pace slow for you, don''t want you checking out halfway there''. Sebastian flicked his middle finger up at the cocky Beta as he swigged half the bottle''s contents down. Wiping his mouth, he screwed the lid back on and slung it into his ruck sack, taking Daniel''s hand as the Beta helped him to his feet. The three turned their backs on the view and set off across the grassy hillside, holding their hands above their eyes against the morning sun that slowly crept it''s way over the sky, finally hitting its peak before gliding down behind them.


    As the evening pulled in, they found a nice area, surrounded byrge boulders that protected them from the chilled wind that had started to whip at their clothing. Pulling out nkets, the trio made a small camp, grabbing small stones to make a hearth before using stray twigs and moss to get a fire going. Pulling out one of the loaves they had bought earlier, they split the soft bread into three, Sebastian producing a small jar of raspberry jam that he ced between them.


    ''Where did you get that from?'' Riley askedughing as he dipped his bread into the preserve, raising it to his mouth and groaning in satisfaction as he chewed through the fruity goodness.


    ''rissa gave it too me before we left'' Sebastian said averting his eyes.


    ''Oh did she?'' Daniel asked with a smirk, ''did she give you anything else we don''t know about?'' he queried, wiggling his eyebrows seductively.


    ''No she didn''t'' Sebastian huffed, ''stop being so crude, she''s a nice girl, doesn''t deserve that kind of talk'' he muttered ring at the floor.


    Giving a smile, Daniel raised his hands in surrender before grabbing the jam and dunking his bread into the centre before handing it back to Sebastian who did the same.


    Once they had eaten their fill, and made a decent dent in the cakes they had bought, the three travelersy down around the fire, staring up at the sky as they talked quietly among themselves before falling asleep one by one.


    The next morning after more bread and jam for breakfast, they packed up and set off toward the forest they could just make out near the horizon. Striding through the long grass that wavedzily in the wind the men chatted happily, teasing each other mercilessly as the miles gave way beneath their feet.


    Stopping periodically for rest and food, the boys soon found themselves at the edge of arge copse of trees. Making their way underneath the shade of the branches, they came to a halt at a small circr patch of grass and hastily made camp appreciating the cover of the trees as a light rain started to fall.


    Soon a roaring fire was burning in the centre and the three men crowded around the warmth, wrapping their nkets around themselves as the chill night air set in.


    ''I fancy some hot food'' Daniel said suddenly as he stood up, stripped his clothes and shifted, running off between the trees in search of animals, returning momentster with a small monk jack deer between his teeth.


    Dropping it to the floor at Sebastian''s feet, he shifted back and got dressed quickly, his eyes wandering around the surrounding trees agitated.


    ''What is it?'' Riley asked as Daniel got up and prowled around the camp for the fourth time in as many minutes.


    ''Can you smell that?'' Daniel asked absently, still walking around, inhaling as his eyes clouded slightly.


    ''No, unless you mean us, in which case yes, we all stink'' Riley replied.


    ''No, its something else, it''s Cedar wood and.. vani'' Daniel muttered to himself stalking the smell.


    Sebastian looked up from the deer that he had just finished skinning, giving a confused look to the Alpha who shrugged back at him.


    cing the deer over the fire, the air was soon filled with the smell of roasting meat distracting Daniel from his anxious pacing and drawing him back to the warmth of the mes.


    As they waited for the meat to cook, the friends chatted amicably to each other, a slight crack behind them suddenly drew Riley''s attention. Jumping to his feet, he marched toward where the noise hade from, circling round the trees untiling to a stop facing back toward the fire. ''You have two choices,e down of your own volition, or i''ll climb up there and drag you down'' he growled.


    No movement could be seen between the leaves for a few minutes before a soft sigh fluttered across the breeze and a small young woman dropped cat like from within the branches,nding neatly on the soft grass. Straightening up she looked up at Riley, a quiver of arrows were slung across her back and a hand carved bow was gripped in her left hand. Her clothes were greens and browns, camouging her perfectly with the surrounding foliage, her long ck hair tied up in a neat ponytail that swung down her back. ''Who are you and why are you spying on us?'' Riley demanded, glowering at the stranger who stood unflinching in front of him.


    ''As far as I am aware, there is no ownership of these trees, and really the question is why did you feel the need to set up camp metres from where I was happily minding my own business'' she shot back.


    Riley growled at her insolent tone, ''watch yourself pup'' he said angrily.


    Arching her eyebrow the girl replied, ''maybe you should watch yours! I don''t know you, so I don''t take orders from you'' she growled back, stepping forward and poking the muscr warrior in the chest. ''And don''t call me pup'' she added, enunciating each word with a jab at Riley''s chest.


    Grabbing her wrist, Riley held her tight as she pulled against him angrily, ''let me go you great oaf'' she snapped.


    ''Not until you tell us who you are and what you are doing here'' Riley replied stubbornly.


    Realising that the warrior was not going to let her go and was much stronger than her she stopped squirming and pouted, throwing him a venomous look.


    ''Fine'' she huffed, ''My name is Vaya and I am looking for my father, OK?'' she asked sticking her chin in the air defiantly, ''Now who are you and why are you restraining a poor helpless innocent girl?''


    Giving her a disbelieving look, Riley replied, ''My name is Riley, these are mypanions Daniel and Sebastian, we are in search of a friend of ours who has gone missing! he replied evenly, ''and I very much doubt that you are helpless or innocent'' he added as he released her wrist and indicated toward the fire, inviting her to join them.


    Giving the Alpha a haughty look, Vaya made her way over to the dancing mes, giving a small smile to Sebastian before turning to Daniel. As their eyes met, each of them breathed in unexpectedly, ''Mate'' growled Daniel excitedly, springing to his feet and advancing on the young girl who held her hands out in front of her.


    ''Woah there weirdy mc weirdo'' she said fending the grinning werewolf off, ''I don''t even know you, how about a bit of personal space?''


    Completely ignoring her words, Daniel continued to try and get closer to her, encapsting her hands within his, his breathing quickening as sparks flew up their arms.


    Looking over at Riley, Vaya cleared her throat, ''Umm, does anyone want to help me out with this crazy weirdo?'' she called out forcefully.


    Walking behind his Beta, Riley pulled the love struck teen back, ignoring the growl of unhappiness that escaped his friends lips at the loss of contact.


    ''Daniel, I don''t think Vaya is knowledgeable of our kind, maybe we should sit down and get to know each other?'' he suggested quietly.


    Nodding enthusiastically, Daniel waited until Vaya took a seat by the fire before sitting right next to her, gazing at her with a goofy smile as she looked at him out of the corner of her eye bemused.


    ''OK'' she said inching away from Daniel, who inched closer each time she moved until she finally gave up. ''Someone needs to exin to me what the heck is going on, who you are and why I''ve suddenly got myself my very own stalker'' she said ring at the two men who weren''t fawning all over her.


    Clearing his throat, Riley smiled embarrassed, ''umm, well you see'' he faltered, ''umm, well, yeah, we''re werewolves'' he started before Sebastian cut across him.


    ''Not all of us, one of us is pure bred human'' he said pointing to himself.


    ''Yes'' Riley continued ring at Sebastian for interrupting. ''Some of us are werewolves and you see, each werewolf has a mate, an other half, kind of like the missing part of their soul. When they find their other half, they know as soon as they look into each others eyes. We can find them as they have a scent that only their mate can smell, Daniel could smell you which is why he was looking around but he didn''t know what the smell was until he looked into your eyes!'' he finished shrugging. Staring at the group, Vaya slowly digested what she had heard before slowly saying, ''sooooo, your saying that weirdo over here is my destined love?'' she asked sceptically.


    Nodding his head Riley replied, ''yup pretty much, he''s basically bound to you now.


    ''Wait a minute, bound to me?'' Vaya argued suddenly panicked, ''I don''t even know him, do I have to be bound to him?'' she asked desperately.


    A pained look crossed Riley''s face, ''Well no, there is a way to break the bond between you, you can reject your mate'' he said sadly, ''but the force of the rejection may actually kill the rejected half, you are literally tearing their heart in half.


    Daniel''s eyes widened, pain shooting across his features, ''you want to reject me?'' he croaked, his body shaking as he grabbed Vaya''s hands in his. ''No, please don''t, I love you, I''ll do anything for you, please Vaya, please don''t'' he begged, his heart breaking in front of them.


    Seeing the pain on the werewolf''s face, Vaya felt his pain echoing within her, pulling a hand from his grasp she softly touched his face, smiling slightly as Daniel closed his eyes slightly, nuzzling his cheek against her skin.


    ''I am not rejecting you, Daniel is it?'' she asked carefully as the Beta nodded, relief recing his fear. ''I just don''t know you, do you think we could like get to know each other a bit?''


    Smiling widely, Daniel went to pull her into a tight hug, stopping as she held her hands up to him, ''Starting with understanding the meaning of personal space and not being creepy'' she said eyeing him.


    Looking sheepish, Daniel backed away slightly, dropping his hands to hisp but still staring at her lovingly as she turned back to the remaining friends who had watched the exchange silently.

 A Lost Princess Chapter 32

    As Sebastian removed the meat from the fire, Riley addressed the young girl, ''Why don''t you tell us your story'' he invited, ''we might as well get to know each other as we eat.


    Clearing her throat, Vaya crossed her legs and leaned her elbows onto her knees, epting the hot piece of deer meat that Sebastian held out to her and taking a bite before speaking. ''As I said, my name is Vaya, I am the daughter of Vanya, Dryad of the Cedar Tree that grows in the far north. My mother raised me alone, her tree protecting both of us and we protected it in turn. ''A Dryad?'' Daniel said surprised, ''are they not evil?''


    Throwing a disgusted look over her shoulder toward the Beta, Vaya span her head around to face him aggressively, ''no they are not, they are just fiercely protective when some d**k with an axees to try and chop down their life source and in the process killing them'' she spat angrily.


    Flinching at her ire, Daniel shrunk back into himself shutting his mouth, turning back to the fire, Vaya continued.


    ''My mother always told me that my father was a one night stand, someone who came to her needing help and was gone the next day, leaving her pregnant and alone. It was only within thest few years that she told me the whole truth. It seems that my father arrived by her cabin one night near death, he stumbled up the small path that led to her front door, copsing against my mothers tree that grows outside. Cedar alerted her to his presence and she came out, picking him up and carrying him inside. As most people know, the closer a Dryad is to their tree the stronger they be so carrying him was easy. Well she nursed the stranger through the night, cooling his brow as a fever coursed through his body, tending to the deep wounds that covered his skin. Over time as he recuperated, she fell in love with him and him with her, but after a few months together, he told her he had to leave. He said that the people who had hurt him were still out there looking for him and that as long as he stayed with her that she would be in danger. Then he left, and after he was gone she found out she was pregnant with me, she raised me alone, her tree caring for me as it did her. She soon realised that I was not tied to a seed of the earth as she was, I was free to roam as far as I wanted without losing strength, I could run faster than any animal in our forest, smell things that were far away. She started to train me in defence, all Dryads are warriors, they have to be to defend their trees from others. She trained me to protect myself and others, saying it was important to our survival.


    When I reached sixteen she told me that I should try to find my father as his blood was obviously strong within me, that is when she told me that he was a werewolf.


    Once I reached my eighteenth birthday and was legally an adult, I set out in search of him and that is how I came to be here.'' she finished.


    ''You are a werewolf, Dryad hybrid'' Daniel breathed in awe.


    ''Seems so'' Vaya replied shrugging.


    ''What''s with the bow and arrows?'' Riley asked, ''a bit primitive for defence.''


    Wordlessly, Vaya stood up and pulled a knife from a sheath attached to her belt, walking to one of the trees she carved a small mark before stepping back to the other side of grove, knocking an arrow onto the string, she pulled back her arm and let the arrow fly, the point burying itself in the centre of her mark. Walking back she pulled the arrow from the tree and ced it back in its carrier, before sitting down and ring at Riley who''s mouth fell open stunned.


    ''Most of our weapons are provided by our trees'' she said simply, ''this bow is made from my mothers tree, if anything should attack her or it, I will feel it as the wood is still connected to its origin. Staring around at the men Vaya raised her eyebrows, ''so now you know all about me, how about you fill me in on why you are camping out in the middle of nowhere'' she said pointedly.


    Riley filled the young girl in on how Isabe had been kidnapped and her importance within the werewolfmunity, Vaya listened wordlessly, taking in every detail as he spoke.


    ''So we are on our way to try and find a house in a forest that may or may not hold my best friend and the bastards that took her'' Riley finished.


    Contemting for a minute, Vaya met the despondent gaze of the Alpha, shifting slightly as she seemed to have an internal struggle. Finally sighing quietly, Vaya said, ''How about Ie along with you? I''m a pretty good tracker and I know trees so I could help you find your girl. In return, you will help me find information on my father as you obviously have connections in your world that can help me!'' she offered before giving a side nce to the beaming Beta, ''plus I have all of.. this'' she waved toward Daniel, ''to try and sort out and I have a feeling that if I leave, he''ll be following me like a lost puppy anyway! she grumbled.


    Chuckling despite himself Riley nodded, ''umm yeah, we''re a bit.. um shall we say protective? Of our mates. We''re alsopletely at the mercy of our she wolves, not that any werewolf will actually admit that too his mate, but its true'', he replied. Looking around at the other two men, Riley silently asked what they thought. Daniel was nodding immediately, smiling like a maniac, Sebastian gave a slow nod of agreement as well. Turning back to Vaya he smiled, ''we would love for you to join us Vaya and it would be my honour to help you find your father.'' he added.


    ''Mine too! I''ll do anything for you'' Daniel interjected, his eyes big and round like a puppy dog waiting to be praised.


    Rolling her eyes, Vaya looked toward Riley, ''Will he be like this all the time?'' she asked jerking her head in Daniel''s direction.


    Shaking his headughing, Riley replied, ''umm no, we tend to calm down once we are mated''


    ''Mated?'' Vaya asked uncertainly, ''why does that sound like..''


    ''When we get physical'' Riley responded,ughing at her horrified face.


    ring over at the Beta beside her, Vaya groaned, ''ugh, it''s a good job I''m a dog person'' she muttered


    ''I should warn you that though we stop being all.. well like that'' Riley said waving at Daniel, ''we never ever stop being ridiculously over protective of our mates, it drives most of the She wolves crazy if I''mpletely honest with you!


    ''I can imagine'' Vaya muttered dryly.


    Shrugging, Riley replied, ''Hey it''s not our fault, our mate is literally our life, if anything happens to them we can feel it as if its our own pain and if they die.. '' he stopped sadly.


    ''It kills you?'' Vaya asked shocked.


    ''Not always'' Riley said softly, ''a werewolf can live through his mates death especially if they have pups, but they are never the same, and in some cases it can send him mad, it''s would actually be kinder in those cases for them to have died with their mate than live without them.'' ''Is that why my heart hurt when Daniel thought I was rejecting him?'' Vaya asked quietly.


    Nodding in agreement, Riley met her gaze, ''You each feel the others pain, its part of the bond and it only gets stronger.'' he said solemnly before grinning, ''On the upside, no matter how much he annoys you, I can promise you that nothing in this world, not even me, and I''m his Alpha, is as important to him than your happiness is!


    Laughing Vaya gave the Beta a small grin, causing him to whimper slightly as he fought not to move closer too her.


    ''Your killing him by the way'' Riley confided with a smirk. ''Figuratively that is, do you even know how awful it is for a werewolf to be told to stay away from his mate?'' he asked, ''not that I amining, it''s nice to see that colossal pain in my a*s put in his ce'' he grinned as Daniel scowled at him angrily.


    Giggling, Vaya reached over and took Daniel''s hand gently in her own, smiling as his scowl was reced with a look of pure happiness that spread across his face at her touch.


    ''Hmm, I suppose it''s not so bad having a mate'' she mused, ''i just need to train him a bit I think'' he added as Daniel''s two friendsughed heartily, eager to see what the lovesick wolf hading.


    ''Ok, now exin what the heck an Alpha is, because it obviously means something important'' she demanded, ring round the group.


    The rest of the evening was spent exining werewolf leadership to their new friend and how packs worked, Vaya couldn''t hide her surprise to know that her mate was destined to be second inmand. Looking at the muscr warrior who was acting like a love sick puppy she had to admit that he didn''t instill a belief of danger.


    Chuckling Riley replied, ''Trust me, if your life is ever in danger, you will see a side of him that you never knew existed'' he promised,, ''no-one messes with a werewolf''s mate, they will regret it''


    As the embers from the fire settled into a soft glow, the four travelers settled down to sleep, Danielying down as close to Vaya as he could without her telling him to back off. Rolling over so she was looking at him, Vaya watched his chest rise and fall steadily as he slept, a small smile ying around her lips as he shifted slightly in his sleep, his hand reaching out and sping hers. A sigh of contentment left his lips at the contact, deep within herself she felt a calmness ovee her from his touch. Keeping her hand underneath his, she closed her eyes, falling into a light sleep, her mind still alert to any threat that may stumble upon them.

 A Lost Princess Chapter 33

    ''I do not need you to carry my stuff for me'' Vaya raged at the flustered werewolf in front of her.


    Having woken up, her hand still sped tightly within Daniel''s grasp, Vaya had been secretly touched as the Beta had awoken, spotted their entwined hands and pulled away mumbling apologies to her. She was not ready to admit it to herself but the young werewolf was getting under her skin and she couldn''t help the invisible pull that made her want to be near him. Her mind was going crazy though as her usual fiercely independent personality was fighting against the primal need she felt for this stranger. ''I just want to help you'' Daniel muttered dropping his hand from the strap of rucksack that had been dangling between them.


    ''Well how about you help me by moving out of my way stalker'' she snapped back, hefting her bag onto her shoulder so it rest against her quiver before snatching up her bow and stalking off to wait by the trees for the men to finish packing up. Sidling up to the defeated werewolf,,Riley gently pped him on the back affectionately, ''Mate, I don''t think she''s the kind of she wolf who likes to be molly coddled by her mate'' he advised with a sly grin. Groaning, Daniel cast his eyes to the floor, ''I think she hates me'' he confided, his shoulders drooping slightly with the confession.


    ''I don''t hate you stalker, you''re just a huge annoyance that seems to like to hang off my a*s and I''ve only known you for twelve hours so far'' Vaya''s exasperated voice came from behind them.


    Looking over their shoulder, they saw that the young woman had moved closer and was now leaning against a nearby tree, her facial expression falling slightly as she studied the Beta''s defeated look. ''Ugh, you are so needy'' she moaned, stepping toward him and pressing her lips to his quickly before pulling back and walking back to her tree where she lounged against the bark with a look of boredom.


    A huge grin broke out onto Daniel''s face which he tried to smother as Vaya rolled her eyes at him. ''I''m never washing these lips again'' he breathed to Riley as he stared at his mate lovingly.


    Laughing, Riley pushed his Beta''s shoulder yfully, ''OK lover boy, but can you get your stuff together because we are all waiting for you and as happy as I am that you found your mate, I really would like to get on and find Isabe''. Looking chagrined, Daniel quickly stuffed his things into his bag, slinging it over his back and walking over to the waiting warriors, positioning himself next to Vaya who scowled at him as she led the way through the trees.


    Breaking through the tree line, the group stared across the fields toward a distant dark forest that gave off a sinister feel. The dense trees covered a huge area that made the Alpha''s heart drop when he realised how hard it was going to be to search. Grabbing his shoulder infort, Sebastian said, ''well, lets get going, the sooner we reach it the sooner we can start searching.''


    Striding down the gentle slope they trekked across therge field, the grass rippling around their feet as they walked.


    Vaya kept sending quick nces toward Daniel, cursing herself internally that she felt on edge when he was not in her sight that turned to annoyance at him when she caught him doing the same thing to her.


    Whilst checking on her mate again, Vaya felt her foot step into nothingness, stumbling forward she threw out her hands to protect herself, her eyes closing involuntarily as she braced for the impact.


    Opening her eyes confused, she gazed down at the floor that was still a few feet below her, turning her head she came face to face with Daniel who''s arms were around her waist supporting her, his touch sending electricity coursing through her body. Flushing slightly, she pulled her foot from the rabbit hole that she had stepped into and twisted out of the Beta''s grasp muttering her thanks as she avidly avoided his gaze.


    ''Are you OK?'' Daniel asked worriedly, ''you aren''t hurt are you?'' as his eyes raked over her body looking for injuries.


    ''I''m fine'' Vaya replied embarrassed, ''just wasn''t looking where I was going'' she added as she straightened up and started walking again, keeping her eyes firmly on the ground.


    Trekking over the uneven ground that was hidden by the tall grass, the group stumbled and tripped their way onward, the thick overgrown trees growing bigger and more imprable as they closed the gap between them both.


    As the sun began to set behind them, they discussed whether to set up camp within the forest or just outside and tackle the seemingly imprable maze of nature in the morning.


    ''I would prefer to be within the tree line'' Vaya said as she looked around them uneasily, ''I grew up around trees, they make me feel a damn sight safer than the open fields do.


    Daniel nodded his head immediately, ''yeah, totally agree with Vaya'' he said giving her a small smile as she shook her head in irritation.


    ''Of course you do'' Riley said with a sigh as he turned to Sebastian, ''what about you Seb? Any preference?''


    Sebastian looked around the fields they had just crossed before bringing his gaze back to the group. ''Both options have their advantages and disadvantages, out here we can see anythinging but there is a lot ofnd to keep an eye on in the night. In there our vision is limited and the trees could mask the approach of any intruders, but the trees also offer us shelter and will help to keep us camouged'' he said slowly. ''Personally I prefer inside the trees, the limited ability to creep up on us appeals. We can take turns keeping watch through the night''.


    Shrugging his shoulders, Riley replied, ''Within the trees it is then, lets get going and find a spot to camp before the sun setspletely.


    Walking into the woods, it took them about thirty minutes to find a decent sized spot that was enclosed by trees and bushes making it hard to enter without creating sound.


    Dropping their bags, Sebastian and Riley gathered sticks for the nights fire, Daniel starting to take his clothes off as Vaya''s eyes widened in shock.


    ''What the hell do you think you are doing?'' she growled, staring horrified at the half naked warrior who was looking back at her perplexed.


    ''Taking my clothes off so I can shift and go hunt some food'' he replied, his confusion increasing as Vaya''s face turned a bright shade of red.


    Suddenlyprehension hit him, ''oh my Goddess! Did you think... you thought... what... ''he stuttered staring at the sheepish hybrid in front of him.


    ''Shut up!'' Vaya muttered covering her burning face with her hands as the Beta started tough.


    Stepping toward her, he slowly pulled her hands from her face causing her to look into his eyes. ''Vaya'' he breathed cupping her chin in his hands, ''I would love nothing more than to do that with you but I know you are not ready to ept me. I will never ever give myself to you until you ask me too, but I will also never give myself to another whilst I wait, you are my everything!''


    Giving a small smile, Vaya reached up and pressed her lips to his, allowing herself for a moment to drown into his body as he softly kissed her back, before pulling back and stepping out of his embrace, feeling the pain that flickered across his face from the broken contact.


    ''I appreciate that Daniel, I really do, just next time, maybe give me a heads up that you are about to get naked in my presence?'' she asked with a giggle.


    Turning her back whilst he continued to strip, she soon felt soft fur nuzzling at her hand, turning back she dropped to her knees beside the blonde wolf that stood beside her, running her hands through his hair as she gazed as the powerful beast that looked at her so gently. ''You''re beautiful'' she whispered awed as she stroked his silky soft furughing gently as he rubbed himself against her and licked her cheek. Standing up she grabbed her bow and quiver, e on stalker'' she said to the wolf affectionately, ''lets go get this group some grub!


    Leading the way, Daniel slowly made his way through the trees, picking out a route that he knew Vaya could follow easily. Creeping forward he stopped still, his ears c****d as he sniffed around, zeroing in on a small colony of rabbits that were grazing on the lush grass. Looking behind him, Daniel''s heart dropped when he realised that Vaya was no longer behind him, looking around frantically a soft whoosh caught his attention as three arrows whistled through the air in quick session taking down three of thergest rabbits in quick kills as the others ran.


    Dropping from the branches of the tree in front of him, Vaya arched her eyebrow at the wolf cockily as she made her way over to their dinner, pulling out her knife and skinning them quickly before picking them up and walking back toward the Beta. ''Shall we head back?'' she asked nonchntly, as she passed the Beta by, following the path back toward the camp site.


    As they sat round the warming mes, Daniel was still put out by the hunting trip.


    ''Awwe on stalker'' Vaya teased, waving her piece of meat toward him, ''don''t be like this, you were very helpful standing in the middle of the path for all to see'' she said as the two men chuckled at the Beta''s ashen face.


    ''How am I supposed to impress you when you''re stealing my thunder like that?'' he moaned huffily as Vaya reached over and took his hand momentarily in hers, giving it a small squeeze before letting it go making a slight smile appear on his face. ''I was very impressed'' Vaya replied with a smirk, ''your ability to stand out like a sore thumb whilst hunting was unbelievably impressive.''


    Turning to the young girl, Sebastian asked, ''so do you have a wolf Vaya? Can you shift like these two?''


    Nodding her head, Vaya swallowed her mouthful quickly before replying, ''Yes I can shift but as I haven''t really had the ability to train in wolf form I find it easier to hunt and fight in my human form''.


    ''What does your wolf look like?''Daniel asked curiously.


    ''She''s a soft reddy brown like my mothers tree wood, which I suppose makes sense as I''m half Dryad'' Vaya replied, ''I shifted just after I was sixteen and my mother told me about my father!


    ''I would love to see your wolf some time'' Daniel said softly, ''I can help you learn to fight in your wolf form if you like'' he added hopefully.


    Smiling at the eager Beta, Vaya looked at him through hershes, ''I would like that'' she whispered, trying to keep her face straight as she watched Daniel''s face beam with excitement, happy she had made him smile.

 A Lost Princess Chapter 34

    In the morning the four started to pack up their stuff to start their search, looking up from his packing Sebastian cleared his throat, ''Do we think we should split up into two groups so that we can cover more ground?'' he asked.


    Riley looked at the man ufortably, ''I''m not sure if that is a good idea'' he began hesitantly.


    ''If we split up we could find Isabe quicker'' Daniel cut across giving the Alpha a pointed look, ''You could go with Seb and search the south of the forest, and I could go with Vaya and search the north, that way we can keep in contact with each other through the mind link''. Vaya gave Daniel a disgruntled look, ''why can''t I go with Riley and you go with Sebastian'' she grumbled as Daniel growled angrily at her words.


    Smirking Riley shook his head amused, ''Ahh that won''t work, Daniel needs to go with you so you can keep him out of trouble, you are the only one who has the ability to keep him in check.


    Daniel muttered under his breath as Vaya sniggered before reluctantly agreeing.


    ''Fine, I''ll go with stalker but if he starts to annoy me I cannot guarantee that he won''te back to you with arrow holes in him'' she replied as she grabbed her bag and stood up, tapping her foot as Daniel rushed to pack the remainder of his things, scrambling to his feet and started to follow her into the trees.


    ''We''ll meet back here in Five hours, mind link every hour or so, so that everyone knows that nothing is wrong with the other party! Riley called after them, ''Mark a trail in case your scents get distorted, so you don''t get lost.


    Vaya turned and quirked her eyebrow, ''I do not need a trail or my scent to find this camp,'' she huffed, ''I''ve spent my life living in the wilderness'' she added pointedly before spinning on her heel and marching off into the undergrowth. Sebastian eyed the Alpha, ''You sure that girl isn''t going to be too much for your Beta?'' he asked.


    Laughing lightly, Riley shook his head, ''Nah, Daniel will be OK, he could do with spending some time with someone who can take care of themselves and doesn''t think the world shines out of his a*s.


    Standing up, the two men threw their bags onto their backs and made their way into the south side of the forest, Sebastian making small nicks in tree trunks as they passed so they could find their way back again.


    ''So what are you going to do when you find Isabe?'' Sebastian asked conversationally as they marched through the woods, looking for signs of a human or wolf having been there.


    ''Kill the people who have her and take her home'' Riley replied with a nonmittal shrug.


    ''As much as I admire the sentiment, can I ask that you don''t kill Rowan, by all means incapacitate him if you get to him before me but keep in mind that if I don''t take him back alive I shall not be in the good books of my bosses!


    Laughing Riley nodded, ''Yeah no worries mate, Rowan remains alive, it may be barely but he''ll be alive, anyone else there is fair game though. No-one takes my best friend away from her home and family and lives'' he growled, his eyes ckening slightly before he shook his head returning his eyes to their usual brown.


    Continuing silently, the pair prowled through the trees, scouring the area for anything that would lead them too Isabe, after two hours they had to admit defeat and return to the camp site.


    ******


    ''Seriously, can you be any more noisy'' Vaya hissed as Daniel stood on yet another twig causing a resounding crack to echo through the trees. ''How the heck are you a werewolf? Are you sure there''s no giant blood in there or just in imbecile?'' she grumped furiously.


    ''Sorry'' Daniel muttered for the umpteenth time, crouching down behind her as she peered through the trees checking the area before continuing forward.


    ''So d I''m not counting on you to protect me'' she grumbled annoyed.


    ''I''d protect you with my life'' Daniel argued flustered.


    Turning to him, Vaya red at him, ''That''s what worries me, you''d get yourself killed because you''re too damn stupid not too'' she raged.


    Sighing at the Beta''s crestfallen face, Vaya raised her hand to his cheek, forcing him to look at her, his eyes softening under her gaze.


    ''Can you just understand that this whole mate thing is new to me, I am used to looking after myself, worrying about myself and fighting for myself. Suddenly there is this crazy man following me around everywhere and I''m more damn worried about him getting hurt than I am about myself. If something happened too you I think it might actually kill me'' she confessed, brushing his cheek with her thumb as he put his arms around her waist instinctively.


    ''I know'' Daniel whispered, cing his forehead on hers, ''that is what it is like for me too, I am terrified something will happen to you and I only just found you, I want to protect you even though I know you don''t need me too.


    Smiling shyly, Vaya reached up and pressed her lips to his, melting slightly as his arms tightened around her before pulling slowly away and looking into his eyes.


    ''I don''t mean to snap at you, I''m just trying to figure out what is happening here'' she said quietly.


    ''But you do like me?'' he asked hopefully with a small grin.


    Rolling her eyes, Vaya muttered, ''You are a huge pain in the a*s who annoys the s**t out of me but yes, I like you stalker.''


    Ginning widely Daniel released her, stepping back, ''that''s good enough for me.'' he said happily.


    Groaning Vaya tried to cover up her smile as she returned to the task in hand.


    Making her way forward, she stayed low to the ground, using the surrounding greenery to camouge herself, her ears tuned into the sounds around them as she listened for any abnormalities.


    Stepping through the ground cover careful of where she put her feet to minimise the sound of her footsteps, Vaya''s gaze pierced through the surrounding bushes before alighting on one particr shrub. Holding up her fist to signal Daniel to stop, she pointed toward it, singling out a broken twig half way down that looked as if it had been snapped by a force.


    Creeping forward, she scouted around until she saw a patch of disturbed leaves, as if someone or something had ran through at great speed.


    Tapping her shoulder to get her attention from the trail, Daniel silently touched his wrist to let her know it was time to return to camp.


    Nodding wordlessly, Vaya turned without a sound and led the way back, scanning the trees and bushes as they passed them, her eyes following a line that Daniel could not see. Though his senses could pick up their scent here and there, the overying of other animals who had crossed their path in the time they had been out made it impossible to track.


    Walking back, Vaya suddenly stopped, dropping to her knees in the dry mud, an arrow knocked in her bow as she trained the point between the trees. Letting the string go, she quickly grabbed a second arrow then a third, letting each one fly. The pair watched as the missile streaked its way through the brush, a small thud showing that it had hit it''s target.


    Standing up, Vaya dusted off her trousers before marching into the shrubbery, walking out with three hares hanging from her fist.


    ''Lunch'' she said airily before walking past the stunned Beta and continuing to lead the way back to the camp.


    As they pushed through the final tree branches and moved into the small opening that they had camped in, they found themselves alone. Grabbing sticks and moss, they built a small fire, cing the meat onto some wooden skewers to cook as they waited for the rest of their group to return.


    Twenty minutester, Sebastian and Riley burst through the tree line, taking a seat by the fire, their dejected looks telling the others that they had found nothing.


    ''No sign?'' Daniel asked sympathetically.


    ''Nothing'' Riley muttered, throwing a twig at the fire in frustration.


    ''We found something'' Vaya remarked as she turned the meat skewer over.


    ''What? What did you find?'' Riley asked, his face hopeful as he gave the dryad his full attention.


    ''We found signs of an animal passing through.'' she said simply.


    His shoulders dropping, Riley dragged his fingers through his hair distractedly. ''That could have been any animal, how do you know it''s important?'' he asked in a t tone.


    Raising her eyes in mild surprise, Vaya replied, ''Because the broken twig was too high for a rabbit or hare, there are no deer here as there was no deer droppings anywhere in the vicinity and the movement of the leaves on the ground showed speed but was not close enough together for a small animal. Those marks were from something big, fast and strong, most likely a wolf!


    Gaping at the confident woman in front of them, the three warriors were silent as she sat idly checking the meat, oblivious to their stares.


    ''How do you know all that?'' Daniel asked finally.


    Closing her eyes momentarily in exasperation she opened them again and red at the men surrounding her. ''I grew up in the woods, my mother and I had to know how to track and spot a predator''s approach to protect her tree, it''s really not that hard toprehend.'' she muttered.


    ''You really are amazing aren''t you'' Daniel uttered impressed.


    Shrugging slightly, Vaya went a slight pink at hisplement, ''not really, I was just taught by a great teacher.'' she replied.


    ''Right, I suggest we hole up here for the night, get an early start in the morning and follow Vaya''s trail, see if it leads us to the wolves we are looking for! Sebastian said, looking around for the agreement of hispanions. Nodding reluctantly, Riley agreed to Sebastian''s idea, though he was desperate to find Isabe, he knew that going into the unknown tired and hungry was not going to help her.


    Eating the piping hot meat, the group silently decided to avoid the subject of Isabe and the trail, instead making small talk, teaching Vaya more about the werewolf lifestyle, she in turn filling them in about dryad''s and their trees. As they fell asleep in a small circle, Daniel reached out and sleepily sped Vaya''s hand gently in his, his eyes closed as the tension left his face and he released a soft sigh. Feeling her own worries melt away at his touch, Vaya tightened her grip slightly, enjoying the warm tingles that ran up her arm as her eyes slowly closed, herst view being Daniel''s sleeping face lit up by the fire.

 A Lost Princess Chapter 35

    Isabe prowled around the bedroom agitated, everyday she had been training against Rowan who had not mentioned their conversation since it happened, returning to his normal self and training her hard. ''Ugh! What do I do?'' she groaned to herself exasperated, she couldn''t deny that she was drawn to the muscr warrior, being around him was ying havoc with her emotions.


    ''Be'' came Rowan''s voice suddenly from outside of her bedroom door, her breath catching slightly, Isabe threw herself on to the bed trying to look nonchnt.


    ''Come in'' she called out, watching as the door slowly opened to reveal Rowan who looked at her with a nk expression.


    ''Hey Be, are you ready for our training session?'' he asked


    Holding out her leg she waved her ankle causing the chains to make their musical sound, ''Ready and waiting, unlock me and lets go, I can''t wait to kick your a*s'' she replied with fake joviality


    Walking over Rowan knelt down beside her, carefully taking her ankle in his hand, hesitating slightly as his fingers touched her skin before fitting the key into the lock. Releasing her leg, he straightened up as she stood beside him, her body reacting involuntarily as he brushed against her slightly when stepping toward the door.


    Following behind him, Isabe kept her eyes down trying not to breath in Rowan''s scent that was floating back to her. Making their way down the stairs they entered the dark dusty basement, flicking the light switch as they passed, illuminating the room in a soft glow. Walking over to the two tread mills that were positioned next to each other, they started to slowly run side by side. Speeding up they were soon running t out, sweat falling from their bodies as the rubber flew backwards under their feet. After thirty minutes, Rowan finally hit the stop button, the pair slowing down gradually until they came to a stop. Stepping off the belt they made their way to the weights, Rowan cing weights onto the bar as Isabey on the bench, cing her hands underneath the bar, she lifted the weights away from her body as Rowan held his hands underneath.


    ''Come on Be'' he ordered, ''You can lift this in your sleep, push''


    Grunting, Isabe pushed the bar away from her chest over and over again only stopping to have more weight added until Rowan took the bar from her grip, lifting it back onto the holder.


    Sitting up, she wiped her face with the towel she had brought with her from her room and followed Rowan over to the ring, stepping between the ropes, she turned toward him, waiting as he followed her through the ropes and took his stance across from her. ''OK Be, we need to try and tap into your wolf''s power, you have been doing really well but I need you to concentrate'' he said.


    Nodding silently, Isabe held up her hands in front of her, concentrating as heat started to build within her, feeling a sensation of power growing inside her chest. Closing her eyes, Isabe tried to harness the warmth and force it from her body. Screwing up her face she pushed with everything she had before sighing in exasperation, dropping her hands to her side defeated.


    Opening her eyes, she met Rowan''s gaze sadly, ''I can''t do this Rowan'' she muttered angrily, ''We keep practising and it''s not working''


    Walking over to her, he ced his hands on her armsfortingly, ''Be, you can do this and we will keep trying, don''t give yourself such a hard time''.


    Shivering under his touch, Isabe pulled herself away, avoiding his gaze, ''Yeah OK, lets try again'' she said quickly stepping back, ignoring the pained look on Rowan''s face.


    ***********


    Pushing through the over hung branches, the four travellers skulked through the trees, following the path Vaya could see. Periodically the Dryad would stop, dropping to her knees to check a leaf or twig before straightening up and continuing forward. Creeping along behind her, the three men stayed silent, watching her track the mysterious person or animal who had travelled through the area previously.


    ''This way'' Vaya muttered, walking to the left side of a bush, her eyes stuck to the ground.


    ''We have been walking for hours'' Daniel mumbled nervously, ''maybe we should take a break?''


    Growling lightly, Vaya turned back to the three men annoyed, before shrugging her shoulders and flopping down on a fallen log.


    Sitting around her, the warriors pulled out bottles of water, taking huge gulps as they rested against the surrounding tree trunks.


    ''Are we getting closer?'' Daniel asked, studying his mates face.


    Nodding Vaya took his water bottle, cleaning the neck with her sleeve before lifting it to her lips, taking a swig herself and handing it back. ''The tracks are less desperate'' she said keeping her gaze on the ground, as if still scouting their trail. ''I think whoever it was must have started off nearby, being careful as they walked until they were sure they were a safe distance away to start running. I don''t know if that was to stop people finding where they came from or to stop those that they left behind from following but the trail is bing harder to track, they were careful''.


    ''Can you still track them?'' Riley asked desperately.


    Giving him a withering look, Vaya tossed her hair over her shoulder, ''of course, I am a creature of the forest, no human or animal can walk through my back yard and stay hidden from me'' she scoffed.


    Heaving himself to his feet, Riley offered his hand out to the Dryad who took it as she lifted herself to her feet. A low growl drew their eyes to the angry Beta who''s coal ck eyes were ring at his Alpha, his fists by his sides, tightly balled. Releasing the young girls hand, Riley spluttered withughter, ''Mate, you got to get over yourself, Vaya isn''t my mate, I''m just helping her up.


    Daniel''s eyes returned to their natural blue as he looked embarrassed between the pair.


    ''What the heck was that about?'' Vaya asked confused.


    ''You know how we told you that mates are possessive of each other?'' Riley asked, ''yeah well that extends to full on jealousy of any unmated wolf touching our mate.''


    Giving Daniel a stern look, she suddenly threw her arms around Riley, catching everyone off guard. Feeling her body ripped from the Alpha, she found herself immediately wrapped in Daniel''s strong arms as he growled defensively to the shell shocked Alpha. ''OK, you weren''t joking'' Vaya said as she disentangled herself from the Beta''s tight grip, covering her enjoyment of the close contact with a scowl at the young warrior who reluctantly let her go. Poking the Beta in the chest, she growled, ''I am not your possession understand? If I want to hug a friend then I will do so''


    Nodding his head though he obviously didn''t like the idea, Daniel stepped away sadly. Walking up to him, Vaya then put her arms around him and hugged him tightly, feeling him melt into her arms as he breathed deeply into her hair. Pulling back she added, ''and if I choose to hug you, I will do that too'', as she released him and returned to looking at the floor unconcerned.


    Giving his Alpha a sheepish look, his lips quirked upwards slightly as Riley silently nodded that it was fine as they fell into line behind the Dryad who had already tuned them out.


    Picking her way through the undergrowth, Vaya led the group onwards, making them stop asionally as she scouted ahead alone before beckoning to them to join her. After walking for hours in silence they finally saw a small curl of smoke making its way upwards toward the sky through a gap in the thick leafy canopy. Creeping forwards they crouched together in the bushes that surrounded arge house and garden. Weeds were growing through the broken paving bs that led to an old splintered front door, the sash windows were bare of paint and looked forgotten, spiders webs and dirt decorating the edges of the panes.


    Making their way through the trees, they circled the property, taking in the dpidated state, the only sign of upancy being the smoke from the chimney above them.


    As they walked around the back of the property, above to their right they spotted a small balcony, the French doors thrown open letting out a slim light from the room within. Looking at the group, Riley muttered in a low voice, ''stay here, I''m going to have a look in that room.''


    Looking worried, Daniel grabbed his arm, ''Is that a good idea mate? Going into the unknown alone?'' he asked, preparing himself to follow.


    Shaking off his Beta''s grasp, Riley smiled, ''look, I''m either going to find Be up there and bring her with me or I''m going to find her captor and he''s going to die and then I''ll find Be'' he shrugged nonplused.


    ''Yeah, but you don''t know who else is in there'' Daniel reasoned, knowing his Alpha was not thinking with his head.


    Giving Daniel a stubborn look, Riley shook his head, ''look at the ce, that window up there is the only one that has been opened in years, do you really think a house full of people would never open the windows?'' he reasoned.


    Nodding reluctantly, Daniel backed down, ''OK, but you mind link me after ten minutes, if I don''t hear from you I am following you in, got it?'' he growled.


    pping the Beta on the shoulder, Riley grinned, ''wouldn''t expect anything less, now just keep out of sight and out of trouble until I return or call out to you.'' he ordered before inching around the shrubs away from them, ducking down and running toward the house, using the shadows of the building to camouge himself.


    Reaching the stone structure, he looked up at the balcony, his eyes tracing down an old broken trellis that was anchored to the wall beside it, the climbing nt it had once held, long since dead.


    Jumping he grabbed hold of the end of the trellis, swinging for a few moments to test that it would hold his weight. Once satisfied, he slowly climbed his way up to the balcony, pulling on each section before allowing it to take his weight.


    Reaching the concrete tform, Riley silently swung his leg over the railing and dropped down next to the door, inching around it to peek inside.


    Staring in front of him, he saw the silhouette of Isabe, tidying something on the bedside table, a metal chain attached to her ankle, that c*****d lightly as she moved.


    ''Be?'' he whispered, watching as she froze in ce, slowly turning around to face him.


    ''Riley?'' she whispered back, stepping forward, throwing her face into sharp relief. As their eyes connected, Riley gasped, subconsciously reaching for her.


    ''Mate'' he breathed, his eyes wide as he took in her beauty.


    Shock then horror crossed Isabe''s face as she took in his face, his scent encapsting her, holding her prisoner.


    ''No'' she whined, dragging her eyes from his, ''no, it can''t be you!'' she muttered to herself.


    ''Be?'' Riley called out, confused and worried, watching as she stepped back away from him.


    Her face contorting into anger, she held her hands out in front of her protectively, ''No!'' she yelled, ''No it can''t be you, you can''t be my mate! I Isabe Mary Annalise Cross, future Alpha of the Silver Cross pack, reject you, Riley Lennon Davies, future Alpha of the Red Moon pack as my Mate''.


    Riley stood stock still for a moment before his legs gave way beneath him, clutching his chest he gasped as the pain of his heart ripping consumed him.


    Looking up at her, he whispered ''why?'' as the tears rolled down his cheeks.


    Dropping to her knees she red at him, ''do you really think I would ept a childish little y boy like you as my mate?'' she hissed, ''I want someone who will protect me as I would them, who would wait for me to be his first everything, like I waited for him! Not some other she wolfs cast off who has been with half the pack. The venom in her voice cut through Riley like a knife, staggering to his feet he reached for her as she thrust her hands forward, a sharp power emanating from her body that forced him backwards.


    Suddenly Riley could feel himself falling, the air around him electric as he fell for an eternity beforending with a sickening thud on the ground below.


    ''Daniel, help'' he called through the mind link, before the ckness consumed him.

 A Lost Princess Chapter 36

    Standing motionless, looking at the space that Riley had just upied, Isabe was speechless, not sure what she had done. One minute he was standing right there in front of her, the next he was flying backwards over the balcony like a lifeless rag doll. ''Well done Be'' came the soft voice of Graham as he stepped into the room behind her, ''you just saved that young man from a slow and very painful death.


    Walking toward the open doors as if in a trance, Isabe reached out her hand toward nothingness as if trying to grasp the missing wolf.


    ''Careful Be, if you need to check if he survived, I''ll start to think that the young man you just threw over that balcony actually does mean something to you'' Graham growled.


    Closing her hand onto the door handle, Isabe pulled the first then second door closed, fixing thetch before turning back to the older werewolf, her face indifferent.


    ''Nope, just making sure that no-one else tries to get in here'' she replied as she walked back to her bed and sat down on the edge.


    Watching her carefully for a moment, Graham finally turned to the bedroom door, walking through and busying himself with something on the table outside before returning with a tray that held Isabe''s dinner.


    ''So what is today''s temptation?'' Isabe asked with a grin as she scoured the te expectantly.


    cing the tray in front of her, Graham smiled at her excitement, watching her reach eagerly for the cutlery. ''today madam, for your culinary delight, we have a fresh cut of salmon, seasoned to perfection, apanied by grilled asparagus and herb infused mini roast potatoes.'' her replied easily.


    Spearing a whole potato on her fork, Isabe popped it into her mouth, groaning appreciatively as the vour tickled her taste buds. ''Mypliments to the chef'' she muttered through her mouthful as she chewed happily.


    ''Be'' Graham scolded gently, ''you are not a washing machine, no-one wants to see your half chewed food spinning round and round in your mouth whilst you talk.


    Swallowing hurriedly, Isabeughed, ''Sorry G, but your food is sooo gooood that I cannot bear to stop eating'' she admitted with a cheeky grin.


    Watching as the teenager finished the food in record time, Graham handed her the tall ss of creamy cold milk, ''drink up buttercup'' he said with an encouraging smile, ''you need to keep those bones good and strong!


    Gulping the milk down, Isabe smiled contentedly at Graham for a moment before her face faltered. ''Graham'' she said uncertainly, ''I don''t feel right'', staring at her captor in desperation she watched as a look of shame crossed his face. ''I''m so sorry Be, I didn''t have a choice'' he muttered as he moved the tray from the bed quickly, cing it on the floor whilst Isabey herself down onto the nkets, her eyelids already getting heavy.


    Looking up into Graham''s eyes, fear and betrayal evident in her own gaze, she whispered, ''you promised not to hurt me'' before her eyes closed and her world turned to nothingness. Posted by ; visit us for more free novels.


    ************


    Watching from their hiding spot, the three remaining members of the team watched as Riley made his way around the house, sneaking into the shadows before mbering up the side of building and stepping easily onto the balcony. Stepping forward he was obscured from view as Daniel stared at his watch, silently counting down the ten minutes he had given his Alpha to contact him. Waiting silently, Vaya and Sebastian checked the surrounding windows for signs of movement, prepared in case there was more people in the property than they originally thought.


    Looking up at the balcony, Vaya let out a strangled scream, his gaze snapping upwards, Daniel watched, frozen, as his Alpha toppled over the balcony and plunged to the ground,nding with a sickening thud that echoed through the trees. ''Daniel, help'' came Riley''s voice weakly through the mind link before his body stilled. Jumping to his feet, Daniel sprinted over to the young Alpha, unconcerned if anyone heard him or not. Skidding to a stop, he fell to his knees by his friend, desperately trying to check his body.


    A small hand rested onto Riley''s chest and the sweet voice of Vaya broke through the Beta''s panic. ''He is still alive, but we need to get him out of here, now'' she said sternly, grabbing Daniel''s arms and shaking him to get his attention. Wordlessly, the warrior scooped the unmoving body of his leader from the ground and sprinted back into the trees, Vaya hot on his heels. Allowing her to over take him, he fell into step behind her, the pounding of feet telling him that Sebastian was keeping pace with them as they rushed through the forest and back toward their camp ground.


    Once she felt that they were far enough away from the house, Vaya came to a halt in a small clearing, indicating to Daniel to ce the injured teen onto the dirt floor where she began to check him over.


    ''He has at least a broken arm, maybe two broken ribs and a nasty bang to his head which may lead to a concussion'' she said as her hands roamed over his body, carefully feeling his flesh. Daniel tried not to interfere with her examination, despite the sight of his mate running her hands over another man''s body eating away at him, knowing the look he would get if he tried.


    Standing up, Vaya gently brushed the dirt off of her knees, ''we can move him but we need to be careful, I don''t want to do any more damage than has already been done'' she warned.


    Lifting the Alpha carefully, Daniel waited for Vaya to take the lead, Sebastian walked up beside him, saying softly, ''do you want me to carry him for a bit? We can take turns, make sure we don''t lose strength in case someone follows us.''


    Shaking his head, Daniel gripped his friend''s body to his chest tightly, though he knew what Sebastian was saying made sense, he couldn''t bring himself to let his Alpha go. ''It is my job to protect my Alpha'' he said in a pained voice, ''I can carry him.''


    Nodding silently, Sebastian walked beside the Beta, silently offering moral support as they wove their way through the trees, making the long trek back to their camp site.


    Hourster, the trio stumbled through the clearing, Daniel cing Riley''s limp body carefully onto the soft grass and sitting beside his head, staring at the unresponsive man in front of him.


    Digging into her back pack, Vaya pulled out some gauze, rags and a bottle of water. Sitting beside her mate, she began to carefully clean Riley''s wounds before setting the broken bone in his arm and bandaging it up.


    Sitting up straight, she wiped her brow with her sleeve, ''that''s all I can do for him, we''ll have to let his ribs heal on their own but his arm will be quick now I''ve re-aligned it.


    Giving the Dryad a quick squeeze, Daniel murmured ''thank you for helping my Alpha''.


    Waving her hand dismissively, she returned the worried warriors embrace, ''no problem, I''m d I could help'' she replied with a small smile.

 A Lost Princess Chapter 37

    ''Rowan! Where are you? We need to pack right now!'' Graham shouted as he rushed through the house, grabbing their belongings before heading back up the stairs two at a time and thundering back through Isabe''s bedroom door.


    Running in behind him, Rowan''s worried voice said, ''why? what''s happe... What the f**k did you do to Be?!''


    Hurrying over to the unconscious girl that was still slumped on to the bed, Rowan checked her pulse as Graham sighed dejectedly. ''They found her'' he said in a matter of a fact tone, ''we need to move, one of them is her mate and though she rejected him, he''s obviously of Alpha blood, I could smell it on him, he won''t give her up that easily!''


    What the hell did you do G?'' Rowan growled angrily, though his face paled at the mention of Be''s mate.


    ''I gave her the potion to make her forget everything, it''s knocked her out and I don''t know how long she will remain like that. We need to get her somewhere safe before shees too and then we can give her a new set of memories!


    Rowan stared down at the young girlying on the bed, her breathing shallow, conflict raged on his face before he slowly turned toward the door and left to go pack his belongings.


    Grabbing Be''s clothes from the drawers, Graham stuffed them all into a back pack that he slung over his shoulders. Bending over the sleeping form, he carefully removed the ankle guard, letting it drop to the floor as he lifted the teen into his arms, cradling her like a precious baby as he wrapped the bed nket around her body.


    Sweeping his eyes around the room onest time, he carried Isabe through the door and down the stairs, meeting the harassed warrior at the front door who was holding his own and Graham''s bags in his hands.


    Kicking the door open, Graham strode out into the night, tucking the nket tightly around her tiny form as he lifted his face and inhaled, catching the scent of the intruders that was leading away from his needed direction. Turning the opposite way he hurried through the woods, thanking the Moon Goddess for granting them a clear path toward the edge of the forest and to Rowan''s car that had remained hidden on the outskirts since Be had arrived with them.


    Jogging through the woods, the pair kept their eyes peeled for intruders that might ambush them as they tried to escape. Though the Alpha seemed to only be travelling with a fewpanions, Graham couldn''t risk bingcent not knowing if they had reinforcements hidden within the tree line.


    Dodging past the branches they finally arrived at Rowan''s car, pulling off the twigs and moss that he had used to disguise it, the warrior jumped behind the wheel and coaxed the engine to splutter unhappily into life.


    ''Maybe I should havee back periodically and started her up'' Rowan mused ruefully as he pulled his seat belt on and Graham ced the sleeping teenager delicately on the back seat before running round to the passenger side and hopping in. Gunning the engine, Rowan pulled out of the enclosed area, trampling bushes as he went, guiding the car through the surrounding greenery until they finally reached a disused dirt track that led them out onto the open roads.


    As they drove along, Rowan kept checking the rear view mirror worriedly, ncing at the sleeping female that was unresponsive to the bumps and jolts under their wheels.


    ''She broke through'' Graham said, interrupting the warriors thoughts, ''She manifested her powers, pushed her mate over the balcony.


    Surprised, Rowan shot the werewolf a quick look before concentrating back onto the road, ''are you sure? She has never been able too in all of our lessons!''


    Graham nodded absent mindedly, ''I saw her do it, I think she just needed the right motivation to unlock her powers. Rejecting her mate seemed to release the dam so to speak!


    ''So where are we headed?'' Rowan asked


    ''Back to Oak ridge'' Graham replied quietly.


    ''What? We are no where near ready for that'' Rowan argued angrily.


    ''No we are not, and we are not actually going to take on Oak Ridge pack, we are just going to ce ourselves in the vicinity whilst Isabe evolves into her part. I have a hide out in the region, where I holed up after those bastards kicked me out. It''s close enough that we can keep an eye on what is going on, but tucked away enough that none of the scouts will stumble upon it. he growled fiercely.


    After a few hours, a stirring in the back of the car brought their attention to Isabe, who seemed to be struggling against the darkness she was stuck inside of.


    ''We need to find a motel and get her inside before she wakes up'' Graham said worriedly, ''if she wakes up in the car she is going to freak out, we need to get her somewhere we can make her feel protected.''


    Following signs for a small town, Rowan eventually pulled up outside of a small motel. Parking up outside, he mbered out of the car and headed into the reception, returning momentster with a key and a crudely drawn map.


    Slipping back inside, he drove round to the back of the building and parked in front of a steel door with the number 4 painted on it.


    Grabbing the bags, Rowan headed to the door whilst Graham gathered up the fidgeting girl, carrying her into the room andying her down on one of the single beds.


    ''I have the owner bringing us a spare cot so we can all remain in the room together'' Rowan said, taking a seat by the small chipped desk and watching Isabe as she slowly opened her eyes.


    Staring around herself, her eyes fell on the two men and she shrank back from them immediately, fear etched on her face.


    ''Who are you?'' she demanded, ''why am I here?''


    Reaching out for the terrified teenager, Graham perched himself on the edge of the bed, taking her hands in his.


    ''Isabe, I am so d you are awake, I have been so worried.'' he said, smiling down at her affectionately, ''what do you remember?''.


    Looking down at their entwined hands, Isabe rose her gaze again to study Graham''s face. ''I know my name is Isabe, I am a werewolf, I am eighteen years old and.. and.. nothing else, who are you?'' she asked again, her voice quivering as she stared at the stranger warily. ''I am your father Isabe'' Graham said with a smile.


    ''Why don''t I remember you?'' she stammered, her eyes wide with shock.


    Shaking his head sadly, Graham replied, ''You had an ident baby girl, a bad man attacked our pack, you got hit in the head and it''s wiped your memory. I managed to get you out, Rowan here'' he added pointing behind him, ''he helped me get you to safety, but your mother... she''s still there'' he finished sadly.


    Tears filled the young girls eyes as she listened to the older man''s story, ''Is she alive?'' she whispered, her voice breaking.


    ''I think so baby girl'' Graham said with a small encouraging smile, ''and if she is, we are going to get her back''


    Scowling at the thoughts that were rolling around her head, Isabe growled, ''who took my mother, dad? Who attacked our pack?''


    ''A man named Justin did'' Graham spat, his anger breaking through for a moment.


    ''Justin'' Isabe breathed, her face fixed as her hate for this unknown man entered her heart. ''I shall kill him father, I will avenge my pack'' she muttered.


    cing a calming hand onto her arm, Graham smiled down at the furious teenager, ''we need to prepare angel, we are very lucky that you are a very special werewolf, you have a power within you that is only for the most amazing of our kind to possess'' Staring at the older man incredulously she replied sceptically, ''if I''m so strong and fabulous, how did another wolf over power us?'' she asked.


    Sighing deeply, Graham shook his head, ''he had learnt of you baby, he took you out first whilst we slept, without you we stood no chance against him and his warriors!


    Growling angrily, Isabe clenched her fists tightly, ''he will not surprise me again father, I promise you that''. Turning to face the warrior sat on the chair opposite her she raised an eyebrow to him. ''So who are you? And why did you help my father save me?'' she asked candidly.


    Giving a small smile, Rowan replied, ''My name is Rowan, Isabe, we have been friends for a long time, I call you Be'' he added as she nodded recognising the nickname. ''We were bing more than friends though, we have feelings for each other, when you were in trouble I had to help you.''


    Sending a sharp nce toward Graham who quickly smoothed over his shocked face before the teenager returned her gaze to him, Rowan stood up and approached the confused girl, taking one of her hands and holding it softly in his own. ''You are very special to me Be, there is nothing I would not do for you. I will be there when you go to save your mother, no-one will rip me from your side'' he swore, staring deeply into her eyes as she gave a small smile of relief. ''Thank you Rowan'' she replied, ''I appreciate your loyalty to my family!


    Yawning loudly, she looked between the two men sheepishly, ''I''m kind of tired, would you mind if I got some sleep?'' she asked.


    Nodding their heads, the warriors stood up, Graham pulling down the covers as Isabe scooted toward the headboard and pushed her legs into the nkets.


    Leaning over, Graham ced a soft kiss on the teenagers forehead as she snuggled down under the covers. ''Sleep well my sweet girl'' he whispered as her eyes closed and her breathing deepened.

 A Lost Princess Chapter 38

    Forcing his eyes open, Riley winced as they bright sunlight burnt through his irises like a red hot poker. Raised voices nearby caught his attention as he tried to focus on their words. ''I can''t believe you went off again Vaya!'' Daniel raged furiously.


    ''Stop being such a tree sap'' Vaya replied crossly, ''the ce is abandoned, I told you that!''


    ''That doesn''t matter! What if theye back? Find you there alone? They could take you too and I wouldn''t know where you were!'' Daniel shouted back desperately.


    ''Ugh, I do not need you to protect me stalker! When are you going to get that through your thick skull'' Vaya spat back venomously.


    ''I told you mate, she''s not like the she wolves that you know'' Riley croaked weakly, squinting against the sun light.


    Scrambling noises echoed around him before Daniel''s face swam into view, blocking out the sun as he hovered over Riley''s face, relief sketched into his features.


    ''Thank the Goddess'' he muttered, ''you alright mate? How do you feel?''


    Trying to move, Riley winced andy still, ''like I got thrown off a balcony'' he replied ruefully.


    His face was suddenly reced by Vaya''s as she pushed her mate out of the way and checked the Alpha over quickly before nodding satisfied and reaching out to help him sit up.


    ''What happened mate?'' Daniel asked quizzically, ''one minute you were on the balcony, the next you were flying through the air like a bomb had exploded in front of you. Who was in that room? Did you find Be?'' Pain crossed Riley''s face as he grabbed at his chest, ''Be'' he wheezed, gasping for breath.


    Moving forward, Vaya grabbed his shoulder, forcing him to look at her as she muttered, ''breath Riley, just breath, it''s OK'' over and over.


    Forcing himself to calm down, Riley raised his gaze to his Beta, desperately fighting his emotions as he whispered, ''Be was there, she''s my mate''.


    Shock hit the Beta as he stared open mouthed at his friend, ''say what?'' he asked, ''but... how... why... why isn''t she with you? What happened? Did her kidnapper catch you and throw you off the balcony?'' he asked. Shaking his head, Riley dropped his gaze to his hands, ''she rejected me Daniel'' he muttered, ''she was really angry and something came from her, like a force and it blew me backwards over the balcony!


    ''She rejected you?'' Daniel gasped horrified, his eyes darting to Vaya who was staring between the two of them shocked.


    ''I thought you were best friends'' Vaya finally blurted out, ''this doesn''t make sense.


    Looking up, Riley smiled ruefully, the darkness in his eyes remaining, ''so did I, seems that we were not as close as I thought.''


    ''No, nope!'' Daniel suddenly burst out, ''I don''t believe it, Isabe isn''t like that, there has to be another exnation'' he demanded desperately.


    ''She said that she would never ept someone like me, someone who hadn''t waited for her.'' Riley replied sadly, his eyes filling with tears as he raised his gaze to his Beta, ''but I did Daniel, I did wait for her'' he finished. Confusion surrounded the warrior as he looked at the distraught Alpha, ''what do you mean, you waited for her?'' he asked carefully, you always had girls hanging off you since we were like twelve years old''.


    Giving a pained look, Riley nodded, ''but I never did anything with them Daniel, I took them to the movies or out for a milkshake but I never mated with them'' he said his heart breaking, ''I was waiting for her, waiting for my mate, waiting for Isabe'' he gulped. cing her handfortingly onto the young warriors arm, Vaya smiled sadly, ''you loved her'' she whispered.


    Nodding glumly, Riley gazed off into the trees, ''Since we were kids, she was so amazing and fun, she made meugh and I feltplete when I was with her. I hoped she would feel the same at some point but she always saw me as her best friend. When her birthday wasing up I was terrified, what if her mate was someone else, what if he took her away from me'' he murmured, ''I wanted her mate to be me but I was scared to find out that I wasn''t. When we had to go home before her party, I was secretly relieved, I didn''t have to watch her run into someone else''s arms. When she rang me that night and said she hadn''t found her mate among her pack, I was thrilled, maybe it was me after all but before I coulde back to find out she was taken.


    ''Oh Riley, I''m so sorry'' Vaya said sorrowfully, hugging the broken man, ignoring Daniel''s growl as sheforted her new friend. Pulling away, she red sternly at the Alpha, ''don''t give up hope yet, from what you have all told me about this girl, she is not cruel so why would she be cruel to you when you came to rescue her? The Goddess has a path for all of us, we just have to hold faith in her will.


    Daniel shook his head, ''she''s right Riley, Isabe isn''t cruel, she has never been mean or nasty to anyone, this is the girl who cried when she identally stood on a snail and made us all hold a funeral for it.


    Rileyughed at the memory, unable to help himself, wiping the tears from his face as he grasped onto his friend''s words hopefully.


    ''What did she actually say Riles, tell us word for word'' Daniel ordered, looking up as Sebastian stepped out of the trees, noted the tense atmosphere and took a seat silently beside the friends.


    Clearing his throat, Riley forced himself to think back to the balcony, stepping into the doorway and seeing Be. Her turning slowly at his voice, the world fading away as his eyes connected with hers and he heard his wolf growl ''mate'' into his head happily. The shock and surprise on her face followed by anger and... fear! There was fear in her eyes!


    ''She said did I really think she would ept a y boy like me as her mate? And that she wanted someone who would protect her, wait for her to be his first everything, not someone who had been with half the pack'' he repeated, ''but before she said it, she was scared. I didn''t see it at the time but for a split second there was fear in her eyes, fear for me!'' he gasped.


    Looking round at the silent group his heart aching with emotions Riley fought within himself between hope that there was something he didn''t understand and the knowledge that his mate had willingly rejected him.


    Interrupting the silence, Sebastian pointedly cleared his throat, ''right well i''ve scouted all over this forest and there is no sign of anyone so I think we can confidently say that the kidnapper has taken Isabe to another location'' he said.


    Vaya nodded agreement, ''looking around the house, it looks like there were two kidnappers and Isabe, only three of the bedrooms look like they have been used. Weirdly, in the basement is arge gym, there is blood on some of the apparatus, but not enough to be from t*****e, it''s more like they were training her for something'' she said confused.


    His eyes snapping up, Riley red at the Dryad, ''training her? For what? I think we need to get back to the Silver Cross pack fast! We need to tell Aunt Charity and Uncle Aaron what we have found out!''


    Looking around at the other warriors, Vaya''s brow creased slightly as she focused back on the injured Alpha, ''Umm no offence but I don''t think you are going to be walking far'' she said evenly. Forcing himself up, Riley scowled, ''my bones feel healed.. mostly! I can get there.''


    Standing up, Vaya crossed her arms across her chest, ''OK we will get moving BUT, we will do it my way. We are going to the nearest town, we will buy some pain killers for Riley and we will procure a mode of transport!'' she growled threateningly, ring at the warriors who nodded warily.


    ''Good, Daniel, help Riley, Sebastian, you carry Riley''s stuff, you will remain behind me and if there is any trouble you will trust me to deal with it, understand?'' she demanded, giving Daniel a glowering look.


    ''Yes Vaya'' they chorused, falling in behind her as she set off toward the edge of the forest.


    ''Mate, I am sooo d she is your mate and not mine'' Riley muttered to Daniel, ''she is scary as f**k''.


    Staring at the back of his mate''s head, Daniel replied wistfully, ''yeah she''s amazing, I can''t believe I got so lucky that the Moon Goddess picked her for me!


    Grinning, Riley leaned against his Beta, ''got it bad for her I see'' he whispered.


    ''You have no idea'' Daniel agreed, ''she can order me about for the rest of my life and I will happily do everything she says!


    ''I can hear you whispering about me'' Vaya shouted over her shoulder annoyed.


    ''Sorry Vaya'' the two men replied chagrined as Sebastianughed.


    ''Boys, that She wolf has got you both whipped'' he noted.


    ''Hey, only him, not me! I''m an Alpha, no-one cows an Alpha!'' Rileyined.


    ''Except his Luna'' Daniel replied with a smirk, ''and my mate it seems''.


    ''Shut it Daniel'' Riley grumbled, not wanting to be reminded of the girl who was supposed to be his Luna right at that moment.


    Limping along, they trailed along behind the Dryad as she marched toward the distant spire of a church that marked the location of civilization. Riley''s injuries caused their progress to be slow but as night fell they stepped into the almost deserted streets of the small settlement, finding a 24 hr shop that they bought painkillers from along with some water and food.


    Walking back out into the chill of the nights air, Vaya made her way through the streets until they found a small badly litne. Walking up to one of the cars that was parked along the road, she fiddled around by the drivers side door until a loud click broke the stillness. Pulling open the door, she slipped behind the drivers wheel, grabbing the wires from under the steering wheel she caused a spark and the engine roared to life.


    Stepping out, she gestured to the car, e on then'' she hissed, ''lets go'' before running around to the passenger seat and waiting impatiently for Daniel to get in and unlock the doors.


    Looking over at his Mate as he got behind the wheel, Daniel warily muttered, ''you do know that we are stealing someone''s car right? That this is illegal?''


    Rolling her eyes, Vaya growled, ''yes of course I am aware and for your information, we are not stealing it, we aremandeering it as we have an emergency! I will make sure I return it to it''s owner after we get Riley back to that pack you were talking about and Isabe is safely home!


    Quickly checking on Riley who was slumped against Sebastian on the back seat wincing in pain, Daniel put the car into drive and pulled off as quietly as he could, following the roads, looking for signs that would lead him to a highway so he could find his way to Silver Cross.

 A Lost Princess Chapter 39

    Focusing all her rage onto the unknown destroyer of her world, Justin, Isabe faced Rowan outside of their small cabin.


    They had arrived in therge forest a week before, after days of travelling in Rowan''s car and then on foot, shifting into their wolves. She had been shocked and thrilled when she realised her wolf was pure white, it reminded her of freshly fallen snow. She had caught Rowan''s wolf admiring hers and had felt butterflies in her stomach as he came over and nuzzled her neck, lightly licking her snout before they prepared to follow her father Graham.


    Noting her father''srge walnut coloured wolf that had a ck patch on it''s front left paw, Isabe assumed she must take after her mother. She couldn''t wait to meet this amazing woman that Graham had told her about and avenge her treatment from the evil bastards who had attacked her pack.


    ''Be, pay attention'' Rowan called out, snapping her back to the present.


    ''Sorry'' she replied chagrined, she couldn''t take down her enemies if her mind kept wandering.


    ''OK Babe, I need you to concentrate, think about something that heightens your emotions'' Rowan said, standing out the way as she turned toward metal cans that were lined up on a fallen branch a few metres away.


    Reaching deep within herself, Isabe focused on the shadow of the man who took her mother, tapping into her hatred toward him and the fear of what her mother had suffered at his hands. As her body started to heat up, the power raging within her demanded to be released.


    Pushing forward, the strange electrifying power flowed from her hands, sending the tin cans flying backwards.


    Dropping her hands, Isabe rested them on her knees, exhausted, as Rowan encircled her in his arms, ''amazing babe! You are really learning to control it now, we just need to get you to learn to pinpoint your powers at your subject.''


    They had been practising since they arrived, trying to work out what made her abilities manifest and had finallye to realise that it was her emotions. It couldn''t just be a fear or anger about something, she had to focus on a deep seated terror that forced her body to try and protect those she loved. She used the thought of her mother, captured and alone, imagined what might have been happening to her whilst she was captive. The thought of this Justin wolf hurting her mother and she was powerless to stop it had finally pushed her gift forward.


    Graham had told her that she was special, that people feared what Isabe could do, as Rowan set up the tin cans again, Isabe glowered angrily. She was going to show those cowards who took her mother just how scary she could be.


    ''Ready to go again babe?'' Rowan called, stepping back from the log, nodding determinedly, Isabe lifted her hands again, concentrating on the farthest can in the line as she took a deep breath and pulled her powers forward, sending the can spinning across the grass as Rowan cheered excitedly.


    ********


    It had taken a few days, Sebastian and Daniel taking turns driving, but finally the four pulled up outside of the Silver Cross pack gates. A warrior stepped toward the drivers side door, peering into the window as Daniel rolled it down, giving the older wolf a friendly grin.


    ''Visitors for Alpha Aaron and Luna Charity'' he said crisply, ''Future Luna Riley from the Red Moon pack is with me.''


    Looking past the Beta''s blonde hair, he noted the injured Alpha in the back seat, stepping back he immediately nodded for the gates to be opened.


    ''Hurry, the Alpha is hurt'' he shouted as the guards heaved the heavy gates open as quickly as they could, moving out of the way to allow the car to pass.


    Sweeping up the gravel driveway, Daniel pulled to a stop outside of the packs front door, jumping out and rushing to help Riley from the car the door flew open to reveal Charity looking worried.


    ''Riley?'' she called out, rushing to the young men and ushering them inside, Vaya and Sebastian following along behind them. ''This way to the guest bedroom Daniel, the guards mind linked me about your arrival, I have the doctoring up from the clinic as we speak.


    Half carrying the future Alpha, Daniel dragged him up the stairs and to the bedroom where he helped him onto the bed. Charity fussed around her nephew,ying her hand on his head, muttering to herself anxiously.


    A shadow fell through the door as Aaron and Dr Charles, the pack doctor entered the door, the doctor strode over to the bed and took a seat, checking Riley''s wounds nodding approvingly. Looking up he raised and eyebrow questioningly, ''Who patched this young man up?'' he asked.


    Raising her hand timidly, Vaya replied, ''I did, I couldn''t do too much but I did what I could.


    ''You did a good job youngdy, his breaks are almost healed, cuts and bruises look like they are about to fade.'' Dr Charles grumbled, impressed, causing the Dryad to flush slightly.


    Looking down at the young warrior, Dr Charles scratched his chin thoughtfully, ''I don''t think your problems are physical Alpha'' he mused, giving Riley a piercing look.


    Looking away, Riley didn''t respond, Daniel cleared his throat sadly, ''umm, Riley found his mate'' he started in a low voice, ''she rejected him''.


    Turning horrified eyes to her nephew, Charity grabbed his hand in hers, ''Oh Riley, I''m so sorry sweet heart'' she gasped before turning back to Daniel, ''what was her name?'' she asked sorrowfully.


    Avoiding her gaze, Daniel shuffled u fortably until Vaya cut in, ''it was Isabe'' she said.


    Staring at the Dryad and then back to her nephew, Charity shook her head in disbelief, ''No, that can''t be true, Be and Riley have always been bound together, if they were mates, she would have been thrilled!'' she muttered, pain in her voice. ''Wait, you found Be? Where is she?'' Aaron asked desperately.


    Looking up at his Aunt, ''Riley gave her a small smile, ''I thought that too but she told me she wanted someone who waited for her to be their first everything and that wasn''t me'' he said in a broken voice. Turning his gaze to Aaron he replied, ''I don''t know uncle Aaron, when she rejected me her kidnapper took her somewhere else!''


    Vaya interrupted again, ''but we think she may have rejected Riley because she was trying to protect him, he said she looked fearful when she saw him.''


    Holding her head, Charity closed her eyes, ''I think we need to start this story from the beginning, Daniel, tell us everything, leave nothing out as it may be important and please introduce your two new friends!


    Waiting till everyone gotfortable, the doctor excusing himself to return to the clinic, Danielunched into what had happened since they had left the Silver Cross pack weeks earlier.


    ''So Vaya here is my mate, Sebastian is hunting down Rowan who took Isabe and it looks like Isabe may be being trained for something by these lunatics that have her and whatever it is, she possibly wants to try and protect Riley by keeping him as far away from it as possible.'' he ended.


    Absorbing everything the young Beta had said, Charity looked up at her husband''s worried expression.


    ''Our Isabe would never say those cruel things to Riley'' she stated, ''she is not like that. Even if she didn''t want Riley as a partner, which I do not believe for a second, she would never have done it in such a heartless way!


    Aaron met his wife''s determined gaze, reaching out for her hand with a sigh, ''baby, we don''t know what our Isabe would do, she''s been with these a*s holes for months, who knows what they have put into her head.'' he said angrily.


    Shaking her head, Charity glowered at her husband, ''My Isabe is not weak Aaron, she would not break so easily and it''s time you recognised how strong she really is'' she growled.


    Taking in the Luna''s expression, Aaron immediately back tracked, ''I''m not saying she''s weak baby.. '' he started before Charity cut him off.


    ''No but you have always treated her like she was some breakable doll, Isabe is a strong young woman who will take over this pack at some point, she is no longer your baby girl that you need to protect all the time'' she fumed.


    Aaron dropped his gaze, remaining silent as Charity rose from the bed, ''I am going to ring your mother Riley'' she said, holding up a hand as he began to protest, ''I am ringing her young man and that is final'' she warned, causing the room to shrink back in submission.


    Walking from the room, she was followed by her husband leaving the four friend''s alone.


    ''How are you feeling now Riley?'' Vaya asked, perching herself on the edge of the bed.


    ''Actually better now I''ve spoke to Aunt Charity'' Riley admitted, ''she''s right, Isabe would never reject her mate the way she rejected me if that was all it was and she knew I and her parents would know that. I was just too hurt to see it until Aunt Charity pointed it out.''


    Smiling at the slightly brighter Alpha, Vaya reached for his hand, patting it gently, ''I think that too, I may not know her, but from what you all say, Isabe is a really nice girl who cares about everyone''s feelings so why would she hurt the person that has always meant so much to her?''


    Feeling a hand on her arm, Vaya looked up to see Daniel next to her, ''Maybe we should let Riley get some rest before his mum gets here, I''ll show you and Sebastian to the other guest rooms.


    Standing up, Vaya cast her gaze over her friend, ''are you sure you will be OK by yourself?'' she asked concerned.


    Riley nodded with a small grin, ''I''ll be fine, plus you haven''t met our Luna, if you think Aunt Charity is scary, wait till you see my mother kick off. My father and his Beta, my uncle Lucian, run like crazy when she starts, they were both scared to breathe when she was pregnant with my youngest brother'' he chuckled.


    ''Sounds like my kind ofdy'' Vaya replied with a grin before taking Daniel''s hand and allowing him to lead her from the room, Sebastian close behind.


    He only felt like it had been moments since he shut his eyes before he awoke with a jolt as two arms grabbed him, pulling him up and crushing him into the soft warmth of their attached body.


    ''My baby!'' Chloe wailed as she held him against her, tapping her arm desperately, he forced out, ''mum! I can''t breath!'' Gasping for breath as she reluctantly let him go.


    Looking down at her son with tears, Chloe held onto his hand as she shook her head vehemently, ''I don''t believe she would reject you baby boy, you and Isabe were meant to be, Aunt Charity and I said so from the moment you could both walk, you gravitated to each other.'' she moaned.


    Looking over at his dad, Riley gave a sad smile, ''hi dad'' he said simply.


    ''Hi son'' James replied affectionately, ''happy bted birthday''


    Giving a chuckle, Riley nodded, ''thanks, it was one to remember.''


    Walking round the bed, James sat down and pulled his son into a hug, Riley feeling the stress leave his body as he sank into his dad''s embrace. ''I''m d you are OK son, and I have a feeling things will work out as they are supposed too!


    Nodding into his dad''s shirt, Riley closed his eyes, breathing in James''forting musk before pulling back andying back down on the pillows, allowing his mother to fuss around him, pulling a nket over him and tucking it around his body.

 A Lost Princess Chapter 40

    Looking up, Riley smiled as he spotted his mother hovering expectantly in the doorway, a loaded tray in her hands. Walking in, Chloe set the tray on the bedside table before perching on the bed and leaning forward to kiss her son''s forehead. ''How are you doing baby boy?'' she asked, scrutinising him as he gave her a thumbs up.


    ''I''m fine mum'' he said patting her arm, ''everything is healed, I could have go up and gone to the dining room for lunch'' he teased.


    Giving him a knowing look, Chloe crossed her arms, ''like you came down for breakfast this morning? Or to dinnerst night?'' she said pointedly.


    Shrugging his shoulders, Riley avoided her gaze, ''I''m just not that hungry right now'' he said, trying to give her a grin.


    ''Riley Lennon Davies, do not try and g your mother'' Chloe admonished sternly, ''you are not OK and you are not helping yourself or Be by not eating'' she growled.


    Flinching at Be''s name, Riley snapped his gaze to his mother''s, ''Seriously mum, it''s OK, I''m OK..'' he started.


    ''No you are not Riley, you are heartbroken and lost'' Chloe interrupted angrily. ''I will tell you this once more young man, Isabe is your soul mate, she would not reject you for thatme a*s reason she gave you, that is not her style.''


    ''How do you know ma?'' Riley asked desperately as he wiped his eyes with the back of his hand angrily, ''How do you know we are soul mates?''


    Chloe rolled her eyes in exasperation, ''because for one, the Moon Goddess says so, and two because you have been in love with her since you learned to walk! she dered.


    Opening and shutting his mouth he stared at his mother wordlessly, ''what do you mean I have been in love with her since I could walk!'' he protested.


    Giving her son a knowing look, Chloe squeezed his hand, ''Riley, your first word after mama and dada was Be. When any of the other male pups tried to get close to her or y with her, you would force them to submit to you and send them away!'' she chuckled. ''I don''t remember that'' Riley muttered reddening.


    ''You may not, but Aunt Charity and I do, we used tough at how obviously smitten you were with her, looking forward to the day you found each other.'' Chloe said happily.


    ''What about dad and uncle Aaron?'' Riley asked


    Scoffing Chloe threw her head back, letting out a mirthlessugh, ''Those two? They wouldn''t know what was going on if it pped them round the snout!''


    ''I take exception to that my love'' came James'' voice, causing the mother and son to look up at the door where James was leaning against the door frame smiling at them.


    ''Pfft, like you knew what was going on'' Chloe argued tipping her head up as James walked in and pecked her cheek lovingly.


    ''Actually my love, I knew just as long as you did'' James disagreed with a smirk, ''I just wanted my son to find his mate without pressure, feel that moment when your eyes connect with your perfect other half for the first time.'' he said simply. ''That happens to be one of my favourite memories, I would never take that away from my boys!


    ''You are such a soppy romantic'' Chloe giggled, standing up to slip her arms around her husband.


    ''Only for you my love, now let me have some time with my boy, as much as he loves his Mum, this is a job for his dad.'' James replied kissing her softly before pushing her unwilling body from the room.


    ''OK, make sure he eats though'' Chloe said fretfully as James steered her to the door, ''and drinks! All of that juice young man!''


    ''Yes mum'' Riley replied with a pretend salute.


    Returning to the bed, James grabbed the tray and ced it on his son''s legs before moving round and dropping onto the other side of the bed, leaning back against the headboard. Looking at Riley out of the corner of his eye, his father motioned for him to eat, ''She''lle back son, and I am not taking on that she wolf''s wrath, not even for you, so eat!


    Chuckling, Riley grabbed the cutlery and cut into one of the sausages, stuffing it into his mouth as James watched him. Nodding contentedly, James turned his gaze to the ceiling. ''So, Be is out there with what we think is two? kidnappers, and they have been training her for something'' he mused.


    ''Nodding silently, Riley continued to eat, not lifting his gaze from the te.


    Shifting slightly, James studied his son for a moment, ''so what are you going to do about it?'' he murmured.


    ''What can I do?'' Riley pouted, ''she told me to leave and I have no idea where she has gone! he growled, stabbing his fork into the bacon as if it had personally insulted him. ''True'' James said, ''but you didn''t know where she was before, didn''t stop you finding her!


    ''She doesn''t want me to find her'' Riley replied sullenly.


    Sitting up, James grabbed his son''s face and made him meet his gaze, ''Are you her mate Riley? Do you love her? Is she your everything?'' he asked roughly.


    Staring into his fathers eyes, Riley felt his own prick with tears as he nodded slowly, ''Always was, always will be'' he admitted quietly.


    ''Then her sending you away should not make the blindest bit of difference, your mate is in trouble, so get off your a*s and go help her'' he ordered. ''But first eat your dinner because your mum is damn scary when she thinks one of her babies isn''t being looked after properly'' he added ruefully making the young manugh despite himself.


    *****


    ''Remember Isabe, though I would also love to take down those bastards who attacked our pack, at the moment it''s just us three so we are getting in, grabbing your mother and getting out OK?'' Graham said for the thirtieth time that morning.


    ''Yes I''ve got it dad'' Isabe replied rolling her eyes, ''but if that Justin bloke gets in my way I''m not going to stand back and let him separate my family again'' she muttered grimly.


    Stepping up to her, Rowan rubbed her armsfortingly, ''It''ll be OK babe, we''ll get Felicity out and once she''s safe, then we''ll figure out our next move.'' He said softly, cing a kiss on her forehead.


    Leaning against his warm chest, Isabe sighed, her mind troubled, she really liked Rowan and he had told her that they were together before her memory loss but she couldn''t understand why there was no spark when he touched her. She knew that werewolves have mates, and that they know each other when their eyes meet, but she had looked into Rowan''s eyes repeatedly and the pull was not there.


    ''Penny for your thoughts Babe?'' Rowan asked, breaking into her revere, meeting his gaze, Isabe smiled


    ''Just thinking about what we are about to do, running over the n in my head, I don''t want anything to go wrong! she said quietly.


    Pressing his lips to hers, Rowan looked at her lovingly, ''It will all go fine, you are a force to be reckoned with. Justin may have taken you by surprise once, but it''s not going to happen a second time! he promised.


    Walking up to the couple, Graham pulled out a small spray can, shaking it in his hand before spraying the pair of them and himself liberally. Taking in Isabe''s questioning gaze, Graham smiled, ''It disguises our scent so they wont sense using'' he replied, ''One of the few things I managed to take with me when I ran, I''ve been holding on to it specifically for this day!


    Packing up a few bits in a bag, Graham slung it across his back before facing hispanions, ''Ready baby girl?'' he asked giving her a smile.


    ''I am more than ready'' Isabe replied grinning, ''lets get this show on the road, that Alpha isn''t going to know what hit him!


    Nodding approvingly, Graham turned and led the way through the trees toward the distant mountains. Isabe trained her eyes on the far off peaks that carved their way into the sky, determined that nothing was going to stop her from saving her mother, and if that bastard Alpha tried to get in her way, well that would just make this even sweeter.


    Once they were far enough away from the cabin, the three each slipped behind a different bush, undressing and tying their clothes to their legs, before shifting and emerging, Graham still had the backpack on his back, the straps tightened to hold it in ce. Rowan walked over to Isabe, nuzzling her fur as he ced himself by her side and they waited for Graham to lead the way.


    Racing through the trees, leaping over stumps and over grown bushes, the three wolves kept pace as the mountains loomed closer and closer with each mile they crossed. When they finally stood over the wolves like an imposing sentry, Graham skidded to a stop, signalling for everyone to shift and dress.


    Stepping out adjusting her clothes, Isabe smiled as Rowan''s arms surrounded her, pulling her close for a moment before releasing her again. ''Promise you will be careful'' Rowan whispered, as she smiled and nodded


    ''I will'' she promised taking his hand in hers.


    ''OK kids'' Graham said, grabbing their attention, ''We set forth into the den of our enemies, stay together, stay alert and stay safe'' he ordered.


    Leading the way, the three skulked toward the mountain base, their eyes darting around them for movement within the trees. Making his way up the path, Graham took a sharp turn into the tall over grown bushes and weeds that towered around them, forcing his way through as Isabe and Rowan struggled along behind him.


    ''This doesn''t feel like a path dad'' Isabe muttered as she unstuck another barbed vine from her jeans.


    ''It isn''t baby girl, but we don''t want anyone seeing us so the normal paths to the pack are off limits to us'' Graham replied. ''Luckily, your old man knows every route into our pack, we''ll get there undetected this way!


    Trudging their way through the thick foliage for what felt like hours, Graham finally stopped and reached back to take Isabe''s hand, pointing to Rowan to do the same.


    ''We are about to enter the Oak ridge pack territory, hold on to our hands until I know it''s safe, if anyone attacks, protect yourself with everything you have OK?'' he said to Isabe softly.


    Tightening her grip, Isabe nodded, allowing her father to pull her toward the houses she could see in front of her.


    Stepping forward she felt a sensation, turning around she caught Rowan stepping through a shield that was invisible from the other side.


    ''What is that?'' she gasped awed, staring from her father to Rowan in shock.

 A Lost Princess Chapter 41

    Looking around them, Graham quickly led the way to the shadows of one of the nearby abandoned bu Isabe and Rowan, Graham muttered under his breath, ''I''m going to find Felicity, you keep watch, if I Watching the older man blend into the shadows as he crept around the buildings, Isabe returned h It felt like they were waiting for an eternity, people were starting to emerge from the houses, going ab hand wrapped around Isabe''s wrist.


    Spinning round, Isabe shook him off growling in anger.


    Shock reced the guards suspicious look as he stared at the teenager, ''Isabe? Is that you?'' he gas Rowan grabbed the guard throwing him against the wall they were hiding behind with force, the soun Looking up they saw the pack members staring at them motionless, realising their cover was blown, th Fear rippled through the crowd as men started to shove their mates and children out of the way. Eyes ''Isabe!'' came a voice pulling the young girls attention, turning to the sound of the voice, the future hands defensively.


    ''Don''te any closer'' she yelled angrily, ''I don''t want to but I will hurt you''.


    scouting forward he led the wa


    ou I will call out for you. If you n to the vige square once he ha


    re day, suddenly a loud voice br


    here have you been?'' he asked a ken bones filling the air as they strode into the centre, Rowan pi


    d as mind links were sent up to rowned at the Red headed wom


    internal force toward the woma as their husbands and the pack


    The red head faltered slightly before taking another step. Summoning her powers, Isabe threw forw Suddenly the vige centre exploded into chaos, women were grabbing their children and running for the blood of wolf after wolf as Isabe sent her force toward her enemies, sending them flying througir.


    A loud voice called out above the din, filled with authority, Isabe knew without seeing him that this ''Isabe stop!'' Justin called desperately as he raced through his pack toward her.


    ''You!'' she yelled furiously, ''I have been waiting for you Alpha Justin, murderer of my pack''


    Justin faltered slightly at her words before righting himself and continuing forward, ''Isabe? What ar


    ''I will kill you!'' she screamed, ''you stole me pack, my life and my mother! You will die''


    Alpha, this was Justin, the wolf


    alking about?'' he cried trying to


    Suddenly, Isabe changed tactics, sending all her power toward the alpha, lifting him off the floor and sending him crashing into a tree. Sta Dodging around, Justin tried to reach the out of control teen, getting within metres of her before she lifted him and threw him again, smashir protect him with her body.


    Realising that this was his Luna, Isabe sneered as she used her powers and raised a concrete b from the path they stood on and hurled Taking a step forward she was stopped by her fathers voice, ''Isabe! I have her! Lets go!'' Graham yelled. Turning around she saw a tall thin v About to follow, she saw Rowan out of the corner of her eye, a shifted warrior about to jump him from behind. Aiming her powers at the wolf ''Run!'' she yelled, ''Get out of here, I''ll follow!''


    Rowan started to protest but Isabe cut him off, ''Go now!'' shemanded, continuing to keep the encroaching wolves away from him. Turning around. Rowan ran after Graham. disappearing behind the buildings as Isabe returned to the fight. Body after body was flung thro

 A Lost Princess Chapter 42

    Racing to keep up with the older wolf who was dragging Felicity along by the wrist, Rowan shouted, ''G


    We have to go back for her! We can''t just leave her there.''


    Without breaking his stride Graham shook his head, ''she''s back where she belongs, this actually makes it easier'' he growled. Grabbing the warrior, Rowan forced him to stop, ''She has no idea who those people are G, she attacked her own family! Looking pained Graham dropped his gaze, ''they''ll figure out how to restore her memory'' he replied, th ''And if they don''t?'' Rowan asked, Graham just shrugged.


    ''Graham'' came Felicity''s faltering voice, ''what did you do?''


    Raising his eyes to his wife, Graham growled, ''what I had too Felicity, to get you back! before continuin When they finally reached the cabin, Graham threw open the door, pulling Felicity inside. Staring arou ''Graham'' she said timidly, ''why did you do this?''


    he sounded anything but convinced at his own words.


    ace away from the pack, back toward their cabin.


    the she wolf trembled as she took in the stark surroundings.


    tired, goy down and take a nap!


    made her way through the door, shutting it softly behind her. growled angrily.


    ''I told you, I did what I had too'' Graham replied angrily as he pointed toward one of the bedrooms, ''yo Felicity looked as if she was about to argue, but taking in her husbands face she dropped her shoulde Rowan rounded on the older wolf as soon as the she wolf had disappeared, ''We need to go back for h ''And how do you propose we do that?'' Graham retorted, ''walk up to the barrier and ask nicely?'' ''We''ll break through the barrier'' Rowan shouted back desperately as he ran his hands through his hair Graham shook his head, ''You need to be an Oak Ridge pack member or a white wolf Rowan, are you either of those things because I sure as hell am not! Rowan red at Graham, his face worried, ''We''ll use Felicity, she can get us through.


    Graham growled menacingly, ''I just got her back Rowan, and I paid you handsomely to help me do so, Rowan dropped his gaze to the floor dejectedly before dropping into one of the spindly wooden chair Walking over to the young warrior, Graham ced his hand on his shoulder, ''there is always the chand


    ********


    t going to risk them taking her again. Isabe was a necessary casualty, and its not like we left her with a feral pack of Rogue''s! it''s her damn family'' he spat.


    she escaped Rowan, and if she did, she will find us.''


    Isabe red around at the room full of strangers, she was afraid but she wasn''t going to let them kat.


    ''Be Boo, it''s me, your mother'' the older woman had said to her, she could see the crocodile tears forming in the woman''s eyes.


    ''no your not, I''ve never even seen you before'' she had growled back, if they wanted to get to her they were going to have to try harder than that, she knew her parents and it wasn''t these people stood next to her.


    The doctor and the two strangers had left after that, she assumed to try ande up with a new n to break her and get her to tell them where her mother had gone. Looking to her left she saw the young warrior was still sat there staring at her, he seemed to have pain in his eyes that she couldn''t understand.


    ''Why are you still here?'' she asked trying to give off the aura that he was wasting his time.


    Shrugging slightly, the young warrior gave her a small smile, ''I thought you might want somepany, I mean it has to be a bit scary being surrounded by all these people you don''t remember.'' he said softly.


    ''I remember what I need to remember'' Isabe growled back, ''I remember that your Alpha attacked my pack and took my mother from me. I remember that he took me out first whilst I slept, like a true coward, as he knew what I could do!


    The warrior seemed to want to argue but decided against it, ''My name is Riley'' he said ncing at her before returning his gaze to his hands.


    ''Isabe'' she replied, ''though I guess you already know that.''


    Giving an amused grin Riley nodded, ''yeah I know your name'' he said simply.


    Isabepsed back into silence as Riley gazed around the room, the pair waiting for the others too return.


    Two hourster Dr Nat walked back into the room, followed by Charity, Aaron and a mystical looking woman, who''s silver hair seemed to flow around her body like a mist. Walking over to Isabe, Dr Nat gave her a fatherly smile, ''Be, this is Auriele she may be able to help you with your memories.''


    Isabe hunched back against the bed, ring suspiciously at the group of people around her. ''stay away from me'' she hissed holding up her hands to protect herself.


    ''Isabe please'' Charity pleaded trying to hold the girl''s hand as she started to fight and thrash against her restraints.


    Dr Nat, walked over and pierced her arm drawing her attention, ''what did you do to me'' she yelled angrily, trying to fight but starting to feel her body get heavy.


    ''It''s just a sedative Isabe, to help you rx'' Dr Nat said calmly as the teenager''s eyes began to droop as shey back against the bed.


    Once she was asleep, Auriele walked to her side, pulling a sharp needle from her hair that she carefully used to prick Isabe''s finger, lifting a small granite mortar dish and squeezing a drop of blood into it. Dropping the girl''s hand, she walked over to a table where she had ced her bag, shifting through the contents and pulling out various bottles and boxes. Next she took out a small cauldron that she put some water into before she snapped her fingers under and caused a bright blue me to spring up underneath that did not burn the table she had ced it on.


    Pulling the stoppers out one by one, Auriele added drops of each to the mortar along with herbs and mysterious items from the boxes.


    Grinding the concoction with the pestle to a fine paste, she finally held it to her face and inhaled deeply. Her eyes clouded momentarily before clearing again. Pouring the mixture into the cauldron, she stirred it slowly as a purple vapour curled it''s way into the air. Watching the steam that curled and swirled, Auriele studied the shapes intently before turning to the waiting werewolves and gave a piercing look.


    ''This woman has been the victim of a spell, this isn''t the work of an average witch, the potion maker is skilled in the arts, most likely one of the High Coven!'' she said tonelessly.


    Charity leaned forward in the chair she had sat in, gazing at the witch who stood before them. ''Can you reverse it?'' she asked hesitantly.


    Auriele shook her head, ''No Empress, I cannot undo the work of the High Coven, there are only two ways to break such a powerful enchantment, one is the original caster to lift it, or two there is one special person in her life that has a chance of breaking through to her'' she replied.


    Charity sobbed into her hands as Aaron gripped her shoulder soothingly, ''we have no idea who the caster is, so who do we need who can break through to her?'' he asked desperately. Meeting the Alpha''s gaze, Auriele replied, ''Her true love''.


    Riley looked up, ''But that should be me, I''m her mate'' he stated sadly.


    Auriele turned her green eyes to the young warrior, ''No Alpha, I can feel her aura, she rejected you, you hold her as your true love, but she feels nothing!'' she said sadly. ''What about us?'' Aaron asked, ''we are her parents.''


    Again Auriele''s gaze was tinged with sadness, ''she loves you, though she does not remember you, I can feel within her the love she has for you both, but you are not her true love. ''Then who is it?'' Charity asked hopelessly.


    ''The one she cares most for in this world, the one she would die for without fear or thought, the only person who could not be reced in her life. Auriele replied quietly before bowing her head to the Alpha and Luna, packing up her things and taking her leave of the room.


    The room was silent as the group tried to think of who could be Isabe''s true love, suddenly Charity gasped, jumping to her feet. Grabbing her husband''s hand she dragged him toward the door shouting, ''we need to make a phone call right now!'' before disappearing out of the room at a run.


    Dr Nat, looked confusedly at the empty doorway before turning back to Riley, ''I have to go and check my other patients Alpha, I assume you will be remaining with Isabe?'' he stated.


    Riley nodded silently, reaching for the sleeping girl''s hand and holding it gently in his own.


    Dr Nat nodded, ''I will tell your friends what is happening and send them to the pack house to get rooms for themselves and you'' he replied before walking out of the room shutting the door quietly behind him.

 A Lost Princess Chapter 43

    Waking up, Isabe shook her head groggily, trying to lift the fog that was clouding her mind. Staring at the clock on the wall, she realised she had been asleep for a number of hours, possibly even days. Awareness of her surroundingsing to her, she looked down at her hand to see it held loosely in the grip of the warrior, Riley who had fallen asleep against the bed, his head resting against the crisp white sheets, his hair falling over his eyes making her want to reach out and brush it away. A soft knock on the door diverted her thoughts as she called out, ''Yes?'' The door pushed open hesitantly and a young boy of about eleven years old stuck his head through the door, looking around before stepping inside. Isabe stared at the young boy, her heart pulling at her, telling her that she knew who this was. Frustrated she rubbed her forehead with her free hand as the youngd stepped to the side of the bed. ''Be?'' he asked worriedly, ''are you OK?''


    A voice suddenly reverberated in her mind, a young voice full of concern, ''Just checking you were alright'' it said, echoing through her thoughts as a room swam into her memory.


    Staring at the scared face in front of her, Isabe tried to lift her hand toward him pulling against the straps as her fingers stretched as far as they could toward his face.


    ''Marcus'' she breathed, a smile breaking onto her face, ''Marcus!'' she shrieked excitedly as Riley jolted awake next to her, jumping to his feet ready to attack.


    Marcus ran over to his sister, throwing his arms around her and hugging her tightly. ''Be! It really is you!'' he murmured, burying his head into his sisters shirt, clinging to her like he was scared she would disappear if he let go.


    The door burst open and Charity, Aaron and Dr Nat piled into the room, staring at the young girl who was holding her brother, tears running down her face.


    ''Mum? Dad?'' she asked uncertainly.


    ''Be Boo?'' Charity said, her eyes widening as she stared at her daughter disbelieving.


    ''You found me'' Isabe said as tears started to slip down her face.


    ''Oh my baby'' Charity said, engulfing her daughter in a hug, sandwiching Marcus between them as she gripped her children to her.


    Aaron strode round the other side of the bed, releasing her restraints before putting his arms around his family, holding them close to him as the two women cried.


    Pulling away, Isabe smiled at her parents happily, holding onto Marcus who mbered onto the bed to cuddle up against his sisters side.


    As she gazed at her parents the smile started to slip from her face, pain recing it as the memories of what she had done crashed down around her.


    ''Uncle Justin'' she muttered faintly, ''Uncle Justin'' she repeated louder, her eyes widening in horror, ''Uncle Justin'' she yelled, pushing her brother off the bed and throwing off the covers. cing her feet on the floor, she ignored everyone as she ran toward the door, pulled to a sudden stop by the IV line that ran into her vein. wing at the tape, she tried to rip the needle from her skin until Dr Nat grabbed her and ced his hand over it stopping her.


    ''Let me go Dr Nat'' she begged, tears falling unhindered, ''please I need to see him!


    Dr Nat held up his hand to hush the girl before pointing at the stand that the line was attached too, ''It''s on wheels Be, you can take it with you'' he said quietly.


    Grabbing the stand, she ran from the room, throwing open door after door until she found the room that contained the sleeping Alpha, his mate sat next to him staring at his face.


    Looking up at the door Hazel sprang to her feet, throwing herself over Justin''s body protectively as she growled toward the young girl in warning.


    Gazing at her uncle''s body on the hospital bed Isabe stepped forward before finding her way barred by the angry she wolf.


    ''Aunt Hazel?'' Isabe whispered, her eyes meeting the other woman''s re, ''what did I do?''


    Hazel''s eyes softened at the young girl''s words, ''Isabe?'' she asked as Isabe nodded a sob caught in her throat.


    Pulling the teenager into her arms Hazel held her tightly as Isabe cried, ''I''m so sorry Aunt Hazel, I didn''t mean it, I''m sorry, please forgive me, please, I''m sorry!


    ''It''s OK baby girl'' Hazel muttered into her hair as sheforted her niece.


    Houghing back her sobs, Isabe wiped her face staring over at the wounded warrior. ''I hurt him'' she gulped fretfully.


    Hazel brushed Isabe''s hair from her face gently, ''he knows it wasn''t you Be'' she said softly.


    ''Yes he does'' came Justin''s hoarse voice as his eyes opened and he looked over at the women.


    ''Uncle Justin?'' Isabell a whimpered rushing over to him, releasing the stand she still held in her hand, and throwing herself onto him causing him to wince. ''I''m sorry Uncle Justin, please don''t hate me'' she begged. ''Izzy Wizz'' Justin murmured, ''I could never hate you, you are my angel.''


    Puling away Isabe sniffed back her tears, ''I am a bad person'' she said horrified, taking in Justin''s bruises and damage to his body.


    Patting her hand, Justin shook his head, ''that was not you Be, I know that, I knew that the moment I saw you and you didn''t recognise me. I''m just d to have you back baby girl. he muttered happily.


    ''Are you OK?'' she asked, her voice trembling


    Justin nodded, smiling up at her, ''I''m fine izzy, takes more than a concrete b to take this Alpha down'' he boasted causing Isabe to let out a tiny giggle.


    Charity appeared in the doorway, smiling at the sight of the three of them before beckoning to Isabe, ''time to go back to your room Be or Dr Nat will have all our heads. He said Uncle Justin needs sleep and you need rest so you better move your behind back up this corridor'' she chided with a grin.


    Letting her uncle go, Isabe took hold of her stand and made her way over to her mother, stopping momentarily in the door to look back at the Alpha and Luna who were watching her leave.


    ''I''m really sorry'' she said again, hanging her head in shame.


    ''We know Be'' Hazel said softly, ''but please stop ming yourself, it wasn''t you out there.''


    Nodding, her face still pained, Isabe left with her mother and made her way back to her room, climbing back into her bed andying down as Charity tucked the covers around her.


    Looking down at her Daughter, Charity squeezed her hand as she leaned down to kiss her forehead, ''I''m going to take Marcus up to the pack house to get some food, he came straight here from travelling, refusing to do anything until he saw you! Marcus pouted at her words, ''I wanna stay here with Be'' he moaned cuddling up to his sister as she pulled him in for a hug.


    ''You cane back and see meter'' Isabe said with a smile, ''but if you don''t eat, how will you grow up to be as strong as Uncle Justin and grandpa''s Marcus and Alistair?'' she said sternly.


    ''OK, I''m going'' Marcus relented, letting go of his sister and walking out the door, Charity behind him, grabbing her husband and pulling him out with her before shutting the door.


    Isabe smiled happily at the door before turning her gaze back to Riley who hadn''t said a word since she woke up.


    ''Hey Riles'' she said shyly giving him a small smile.


    ''Hey Be'' he replied, trying to smile but not managing to make it reach his eyes.


    Studying her best friend, Isabe frowned at his face, he looked so sad, broken even. As she studied his face more memories swam to the surface, standing in her kidnappers bedroom, Riley calling her through the door. Happiness and then fear gripping her as she realised he was really there and the moment she broke her own heart by forcing herself to reject him.


    ''Riley?'' she whispered, pained, ''look at me''


    Riley raised his eyes to her, his pain evident.


    ''I''m so sorry Riley, I didn''t mean it'' she said sadly, ''I didn''t want to reject you but I had too''


    ''Why?'' Riley croaked, fighting the tears that were swimming in his eyes.


    ''I had to protect you, Graham would have killed you, I couldn''t let that happen.'' she exined, ''I had to make sure you wouldn''te back so you would be safe'' she muttered sadly.


    ''You said you didn''t want me because I didn''t wait for you, I didn''t save myself for you'' Riley said heart brokenly.


    Isabe reached out for his hand, taking it in her own, ''I didn''t mean it Riles, I couldn''t care less how many she wolves you have slept with'' she said fondly, ''I love you'' she whispered. Riley stared at her, ''y. you love me?'' he whispered disbelievingly.


    Isabe nodded, ''I Isabe Mary Annalise Cross, future Alpha of the Silver Cross pack, hereby take back my rejection of you Riley Lennon Davies, future Alpha of the Red Moon pack, and ept you as my mate'' she said solemnly, looking up at him through hershes, ''if you will still have me'' she whispered hesitantly.


    Riley stared at her in shock, unable to speak as she got more nervous, ''Riley?'' she called tentatively just as he stood up from the chair and crashed his lips to hers, kissing her hungrily as he pulled her into his arms.


    ''Mine'' he growled into her mouth as she gasped, feeling the mate bond click into ce at his words.


    ''Mine'' she whispered back, holding him too her.


    Slipping onto the bed beside her Riley held her in his arms as he breathed in her scent, ''Isabe?'' he said finally.


    ''Yes Riles?'' she breathed nuzzling her head into the crook of his neck.


    ''I waited for you'' he said quietly.


    Pulling away Isabe searched her mate''s face confused, ''what do you mean?'' she asked.


    ''I have never been with a she wolf'' he said looking at his hands, ''I was waiting for you'' he admitted looking at his fingers embarrassed.


    Isabe broke into a smile as she pulled the flustered werewolf into her arms, pressing her lips to his before pulling back again, ''how long have you been waiting?'' she asked curiously.


    Sighing Riley muttered, ''well to my memory, since I was twelve years old, but ording to my mum, I''ve been waiting for you my entire life!''


    Isabe giggled, wrapping herself around the warrior who held her tightly to him, ''was I worth the wait?'' she asked


    Riley gazed down at her lovingly, ''Absolutely, I would have waited a lifetime for you babe''.

 A Lost Princess Chapter 44

    As the four teenagers walked into Justin''s office, Isabe found her face being grabbed by her father who started to tip her head side to side ring over her neck.


    Rolling her eyes, she pushed him away, ''again dad, Riley and I are not ready for that, I have not been marked!'' she growled before grabbing Riley''s hand and walking over to the sofa.


    Mumbling to himself, Aaron made his way back to his chair by Justin''s desk, scowling as his best friend sniggered at him. ''Yeah, won''t be so funny when it''s Halle''s turn to find her mate.'' he growled, shutting the other Alpha up instantly. Charity gave them both a look, ''don''t mind him kids, he''s just grumpy because he now can''t give his speech! she advised smirking.


    ''What speech?'' Daniel asked immediately, pushing for an answer as Aaron tried to evade the question unsessfully.


    Sighing exasperated Aaron finally replied, ''I had a speech that I wrote, it''s not important.''


    ''Oh it''s very important'' Charity interjected, ignoring her husband''s attempts to shh her. ''He had a whole threatening speech written for Isabe''s future mate and now that he''s found out its Riley, he can''t give it'' she said airily suppressing herughter. Breaking down into giggles, Isabe walked over and hugged her dad, ''I''m sure Riley would be more than happy to sit and listen to your speech dad'' she said, squeezing him tightly.


    ''I don''t need his pity audience'' Aaron red crossly, ''Anyway it won''t be the same, he won''t be scared when I tell him I''ll chop his balls off if he hurts my princess will he!'' he moaned dejectedly.


    ''If it makes you feel any better dad, Riley knows that if he hurts me in any way, he has not only you and mum, but Aunt Hazel, Uncle Justin, his dad and his mum to deal with'' she said releasing her father and returning to the couch where the suddenly ashen faced warrior was sat.


    ''Umm, is it toote to change my mind?'' Riley asked, his face pale from her words.


    ''Yes it is'' Isabe replied, grabbing his hand in hers, ''your mother would literally kill you if you so much as think about it'' she said confidently.


    ''Never gonna happen babe'' Riley said with a chuckle, raising her hand to his lips and kissing it affectionately, ''You are mine and I am yours for eternity'' he murmured, his eyes gazing into hers lovingly.


    The noise of Daniel making fake retching noises broke the moment, ''Ugh, is that what I''m like?'' he asked Vaya appalled.


    ''No stalker'' Vaya replied with a smile, ''you are way way worse'' she added with a chuckle as the Beta''s cheeks med a fiery red.


    ''OK lets get down to business'' Justin said, grinning at the four youths. ''We need to find Felicity, I will not leave a member of my pack in the hands of that maniac, especially not her, she suffered enough at his hands'' he growled as the room nodded agreement.


    ''I can take you to the cabin that we were hiding in'' Isabe offered, feeling Riley''s hand tighten on hers possessively. ''I doubt they will be there, but it might give us a clue to where they have gone!


    ''I''m going with you'' Riley said immediately


    ''We are sooo surprised by that Riles'' Daniel said rolling his eyes, ''which means Vaya and I are also going'' he added as Vaya nodded.


    ''We wille too'' Aaron said determinedly.


    Isabe shook her head, ''no dad, you need to go home, take Marcus back to Silver Cross. Aunt Chloe and Uncle James need to go back to Red Moon and they won''t leave until you return. Plus, I''m not your responsibility any more'' she said softly, ''I''m Riley''s. Charity ced her hand on to her husband''s arm, ''she''s right, Riley will take care of her as she will take care of him''


    Aaron looked over at his daughter glumly, ''I know'' he said.


    Justin spoke up, ''I will go with the kids to the cabin along with some of our best warriors, from what I understand, you were travelling with a collector?'' he asked, ncing over at the teens who all nodded. ''Sebastian, he''s searching for Rowan for their council'' Riley replied.


    Looking over at his friend, Justin said, ''I think once you get back you should send Sebastian in our direction, tell him to meet us at the town at the edge of the forest, we''ll meet him after we have been to the cabin tomorrow.


    Aaron nodded as he stood up, ''We''ll go get packed and let Marcus know we are going home today'' he said reaching out his hand for his wife''s who took it smiling, standing up and allowing her husband to lead her toward the door.


    Stopping in the doorway, Aaron nced over at Riley and his daughter with a small smile, ''I''m d you found such a perfect mate princess'' he murmured as Isabe gave him a huge smile, before walking out of the door with his Luna behind him. ''Right, we need to give Alpha Aaron a chance to reach Silver Cross and Sebastian before we set off otherwise we could be sat in the town all night waiting. We''ll all get a decent nights sleep and set off at first light tomorrow, is everyone OK with that?'' Justin asked. The group nodded silently as he continued, ''OK then, with all the love in the world, get the f**k out of my office so I can brief my warriors and Leo'' he said grinning as the girls giggled, jumping to their feet, being escorted from the room by their mates. Saying farewell to Daniel and Vaya at their room next door, Isabe and Riley made their way hand in hand to their bedroom door. Once inside, Riley pushed the teen against the door, kissing her hungrily as she wrapped her legs around his waist. Pulling back he rested his forehead against hers, ''I love you'' he whispered.


    ''I know, I love you too'' Isabe murmured back, breathing in his scent of cut grass and what reminded her of campfires. Closing her eyes she smiled as the smell engulfed her, leaving her feeling light headed.


    ''I don''t like the thought of you going back to that cabin'' Riley growled worriedly, ''what if they ambush you and take you again?''


    Isabe shook her head, cing a soft kiss against his lips, ''they wont'' she replied confidently, ''because my big brave Alpha mate will be with me!


    Riley''s eyes darkened at her words, ''say that again'' he muttered.


    ''What? My big brave Alpha mate?'' Isabe teased as Riley groaned, seeking out her mouth with his own.


    Surfacing for air, he panted, ''I love it when you call me that''


    ''Alpha?'' Isabe purred giving him a cheeky wink.


    ''No, your mate'' Riley replied crushing her against the door.


    ''My mate'' Isabe whispered giggling running her hands through Riley''s hair as he growled possessively.


    Wriggling slightly she pushed against his chest, ''now put me down because we have to sort out our stuff for tomorrow'' she scolded yfully.


    Groaning, Riley reluctantly ced her feet back on the floor and stepped away, still holding on to her wrist as she tried to walk toward the dresser that had a few clothes in that Hazel had given her. Looking back at the warrior, Isabe arched her eyebrow, ''Umm, I can''t pack if you still have hold of me'' she said smiling.


    Pulling her back toward him, Riley pulled her into hisp, ''just one more kiss so I don''t miss you too much'' he replied with a hopeful grin.


    ''Miss me? We are in the same room you dope!'' Isabe giggled though she wrapped her arms around his neck and met his eager mouth with her own, pouring all the love she felt for him into the moment.


    ''I really really can''t let you go now'' Riley moaned, tightening his grip.


    Pulling his arms off of her she slid out of his grasp waggling her finger at him, ''You have too let me go for ten minutes so we can pack or we can''t go and find Felicity'' she admonished causing Riley to drag himself to his feet unwillingly. Giving her a sudden sh of a smile, Riley asked, ''if I pack, do I get another kiss as a well done?''


    Pushing his chest, Isabe giggled, ''fine, another kiss if you let us BOTH finish packing'' she relented, giggling harder as Riley began to rush around the room, throwing clothes onto the bed next to his bag. Forcing them into his rucksack Riley threw himself onto the bed arms spread, ''done'' he announced.


    ''Well I''m not so you''ll just have to stay out of my way until I am'' Isabe retorted, turning her back and letting out an involuntary shriek as Riley grabbed her from behind and pulled her down on top of him.


    ''Let me go you pain in the a*s'' Isabe squealed as Riley tickled her mercilessly, ''OK I give, I give'' she gasped as Riley let her go, rolling off him onto the nkets.


    ''Now where is my kiss?'' Riley asked smugly causing Isabe to roll her eyes before leaning over and giving him a quick peck. ''Nuh uh, that''s not eptable babe'' Riley admonished, reaching for her stomach again as she tried to wriggle awayughing.


    ''Fine'' she huffed, leaning over him, she brushed her soft lips against his, gasping slightly as he bit down on her bottom lip allowing him ess as his tongue danced against hers.


    Pulling away she smiled down at him shyly as he gave her an approving look, ''better'' he conceded watching her as she sat up, her mouth quirking in mild annoyance whilst she returned to her packing.

 A Lost Princess Chapter 45

    ''Is everyone ready?'' Justin called out loudly over the hubbub as the group busied themselves around him heaving their bags over their shoulders preparing to leave. The Oak Ridge warriors took the lead, stepping out of the boundary first checking the surrounding area for danger before motioning back through the barrier to the teenagers and Justin who all held hands so that the non residents of the pack could also pass through the protective shield.


    Slowly making their way through the brambles that hid one of the paths to the vige they soon reached the main walkway and made their way in single file down to the foot of the mountain that cast shadows across thendscape. Entering the dense tree line, the group split into two, the males heading toward one set of bushes, the females to another so that they could strip and shift. Joining back together momentster, their bags tied to their legs or slung across their powerful backs, the warriors looked toward their Alpha as they waited for direction. Isabe stepped forward to take the lead, Riley and Justin nking her to her Left, Daniel and Vaya too her right, the pack warriors behind, everyone alert for an attempt to ambush them.


    Setting off, Isabe bounded through the trees, grinning as the wind whipped through her fur, enjoying the freedom as she followed the trail toward Graham''s hideout.


    Finally arriving in the small clearing, the group broke apart, shifting back and getting dressed. Walking out in front of the cabin, Justin instructed the teens to stay back within the trees whilst his men checked the cabin and surrounding area. Spreading out, the men scouted around the tree line looking for any sign of life before making their way cautiously to the cabin door, their leader reaching forward and trying the door which was securely bolted from the inside. Signalling to Justin the leader stepped back and aimed a powerful kick to the wood, striking it three times before the hinges holding the heavy panel in ce gave way.


    Forcing the wood out of the way, three warriors stormed into the cabin yelling at the upant inside to stay down and not to shift.


    Stepping back out of the cabin, two of the warriors nked a male, dragging him by the arms before depositing him roughly at Justin''s feet.


    ''Who are you'' Justin growled forcefully.


    ''I told your men that I woulde peacefully Alpha, as long as I could speak to Isabe'' the man replied keeping his head down.


    ''That doesn''t answer my question, who are you'' Justin demanded, his Alpha tone causing the man to flinch slightly.


    Looking up the man sighed, ''I am Rowan, Alpha, I am the man who took Isabe from the nightclub''.


    Growling angrily, Justin grabbed Rowan by the throat lifting him off the ground and holding him inches above the floor as he choked desperately for air wing at Justin''s hand.


    ''Uncle Justin'' Isabe shouted, ''Let him go!''


    Turning to stare at Isabe, Justin replied, ''But Izzy, he kidnapped you! He deserves to die.


    ''Please Alpha'' Rowan croaked, ''I just ask for a few minutes to talk to Be to help her find Felicity, then you can do what you wish, I will not fight you.'' he gasped.


    ''Please uncle Justin'' Isabe begged, pulling herself out of Riley''s grasp and racing over to her uncle, pulling at his arms desperately.


    Taking in his nieces pleading look, Justin slowly lowered the werewolf to the ground, releasing him where he fell coughing to the floor.


    Catching his breath, Rowan scrambled to his feet, his eyes glued to Isabe''s who was staring at him nkly.


    Taking a step toward her he faltered as she took an involuntary step away from him back toward Riley who was walking up behind her, fury written on his face.


    ''Be'' Rowan said beseechingly, halting her steps. Looking at him as though in a daze, Isabe stepped toward him, slowly closing the distance until she stood in front of him. ''Be'' Rowan repeated, ''I''m so sor..''


    A resounding p rang through the area, Rowan cing his hand against his already reddening cheek as Isabe snarled at him angrily.


    ''You LIAR'' she screamed, punching him in the arm, ''you low down, dirty, scheming piece of scum'' she yelled.


    ''Be l'' Rowan tried again.


    ''Don''t even try to exin yourself'' she snapped back, ''you take me from my family, drug me, lie to me, tell me that you are my boyfriend.. ''she growled.


    ''What??'' Riley roared throwing himself toward the werewolf who didn''t even try to defend himself.


    Daniel caught the Alpha just before he reached Rowan, holding him back as Riley tried to rip his body apart.


    ''I know Be'' Rowan said sadly, ''I put what I wanted ahead of what you needed, as soon as I had feelings for you I should have backed out of Graham''s n, I should have brought you back to your family'' he muttered, as he looked toward Riley, ''back to your mate!'' Be looked at him confused, ''why are you here Rowan?'' she asked finally.


    Looking down at his feet, Rowan sighed, ''to right a wrong Be, I will help you find Graham and Felicity if you will let me.


    Justin red at the warrior, ''why should we trust you, you could be leading us into an ambush to try and take Be back!


    Rowan shrugged his shoulders, ''you shouldn''t'' he admitted, ''but I''m telling the truth. If I didn''t want to help you I would have done exactly what Graham told me too, taken the money and disappeared''.


    Isabe studied the defeated werewolf''s face for a moment, ''why do you want to help us Rowan?'' she asked quietly.


    ''Because I love you'' Rowan replied sadly, ''and though I know you don''t love me back, I want to make you happy, and getting Felicity back would make you happy wouldn''t it?''


    Isabe nodded as she turned to Justin, ''I think he''s telling the truth Uncle Justin, I think we should take him with us!


    Justin nodded sternly before ring at the werewolf, ''you realise that the collector is waiting for us at the edge of the forest, once we find Felicity I will hand you over to him. One moment of help does not erase what you have done to our family, our packs and your council.'' Rowan met the Alpha''s eyes, ''I know, and I ept the repercussions of my choices, just please let me right my wrong to Be.'' he asked.


    Looking out toward his men, Justin raised his voice, ''Rowan will be joining us, Bailey and Karl will nk him at all times, if he tries to escape you will kill him on the spot'' he added with a meaningful look toward the silent man in front of him. ''I am not going anywhere Alpha'' Rowan replied simply.


    ''OK everyone, lets shift and get to the diner, Sebastian should be there waiting for us''.


    Disappearing behind trees and bushes, the group shifted back into their wolf forms, Riley cing himself next to Isabe and growling warningly at Rowan when his brown wolf stepped out between arge ck wolf and arge dirty blonde wolf. Rowan showed his neck to Riley in submission, remaining back from the teens.


    Justin and the lead warrior made their way to the front, and set off at pace toward the edge of the forest and the diner where cars were kept hidden for pack use.


    Thundering their way through the falling leaves, Rowan was surrounded by warriors that circled him and his guard as they ran. Isabe didn''t look back at him, her snow white fur glinting in the light that streamed through the thick foliage above them.


    Rowan sighed to himself as he watched her prancing effortlessly over logs and bushes, the huge mahogany brown wolf staying close to her protectively. Seeing the two of them keeping pace, he knew that Isabe was where she was supposed to be. Blinking away the stray tear that tried to fall from his eye, Rowan concentrated on what Graham had said before they had parted ways, ready to let the Alpha know as soon as he asked for the information.

 A Lost Princess Chapter 46

    Emerging from the trees, the group, already back in their human forms, made their way over to the diner, walking through the door to stand in front of the surprised server. ''Table for... sixteen'' Justin said after a quick head count.


    ''Umm, yes sir, right this way'' the young waiter said, leading the way to the centre of the diner where two waitresses were already busily pushing tables together for them. Taking a seat, everyone grabbed a menu, chattering happily as they decided what to order.


    ''Hope you are not ordering without me kids'' came Sebastian''s voice a few minutester as he walked toward their table having just entered the restaurant. Jumping up, Riley, Daniel and Vaya rushed over to greet their friend, pulling him over to the table to introduce him to Justin and Isabe.


    ''So this is the infamous Isabe'' Sebastian said with a smile as he held out his hand to the young girl.


    Shaking back her hair, Isabe took the collectors hand and shook it with a shy smile, ''what ever Riley and Daniel have told you about me is an outright lie'' she replied.


    Laughing Sebastian took his seat across from the teens, ''trust me princess, everything these boys have had to say about you was positive.


    Grinning at Riley, Isabe snuggled up to his arm happily.


    ''Oh so do I take it that the whole rejection thing is sorted?'' Sebastian asked, raising his eyebrows at the pair.


    Nodding happily, Riley replied, ''She took back her rejection Seb and we epted each other as mates!


    Smiling, Sebastian nodded as his eyes went around the table, widening slightly when they fell on Rowan who had remained silent during the exchange, a pained expression on his face. ''Rowan'' Sebastian called out to him, drawing the man''s attention, ''after all these years of hunting you down, I find you sat with my friends?''


    Rowan shrugged nonchntly, ''I got fed up with running mate'' he replied.


    As the waiter came over, Sebastian grabbed a menu as the group started to order their drinks and meals, the waiters eyes getting wider and wider, as each wolf ordered a mountain of food. Once everyone had ordered, the waiter ran off to the kitchen, emerging a few minutester followed by a waitress, each holding two trays that wereden with the groups drinks order. Chatting away, everyone got to know the collector, some of the men giving him respectful nods as they knew of the council and the work that they did.


    As their food arrived, Justin waited for the server to leave before turning to Rowan who was just taking a bite out of his burger.


    ''OK Rowan, whilst we all eat, how about you give me a good reason as to why I allowed you to live'' he said sternly.


    Rowan swallowed his mouthful before speaking, keeping his eyes on his food.


    ''Once we returned to the cabin, I tried to get Graham to go back for Be, I hadn''t wanted to leave her with you but she ordered me to go and for some reason I couldn''t disobey her'' he started. ''Anyway, once I realised that I had no way to get back through the barrier with Be gone and Graham refusing to allow me to use Felicity I agreed with him that we would part ways and he would go to his hide out and I would find somewhere toy low until it was safe to return to my job.


    Graham didn''t realise that I never had any intention of running, as soon as I saw that Isabe was expendable to him I decided I wasn''t going to help him any more!


    ''Why would you care what happened to my niece'' Justin asked, his eyes shing angrily, ''you kidnapped her, her safety was hardly your priority!


    ''True'' Rowan replied, ''but when I took her, I never expected to fall in love with her, when I kissed her and I knew I had feelings for her I should have backed out of the deal, returned her to her family, but I didn''t! he said guiltily.


    Riley growled loudly, leaping to his feet as he ced his hands on Isabe''s shoulders protectively.


    Holding up his hands and bowing his head in submission, Rowan quickly said, ''It is OK future Alpha, I am aware that you are Be''s true mate and that she has epted you as such, I have no intention of challenging you. Isabe''s happiness is paramount to me and I can see that you make her happy, please take your seat.''


    Riley sat down again slowly as Isabe linked her arm through his, rubbing her fingers over his forearm as he calmed down under her touch.


    Smiling sadly, Rowan turned back to Justin, ''so yes, I was suddenly dealt a conflict of interest, I had a job which I had been paid handsomely for but I also didn''t want to hurt her or bring her unhappiness. I struggled along, fighting how I felt, trying to keep my business side focused, then Graham wiped her memory, I had no idea that he was nning to do that, I thought we were just going to coerce her into believing that we had to get felicity somehow. Once Isabe could no longer remember anything I am ashamed to say I took advantage, I told her that we were in a rtionship.


    Looking up at Riley, Rowan added, ''we never did anything untoward, I would never have done that too her, I just wanted her to want me, but even under a spell, she still knew that I was not meant to be hers.


    ''When we took Felicity and ran back here, Graham refusing to help me rescue Isabe, only interested in Felicity being with him, I set off in the opposite direction to him and doubled back to wait for you here, knowing that either Isabe woulde back alone still under the spell or she would return with back up having been brought back!


    Silence followed Rowan''s words before Justin cleared his throat asking, ''so how do you know where Graham has gone?''


    Rowan smiled suddenly, ''he told me'' he replied simply, ''I was supposed to return to him once the heat dies down, help him get Felicity away from anyone who might recognise her, I have a lot of connections to help someone disappear!''


    ''Why does Graham want Felicity anyway?'' Isabe suddenly asked, drawing all eyes to her, ''it just doesn''t make sense, why go to all that trouble for someone you are not mated too!


    Rowan shook his head, his eyes finally meeting Isabe''s, ''I don''t know, all he kept saying was that your mother had stolen her. Felicity was his and she was taken from him, that was the other reason he wanted you and not just a member of Oak ridge pack, who also would have got us through the barrier, he wanted your mother to suffer for his pain!


    ''I thought he wanted Be for her powers'' Daniel mused, his face confused.


    Rowan shook his head, ''there has always been rumours of the white wolf and these supposed powers they possess, but no-one has ever seen them, the Luna of Silver Cross never manifested them so really we were just stabbing in the dark and if we managed to get them to manifest, well that was a bonus.


    ''But I did manifest them'' Isabe said sadly, sending a guilty look to her uncle who reached over and squeezed her hand, giving her a smile.


    ''You did, and we were shocked, we realised that at least with you, they manifest for the first time when you are struggling to save a person you love deeply, as in you could see no way to help them so your powers literally took over!'' Everyone ate their food as they thought about what Rowan had said, each member lost in their own thoughts.


    Once finished, they scraped back their chairs and filed out of the Diner, Justin paying the bill and leaving the waiter a healthy tip, leaving the youngd stuttering his thanks as he left.


    ''Ok Rowan, so where are we headed?'' Justin asked as they made their way over to the cars they kept parked round the back, Sebastian slipping behind the wheel of the car he had borrowed from Silver Cross, Daniel and Vaya jumping in with him.


    ''We need to head toward thekes'' Rowan replied, running his finger over the map that one of the warriors has spread out on the bo for him. ''He has a house near there, it is heavily protected, Graham is not taking any chances about being ambushed, if we go there, he will see using'' he added.


    Nodding curtly, Justin ryed the information to his warriors who peeled off into sets of three or four, each climbing into a car, Rowan being led off by his handlers to a small SUV.


    ''Looks like you two are with me'' Justin said to Isabe and Riley with a smile.


    Grinning at her uncle, Isabe arched her eyebrow, ''and you and my father in no way orchestrated it to be this way'' she asked wryly.


    ''Of course not!'' Justin repliedughing, ''it was Aunt Hazel and your mother actually, and we just didn''t argue!


    Rolling her eyes, Isabe hopped into the back of the truck, pulling Riley in beside her as Justin jumped into the passenger seat and one of the warriors slid in behind the wheel. ''You do all know that Riley and I are more than capable of looking after ourselves and each other?'' Isabe grumped.


    ''Hey don''t me me, I can''t go against my mate! What she says goes'' Justin protested as the driver chuckled. ''See even Ashley knows its true!'' he added.


    ''It''s true miss, the Luna doesn''t take any crap from anyone, not even the Alpha'' Ashley said in his low gravelly voice.


    Isabe giggled, unable to stop herself, ''Aunt Hazel is bad a*s'' she agreed, ''hope you are listening mate'' she added, nudging Riley who pulled her into his arms.


    ''You can boss me around as much as you like my love, I am yours tomand'' Riley replied easily as the menughed up front.


    ''He''s got it'' Justin said with a grin, ''we are just here to do as our mates tell us.''

 A Lost Princess Chapter 47

    Weaving their way along the roads, the stream of cars travelling in convoy toward the distantke, Sebastian smiled as he watched Vaya and Daniel in the rear view mirror.


    ''Normally I wouldn''t mind the peace but I''m beginning to feel invisible up front here with you two making puppy dog eyes at each other'' he joked as Vaya blushed and Daniel pulled her closer to him smiling happily. ''Mate, if you found your other half wouldn''t you want to spend the rest of your life memorising the exact shade of their eyes?'' he asked.


    Sebastian shrugged his shoulders with augh, ''humans don''t get mates so finding my other half is never going to happen'' he replied with a grin.


    Daniel arched an eyebrow, ''umm what about rissa?'' he prodded, the smirk widening on his face as Sebastian''s shoulders stiffened at her name. ''Who''s rissa?'' Vaya piped up immediately, looking between the two men with interest.


    ''No-one'' Sebastian replied quickly, his eyes ring at the road.


    ''Nuh uh Seb'' Vaya urged, ''you don''t get to y the innocent with me, who is she and why have you be all flustered at her name?''


    ''She was just a woman we met on the way to finding Isabe, she had a problem with a vampire and your man here along with Riley helped her out.'' Sebastian admitted grudgingly.


    ''Ahh the collector is so modest'' Daniel teased with a grin before turning to his mate, ''Sebastian also helped with the removal of the Vamp and lets just say that rissa seemed to be much more thankful toward him than Riley or myself! Vaya squealed happily, ''Seb! You found your mate!''


    ''I did not! Human''s don''t have mates!'' Seb protested, trying to fend the dryad off as she hugged him from behind causing the truck to veer slightly before he dragged it back under control.


    ''Rubbish, you found your mate, you love her, admit it'' Vaya demanded grinning as the collector blushed deeply.


    ''She was a very nicedy and I''m sure she could find someone much better than me to spend her time with'' Seb argued as Vaya snorted.


    ''No she couldn''t, now stop putting yourself down, you are a good man Seb and you deserve a nicedy, do not let your fear stand in the way of your heart'' she admonished poking the older man in the arm with her finger.


    Tapping her chin, Vaya mused to herself, ''I need to meet this rissa woman who has one of my best friends under such a spell, stalker, add that too our itinerary, a visit to see rissa'' she said to Daniel who nodded agreement. ''Itinerary?'' Sebastian asked surprised.


    ''Oh, once this is all done and dusted, Daniel and I are going to try and find information on my dad, we have been looking up packs that we can visit to see if anyone knows of him, though he could also have been a rogue so I may never find him'' she trailed off sadly. Hugging her close, Daniel gave her a light kiss on her cheek, ''yes we will babe, we won''t stop looking until we find him, I promise!


    hugging him back, Vaya smiled, ''you are annoyingly cute do you know that?'' she asked pushing his chest.


    ''I told you that you wouldn''t be able to resist me babe'' Daniel replied smugly, ''it''s in the genes, you and me are meant to be, now give me a kiss''.


    ''ugh, still so needy, and full of yourself as well, how will I put up with your a*s for eternity?'' Vaya groaned as she leant over and ced her lips on Daniel''s who growled quietly into her mouth.


    ''OK knock it off you two, some of us don''t need your love thrown in their face through out this drive'' Sebastian called out with a grin breaking the two apart who looked at him sheepishly. ''Sorry Seb, but this damn wolf has a way of getting under my skin'' Vaya replied with a giggle.


    *******


    Felicity stared around the room, taking in the clean white sheets on the double bed, the hand made furniture and the thick carpet that covered the floor boards. She had no idea where they were, Graham had hardly spoke as they had raced through the forest finally reaching a small farm where he had hidden a car at some point.


    Bundling her into the passenger seat, Graham had mmed the door shut behind her before mbering in behind the wheel and locking the doors so that she couldn''t jump out.


    Felicity sat on the edge of the bed, holding her head in her hands as she thought back to the scene in the pack town square, her friends being tossed aside by Isabe, a man she didn''t know attacking the people who meant everything to her and there was nothing she could do to help them.


    She had asked Graham repeatedly what he had done but had gotten the same answer, ''what I had too Felicity''. She had finally given up asking and just hoped that the Oak Ridge pack members had suffered no losses.


    How had Graham got Isabe to help him though, she was tied to the pack through the Alpha and her wolf, she would never attack them without reason.


    Felicity''s head began to pound at the thoughts running through her mind, all the questions that she couldn''t find answers too.


    The door abruptly opened and Graham stepped through holding a tray, cing it down in front of her. ''Lasagne and boiled potatoes'' he muttered, ''your favourite''.


    Felicity gave a small smile as she picked up the fork and ate, keeping her eyes down as she silently cleared the te.


    Nodding approvingly, Graham picked the tray back up and walked toward the door. Hesitating slightly, he mumbled, ''get some sleep Fi, you''ll need your strength'', before walking out of the door and closing it behind him.


    Laying down on the nkets, Felicity stared at the ceiling, ''oh Graham'' she murmured sadly, ''what have you gotten yourself into''. Rolling onto her side, she slowly closed her eyes, tucking the pillow under her chin as she willed sleep to take her.


    *****


    **********


    Isabe kept moving around in the back of Justin''s Jeep, fidgeting as she stared out of the window at the passing scenery.


    ''Babe, sit still'' Riley finally said, grabbing her hand in his and pulling her into his embrace.


    Giving a deep sigh, Isabey her head in the crook of Riley''s neck allowing his scent to calm her, ''I can''t Riles, Felicity is out there because of me, if I hadn''t been so weak..'' she muttered. Pulling her round to look at him, Riley growled at her, ''this is not your fault Be, you were not you when you helped them.''


    Staring into her mates eyes, Isabe felt her own start to fill with tears, ''Riley, I was thinking about helping them before Graham took my memory'' she admitted tearfully. The thought had been eating at her for days and she could no longer bear to keep it to herself. Staring at her, Riley pulled back slightly, ''what do you mean babe?'' he asked uncertainly.


    ''Before Graham gave me what ever it was to make me forget, I was already being trained by Rowan'' Isabe confessed, ''they told me that dad hadn''t been training me properly, that he didn''t think I was good enough to be Alpha. Graham said that was why he had started to train Marcus instead, he thought he was a better choice!


    Riley growled angrily as Justin snorted in the front seat, ''Izzy, one thing I know about my best mate is that in his eyes, no-one is more suited to the Alpha role than you, you have your mum''s heart and your dad''s damn stubbornness, you will be a great leader and your dad knows it.''


    ''But I couldn''t even beat Rowan in a fight when I got there, I was so weak it was crazy'' Isabe argued angrily.


    Justin looked over his shoulder momentarily before returning his gaze to the road, ''Be, you did not hear this from me OK? And if you tell your dad I told you then I will deny it until my final breath, got it?!''


    Isabe nodded silently as Justin took a breath, ''Your dad wasn''t training you as hard as he should, but it wasn''t intentional angel. When he realised what he had been doing, worrying he would hurt you, he switched you over to Merrick as he knew that his Beta would put you through the paces you needed to be the best and strongest Alpha you could be. He took over training Marcus because, well for one, that child spends way to much time yingputer games, and two, it didn''t matter as much if he was a bit soft on him as he was never destined to take over the pack, but he did need to learn to defend himself.


    Absorbing Justin''s words, Isabe raised her eyes to meet the Alpha''s in the rear view mirror, ''so he didn''t think I was weak?'' she asked, a tremor in her voice.


    ''No angel, he knew how strong you were and he in turn was strong enough to realise that he was not the best trainer for you, unfortunately Rowan then took you before Merrick could help you reach your full potential, which by the way, annoyed the crap out of him! Your Father was immensely looking forward to the day you were strong enough to put Merrick on his a*s. Justin added with a grin.


    Shaking her head, Isabe leaned back against Riley who held her tightly to him, I''m such an i***t, he was so damn convincing, he never said it was Oak ridge he was going for just that someone had a person who was important to him, he made me feel like I needed to help her.''


    Kissing the top of her head, Riley murmured into her hair, ''let I go babe, you are the nicest most caring person in the world and he used that to his advantage. I know for a fact that my girl will never let anyone manipte her in that way again, my girl is an Alpha''s daughter on both sides, she''s tough as nails'' he growled as she smiled into his chest.


    ''No they wont'' she promised more to herself than the two men.

 A Lost Princess Chapter 48

    Nearing theke, the convoy of cars pulled over into the car park of a long abandoned factory, the ageing brickwork crumbling from the walls and the metal pipework rusting from years of neglect. Parking up in a row along the south side of the building, the warriors mbered out of their vehicles and congregated around Justin''s jeep awaiting orders from the Alpha.


    ''OK guys'' Justin said, raising his voice so he could be heard by the entire group. ''Graham is going to be expecting us so keep your eyes peeled and your senses sharp, what we don''t want is for Graham to do anything to Felicity, we need to get her out of there unharmed.


    Everyone around him nodded gravely at his words, Graham had already proven himself to be unstable and did not seem to have any concern for innocent lives.


    Justin pointed to a few of the warriors, ''I need you three to scout ahead'' he ordered, ''keep low, try to stay out of sight and link back to me any information you can about the protections around the house! Turning to Rowan who was stood between his guards, Justin addressed him, ''what does the house look like? Do you know where about it is?''


    Rowan nodded before stepping forward slightly, ''It''s a blue painted, wooden, two story structure, it''s a little way ind from theke, built by itself on quite a bit ofnd. I''m pretty sure its an old farm house from Graham''s description, said he acquired it from its owner, he didn''t borate how and I didn''t ask. the werewolf said. ''He has been nning this for a long time Alpha, so please do not underestimate how much thought he has put into his defences'' he added with a worried nce toward Isabe.


    Justin nodded before signalling his scouts to set off, watching them strip quickly and shift before racing away from the factory and disappearing within the surrounding brush.


    Waiting by the vehicles, the remainder of the warriors perused the map with Rowan trying to pinpoint areas that Graham might have set up counter attack measures. Sebastian, Daniel and Vaya made their way over to Riley and Isabe, Vaya giving Isabe a hug as she reached her, the two having be close friends in the time they had been at Oak Ridge.


    ''So, are you ready for this Be?'' Vaya asked, studying the teenagers face. Isabe nodded nonchntly


    ''I''m ready to rip his head off'' she replied with a scowl.


    Slipping his arms around his mate, Riley pulled Isabe too him, ''babe, as much as I want that dog dead at your feet, promise me that you will not put yourself in danger to get revenge.'' he muttered into her hair as she calmed within his embrace.


    ''I won''t Mr over protective'' she teased as she turned her head to peck his lips.


    ''ugh! Pack it in will you?'' Daniel moaned, ''Be, what have you done to my Alpha? I am seriously reconsidering following his a*s into battle right now!


    Riley turned his gaze to Daniel as he put on a fake puppy dog voice, ''Oh Vaya! I think she hates me! My life it over'' he mocked back as the girlsughed and Daniel blushed furiously.


    ''It''s different when I do it'' he defended, ''I''m cute, you are supposed to be the big bad Alpha dude, not some love sick puppy!


    ''Hey, this love sick puppy will soon turn back into the big bad Alpha if anyone tries to hurt my mate'' Riley replied smoothly, earning himself a wide smile from his mate as she snuggled against him.


    Rounding on Vaya, Daniel pouted, ''howe that doesn''t work on you?'' he groaned, ''you call me a loser and tell me to get my balls out of your handbag when I say stuff like that.''


    Flipping her hair over her shoulder, Vaya grabbed the Beta by the t''shirt and pulled him toward her, pressing her lips to his before replying, ''because I do not need you to be a big bad anything, I can look after myself! Plus if anyone tries to hurt MY mate, well you will see a whole different side to me'' she added archly.


    ''There''s an even more vicious side to you?'' Daniel breathed, his eyes clouding with l**t, ''will you show me it?''


    Laughing, Vaya ced her hand on his cheek, ''if you y your cards right Beta, I just might let you'' she replied with a wink.


    Clearing his throat, Sebastian got the teenagers attention, ''as happy as I am for you guys, could you remember that the old man with you doesn''t get to have a mate and would prefer it not thrown in his face?'' he asked grinning.


    Vaya gave him a small shove, ''shh yourself Seb, you know you have a mate no matter how much you deny it!'' she argued.


    ''A mate?'' Riley interjected, ''who is it!''


    ''rissa'' Vaya replied, warding the collector off as he tried to cover her mouth with his hand, ''he is in love with rissa! she giggled.


    Riley turned to the older man who was averting his eyes from the group, ''Really Seb? Why didn''t you say'' he demanded.


    ''Human''s don''t have mates'' Sebastian muttered, his cheeks colouring, ''plus we were looking for Isabe, I didn''t want toplicate things!


    ''So you admit it! You do love rissa!'' Vaya squealed, hugging the mortified Collector.


    ''I didn''t say that!'' Sebastian argued desperately.


    ''I definitely heard you say that you have feelings for this rissa person Seb'' Isabe chimed in.


    ''How did I end up with you annoying lot'' Sebastian groaned.


    ''You were just lucky Seb, and admit it, it''s been an adventure with us'' Daniel smirked.


    ''You should go and tell her how you feel Seb'' Isabe said with a smile.


    ''She could do much better than me kid'' Sebastian muttered dejectedly.


    ''Maybe she doesn''t want what you think is better for her, maybe she thinks you are the best?'' Isabe replied with a smile at the older man''s conflicted face.


    ''She certainly seemed interested when we left'' Daniel added, Riley nodding agreement.


    ''That''s true, she seemed a bit upset that you were leaving'' Riley said.


    ''She was upset that we were all going, we were her friends'' Sebastian protested.


    ''Whatever mate, she was more upset about some people over others that day'' Daniel replied.


    Their conversation was interrupted by the return of the scout group who raced up to Justin, shifting quickly and dragging on their clothes before the leader spoke, the teenagers pushing their way over to hear what was said.


    ''Alpha, we have found the house, it''s not hard to get too, but Rowan is correct, Graham has ced defences around the property. We unearthed at least three trip wires along paths leading to hisnd, there are security camera''s giving views of most of the surroundingnd. From out vantage point we could make out disturbed ground, we think he has ced explosives of some kind around the house, I would assume pressure sensitive but they could also be remote charges.


    Justin whistled, ''he''s not taking any chances is he'' he growled, ''right, there will be no running in to the fray here, slowly, carefully we will advance. I think we should split into groups and attack from multiple directions at once, try and overwhelm him. Did he seem to have any help with him?'' he asked the scout who shook his head.


    ''No Alpha, we caught no scent of Rogues in the area, we think it is just him and Felicity'' the scout replied.


    Raising his voice, Justin addressed the group, ''men, I want you too split into groups of three, Bailey, Karl you remain here with Rowan'' he ordered, turning to the teenagers he lowered his voice, ''kids, I want you to stay here too, Sebastian, you are free to remain here or attack with us, I am not your Alpha so have no right to order you around.''


    Isabe pushed herself forward angrily, ''you are not leaving us here Uncle Justin'' she growled, interrupting him as he tried to protest, ''you, my father and uncle James are all going to have to ept that I am eighteen years old and as the future Alpha of Silver Cross and the strongest wolf out of anyone here, I am not standing back while you go into this fight.''


    ''Isabe!'' Justin argued, ''you are not even mated yet! Do you know what your dad will do to me if anything happens to you?''


    Isabe fixed Justin with a death stare, ''If I strip off right now and jump on my mate on the bo of this car, is that going to miraculously make me more capable of fighting?'' she spat back at the mumbling Alpha. ''As for my father, he is not here, he is also no longer in charge of my life. I am a fully grown adult, I have a mate and I will be going into that battle with or without your approval. she growled, her eyes never wavering from her uncles.


    ''As will we'' Vaya added, her hands on her hips, ring at the bemused Alpha who looked to Riley and Daniel for help.


    Riley lifted his hands, ''don''t look at us Uncle Justin, our mates have spoken, we can''t go against what our mates want.'' he said seriously.


    Justin rolled his eyes, ''struck down by my own damn sword! You are way to quick a study Riley!'' he growled before turning his gaze back to the girls, defeated.


    ''Fine, youe too, but you stay with your mates, you do NOT, and I mean this Be, do NOT engage with Graham unless your life depends on it, understand?'' he demanded as the girls nodded triumphantly.


    ''Alpha'' came Rowan''s voice from behind them, ''I would also like to help if you will allow me, I swear on Isabe''s life that I have no intention to run, and it seems wrong to hold back two of your warriors to babysit me when we could all be helping retrieve Felicity''. Studying the werewolf for a few moments, Justin finally nodded, seeing no lie evident in the other man''s face. ''Fine, but you stay with your handlers'' he said before turning back to his lead scout to discuss strategy.

 A Lost Princess Chapter 49

    Graham sat by the living room window, his eyes flickering from the ck and whiteputer screens rolling through the cameras he had set up around the house many months before his n had been put into action, back to the vast expanse of farnd outside of the property. He had spotted the Oak Ridge scouts as they came to find out about his defences, they had arrived quicker than he had expected, but it made no difference, he was ready for the attack. Flicking his eyes toward the stairs, he battled with himself about going up to check on Felicity, she had been very quiet since they arrived. She had always been timid, reluctant to assert herself, she was well trained by her controller.


    Shaking his head, Graham returned his gaze to the screens, he couldn''t afford to becent, not with his enemies so close by, he wouldn''t risk them taking Felicity back from him and if that cost lives? Well the will of the Goddess would decide that. ''Graham?'' came Felicity''s quivering voice from the top of the stairs.


    ''Get back in your room!'' Graham roared angrily, listening as felicity''s hurried footsteps raced back to the bedroom, the door shutting behind her.


    Taking a deep breath, Graham calmed his wolf down again, he could not allow her to distract him, that would give the enemy the inlet they were looking for. He had to maintain his focus, his entire n rested on these next moments, he had to make sure that no- one from that Goddess forsaken pack would evere looking for him or his wife again.


    *******


    Having spent the night sheltered within the derelict building, the Leaders deciding that an evening attack would be dangerous with the amount of hidden protections Graham had ced around his hide out, the teams set out at first light toward the distant farm house, the scout group already shifted and tracking the area to point out hidden defences.


    As they crept through the fields that surrounded their target, splitting up into four teams, Justin, Sebastian and the teenagers edged down a long hedge, using the greenery to cover themselves from the distant house. As they walked forward, Daniel suddenly gasped as a small ping broke the silence, Vaya grabbed hold of the Beta''s cor yanking him backwards as spikes shot through the greenery where Daniel had just been stood.


    Clutching his chest, Daniel held on to his mate as Riley carefully pulled back the foliage to reveal a board that had spikes sticking out of it, looking behind they could see that they had been spring loaded, ready to release as soon as the thin wire that was tied a foot from the floor was broken. Justin growled angrily as Vaya hugged the Beta too her, her eyes wide as she realised how close he hade to being injured.


    ''I told you not to get hurt'' she snapped at him angrily as he smiled weakly up at her.


    ''Hey, I got you watching my back babe, I''m always safe'' Daniel replied, forcing a grin.


    ''You could have died'' she growled, her fear evident, ''I could have lost you! What would I have.. ''she stuttered, working herself up.


    Pulling her into his arms, Daniel held her tightly as she calmed down in his embrace, ''I''m fine babe, going to take more than that to take me away from you?'' he said gruffly as Vaya''s breathing slowed and she regained herposure. Pulling away, her face grim, Vaya spat, ''lets get this son of a b***h, he just made this fight personal!


    Chuckling, Daniel released her, ''this Graham bloke has no idea what he just started does he?'' he teased her as she shook her head angrily.


    ''I''m going to twist his arms from his body and shove them up his a*s'' she growled, signalling Justin to start moving again.


    Keeping their eyes to the ground for further traps, they continued to advance, reaching the edge of the hedge just as a loud explosion smashed through the air, the scream of a warrior deafening as the group peered around the branches.


    Far to their right, one of the scouts was bleeding heavily, her leg mangled, sharp metal shrapnel sticking out of her charred skin as another warrior tried to drag her by the arm to safety. A small smoking crater in the ground was all that was left of the man madend mine that had been hidden in the dirt waiting for someone to step on it.


    ''What is wrong with this a*s hole'' Vaya demanded, ''who does this to their own kind!''


    Shaking his head Justin turned his eyes toward the house, the group spreading out as they picked their way across the grounds toward the fortressed house.


    More screams filled the air around them as booby traps took out warrior after warrior, stepping forward Isabe froze as her foot pressed down on a hidden pressure te, looking over at Riley her face conveyed what had happened. Riley''s breath stuck in his throat as his eyes travelled down his mates body to the foot that was nted squarely on the ground.


    ''Don''t move baby'' he said walking slowly over to her, waving the others away as he slowly, painfully lowered himself to his knees next to her. ''Keep going'' he shouted at the rest of the group when he realised they had stopped to watch.


    ''Get out of range'' Isabe begged them as tears pricked her eyes, ''you too babe'' she said softly her eyes caressing her mates face as he stared up at her.


    ''Never going to happen Be, i''m not leaving here without you'' he replied stubbornly, ''I''m with you for eternity, no matter how long that is!


    Gently brushing the earth from around her foot, Riley uncovered the small te that rested under Isabe''s foot. Taking out his knife from his belt, he dug carefully around the te, trying to see the device underneath.


    Spotting the maic connection, he looked up at her and whispered, ''I need to find something to rece your foot, do not move, i''ll be right back!


    Nodding as tears slipped down her cheeks, Isabe watched as he picked his way back to the hedge, scrabbling around underneath until his fingers closed on arge piece of stone. Hurrying back, Riley ced the stone by Be''s foot pushing it against her toes whilst encouraging her to slowly back her foot away from the te.


    Slowly, inch by inch, the pair pushed the stone onto the te until Isabe''s toes were barely on it. Suddenly, Riley rammed the stone against her foot andunched himself at his mate, throwing them both away from the danger, as the explosion rocked the area, dirt and shrapnel showering down onto them, as Riley protected Isabe''s body with his own.


    As the dust cleared, Riley sat up slightly, checking Isabe''s face, ''are you OK baby?'' he asked worriedly.


    ''Yes babe'' Isabe replied with a soft smile, ''I''m always OK when I''m with you, my big bad Alpha mate!


    Sitting up, Riley winced as he looked at his arm, seeing arge shard of metal protruding from his body. Seeing his injury, Isabe gasped as she ripped a strip from her shirt, wrapping it around the wound as Riley slowly pulled the fragment from his skin growling in pain. Inside the house, Graham watched the c*****e through the window, studying his enemies tactics as he kept his finger on the trigger of his most deadly defence. A twinge of regret pierced him as he saw the Alpha teenager trying to save Isabe, he hadn''t wanted to bring the girl to harm. Stamping on the feeling he shook his head to rid his mind of the thoughts, all this was coteral damage, he hadn''t had a choice.


    Turning his head back to the screens he watched as wolf after wolf fell to one of his traps, he had spent many years designing and perfecting his defences, his dedication was paying off.


    Out of the corner of his eye he spotted one of the Oak Ridge warriors sneaking up on the back door, having carefully picked his way through the hidden mines. Reaching out for the door handle he froze in ce momentarily before his body started to jolt with the electricity that was coursing through his body from the battery Graham had wired into the knob, his body bing part of the circuit as soon as he touched the metal. Reaching over, Graham quickly cut the wire to the battery, breaking the connection, allowing the warrior to fall unconscious to the ground outside. Doing a quick head count he figured he had taken out seven of the group, and at least two more were busy dealing with the wounded.

 A Lost Princess Chapter 50

    Scrambling to their feet, Riley and Isabe made their way toward the others who were still advancing on the house, everyone trying to block out the sounds of the injured warriors who had been taken out by Graham''s defences. ''I don''t think any of them have been killed Be'' Riley muttered, sensing her pain, trying his best to calm her down and focus her on whaty ahead.


    Raising her head, Isabe gave Riley a small smile as her eyes moved from his face toward Daniel and Vaya, the smile suddenly slipping off her face as she watched in slow motion, time taking on a hesitancy as Vaya''s ankle caught a wire hidden among the grass and a metal rack with welded spikes, sprang from the ground aiming for Vaya''s chest.


    ''Nooooooooo!'' Isabe screamed, her hands raising of their own volition as her power radiated from her body lifting the hybrid off the ground pulling her backwards as if she was attached to an invisible rope.


    The rack mmed into the ground, embedding the spikes into the hard earth where Vaya had just been stood. The young girl shaking as she stared down, her body still suspended above her mate''s head by Isabe''s powers.


    ''It''s OK baby, you can put her down'' came Riley''s awed voice, as he broke through Isabe''s terror and she carefully lowered her hands, bringing her new friend back to the ground where she was immediately engulfed in the Beta''s arms as Isabe fell against her mate exhausted.


    Staring back at the female Alpha, Daniel silently sent her his thanks as he held his trembling mate close to his body, anger and fear radiating off him in waves.


    ''Oh we are taking this bastard down'' Vaya growled, her fear turning to rage as she fixated her fury toward the house where only the slight movement of one of the curtains in the downstairs front window gave any indication that the ce was not deserted. Inside, Graham gave an approving smile as he watched Isabe save her friend, he hated to admit it but she had far exceeded his expectations with her powers and he was impressed. The she wolf he had first met all those months ago was not a shadow on this new version, she was going to be a feared Alpha when her time came.


    Peeking through the windows he watched as the young woman he had so nearly taken out with his wolfs bane infused spike rack faced her way toward the house, the determination palpable as she picked her way through his IED''s to reach the front door. As her hand reached forward to close upon the handle, the man, Graham assumed was her mate, right behind her, Graham lifted his hands and firmly pressed his ear plugs into his ears. Picking up the small device that sat beside him on the table, Graham flicked the switch on his hand held detonator and watched with interest at the c*e that erupted around the house.


    Outside, one by one, the remaining wolves all fell to their knees screaming as a high pitched noise pulsated from the house, ripping through their ear drums as they tried desperately to block the noise. Pressure built behind their ear drums as the pitch got higher and higher, some of the warriors falling to their sides as blood started to seep out of their ear canals.


    Daniely on the floor writhing in pain as he tried desperately to reach out for Vaya who was holding her head whimpering. Looking back, Daniel could just make out Riley fighting the sound as he tried to use his own hands to protect his mate''s ears as she writhed in hisp. Justin was crawling slowly toward them, blood trickling down his face as he battled against the need to curl up and protect himself from the noise.


    Looking around, Daniel spotted the speaker that was broadcasting the agonising noise across the farnd.


    Dragging himself to the wall, he used the wooden structure to mber to his feet, reaching out, trying to curl his fingers around the metal speaker bolted to the wall but it was just out of his reach. Suddenly he felt himself lifting from the floor, as his hand wrapped around the speaker, he pulled with everything he had, forcing the screws to release from their housing.


    Wrenching against the wires that were protruding through the wall, Daniel reached into his pocket for his pen knife and pulled it out, flicking the de smoothly and using it to hack away at the strands until the noise cut out abruptly.


    Sighing with relief, Daniel looked down to find himself sat on Justin''s shoulders who had used his own body to hoist the Beta up to reach the speaker.


    Lowering him back to the ground, Justin stepped away as Daniel rushed over to check his Mate who was raising herself from the ground. Out of the corner of his eye he saw Isabe make her way to Justin, her weight being supported by Riley, a tissue in her hand that she proceeded to use to wipe the blood from her uncles face.


    The remaining two warriors and Rowan joined the group at the door, Justin signalling them to enter first as he ordered the teens to stand back just in case Graham had any further surprises.


    Crossing the threshold, the two men inched into the hallway, raking their gaze over the area, looking for anything that could be a device. Rounding the corner, the group looked into the livingroom, taking in theputer screens that showed everything that was going on outside.


    ''The bastard has been sat here watching us the whole time'' Riley growled as they all started to search the room for where Graham may have gone.


    ''Do you think he ran for it?'' Vaya asked confused.


    Justin shook his head, ''he went to a lot of trouble to get Felicity, I don''t think he would just up and leave her and by the looks of it he wasn''t keeping her in this room with him, which means she is somewhere else in the house!


    A squeaking floorboard above their heads drew the warriors attention, signalling for Rowan to stay behind, the two strapping males made their way up the stairs toward the bedrooms as Justin stood at the base waiting for what they would find.


    The click of a door handle could be heard at the top of the stairs followed by a soft creaking. The sudden thuds of unknown objects embedding themselves in the wall reached the ears of the waiting group.


    ''You OK'' Justin called out quickly.


    ''We are fine Alpha'' came back Karl''s voice, ''the git set a trap on the bedroom door, we had the foresight to push it open and take cover behind the walls, the arrows hit the wall behind us!


    Muttering to himself, Justin growled angrily, ''this bloke is getting on myst nerve'' he snarled, keeping his eyes trained to the sounds above.


    Yelling suddenly filled the house as the Warriors opened one of the bedroom doors, ''Alpha? You better all get up here!'' Karl shouted through the mind link.


    Taking the stairs two at a time, Justin and the rest of the group thundered up the stairs, skidding to a stop in front of the room where Graham stood, Felicity held tightly in his arms, a knife against her neck.


    ''Stay back!'' Graham growled, ''this knife is steeped in wolfs bane, she won''t survive if I cut her artery, so back up.''


    Justin held his hands out carefully, palms forward, ''don''t do anything stupid Graham, no-one has died here, don''t make Felicity the first casualty!


    Graham''s eyes darted around the group before they fell on to Isabe who was holding on to Riley''s arm. Addressing her, he smiled slightly, his eyes softening, ''I saw what you did out there Be, you were amazing, better than I ever thought you would be!'' he said quietly.


    ''I don''t give a s**t what you think'' Isabe spat back angrily, ''you lied to me, used me and kidnapped someone from my uncles pack!


    ''I did what I had too, Be'' Graham growled back, anger shing in his eyes, ''I had to take her back. There is always innocent blood spilt in a war, it''s not wanted but its necessary!


    Isabe shook her head perplexed, ''what war? There is no war, just a psycho who took someone who didn''t belong to him!''


    Graham roared loudly, holding the knife tighter to his wife''s throat as she trembled in his grasp, ''she does belong to me! She always did! And your mother took her from me'' My mother saved her from a monster'' Isabe shouted back.


    Laughing derisively Graham red into the teenagers eyes, his fury burning its way into her soul ''your mother delivered my wife to the devil princess.'' he snarled back dropping the knife slightly as he focused on the teen. Isabe took her chance, raising her hands in front of her, she threw her powers toward the couple, sending them backwards, mming both of the wolves forcefully into the wall, the knife ttering from Graham''s grasp as the wind was knocked from his lungs. The warriors charged forward, one dragging Felicity to safety as the other one attempted to pin the thrashing werewolf to the ground. The two men wrestling on the carpet as Riley and Daniel jumped in trying to assist the Oak Ridge warrior''s futile attempts to subdue the out of control man underneath him. Punching, kicking and wing at the three, Graham''s wolf burst forward as he lunged for Daniel''s throat, Karl shifting simrly and barging the teenager out of the way just in time. The two wolves squared off, filling the bedroom with their size as Justin pushed the girls out of the door protectively. Snarling angrily, Graham dodged around the huge wolf in front of him, trying to get an advantage to draw blood. Karl snarled warningly before mming himself against his opponent, knocking him to the ground and sinking his teeth into the furious brown wolf''s side. Howling in pain, Graham snapped at the warriors leg, blood spurting from the wound but he couldn''t apply enough pressure to break it before Karl''s other foot connected with his muzzle.


    Whines and growls filled the room as the two wolves vied for dominance, Riley holding Daniel out of the way from the thrashing bodies in front of them.


    As the pair of wolves tore and shredded each others skin, Isabe forced her way through her uncles protective stance. Putting all the power she could muster behind her, Isabe shouted ''Enough! it''s over'' at the two men, watching as a broken Graham copsed under Karl''s bloody form before turning on her heel and walking back out of the room.

 A Lost Princess Chapter 51

    His wrists tied tightly to the arms of the chair, Graham glowered at the wolves that surrounded him, snarling at the traitorous figure that was Rowan who was lent against the wall looking at him with unashamed loathing. ''Where is Felicity?'' he spat angrily toward Justin as he strained against the ropes that bound him to the seat.


    ''Watch your tone when addressing the Alpha'' Karl snarled, stepping forward and connecting his fist with the bound werewolf''s face, snapping it to the side.


    ''That dog isn''t my Alpha'' Graham growled back, ''his precious Empress threw me out of the pack before he took the position, remember?''


    ''We remember'' Justin replied grimly, ''we remember tossing a piece of garbage that likes to hurt women out of our boundary''.


    Graham caught the Alpha''s eye, staring him down, ''yeah, I guess that would be what you remember, Alpha'' he sneered condescendingly.


    Timidly the door swung open and Felicity stepped into the room, gazing around at the warriors in terror before her eyes fell to her husbands bruised body strapped to the chair.


    ''Felicity'' Graham croaked, his face rxing slightly at the sight of her.


    ''Graham?'' she said, twisting herself away as the two warriors who apanied her tried to hold her back. Running over to him she dropped to her knees, checking his injuries before cradling his face in her hands. Rounding on the room she shouted, ''what did you do to him? Why have you done this?''


    Justin looked down at the young woman who was holding on to her captor, ring around her angrily.


    ''Felicity, I don''t know what he has put in your head, but he took you from your home without your consent. Justin said softly. ''What are you talking about Alpha?'' Felicity replied confused, ''I went with him willingly!


    Silence filled the room at the woman''s words, ''you went willingly with someone who abused you?'' Justin asked skeptically.


    Standing up again, Felicityposing herself before she bowed her head respectfully and then raised her eyes, meeting her Alpha''s confused stare. ''Graham has never abused me Alpha, my injuries never came from him, he used to protect me.'' she said quietly. Justin looked between the she wolf and the man tied to the chair before signalling the two warriors that were present, to bring in some chairs from the other rooms. Hurrying toply, the two men set out seats for all before returning to their ce behind the prisoner.


    Taking a seat and signalling to the teenagers, Rowan and Sebastian to do the same, Justin caught Felicity''s eye, ''I think I need to hear this story from the beginning'' he said as the timid woman nodded, sitting down next to her husband and taking his bloodied hand in her own.


    ''When I was born, I wasn''t what my father wanted, he wanted a son not a daughter. My mother had always been his punching bag and when she failed to provide him with a male his fists became harder and his beatings more frequent. When I was 9 years old one of his beatings got out of hand, my mother tried to protect me from his anger and she ended up dead in a pool of her own blood on our kitchen floor.


    With no-one left to stand between us, I became my fathers new release for his rage. He would use knives on my skin, burn me with lighters, break bones, I was rarely allowed out due to my ck eyes and bruised skin.


    When I was eighteen I had to start working for the n, I worked on the fields so that I was away from others just as my father liked me to be.


    One day a man was walking through the nts where I was tending the crops, picking some tomatoes from the stalks, he was one of the n''s warriors, I recognised him from the few times I had been allowed into the square.


    He came up to me and asked if it was OK if he took the tomatoes he had picked, he said he was making his mothers bolognaise recipe and she had always insisted that you had to use tomatoes straight from the nt'' Felicity smiled across at Graham as she spoke. ''Keeping my head down, I said it was OK, and he introduced himself as Graham. He talked to me like a person, the first member of the n to ever do that. He asked me to look up at him, and when I finally did, his face clouded, I got scared thinking he was going to hit me just like my dad did and I ran away from him.''


    He came back to see me again the next day, keeping his distance so as not to scare me again. Everyday he woulde and find me, we would talk and he became my friend. One day I finally built up the courage to confide in him the secret my father had made me keep my whole life.


    Graham told me that he was going to help me and he went to my father and started to befriend him, convincing him that he was just like him. As the day of my auction grew closer, Graham informed themittee that he wanted me for himself, he got my fathers support to bid for me and the Committee agreed that I was to go to Graham just as my father had wanted, thinking he was handing me over to someone like him.'' she said sadly.


    ''But your bruises, we saw them'' Justin argued, looking over at the tearful woman, ''they were fresh Felicity, and you had been married to Graham for a few years before we turned up, are you sure it wasn''t Graham who hurt you?'' he prodded gently.


    ''I would nevery a finger on her'' Graham snarled furiously at the Alpha''s words causing the two warriors that remained to step forward and restrain him.


    ''He is telling the truth Alpha, Graham has never ced his hands on me in anger, he has never forced himself upon me or done anything that I did not consent too'' Felicity said in a low voice.


    ''So who hurt you?'' Justin asked.


    Raising her eyes to his Felicity whispered, ''I did''.


    Staring at the she wolf open mouthed, Justin managed to stutter ''you did it to yourself? But why?''


    Holding the Alpha''s gaze, Felicity gave a sad smile, ''because if I didn''t, my father would have known that Graham wasn''t treating me as he thought and he would have taken me back. I begged Graham to inflict some sort of injuries on me but he could never bring himself to do it.'' ''Of course I couldn''t'' Graham muttered sadly, ''I love you, I couldn''t hurt you baby!''


    ''I know'' Felicity said with a small smile before turning back to Justin, ''so I started to use knives on myself, mmed my fingers in doors and drawers, dropped heavy rocks on my leg to bring up bruises andcerations that I could go to Dr Nat about and keep my father oblivious.''


    ''But why did you say it was Graham when we asked you that day?'' Justin asked confused, ''why not just tell us the truth?''


    ''I was scared'' Felicity said, the pain in he voice. ''You had just arrived in our territory, you beat up one of our strongest warriors. The Empress then told us that everything was going to change and that the Committee''s rule was over. I didn''t know if you were just a worse version of what we had already, if you would even be able to over throw the Committee members, what if they managed to win against you or worse, you beat them and then they regained power? What if you were a test sent in by the Committee to make sure we knew our ce?'' she whispered.


    ''But when you knew that we were there to help, why didn''t youe to me?'' Justin asked, obviously upset. Smiling sadly, Felicity shook back her hair from her face, ''because when you dissolved the Committee, every member went back home to their families, which meant my father returned to me and Graham was no longer there to protect me.


    ''Your father was part of themittee?'' Justin growled angrily.


    Felicity nodded, ''My father was the Head of the Committee, when Graham was shouting at me the day you threw him out, he was warning me of what would happen if I didn''t go with him, what my father would do. I was just too scared to follow him, and I have regretted it ever since.''


    Standing up, Felicity slowly turned round and pulled up her shirt to reveal numerous slices to her back from des and whips along with dozens of fresh bruises.


    ''He hurt you again'' Graham roared, his eyes turning ck as he thrashed against his restraints, ''I''ll kill him Felicity, I am going to rip his head from his body so he can never hurt you again!''


    One of the warriors grabbed the raging man in a head lock whilst Felicity dropped her shirt and grabbed his hand trying to calm him down. ncing over to her Alpha, Felicity gave him a pleading look, ''please Alpha, I know what he did was wrong but he did it all to save me, please don''t kill him.'' she begged, tears running down her face.


    ''Graham'' Justinmanded, his Alpha tone evident, ''calm down''.


    Graham automatically rxed slightly unable topletely defy the Alpha''smand. ''I understand why you did what you did Graham, but the fact still remains that you kidnapped an Alpha''s daughter, you used her as a weapon and you attacked my pack. I cannot let that go, you understand that?'' he asked, watching as the bound warrior nodded his head.


    ''I am not asking for forgiveness Alpha, nor am I asking for a pardon, I just want my Felicity to be safe, please, just let me take out that bastard who hurt her, let me inflict the pain upon him that he subjected my baby too and I swear on her life that I will kneel down before you and take my execution willingly. Graham growled.


    ''No'' Felicity cried out, ''Please Alpha, don''t kill him, please'' she begged, grasping on to her husbands shirt desperately ''I love him'' she added as her eyes sought out Graham''s.


    ''You do?'' Graham asked, a smile flickering at the corners of his mouth, ''you''ve never said that before baby!


    ''I know, I was scared too, in case you turned against me, but I do'' Felicity said smiling hugging him too her. Suddenly she sat up staring into his eyes, ''mark me'' she demanded, holding on to him tightly.


    ''What? No! When they kill me it would kill you too! I won''t mark you'' Graham replied shocked.


    Looking into the horrified wolf''s eyes, Felicity pulled him close, pressing her lips to him before whispering, ''Mark me, I would rather spend the next few moments knowing how deeply you love me and die, than spend the rest of my life alone without feeling the full extent of your feelings''. Suddenly she pushed his head to the side and plunged her canines into his flesh as Graham gasped out loud his pupils dting before his eyes turned ck and his wolf automatically sunk his teeth into his wife''s neck. Suddenly a cool air swirled around the group, the breeze dancing through the room causing the hairs on every ones skin to stand up, goosebumps raising on their flesh as a soft power permeated the air.


    Staring into Felicity''s eyes, Graham breathed, ''mine'', his gaze captivated by his wife, oblivious to anyone else around them.


    ''Mine'' Felicity replied with a shy smileying her head onto her husband''s shoulder.


    ''What the hell just happened!'' Sebastian yelled, ring around the room at the shocked faces that gaped back at him.


    ''umm, I''m notpletely sure, but I think they just became mates'' Riley said stunned.


    ''How is that even possible? Mates are chosen by the Goddess'' Daniel protested.


    ''It looks like the Goddess just made a decision then'' Riley replied with a smile ''because that definitely looks like a mated couple to me!


    Turning her gaze back to Justin, felicity gave him a hopeful look, ''please Alpha, the Goddess would not have given me a mate if she wanted you to take him from me.'' she whispered.


    ''s**t'' Justin moaned, ''where''s my Luna when I need her? How do I kill a man who just found his Mate? This is all sorts of f****d up!''


    ''Alpha, could I suggest, postponing the decision of an execution and returning Graham to the pack? I am sure the Luna will have an idea of how to deal with this and we still have the issue of Felicity''s father to deal with'' one of the Warriors said respectfully. Nodding, Justin signalled the pair to untie the werewolf and apany him out of the house.


    ''I don''t ever remember Alistair or your father having to deal with s**t like this'' Justin grumbled to Isabe as sheughed, giving his arm a tight squeeze as they made their way out of the room and through the front door.

 A Lost Princess Chapter 52

    As the party of warriors made their way back into Oak Ridge pack, Justin sent word to his Beta, Leo to apprehend Felicity''s father and ce him in the packs prison with a twenty four hour guard. The injured warriors were quickly collected by Dr Nat and his team


    who hurried them into the packs clinic to attend to their wounds.


    Justin lead the rest of the group toward the pack house, Hazel running down the steps to greet them, hugging her husband tightly before stepping back and turning a surprised gaze to the hand cuffed Graham who stood silently between two of the warriors, Felicity at his side. ''Well this looks like a story'' Hazel murmured as she ushered everyone up the steps and into the dining room, mind linking to the kitchen to prepare some food as everyone took a seat around one of the tables.


    Looking expectantly at her husband, Hazel sat back as Justin began to fill her in with exactly what had happened since they had left Oak Ridge and found Graham and Felicity.


    Once finished Hazel turned her gaze to Rowan, ''so you gave up your freedom for my niece?'' she asked


    ''Yes Luna'' Rowan replied, his eyes not wavering from hers.


    ng her leveled gaze on the warrior.


    Nodding, Hazel gave a small smile, ''I cannot help you with your predicament Rowan, I am sorry, you have been sought by the council of collectors for some time now and neither I nor my husband have authority within their realm, I do thank you for your help with returning our pack member and also for helping to bring my niece home to us!'' she said softly.


    Rowan returned the Luna''s smile, ''I knew what I was doing when I decided to return to the cabin Luna Everything I receive at the Council was earned by my actions, I am just thankful that the Alpha and Sebastian have allowed me to see Isabe safe before handing me over.''


    Rising from his chair, Rowan turned to Riley giving him a small respectful bow, ''take care of her Alpha, she is irreceable'' he said quietly before turning to Sebastian and nodding that he was ready to leave.


    ''Leo, please escort Sebastian and Rowan through the barrier, make sure they reach the base of the mountain safely! Justin ordered as he stood to shake both men''s hands.


    Watching as Sebastian took a hold of Rowan''s arm, Isabe''s face tightened as the warrior was led toward the dining room door.


    ''Wait!'' she shouted suddenly, jumping up from her chair, racing over to Rowan she pulled him into a tight hug, the handcuffed man leaning into her hair as he allowed her scent to envelop him one more time.


    Releasing him, Isabe met his gaze, ''take care of yourself Rowan'' she whispered, ''there is someone out there waiting for you too find them, please keep that thought with you!''


    Rowan smiled tenderly at the girl who held his heart, ''Thank you Be but I don''t think I will be finding my mate where the Council have decided to send me! he replied sadly before he turned back to the door and disappeared from view.


    Returning to her seat next to Riley, Isabe silently drewfort from her mate''s arms as Hazel turned to Graham who looked at his hands nonplussed.


    ''Graham'' Hazel called softly, drawing the man''s attention to her, ''you were wrongly used and banished by the Empress, but the choices you made after you left are not easy to forgive.''


    Graham flicked his eyes to Felicity momentarily before returning them to the Luna, ''I do not ask for forgiveness Luna, I would do anything for my wife, she needed me to save her, I did what I felt was necessary to reach that goal, should I die today, I shall die happy because my angel will never be hurt by that bastard again. he said with conviction.


    Hazel nodded, understanding in her eyes as she watched the older man, so at peace with his world.


    ''May I ask you a question?'' The Luna asked tentatively, Graham shrugged in reply, tilting his head slightly to indicate he was listening.


    ''Why now? Why did youe for Felicity now? It has been fourteen years since you left!


    Graham raised his eyes to the ceiling as he sighed, ''I wanted toe back sooner but there were always obstacles, first there were Rogues, lots of them. They could smell that I was a Rogue as well but they also knew that I had once been part of a pack, you can''t remove that scent from your body. Unlike other Rogues, I was not cast out because I was a bad apple, nor was I born to Rogue parents so I did not share their ideals on how life should be led. Lets just say that my disinclination to band together with these people made me a lot of enemies and painted a target on my back.


    I refused to be part of anything that was trying to destroy anyone''s packs, even though my own had cast me out it didn''t turn me against pack life. I spent years teaching Rogues that though I was alone I was not defenceless, it took time but finally they left me in peace, stopped pursuing me.


    One day I stumbled upon the farm that the Alpha found me at, it was run by a human. I was near starved, wounds covered my body from myst fight, when I copsed near one of his sheds. The man''s name was William but he preferred Bill, he was a good man, he came across me when out checking his animals. Graham''s face lit up slightly at the memory of the human who found him.


    ''He took me into his home, cared for me, helped me regain my strength. He asked about my past and I told him the truth, he in turn told me his story, his wife had passed years earlier, they had not been blessed with children, each baby they brought into the world never managed to take a first breath before they were gone. He said he was dying of cancer, the farm had be too much for him but still he struggled on as he didn''t know what to do with his animals. I started to help him care for his stock, repaying him for the care he had provided me. I watched as my friend became weaker and weaker until finally the Goddess called him home, I buried him at the edge of his property before I organised for the local farmers toe and buy his animals and machinery, making sure they only went to the best homes just as Bill would have wanted.


    Bill had told me that the farm was mine once he was gone as he had no-one else to leave it too so I remained there alone with just my thoughts forpany''


    Looking at the people around him, Graham swallowed dryly before continuing, ''Once Bill was gone I had nothing to take my mind from Felicity and her fate, Bill always said that you shouldn''t give up on the ones you love and I knew he was right. I started to n, how was I going to get to her what about the barrier?, I couldn''t get a member of the pack they never came out alone and I was worried that if I was spotted near the pack you would figure out why I was there.


    As time passed, my anger at the Empress started to eat away at me and I remembered that she had a daughter, another white wolf who could cross the barrier around my old n, the reason she had visited our n in the first ce. I had an idea, a way to get to Felicity and return some of the pain that the Empress had caused me.


    I made my way to Silver Cross and I spent months watching the boundary, studying the guard movements, the gates, who came in, who went out. One thing was clear, the Empress'' daughter, who was now nearly a teenager, was heavily guarded as was her brother, neither child left the grounds without their parents or the Beta, even clothes shopping was done under the eyes of a pair of the packs warriors.


    I began to feel defeated, maybe getting to the Empress'' daughter was just impossible.


    Heading back to the farm, I stopped at a tavern that seemed to be frequented by various unsavoury characters. Sitting in my booth, my hood up hiding my face that bore the scars you can see now, I overheard a group of men at the next table, talking about a collector named Rowan who could get you anything you needed for the right price. I had a new mission, find this Rowan and offer him whatever he wanted in exchange for him Collecting Isabe for me.


    Finding a rogue collector is not an easy task, people don''t want to tell a stranger about the ghost that lives on the wrong side of the Council but over the years I managed to obtain peoples trust through drink and shady deals until I finally got an audience with the illusive Rowan.


    He agreed to the job, cost me handsomely, pretty much every penny that Bill had given me. Told me he would bring her to me and gave me the directions to a derelict house saying it was the perfect ce to hide her. I then used my contacts to put me in touch with a witch from the High Coven, who made me the potion that would make Isabe susceptible to my words.


    Rowan and I nned what I needed to do with the princess once I had her, built the gym and made sure the house was habitable for when she finally arrived.


    I admit as the time ticked by I was losing hope at ever getting my hands on Isabe but then Rowan had a lead, one of his men had managed to work his way in with a ck haired girl who lived in the pack, a friend of Isabe''s. He plied her with drinks, slipping a pill into one that would loosen her tongue and cause her to forget everything that happened that night. He showered her with attention, asking about her friends until she spilt the information that Isabe had turned eighteen and not found her mate, that they wereing back unchaperoned that weekend.


    The girl returned to the packpletely unaware that she was going to be the reason that her friend was going to be taken!


    Graham returned his gaze to hisp as Felicity reached for his hand protectively.


    Isabe opened and shut her mouth noiselessly, shaking her head at the knowledge that this man had tricked one of her best friends into putting her at risk.


    ''Darcy didn''t do it on purpose Be'' Riley murmured into her ear.


    ''I know, I don''t me her, she would never intentionally have given information about me, I know she wouldn''t'' Be replied sadly, ''this is going to destroy her Riles'' she added her eyes widening in horror.


    Riley shook his head sadly, ''maybe don''t tell her babe'' he offered, ''what good will it do anyone to let her know that one misjudgement caused all your pain?''


    Hazel looked toward her husband who''s face was a sea of indecisiveness, ''maybe we should get Aaron and Charity on the phone?'' she said concerned, ''this is their daughter, they have the right to decide what happens as much as we have.'' Isabe straightened up in her chair, ''No'' she said firmly


    Turning to the teenager surprised, Hazel tried to cate the stony faced girl across from her. ''Sweetie, this man took you, Uncle Justin and I have no right to decide.."


    ''Nor do my parents'' Isabe interrupted, ''No disrespect Aunt Hazel, but I am eighteen years old, a fully grown adult with a mate. I am the one who was kidnapped by Graham so I think it''s only fair that where I am concerned, I get to decide his punishment for his crime against me!''


    Hazel stared at her husband who just shrugged his shoulders with a slight grin, ''I have already had this argument babe, and I lost, you are on your own.'' he muttered with a chuckle.


    Studying the girls stubborn expression, Hazel slowly nodded in agreement, ''I think that is fair Be, you are to decide the punishment Graham will receive for his crimes against you, Oak Ridge will decide his punishment for his crime against our pack. Turning to the silent werewolf Hazel lowered her tone, ''do you feel that this is fair Graham?'' she asked, the older man nodded his head, not raising his gaze.


    Contemting carefully for a while, her eyes closed, Hazel finally opened her eyes, raising her voice to be heard by everyone. ''Graham, for the crime of breaking into our pack and conspiring to take one of our members, I sentence you to joining the Oak Ridge pack. You will swear allegiance to the Alpha and myself, you will help the pack members to fix all of the damage that Isabe inflicted on our property whilst under your spell and you will join our guard using your skill and determination to protect our pack from enemies who try to harm us.''


    Graham raised his head shocked, ''what about the fact I kidnapped Felicity?'' he croaked, ''or the attack on the pack? Plus I hurt pack members at the farm''


    Hazel shook her head, ''ording to Felicity, you did not kidnap her, she left of her own free will, and whilst on our territory at no point did you attempt to attack anyone, you collected Felicity and left, the people who attacked us are Isabe who was not in her right mind and Rowan who has been sent back to the council for retribution. As for the farm, at the time you believed that you were protecting your wife from harm, no mate can be punished for putting the safety of their love before all others!


    Felicity tightened her grip on Graham''s hand as she sobbed unashamedly, ''thank you Luna'' she whispered.


    ''Do you ept your punishment Graham?'' Justin asked sternly.


    Swallowing hard Graham nodded, stunned into silence. Turning to Isabe, Hazel indicated for the teen to take her turn, standing up, Isabe paced around the table for a moment before stopping on the opposite side of the table to the man who held her captive. ''Graham, for the crime of paying someone to kidnap me I sentence you to a lifetime devoted to making Felicity as happy as she can possibly be if at any point a tear falls from her eyes due to you I wille back and make you suffer. For the crime of drugging me and causing me to hurt one of the most important people in my life and leaving me no option but to reject the love of my life, I sentence you to giving Felicity at least two babies, no less. You will love those children more than the air you breathe and you will make me their god mother, that is non negotiable, I think I earned it. Finally for the crime of threatening my brother''s life whilst I was with you, to make me do as you wanted, I sentence you too making dinner for the entire pack once every month for the next ten years, and should I evere to visit, you will serve me your mum''s apple pie that she would make for your birthday!''


    Graham''s shoulders started to shake as the tears began to flow from his eyes, Felicity holding tightly as she choked out her thanks to the princess.


    As his already reddening eyes reached Isabe''s Graham reached out his hands toward her, silently begging her to take them. Reaching out, Isabe grabbed the older man''s hand''s in her own. ''I''m sorry Be'' he whispered, ''I am so sorry, please forgive me.'' Isabe smiled down at the man who had once sent fear through her, ''I already have Graham, don''t make me regret it, look after Felicity like your life depends on it, because believe me, it does!


    As Leo stepped back into the room, Justin indicated to him to join them, as the Beta approached the table Justin addressed him, ''Leo, Graham will be joining our pack, please could you take him and Felicity to the clinic so that Dr Nat can check them over and thene to my office so I can fill you in on everything that has happened.''


    ''Yes Alpha'' Leo replied as he carefully helped the injured man from his seat, Felicity jumping up and putting her arms gingerly around her mate, supporting him as they left the room.


    ''You are a fine Alpha Izzy'' Justin said as Isabe blushed slightly,


    ''One day Uncle Justin, one day I will be.'' she replied modestly.


    Standing up Justin pulled the girl into his arms, ''No izzy, not one day, you are already there.'' he murmured as he kissed her hair before releasing her back to her mate who was waiting patiently to take her to their room.

 A Lost Princess Chapter 53

    As they walked into their room, Riley pushed the door closed and pulled his mate toward him, his lips ''Are you OK baby?'' he asked softly, his eyes searching hers for confirmation as she nodded smiling. ''I''m fine babe, I couldn''t punish him, he did it for love, how many of us would have done differently if wouldn''t care how long it took, I would keep fighting until I got to you!


    ng out hers as she melted into his embrace.


    our mate that was in danger? I know that if you were trapped and someone was hurting you, I would do anything and everything to get you back and I


    Riley smiled down at Isabe happily, ''I would too, I''m d you didn''t punish him, it would have hurt felicity so badly and she has been through enough! Isabe nodded agreement, ''As soon as they became mates I knew that I couldn''t be mad at him'' she she said as she led Riley over to the bed and pushed him down onto the mattress.


    Grabbing her around the waist, Riley pulled her on top of him and reached up toward her soft plump mouth, his head floating as she infused his body.


    Pulling away, Isabe slowly stood from hisp, giving a small smirk as he groaned from the loss of he Throwing himself back onto the nkets, Riley covered his face with his hands as he groaned loudly, An hourter the bathroom door finally opened, Isabe peeking around the door frame, her face bre ''Hey you, what are you watching?'' she asked, grinning as he turned toward her, the love evident as he ''Nothing baby, just waiting for my girl to finish pampering herself so we can go to sleep. he replied, pa Stepping around the door, Isabe leaned against the frame, a sheer baby doll nightie hugging her bo ''Oh are you tired babe? I was hoping you wanted to spend some time with me.'' she whispered seducti Riley''s eyes widened as he took in her appearance, ''holy f**k'' he gasped trying to swallow, ''what are y Walking over to him, Isabe climbed onto the bed, straddling the shell shocked warrior, ''don''t you lil ''Yeah, I really like it'' he struggled out, unsure where to look, ''where did you get it?'' he asked flustered. Shifting slightly, Isabe giggled as something long and hard grazed the inside of her thigh, Riley grow ''oh my Goddess, you are killing me babe'' he managed to force out as Isabe leaned over him and ran


    softly before disentangling her self from the warrior. ''I am going for a very long and very hot bath, you can sit here and wait for me toe out again, OK?''


    his tongue grazing her bottom lip as he silently asked for ess. Granting him, their tongues danced together as the Alpha growled softly into his mate''s against him. Kissing his cheek, she gave him a sly wink as she made her way to the en-suite bathroom, closing the door behind her.


    e wolf was going to destroy him and she didn''t even have to do anything to manage it.


    nto a mischievous smile as she saw Rileyying on the bed in his jeans and a shirt idly flicking through the channels on the TV. at her face.


    he bed beside him.


    rce panties that entuated her curves.


    ng to me babe?'' he croaked.


    he purred leaning over him as his eyes trailed over her exposed flesh.


    utomatically as his eyes rolled back, ''That''s my little secret baby'' she whispered as she pressed herself against him. ongue up his neck, drawing a primal growl from his chest.


    ''I don''t know what you mean baby, I''m just showing you my new sleepwear'' Isabe breathed into his ear as he shuddered from the tingles she left across his skin. Running his hands up her sides, Riley''s pupils darkened as Isabe let out a low moan, grinding herself against him as he pulled her down toward him, forcing her lips apart as he explored her mouth hungrily. Tracing his fingers across her skin, he ran them over her breasts, causing her to let out a small gasp as they caressed her n*****s gently before working their way downwards, over her stomach and between her legs.


    Slipping between her soft folds as he pushed aside the thin fabric, Riley growled instinctively at the warmth as he traced her skin, watching her as she opened her eyes to look down at him, their brilliant blue darkened slightly as she ran her tongue over his chest. Pulling his hand from between her thighs, Isabe moved down his body to undo his jeans, sliding them and his underwear slowly down his legs, her eyes widening as his bulging erection sprang forward.


    cing her fingers around his member, she slowly started to move her hand up and down as Riley watched, his eyes wide. Seeing him studying her, she blushed slightly, ''I don''t really know what I''m doing'' she muttered self consciously. Sitting up, Riley ced his hand over hers, ''neither do I, but we can find out together what we like'' he replied huskily as he guided her hand up and down, reaching for her with his other hand as she found her rhythm. Laying back down, with Isabe at his side, he hooked his fingers into her panties as he groaned under her touch, slipping his fingers inside the fabric to gain ess to her most sensitive area.


    Running his fingers over her lips, he revelled in how soft and wet she was, tracing upwards he found her c**t and started to circle gently, gaining confidence as she moaned loudly, her eyes closed as she continued to caress his hardness.


    Opening her eyes, Isabe stared into her mates dark orbs, ''I want to try something, will you let me?'' she asked quietly, a fetching flush on her cheeks.


    ''You can do anything you want to me baby'' Riley replied, watching as she shimmied her body back down the bed until she was level with his crotch.


    Stopping for a moment to gaze back up at him, she suddenly ced her lips around his tip, running her tongue slowly around as Riley''s breath caught in his throat.


    ''f**k me'' he managed to gasp out as his muscles contracted, his mind leaving him as his mate slowly pushed him in and out of her mouth, using her tongue to discover him as he gripped the bed sheets with his hands. Using her hand, Isabe carefully ran her fingers up his balls, feeling Riley flinch at the sensitivity of her touch.


    ''Baby,e here'' Riley finally said, his voice thick, his gaze primal as he pulled her up his body.


    ''I was enjoying that'' Isabe pouted as she brushed her lips against his marking spot.


    ''So was I, too much'' Riley growled, ''and the first time I c*m with my mate is not going to be down her throat, I want to feel you wrapped around me when I cum!


    Rolling her over, Riley ran his tongue down her body, tasting her skin as she giggled ticklishly. Making his way down, he pulled her panties down her legs, throwing them on the floor as his tongue pushed its way between her folds, feeling her shudder as he tasted her nectar. Growling possessively between her thighs, Riley explored her, gently flicking her c**t with the tip of his tongue, following her moans of pleasure to discover what she wanted him to do.


    Tracing his fingers up her soft supple thighs, he slipped them into her entrance as she grabbed the nkets trying toy still.


    ''Mmm, I like that'' she breathed quietly as he moved his fingers in and out between her walls, his lips caressing her c**t as he teased it with his mouth.


    ''Riley'' she panted as her body started to move on it''s own, ''Riley? I want you here! she groaned desperately.


    Climbing up her body, Riley stared down at his mate''s lust filled gaze as she grabbed his t''shirt and ripped it off his body. Running his hands up her skin, he lifted her nightie up over her head, leaving her naked underneath him. Laying her back down, Riley positioned himself between her legs, staring down at her as he brushed a strand of hair from her face.


    ''Are you sure about this baby?'' he asked worriedly, studying her face as she smiled up at him.


    ''Absolutely'' Isabe replied slipping her arms around his neck to pull him too her, ''I want to be your everything, and you be mine!'' she whispered.


    ''You already are'' Riley said back, pressing his lips to hers as she ran her nails down his back. Deepening the kiss, he suddenly thrust forward, breaking through Isabe''s hymen as she let out a small scream that was muffled by his mouth. Laying still, Riley pulled away and gazed into his mate''s eyes, watching her face screwed up in pain until she started to rx and opened her eyes, looking up at him.


    Slowly, he began to move against her, moaning, her tight walls sensually stroked his length as he pulled out and pushed in to her opening, her body starting to move in sync with his own as the pain was reced with pleasure.


    Pulling him close to her, Isabe peppered kisses down his neck as Riley whimpered with longing, his hands tangled in her hair as his movements sped up.


    Her eyes widening, Isabe grabbed hold of Riley''s body as she gasped, ''Riley? I think.. I think I''m gonna..'' As her o****m ripped through her body, her canines extended and forced their way down into his marking spot, stifling her screams as her eyes rolled back in pleasure.


    When her teeth pierced his skin, Riley lost all control of his body, the sensation of her mark brought forth his own canines as he unconsciously bit down on Isabe''s neck as he exploded within her walls, his mind clouding in a sea of ecstasy as they rode out their highs together.


    Coming down from his euphoria, Riley gazed down at his mate, so much more in love with her than he ever thought was possible, his wolf howling in the back of his mind now that she waspletely his and he was hers.


    Opening her eyes, Isabe gave a cute embarrassed smile as Riley rolled off her, pulling her tightly into his arms.


    Rolling to face him, she drew patterns on his chest as she gazed into his eyes.


    ''Did you enjoy it?'' she asked nervously, biting her bottom lip uncertainly.


    Pulling her into his chest, Riley kissed her passionately before whispering back, ''I don''t think anything in this life will be as amazing as what we just did. Gently rolling on top of her again he added, ''so much so I really think we should have another go, just to make sure it wasn''t a fluke, ''giving her his sultry smile. ''You know that look doesn''t work on me right?'' Isabe giggled giving him a yful p.


    ''Yes it does babe, you just pretend you are immune'' Riley replied as he started to kiss down her neck, feeling her body react to his touch as she began to moan encouragingly underneath him, wrapping her legs tightly around his waist.

 A Lost Princess Chapter 54

    Walking into the Oak Ridge dining room hand in hand the next day, Riley and Isabe collected their fell on to Isabe''s neck, ''WHAT IS THAT!'' she yelled loudly, pointing at the prominent mark. ''What is what?'' Justin asked as he walked into the room and headed for the tes.


    ''That big bite mark on Isabe''s neck I''m assuming'' Daniel offered helpfully as Riley turned red and Is ''You what?'' Justin yelled, food forgotten as he sprinted over to his niece and started to inspect her ne ''Your dad is going to kill me!'' Justin groaned, why couldn''t you wait until you got home!''


    Walking in behind her husband, Hazel grabbed his hands and removed them from Isabe''s face, ''leav chair and into a hug. ''I''m so happy for you baby girl, congrattions both of you'' she said with a smil Letting the teenager go, Hazel grabbed her husband''s arm and dragged him over to the food servers i Vaya pped her hands excitedly as Isabe took her seat again, ''I am so happy for you Be!'' she sq ''Hey what about me? Are you not happy for me too?'' he asked pulling down his jumper to show his ow Rolling her eyes, Vaya grunted, ''Well obviously I think both of us could have done way better than you at the outspoken hybrid shocked as she shrugged her shoulders and bit down on the slice of toast in Giving his mate a crestfallen look, Daniel soon smiled as she huffed and nted a kiss on his lips to n Turning back to his friend, Daniel put on a serious look, ''So, now you have fully epted each other, w ''What Alpha thing?'' Riley asked confused.


    f food before taking their seats across from their friends at one of the long wooden tables. Chewing on her food, Vaya''s eyes suddenly widened as her gaze


    threw her best scowl toward the sniggering Beta. ping away her hands as she tried to fend him off.


    oor girl alone, it''s perfectly normal, I don''t remember you being shy about marking me'' she growled before turning to Isabe and pulling her up from her his mumbles about how Aaron was going to kick his a*s.


    as Riley pouted at her,


    y healed mark.


    ins in the a*s but yeah, I suppose I''m happy for you too'' she admitted grudgingly, causing Isabe to choke withughter on her food. The two boys stared


    d.


    m feel better. ''Only kidding, Mr sensitive'' she muttered. ppens about the whole Alpha thing?'' he asked curiously.


    Alpha''s of your packs? One of you will have to give up your title?'' asily.


    Growling in frustration, Daniel eyed his Alpha exasperatedly, ''umm the fact you are both destined to be Isabe''s face clouded at his words but Riley just shrugged unconcerned, ''that is not a problem'' he re Rounding on her mate, Isabe arched her eyebrow, ''what do you mean, it''s not a problem? One of us Shaking his head, Riley brushed her lips with his, ''no baby, I already know who will be rescinding thei Pulling back slightly, Isabe stared at her mate''s calm face, ''what are you talking about, we haven''t even Pulling Isabe into his arms, Riley smiled down at the furious face of his love, ''Be, we didn''t need to discuss it, you are destined to be the first female Alpha of Silver Cross. It is all you have ever wanted, you have worked your entire life to get that title, as soon as you took back your rejection, I knew what I had to do. I am happy to watch you reach your potential and help you lead your pack, plus I think I would make an awesome Luna'' he added with a grin.


    ''You''re going to give up your right to your pack, just like that?'' Isabe asked confused.


    g to have to step down, we are going to have to try and decide which of us it will be'' she growled annoyed. it''ll be me'' he said quietly. cussed it'' she said angrily.


    Riley nodded easily, ''yep, plus I know my dad has been training my brother just as hard as me over the years, I think he might have had an inkling that this might be the path the Goddess had chosen for me!


    Throwing her arms around her mate, Isabe crushed her lips to his as he smiled, pulling her close to him.


    Pulling apart, they turned to see Vaya looking confused, ''so if Riley doesn''t take over as Alpha, what happens to Daniel?'' she asked.


    ''I just carry on being my awesome self'' Daniel replied, ''without the Beta title.


    Her brow crinkling in thought, Isabe shook her head slightly, ''not if you moved to Silver Cross with Riley'' she said slowly.


    ''Sorry what?'' Daniel asked, his own expression confused.


    Looking up at the pair, Isabe smiled, ''If you moved to Silver Cross you could be my Beta'' she replied resolutely.


    Shock flickered across the teenager face as Isabe''s words sunk in, ''you want me to help you lead your pack?'' Daniel confirmed carefully.


    Nodding her head, Isabe exined, ''Yep, you followed my mate into so much danger just to find me and even when you did find me and I literally threw him off a balcony, you didn''t let him give up on me. I can''t think of anyone more devoted to Riley and I than you are, no pressure though, think about it'' she added airily as she started to attack her food.


    Looking bemused Daniel turned toward his friend, all he got in return was shrugged shoulders as Riley ate his breakfast.


    As they finished their food and stood to return their tes, one of the guards came rushing into the room breathing heavily, having obviously run all the way there.


    ''Alpha'' he shouted gasping, trying to regain his breath, ''Alpha! The prisoner has gone''


    Justin jumped to his feet, rushing toward the door, the warrior at his heels as the pair raced to the cells skidding to a stop outside of the room that had held Felicity''s father. The door was wide open and a key was still fitted into the lock on the inside of the door. ''How the f**k did he get a key?'' Justin growled furiously.


    ''We don''t know Alpha'' the Warrior replied, ''we don''t know whether he had it hidden on him and we missed it when we frisked him or if someone has helped him escape, which ever it is, he''s in the wind. The guards have beenbing the territory for him and there is no sign within the protection. His designated guard is with Dr Nat, when his recement came down for shift change, he found him unconscious and Eric gone!


    ''Alpha'' came a voice from the top of the stairs, turning quickly, Justin ran up the stairs two at a time,ing face to face with Leo who held out some torn clothing in front of him. ''We found them just outside of the boundary, it looks like Felicity''s father slipped through the barrier and shifted. We tried to track his scent but he must have the spray to disguise himself, there was nothing from outside of our walls!''


    Justin nodded, his anger bubbling, ''Felicity''s father Eric, formerly of the Oak Ridgemittee is hear by banished from our pack, his ties to the territory are severed and he may no longer gain entry to ournd!'' he shouted so everyone could hear. Turning on his heel, he headed to Felicity''s home to let her and Graham know that her father had escaped and had run from the territory.


    **********


    Finally the teenagers prepared themselves to leave Oak Ridge, Having rang Red Moon and Silver Cross to let everyone know they wereing home, the four gathered at the boundary as Hazel and Justin hugged them all goodbye. ''Come back and visit us sweet girl'' Hazel muttered as she held Isabe tightly, ''and maybe this time, don''t throw your uncle through the air?''


    Laughing, Isabe returned the hug before being engulfed in her uncle''s arms.


    ''Stay safe Izzy wizz'' he growled protectively, ''and if that mate of yours does anything to hurt you, I will rip his arms off'' he added as Riley paled slightly and Isabe giggled.


    ''Isabe?'' came a voice behind her, turning slightly, she watched as Felicity and Graham approached them, their hands sped together as they came to a stop in front of the group.


    Clearing his throat, Graham looked at the floor for a moment before meeting the young girl''s eyes, ''Isabe, I just wanted to apologise again to you'' Graham said gruffly, ''I did what I thought I had to for my wife, but I hurt you in the process and that is not OK, so I''m sorry for what I put you through. he finishedmely.


    Walking over to the self conscious man, Isabe put her arms around him and pulled him into a tight hug, ''I already told you that I forgive you Graham, but remember your promise, two babies for Felicity or I''ll be back to sort you out'' she whispered as Graham chuckled and returned the hug.


    ''Working on it'' he replied as Felicity gave a shy smile, a sweet pink hue tingeing her cheeks as Graham looked at her lovingly.


    Giving onest hug to her Aunt and Uncle, the teenagers stepped through the barrier surrounded by Oak Ridge guards who were escorting them too Silver Cross in the pack cars, Justin having insisted since Felicity''s father had escaped.


    *********


    Arriving back at Silver Cross, the four teenagers were exhausted, stepping out of the 4x4''s, they thanked the Warriors for driving them home, waving as the cars set off back out of the pack grounds.


    The doors suddenly swung open and the teens found themselves all engulfed in hugs as the Alpha''s and Luna''s of both packs plus Merrick descended upon them all.


    ''My boy'' Chloe cried, pulling her son to her tightly, before letting him go and grabbing Isabe, pulling her into a bone crushing hug. ''You are safe, I was so worried'' she cried happily as Riley got lovingly attacked by Charity.


    The two Alpha''s herded the crying women and the teenagers into the house and up the stairs to the Alpha''s office.


    Once inside, everyone took a seat, Isabe sitting on Riley''sp as he held her tightly too him.


    ''Oh I am so d you figured out your path'' Chloe said dabbing her eyes with a hankie, ''we always said you two were destined to be.''


    James ced his hand in his mate''s, holding it tightly as he smiled at the two children so in love in front of him. ''I see you have marked each other'' he rumbled with a grin as Aaron made a choking noise and jumped up from his desk to inspect his daughters neck. ''That f*****g Justin! I am going to kill him!'' he growled furiously as Charity gave him an exasperated look.


    ''Really? I''m pretty sure Jus wasn''t present when this urred babe'' she growled at him, ''they are mates, now leave them alone.''


    Going back to his seat, Aaron dropped into his chair sulkily, sending looks at his wife who just shook her head at him.


    ''So now you havepletely epted each other, do you know what you are going to do about your session to you packs?'' Charity asked kindly, smiling at the pair.


    Riley nodded as he met his dad''s eyes, ''I''m going to stand down and pass my right to Red Moon on to my younger brother, I''m going to stay here and help Isabe when Uncle Aaron feels its time to step down and hand the title to her'' he said determinedly. Nodding his head, James looked unsurprised at his son''s words, though Chloe looked crushed that her son was noting home.


    ''Umm, Vaya and I would also like to remain at Silver Cross if the Alphas would agree to it.'' Daniel piped up suddenly.


    Rounding on Aaron, James growled in annoyance, ''first you take my best warrior and make him your Beta, then my son and now another one of my best warriors? Seriously man, are you going to leave me with anyone in my pack?'' he asked. Aaron shrugged, ''sorry mate can''t help it if they like my pack more than yours'' he replied with a smirk as James gave him the finger.


    ''James, you forget, we gave you your Luna, I''m pretty sure she is worth much more than two warriors and a son?'' Charity interjected with a softugh.


    Calming down, James pulled his wife to him, ''Very true, I would give up my entire pack for my Luna'' he replied gruffly.


    Standing up, Isabe held out her hand to Riley as she smiled at the adult''s, ''I''m going to take Riley to our room and get some sleep'' she said happily. ''Yeah, sleep'' Daniel muttered under his breath chuckling as Vaya pped him across the arm.


    Waving to their families, Isabe quickly dragged Riley out of the room, pulling the door closed behind her as he pulled her into his embrace.


    ''Mine'' he growled possessively as he peppered her face with kisses.


    ''Mine'' Isabe replied, smiling up into those hazel eyes that made her heart flutter and her pulse

 A Lost Princess Epilogue

    ark gstone floor, and the harsh clink of Rowan''s chains as he hurried to keep up with the silent Collector beside him. Large foreboding carvings of animals minedly for the ancient oak door at the far end of the hall.


    back along the corridor long after he stopped.


    erge room, walking forward to where four men sat in regal chairs behind arge hand carved desk. ce, I hope I find you well?''


    has he lent forward, cing his elbow onto the desk as he addressed the man in front of him. his eyes grazing over Rowan who stared back at him without a flicker of fear.


    xcellency, but I am pleased to finally be able to return him to your care.'' he said bowing his head with respect. s since you left our sanctuary.


    Marching their way down the stone corridor, the only sound was the echoing of their footsteps agains in various stages of pain lined each side of the walkway, yet Sebastian gave them no mind as he strod Coming to a halt, he raising his fist and pounded as hard as he could against the wood, the boom reso ''Come'' called the monotone voice of a man from inside, pushing the door open, Sebastian led Rowan Dropping to his knee, Sebastian lowered his gaze as he muttered, ''your excellency, thank you for your Waving his hand dismissively the elderly man smiled down on the Collector, his ck eyes holding no ''Wee Sebastian, you find the elders well, even better now that we see yourpanion!'' the man Rising from his position, Sebastian met the old man''s gaze, ''Rowan here has led me on quite a journey ''What of you Rowan?'' asked the Elder, ''Word reaches the Council that you have kept yourself busy in t Rowan shrugged nonmittally, ''I''ve kept myself in trouble if that''s what you mean mate'' he replied Chuckling, though his eyes remained soulless, the Elder peered down at the chained man with amuse Rowan gave the four men a small smirk, ''nope, still the same guy I was when I left I''m afraid, sorry to Turning his gaze back to Sebastian who had stood silently during the exchange, the Elder nodded to t for retrieving our lost puppy, let us know, we would be happy to show our appreciation for your work. Sebastian drew in a deep breath as he steeled himself to speak, ''you excellency, I do have a request, in ouncil would be willing to hear it.'' he said softly. ''Of course Collector, please, speak to your Elders'' the old man replied.


    Meeting the man''s cold gaze, Sebastian cleared his throat nervously, ''if it pleases the Council, I would Surprise crossed the Elders face as he studied the man''s face in front of him, ''an unexpected request Bowing his head again, Sebastian replied, ''I am getting older your excellency, my body is not as fit no forward and take my ce.


    ntly, ''If you''re going to go out, might as well go out with a bang, don''t you agree?'' he asked smoothly.


    still the fire cracker Rowan'' he chided, ''your time away from us has done nothing to hamper your tongue I see! int you all.


    ector, ''The Council thanks you Sebastian, you have done well, your devotion to us will be greatly rewarded. If there is anything the Council can offer to you


    request my retirement'' he said loudly, his voice carrying through the room with ease.


    an'' the Elder mused tapping his finger tips together. ''Why would you wish to leave your profession so abruptly?''


    ck as it used to be. Now I have caught my most sought lost puppy I feel it is time for me to step back and allow the next generation of Collectors to step


    Mulling over the Collectors words, the Elder looked to hispanions who each gave a slight nod in refore returning their gaze to the two men in front of them.


    ''Very well Sebastian, we ept your request for retirement, you have served us well and we will make sure that you have what you need to enjoy your leisure'' the Elder agreed, ''do you have a n for your retirement?'' he asked interested.


    Nodding slightly, Sebastian''s cheeks gained a faint colour, ''I made a new friend during my recent travels, I n to go back and pay her a visit. he said quietly.


    Waving his hand in dismissal, the elder replied, ''we wish you well Sebastian, and we thank you for your service, we hope you enjoy your retirement.


    Bowing to each of the Elders, Sebastian turned on his heel and left the chamber, closing the door behind him.


    Turning his steel like gaze back to Rowan, the Elder grinned dangerously as he slowly rose from his chair and made his way around the table until he was stood in front of the warrior.


    ring at the Elder, Rowan squared his shoulders in defiance, ''so, shall we get on with the whole execution thing because I have ces to be so I''d rather just get on with it if its all the same to you.'' he spat.


    The Elders smile widened as he reached out and ced a hand on the warriors shoulder, ''Rowan, Rowan, Rowan, the council has no desire to execute you... yet'' he replied softly, his voice almost a hiss as he lent toward the man''s ear, ''we have a special reason for wanting you here with us, follow me our little fire cracker, as your future awaits you.''


    Taking hold of the handcuffs, the Elder dragged Rowan along behind him as he exited a small door to the right. The warrior tripped and stumbled his way behind the tall thin frame of the Council member suddenly nervous about what was in store for him. Downwards the two men went, deeper and deeper below the chambers until they stepped out into a dark hallway lit by torches that flickered shadows into the archways that lined their path. Stopping in front of one of the arches, the Elder reached out his bony white hand and grasped the thick iron door ring, twisting it to open the door and reveal a small stone chamber with a bed in the middle. Tworge guards stood in the room who stepped toward the pair as Rowan started to struggle against the Elders grip, each one grabbing him roughly and dragging him to the bed where they threw him down on to his back and secured him to the frame with thick leather belts that they fastened around his wrists and ankles before stepping outside and shutting the door. ''What are you doing'' he yelled in panic, ''what are you doing to me! You said you wanted me to die!''


    Walking over to the bed, the Elder lent down and brushed the matted hair from the warriors face as he hissed, ''Oh we did fire cracker, but then we realised that you could actually be a blessing to us. Straightening up, the Elder started to pace the room as he spoke, ''as the Council, we are bound byws, some of which make it impossible to deal with certain situations. You my boy, you work outside of ourws, doing work that is, shall we say, uneptable for a Collector. Now that we have you back within our family, we realise that you can be our ghost of retribution, dealing with situations that the Council can not be seen to be party too. No-one will question the great Rowan meddling in things that are outside of the Collectors duties as he has long shown the underworld that reworks to his own rules.''


    Growling angrily, Rowan flexed against the straps, trying to break free, ''I will never work for you'' he spat angrily.


    Turning to face him the Elder sneered in the flickering light of the torches that adorned the walls, ''of course you will Rowan, because you won''t know of anything else'' he replied evenly.


    Suddenly the door opened and an ethereally beautiful woman stepped in, her hair was ck as the midnight sky, her ivory skin wless as she paced toward the bed, her dress billowing around her despite theck of breeze in the room.


    ''Hello Rowan'' she breathed with a tight smile.


    ''Rowan, this is Ariana'' The Elder introduced, ''she is going to help me with your obedience!'' he said with an evil grin. ''Ariana is a female empowered with the knowledge of the mystical arts'' he added.


    ''A witch'' Rowan growled as heshed against the bed.


    ''I prefer sorceress'' Ariana replied with a bored expression as she watched the iling werewolf with barely concealed disdain.


    ''Ariana has prepared a special potion just for you Rowan'' the Elder continued, ''This potion will mean that you will be unable to refuse my orders, every direction I give you, you must follow without question. To make sure that you stay in your prime, as a lot of what we will require you too do will be physically taxing, you will also cease ageing, you will remain as your 26 year old self, unable to die.


    Smiling down at the horrified warrior, the Elder turned on his heel and headed for the door. cing his hand onto the handle, he turned back to Ariana, ''you know what to do Sorceress, your payment will be made uponpletion.'' before stepping out of the door, shutting it firmly behind him.


    Gazing in panic at the Sorceress as she began toy out a syringe, alcohol wipes and a bottle of sea green liquid in a small vial next to him. ''Please'' he croaked, ''don''t do this, what ever they are paying you I can pay you double, just please let me go and help me escape. he begged.


    ''Hushing the terrified man, Ariana sat down on the bed beside him, brushing his hair from his forehead that had be damp from his sweat, ''Oh Rowan, there is not enough money in the world that can stop me from doing this'' she replied softly, smiling at his confused expression. ''You don''t remember me do you Rowan? You don''t remember how Iy on the floor at your feet begging you with everything I had not to kill my love, how you threw me aside and sliced his head from his neck as I screamed through the pain of my soul being ripped in two. The Council didn''t have to offer me money to do their bidding, they just had to promise me that I could be the one to take your life when they have finished with you! she purred into his ear.


    ''I don''t remember you but I''m sorry, I was just doing my job'' Rowan pleaded, ''I''ve changed, I''m not that man any more!


    ''And I am not that woman you left sobbing on the floor that night Rowan, we all change, for better, for worse, but it doesn''t matter, all that matters is that my revenge for my beloved will be sweet. You will feel my pain Rowan, every day I want you to feel my agony. There is a use in this potion, because all magices with a cost, you will find your mate one day, I don''t know when, but she''ll appear before you and you will be unable to im her in any way, in fact you will be forced to watch as she wonders why you don''t want her. You will never be able to dere your feelings to her, leaving her filled with pain as you will also never be able to reject her. If she rejects you, your curse of eternal life will be lifted but you will never be able to ept her rejection so whilst she goes on to live and love, you will feel every kiss, touch and pleasure she feels with another man until the day you die.


    Staring wide eyed at the young witch, Rowan shook his head, ''I''ll just kill myself'' he growled as tears filled his eyes.


    Shaking her head, Ariana gave him a look of loathing, ''Oh Rowan, do you think I would let you off so easily? This spell won''t let you take your own life or ask someone else to take it for you, it will force you to defend yourself against any and all attacks against you, I want you to live every second of your miserable life. Oh and just in case you thought about letting your Mate or anyone else know about this little present I''m giving you, you won''t even remember it'' Ariana added as she started tough, her body shaking as he revelled in his pain filled face.


    Subduing her mirth, Ariana picked up the syringe and ced the needle into the vial, sucking up the mixture before turning back to Rowan and tying a tourniquet around his arm, flicking his vein a few times before piercing his skin with the point. Leaning forward, Ariana whispered, ''oh and Rowan, this is really going to hurt'' as she squeezed the end of the syringe, forcing the liquid into his arm as he screamed through the pain, trying to pull away from the fire racing through his blood stream before his eyes rolled back and he entered the darkness.

 Blood L**t

    Justin and Hazel, the appointed Alpha and Luna of Oakridge pack who reside in the mountains protected by a magical shield, the remnants of a curse ced by a heart broken Goddess, are preparing for their son Jason to leave the pack. At neen years old, having not found his mate among their pack, Jason is preparing to travel, visiting old friends as well as finding new ones whilst broadening his horizons in preparation for when his father wants to hand over the Alpha title. His sister, sixteen year old Halle, is studying hard, spending her spare time helping at the pack''s clinic, determined to follow in her grand fathers footsteps and be a doctor.


    The pack has grown in size, members are happy under their new Alpha''s rule though one member close to the leaders has a secret that is breaking his family apart.


    Eviles knocking on their door in the guise of Viktor, King of the Vampires, who has the power to traverse the shield unaided, something that is supposed to be impossible outside of the pack members. Hees with an ultimatum and if he doesn''t get what he wants, the three sister packs will be destroyed by his subjects and he will take what he wants anyway.

 Blood L**t Chapter 1

    Gliding his way silently through the trees, the cloaked figure, surrounded by shadows, followed the stench of the old witch''s musk until he reached her door hidden deep within the abandoned forest. Stepping up onto the front step, the masked man raised his hand and knocked loudly once upon the solid wooden door, watching as it swung open of its own ord.


    ''Come in Viktor'' came the voice of the old crone who rose slowly from her seat reaching out her gnarled wrinkled hand to greet him as he stepped over the threshold, the Vampire unflinching as it swung shut behind him with a resounding bang. Throwing back his hood, Viktor ignored the witch''s hand, his pale face was thrown into sharp relief as he sneered down at the stooped old woman.


    ''What brings the King of the Vampires to the door of a lonely old woman like myself?'' the olddy asked, wringing her hands together as she red at the hollow skinned male in front of her.


    ''Don''t give me your spiel Agnes'' Viktor growled impatiently, ''you know why I am here. My son is nearing his two hundredth birthday and is to take over from me soon but he has yet to find his match, he needs a female beside him and she needs to be strong, powerful and above all not a vampire, she needs blood running through her veins so that she can produce my son''s heir. Use your powers to find her so that I can go and retrieve her for him.''


    Agnes raised an eyebrow in mock surprise, ''you think a poor woman such as myself has the power to find people within this realm that meets your very specific criteria?'' she asked quietly.


    Sweeping forward, Viktor grabbed the old woman by the throat, his long finger nails piercing her skin as he held her above the floor, his red eyes glittering angrily as she wed at his grasp trying desperately to prise him from her.


    ''OK, OK, I can help'' she gasped through the hold, drawing in rasping breaths as he released her and dropped her unconcernedly to the ground.


    Staggering to her feet, Agnes walked over to therge cauldron that sat over the open mes in the fire ce, the contents shimmering in the light that shone from thenterns lighting the room.


    Grabbing a few items from her heavilyden shelves, she chucked them into therge pewter container, watching the water bubble furiously as she slowly stirred the contents, muttering indecipherable words as she studied the steam.


    Time passed as Agnes added more and more ingredients, muttering her spells as the water turned from clear to blue to orange and finally to red, the vapour dancing upwards as if moving to its own tune. ''Hurry up crone'' Viktor growled irritated as he paced back and forth behind her.


    ''This is aplicated spell Viktor, you need to have some patience and allow me to concentrate. You have demanded a specific mortal not just any one that could produce an heir, let me do my job'' Agnes snapped back.


    Tapping his foot, Viktor waited silently as the witch poured over the cauldron''s contents, staring deep into the waters as it swirled within its confines. Finally straightening up, Agnes turned to the Vampire and nodded, ''there is a person that suits your requirements, They are strong, Theye from powerful stock and though they are of the supernatural world, they are not a Vampire, they can have a family with your son.


    ''Who is it?'' Viktor demanded, taking a step toward the old woman, his stance threatening as he glowered down at her.


    ''This person will not be easy to retrieve Viktor, they are heavily guarded by others not to mention their strength that makes them difficult to capture. You will require a solid n to obtain them'' Agnes replied quickly, her eyes darting around her for an escape route as the Vampire moved closer to her.


    ''Who is it'' Viktor asked again icily, his eyes a bright me of dangerous fury.


    ''They are the child of the Alpha of Oak ridge pack'' Agnes said.


    ''Oak ridge?'' Viktor mused for a moment, his eyes darkening, ''the f*****g werewolves? You tell me that my son needs to pair up with a dog?'' Viktor growled furiously.


    Holding her hands up to protect herself, Agnes desperately tried to calm the powerful figure before her, ''your majesty, the spell doesn''t lie, this is the best choice for what your son desires. With their blood line it means that they will produce offspring that will be strong both from your lineage and their own. They and your son will produce an heir that is so powerful, they could be the most dangerous and feared supernatural creature ever created! Stopping his advance, Viktor considered her words, ''fine, how do I get to her? Oak Ridge is protected by the shield, even my kind cannot pass without permission.''


    Agnes walked over to the wall, pulling back a canvas that hung from a nail that had been hammered into the brickwork. Underneath a small metal door had been fixed securely into a wooden frame, an old brass lock visible near to the edge. Pulling a gold chain that hung around her neck out of the cor of her shirt, she carefully slid the key that was looped through it into the housing, unlocking it with a sharp click before pulling the door toward her to reveal a small stoppered bottle that swirled with a crimson red liquid that was contained within it.


    Lifting the vial tentatively from its hiding ce, Agnes turned back to the vampire, holding it up to the light so he could see the contents. ''This will allow you to pass through the barrier'' she said with a smile, pulling it back toward her, out of Viktor''s reach as he stepped forward to take ownership of the vial.


    ''This cost me a great deal to obtain Viktor, and I will not let it go cheaply, not even to the King of the Vampires'' she said sternly.


    ''What is it?'' he asked warily.


    ''This is the blood of a genuine white wolf Viktor, it will give you the power to pass through the barrier'' Agnes replied simply.


    ''What do you want for it witch?'' Viktor snarled, not wishing to y her games any more.


    ''Oh my price is very high Viktor, and I am not talking money or jewels, what I want only you can give me'' Agnes replied with a smirk, ''I want your venom.


    Growling angrily, Viktor started toward her menacingly, his venom was more potent than any other Vampire, he did not use it to bargain with.


    ''Step back Viktor'' Agnes warned, ring into the red eyes in front of her, ''one more step and I will smash this vial and I can guarantee that you will never get another chance to obtain it meaning that your son''s match will be out of your grasp forever! Halting, Viktor snarled angrily, fighting internally with himself before holding out his hand defeated, indicating to one of the empty vials that lined a small shelf behind her. Grabbing one, Agnes held it out to him and watched satisfied as he held it to his mouth, forcing his fangs to elongate before he pushed down on the ss neck, forcing small droplets of his venom to form at the point of his tooth before falling into the empty bottle.


    Once the tiny vial was full, he handed it back, glowering as Agnes ced a stopper carefully into the neck and hid it about her person. Holding out the blood, she smiled as he took it from her, ''remember, you only need one drop to pass through the barrier, each time you wish to pass, you ce one drop onto your tongue and swallow. The effects shouldst about an hour and you can take others over with you. Do not waste it Viktor, I do not have another bottle!'' she warned as he turned around and pulled the door open, stepping out into the darkness and strode out of her protective spell that surrounded her home.


    Once within the shadows of the trees, Viktor transformed into his bat and took off into the night sky, heading back toward his castle to prepare his men to take his son''s bride from her home.


    Back in the cabin, Agnes watched through a gap in the curtains hanging in front of her window as Viktor left her grounds, a small smile creeping across her face as he transformed just outside of her boundary. ''Enjoy the ride Viktor, not everything is as it seems'' she muttered to herself as she pulled the curtains across, blocking the flickeringmp light from the outside world.

 Blood L**t Chapter 2

    ''Jason are you sure you are ready?'' Hazel asked fretfully as she sat next to her son, hugging his broad shoulders.


    Patting her hand lovingly Jasonughed, ''mum, I''m neen and I haven''t found my mate, it is time for me to head out and look for them!'' he said softly.


    Since his eighteenth birthday, Jason had apanied his father to any of the packs he visited in search of his other half and alwayse up empty, he had finally made the decision to head off with his Beta and search for them properly. ''I know, but I''ll miss you'' Hazel replied tearfully.


    Pulling his mother into his embrace, Jason grinned down at the older woman, ''Vaya and Daniel from Silver Cross have also offered toe with me mum, Vaya is still looking for her father so it makes sense for us to travel together'' he said with a slow smile that lit up his hazel eyes.


    ''Why could your mate not be here at Oak Ridge'' Hazel moaned.


    ''Because the Goddess decided it so, I am destined to find them somewhere else, I can feel it. They are out there waiting for me and I want to find them and bring them home before dad decides to step down'' Jason said softly. ''Since when was I stepping down?'' came Justin''s voice from behind them.


    ''Well hopefully it won''t be for many years dad, but one day I assume you and mum are going to want to disappear into retirement so I need to find my mate before then.'' Jason replied, grinning up at his father who pped him on the back.


    ''I take it your mother is trying to convince you to stay and berating the Goddess that your mate is not here? Despite the fact I had to be kidnapped and tortured to find her?'' Justin asked with a chuckle as Hazel''s eyes widened in horror. ''No-one is torturing my boy Justin! Do you hear me!'' she growled defensively, pulling Jason tighter into her arms.


    ''Mum, I am not going to be tortured'' Jasonughed trying to disentangle himself from her grasp.


    ''I bet your father said the same thing'' Hazel grumped, finally allowing her son to wriggle out of her grasp, ''look what happened to him''.


    Justin gathered his wife to him lovingly, ''what happened to me is I found the most amazing woman that ever walked the earth, yes I suffered a bit of pain but I would dly do it all over again if it led me back to her'' he murmured into her hair as she sank into his embrace.


    ''See, I want that mum!'' Jason moaned, ''I want to find that person who I would do anything for!


    ''You will my boy'' Hazel said fondly, ''your mate is out there, I know they are, just try not to follow your fathers footsteps when finding her OK?'' she pleaded.


    ''I''ll try'' Jason grinned, ''but I make no promises.


    ''What''s with the love fest?'' came Halle''s voice from the doorway, looking over, Jason strode toward her and lifted her up, throwing the teenager over his broad shoulder as she thumped his back in annoyance.


    ''Put me down you great ogre'' she yelled at her brother angrily as heughed at her fists pounding against his body.


    ''Hey little sis, what''s with the assault?'' he asked casually as he easily swung her into a bridal hold and proceeded to rock her like a baby.


    ''Put me down right now, I am not a baby'' Halle huffed, her face purple with rage.


    cing her back on her feet, Jason pulled her into a hug, ''you''ll always be my baby sister Halle, you know that''.


    Huffing, the teen pushed the muscr warrior away from her, ''I am sixteen, that makes me perfectly capable of taking care of myself'' she growled as Jasonughed at her.


    ''You are just the cutest little button when you are all hot and bothered'' he teased, easily protecting himself as the raging youngster started to punch at him.


    ''OK you two, knock it off'' Hazel called out sternly, causing the siblings to drop their hands immediately. ''Jason stop teasing your sister, you know she doesn''t like it, Halle, s top trying to punch your brother, we save violence for our enemies here'' she scolded as the two children hung their heads. ''Sorry mum'' they uttered in unison.


    ''Get out of here you pair of annoyances'' Hazel saidughing, ''and don''t think for a minute I believe thoseme a*s apologies'' she added as Jason grabbed his sister again and marched out of the room hanging her over his shoulder as she yelled blue murder at him. ''Ugh, he is sooooo like you'' Hazel groaned at her husband who gave her a shocked look.


    ''Me? How could you say that? I would never wind up my sibling like that'' Justin spluttered.


    ''Of course not'' Hazel replied dryly, ''you never once put itching powder in your brothers bed when he had the attention of a she-wolf? Nor do you ever wind Aaron up by tantly flirting with his wife?'' she asked arching her eyebrow at the flustered Alpha. ''No idea what you are talking about my love'' Justin said, his eyes roaming the room to avoid her gaze.


    ''Of course you don''t'' Hazel smirked, reaching up and pecking her husband''s lips, squealing slightly as he grabbed her and pulled her close to him, deepening the kiss. Pulling away she pped his arm, ''always the opportunist!'' she growled as Justin shrugged, ''Well you would worry what was wrong if I suddenly stopped taking advantage of situations to get my hands on you'' he reasoned with a grin, running his fingers through his mate''s hair.


    ''True, if your not up to something, you are nning on getting up to something'' sheughed as she pulled herself out of her mate''s embrace and made her way toward the door.


    Grinning to himself, Justin grabbed the few papers he had brought downstairs with him and made his way out of themon room and up the stairs toward his office.


    Walking inside, he pushed the door shut with the heel of his shoe before making his way round his desk and dropping heavily into the brown leather office chair behind it. Tossing the paperwork aside he tapped his fingers on the desk thoughtfully, trying to convince himself to do some work but his wolf kept urging him to get outside.


    ''C''mon man'' he wolf growled in his head, ''don''t you want to feel the wind through our fur, stretch some muscles? Get all sweaty for that sexy mate of ours?'' he cajoled.


    ''If I wanted to get sweaty for our mate, I have much more interesting ways to do it than running'' Justin shot back trying to block the annoying voice out of his head.


    ''Spoil sport'' his wolf moaned before closing down the link from his side.


    Sighing, Justin reached for a pen as a hesitant knock came from his office door.


    ''Come in'' he called, sitting back in his chair, the door opened to reveal his Beta Leo.


    ''hey Alpha'' he greeted, stepping inside, ''you got a minute?'' he asked.


    ''Of course Leo,e on in mate, what do you need?'' Justin asked, noting the dejected look on the young man''s face.


    ''Nothing really'' Leo replied evasively, taking a seat across from his leader, ''justing to see what''s going on!


    Justin eyed the young man sceptically, ''Leo, you nevere here just to see what''s going on, you are the one that tells me that! Now spit it out, what''s on your mind?'' he ordered kindly.


    ''No, it''s fine, just family stuff'' Leo said, avoiding the Alpha''s prating look.


    ''Not buying it Beta'' Justin said, ''we are mates, have been since Red Moon and Silver Cross became alliances, now tell me what''s wrong. Is it Carmen? Is she ill?'' he suddenly asked concerned.


    Leo shook his head, ''no, she''s OK.. it''s just... well we had some bad news'' he muttered picking at his fingernails nervously.


    ''What is it Leo'' Justin asked, leaning forward onto his desk.


    Giving a pained sigh, Leo met the Alpha''s gaze, ''We went to see Dr Nat, you know we''ve been trying to have a pup for a few years now, he said.. well he ran some tests and.. he said.. Carmen can''t carry a pup'' he finished defeated. ''Mate, I''m so sorry, is Carmen OK?'' Justin asked, standing up to walk round to his distraught Beta, pulling him into a tight hug.


    Leo shook his head sadly, ''she''s broken man, she even told me to go find another mate, someone who could give me a pup'' he said starting to sob. ''I don''t want another mate Justin, I just want her but she won''t believe me, she thinks she''s let me down, im scared she''ll actually reject me!


    Holding the crying man against his shoulder, Justin linked his wife and filled her in quickly on the situation, smiling to himself as he heard his Luna running past the office door before he could even shut the mind link, sprinting her way to the Beta''s house tofort the Beta female. No-one in the pack went through anything without their Luna next to them helping to carry the burden.


    Pulling away, Justin grabbed a tissue off the desk and handed it to Leo before catching his gaze. ''Hazel is on her way to Carmen, she will talk to her, your mate doesn''t mean what she''s saying Leo, she is just hurting.'' he said quietly.


    Blowing his nose, Leo nodded sadly, ''I know, I just feel like my heart is being ripped in two, not because of my loss, but because of hers, she wanted a baby so badly Jus and I can''t make this better for her.''


    Justin sat down in the second visitor chair, watching the broken man in front of him silently, he would have given anything to fix the problem but he knew that it was unfixable and the whole pack was going to have toe to terms with the fact that their Beta would not have a family. He knew this was going to affect every member, they were a very close knit pack, what hurt one of them hurt them all and this time, Justin couldn''t protect them from it.

 Blood L**t Chapter 3

    ''Oh my goddess stalker, will you hurry the hell up!'' Vaya shouted through the bathroom door as Danie neck.


    her


    The door opened and Daniel leaned on the door frame, a towel wrapped around his waist as he gave ''You, taking four hours in the shower'' Vaya snapped back, ''I swear you are worse than those she wolve Walking over to the grumpy teen, Daniel peppered kisses down her neck as he murmured, ''I have no n Giggling despite herself, Vaya swatted the Beta away as he tried to pull her toward the bed, ''we have t ''We''ve got loads of time, and who knows when i''ll get to be between those sweet thighs again'' Daniel Pulling away she growled at him, ''you used that excuse three timesst night and again this morning Shrugging his shoulders, Daniel gave her a cheeky grin, ''you can''t me a wolf when his mate is so da pping him yfully she pointed toward their closet, ''go, get dressed, I am having a shower.. alone ''Spoil sport'' he grumbled as she disappeared into the bathroom and locked the door behind her. Pulling on some jeans and a t''shirt, a knock suddenly echoed from the bedroom door, pulling it open looking around for Vaya.


    ''Bathroom'' Daniel said in reply to the future Luna''s enquiring gaze.


    ng over the shower amplified. Storming over to the mirror, she brushed back her hair, a small smile ying around her lips at the long healed bite mark on


    e a teasing grin, ''what are you shouting at me for Babe?'' he asked innocently as his eyes trailed her neck line and darkened as they fell on her mark. strut around this ce with their asses hanging out and the fake eyeshes that make them look like spiders have set up home on their faces.


    of any other she wolves, there is only you in this pack house!


    ady, we are supposed to be setting off for Oak Ridge today'' she said as he tried to fend off her Mate''s advances.


    as he ran his tongue up her mark making her shudder. breakfast'' she retorted.


    icious'' he replied as he enveloped her in his arms. dded as Daniel''s eyes lit up.


    broke into a smile as Riley walked in. ''Justing to see you off mate'' he said as he threw himself down into the chair by the small desk in their room,


    me Vaya''s annoyed voice through the locked door before the noise of the shower drowned out her words. ding the list of packs written there.


    Jason''s mate and Vaya''s father''


    as Daniel''s shoulders slumped slightly.


    ''And she wouldn''t have been sote getting in there if someone hadn''t needed a forty five minute sho ''Are you ready to go?'' Riley asked, idly picking up the pieces of paper that were strewn over the desk a Daniel nodded, ''Yep, once we pick up Jason from Oak Ridge and his Beta we will start our trek to try a Leaning forward, Riley gave Daniel a stern look, ''how is she coping with the thought of finding him?'' h ''She swings back and forth, sometimes she''s really desperate to find him, then others she''s terrified s Nodding, Riley stood up and gave his friend a tight hug, ''it''ll work out mate'' he said confidently as he ''Hows the future Alpha doing?'' Daniel asked causing his best friend to pause, turning back, Riley smile,s doing her own head in trying to beat Merrick inbat without using her powers'' he chuckled, ''she got so angry with him yesterday she threw him in the pond'' ''Uh oh, what did he do to her?'' Daniel asked as he started tough


    d him and he wont want to know her, or we''ll find out he died or is a bad Rogue'' he replied dejectedly. leave.


    Shaking his head Riley smirked, ''She had him pinned on the ground and he used a new move to flip her over and pin her arm behind her back, that she wolf was raging. I didn''t mind because she came back to our room and took all that pent up anger out on me, i''m thinking of asking Merrick to wind her up more often'' he added lustfully.


    Shaking his head, Daniel gave Riley a friendly shove, ''OK, your mate is hot, no need to rub it in'' he growled.


    ''Oh so Riley''s mate is hot but not yours?'' came Vaya''s voice from behind them.


    Shrinking into his shoulders, Daniel turned to his mate who was dressed in leggings and a top and had her arms folded across her chest, tapping her foot as she red at the Beta''s horrified face.


    ''Of course not baby'' he replied quickly, walking over to her as Riley stood by the door trying to stifle hisughter, ''you are so hot even the sun h as to put lotion on when you are near!


    Raising her eyebrow at her Mate, Vaya turned back to Riley with a smile, ''tell Be I said bye and that i''ll send her a message as often as I can whilst we are out looking!


    Giving a small nod and wave, Riley left the room, shutting the door behind him as Vaya turned and started to poke at her Mate''s chest viciously.


    ''Ow! Babe! Quit it!'' Daniel moaned as he grabbed hold of the hybrids hands and pulled her toward him.


    ''You think Isabe is hot'' Vaya growled, a slight tinge of jealousy showing in her eyes.


    ''No baby, I think that Isabe taking her aggression out on her Mate in the bedroom is hot, but it''s even hotter when my mate does it to me'' he replied with a sly smile as Vaya flushed slightly trying to pull out of his grasp. ''Nuh uh baby, I need a make up kiss, my baby is upset, that hurts me, I need her to make me feel better'' Daniel pouted holding her tightly to his chest.


    c*****g her head slightly to one side, Vaya stood on her tip toes and pressed her lips to Daniel''s as fast as she could before trying to pull away. The Beta, well versed in her antics, already had his hand behind her head, weaved into her hair as he held her still, pressing his lips to hers hungrily. As his other hand traced down her back and grabbed hold of her a*s, she opened her mouth to remind him about their schedule. Taking his opportunity, Daniel pushed his tongue into her open mouth, smiling slightly as he heard her moan in pleasure, his fingers roaming over her back as her hands slipped around his neck, ying with his short messy hair.


    Pulling back, he looked down lovingly into his Mate''s flushed face, ''OK now we can go'' he said with a smirk, Vaya wriggling out of his grasp muttering, ''f*****g tease'', as she grabbed her packed bag and headed for their bedroom door.


    *************


    Viktor poured over the intel that his forces had collected, they had discovered that the Oak Ridge Alpha had a sixteen year old daughter, her name was Halle. ording to his men, she didn''t leave the territory alone and was heavily guarded when she did. One of his men had managed to snap a photo of the girl when she had been brought out to visit the vige at the base of the mountain. She was beautiful, her long wavy brown hair cascaded down her back like a waterfall, her dark brown eyes gave the impression of endless pools of chocte and her perfect plump lips were like rosebuds.


    Viktor smiled as he looked over her features, she would be perfect for his son, he could see why the entities would suggest her as his perfect female, with her looks and strong Alpha blood mixed with Vance''s Vampire King legacy, they would produce an heir that would rival the supernatural world.


    Vance came stomping into the room looking agitated, quickly covering his papers on his desk, Viktor gave a warm smile at the young Vampire who scowled angrily, kicking at the stone hearth where a warm fire crackled.


    ''Son, you look vexed'' Viktor said softly, eyeing his offspring as he threw himself into one of thefy armchairs that were ced around the fire ce.


    ''I am fed up with being stuck in this ce'' Vance muttered in annoyance, ''I am nearly two hundred years old, I should be out looking for my match but no, i''m stuck here like some child awaiting f**k knows what.''


    ''Son'' Viktor cated as he rose from his chair and sat down next to the furious Vampire, patting his hand, ''your match is out there and we will go and find them, but as the heir to my position, the future ruler of all the Vampire species, I must keep you safe!'' he said soothingly.


    ''When will you stop treating me like a child'' Vance red stubbornly, refusing to meet his fathers gaze.


    ''When you stop acting like a spoilt teenager Vance'' Viktor bit back, his patience with the young man already wearing thin.


    Giving the King a dirty look, Vance stood back up, shaking off his fathers hand before storming back out and through the stone corridors of the castle back to his room.


    mming his bedroom door shut behind him, Vance dropped onto the bed with an exasperated sigh, he was ready to search for his Match, he couldn''t be the next Vampire King without them so why was his father so reluctant to let him go.


    ring around the room, he took in the deep ck curtains that were drawn tightly to keep out the morning light, his huge antique king sized bed felt unbearably empty as hey there alone. He had spent many years trying to talk himself into leaving without his fathers permission but he knew that his father would send out the entire n to find him and would most likely refuse him the title when he was found again. Snarling furiously he buried his face into his pillow defeated, knowing he had to wait for his father to agree to begin the search.

 Blood L**t Chapter 4

    ''Alpha'' Leo called out as he opened the door to the office after a peremptory knock, ''there is a Vampir Justin looked up surprised, they had not had issues with the Vampires, both living under a mutual un ''Do we know what he wants?'' he asked concerned.


    Leo shook his head, ''no Alpha, he refuses to discuss his business with anyone but yourself! Justin sighed heavily, before nodding to the Beta to grant the visitor entry, mind linking his wife to tel Momentster Hazel rushed in, worry radiating from her as she perched herself on her husbands des Justin shook his head tiredly, ''no idea baby, but I''ve sent Leo to escort him up to the pack house, so I Ten minutester a curt knock announced Leo''s return, calling him in, Justin sat back in his chair as th Stepping into the room, Viktor held out his thin, milk white hand toward the Alpha, a smile on his face ''I thank you for your audience Alpha'' Viktor said as he took the seat that Justin indicated to him, ''I am madam, please rest assured that I mean you no ill will.'' he said quietly.


    Returning his gaze to Justin, he arranged himself morefortably in the seat as Justin watched him, years amicably so I hope nothing has happened to trouble either of our peaceful lives!


    Viktor perused the Alpha for a moment, studying his stature before letting out a small sigh, ''Please Al through a reliable source that the Oak Ridge pack have the means to aid us!


    e border, he is requesting an audience. rule to not meddle in the others affairs.


    f the meeting and asking her to be present.


    we know what he wants?'' she asked, ''we haven''t caused issue to the Vampiremunity, why would he wish to see you?'' we will find out soon enough.


    opened and the Beta entered, standing aside to reveal the tall thin foreboding figure of Viktor. epair shook in greeting.


    King of the Vampire society'' he started as Hazel stifled her gasp, turning his gaze to her, Viktor smiled humourlessly at her, ''I see my reputation precedes me me your highness'' he said cordially, ''to what do we owe this unexpected visit from someone such as yourself, to my knowledge we have co-existed all these


    all me Viktor, no need for formalities, especially as Ie to you heavy hearted, it seems my people have been handed a difficult situation and I am informed


    pponent within the supernatural realms.''


    Justin ced his elbows on his desk, his eyes grazing the Vampires face, trying to decipher what he m ''I am confused, how can Oak Ridge help the Vampiremunity, you are well known as quite a formid Viktor gave another exaggerated sigh, ''Our problem is not of a violent nature, it is to do with my son, enough to find his match. I have been forced to seek the help of a witch who assures me that the answ Leo interjected, stepping forward from his position by the office door, ''apologies for the interruption, Turning to face the Beta, Viktor shook his head, ''His match, or Mate as you call it, I do not know her whereabouts, you cannot track a Vampire Match, the bond doesn''t exist until they touch. But once a Vampire marries and consummates the union, any match that would have had a im to them will no longer exist, the opportunity to find their perfect other is lost. I asked the witch for information on a female with specific traits who could help my son lead and produce him an heir as we no longer have time to wait for his ideal other to appear.''


    soon reach his two hundredth birthday, which in our world is ouring of age if you will, he should assume my title on this date but has not been lucky my son''s predicament is here.''


    ''Did they give you a name?'' Justin asked warily


    e you saying that your son''s mate is here in Oak Ridge?'' he asked disbelievingly.


    Smiling again, Viktor nodded, ''I am lead to believe that his ideal partner is your daughter Halle, Ie to ask you to hand her to me so that I can return her to my son as his bride.''


    Hazel''s hand tightened on her husband''s shoulder as the Vampire''s words sunk in. His eyes widening, Justin struggled to control his wolf as he met the Vampires gaze, ''I''m sorry Viktor, did you just ask me to give you our daughter?'' he checked, unable toprehend the man''s words.


    ''That is correct Alpha, I am informed that Halle is the best candidate as a spouse for my son, to rule beside him as Queen.'' Viktor replied.


    Struggling to speak, Justin finally found his voice, ''I am sorry Viktor but Halle is only sixteen years old so too young to marry. Regardless of that, within our species we each have a mate chosen for us by the Goddess, I would not deny my daughter her right to search and ept her mate by giving her to someone no matter how great their need.'' he said diplomatically.


    Viktor nodded gravely, ''I feared that would be your answer Alpha, but I felt I had to honour our unspoken truce bying to ask first!


    Catching the undertone of threat, Justin stiffened, ''and by that you mean? . . he asked.


    ''I apologize Alpha, but should you refuse to hand over Halle to my son I am afraid I must take her by force, my son''s marriage is crucial to our species, if he does not marry and consummate the union our species will die! Viktor replied sadly.


    ''Why can''t you just marry your son to another Vampire? Surely you have many female Vampires that would make excellent brides'' Hazel asked, her hands shaking slightly as she spoke.


    Meeting the she wolfs gaze, Viktor shook his head, ''A Vampire who wishes to procreate must marry outside of the species, two Vampires cannot produce life. As the future leader to all of our kind, Vance needs to obtain the best and strongest partner that we can get, would you not want the very best for your child madam?'' he asked quietly.


    ''I''m sorry Viktor, but the answer is no, we will not hand over our daughter like she is some sort of trinket.'' Justin growled angrily.


    Viktor nodded, ''Then I apologise in advance Alpha, but if you do not change your mind in the next forty eight hours my underlings will be sent to destroy your pack and pluck your daughter from the wreckage. Not only that, but I will also send teams to your allies, the Red Moon pack and the Silver Cross pack where they will have instructions to y every man, woman and child in both ces. I hate to be like this as we have lived harmoniously until now but I will kill everyone in our path except Halle should you refuse to relent.''


    Standing from his chair, Viktor gave a slight bow to the Alpha and the Luna before walking to the door. Turning around as he reached for the door handle, Viktor mused for a moment before adding, ''I should let you know that I have the ability to cross your barrier, I did not use it today as I felt it would be rude to cross into your territory unannounced, but if I have to take Halle by force, I will not hesitate to use my ability to get myself and my underlings through your protective shield.'' Opening the door, Viktor walked out, Leo following as Justin signalled him to see the Vampire off of their property.


    Turning to his wife, Justin instinctively put his arms around her and pulled her to him as she looked down at him horrified, ''my baby'' she whispered, ''he can''t take my baby, she can''t be a Vampire''s wife.''


    Justin held his mate tightly as he breathed through his own anger and worry, ''no-one is taking our Halle from us babe, I promise you that.'' he growled.


    ''Do you really think he can get through our barrier?'' Hazel asked shakily.


    Staring unseeingly at his desk, Justin shrugged his shoulders, ''I don''t know how he could as all our pack members are here with us and I don''t believe one would turn against us to help Vampires, but we can''t rule out that they haven''t figured out a way to break our defence. What I do know is that I need to ring James and Aaron and tell them what is going on, if we are going to war with the Vampires we need to give them a heads up about what ising their way! he replied grimly.


    Reaching for the phone, he pressed for a confrence call and rang though to the Silver Cross and Red Moon Alpha offices. After a few rings, Aaron and James both picked up.


    ''Hey mate, this is a surprise, did we forget a big asion again? Not often you conference call us'' James said chuckling.


    ''Hey guys, no you haven''t forgotten an asion, i''m ringing with some s**t news so I am going to say i''m sorry right now'' Justin replied tiredly.


    Both of the listening Alpha''s sobered up immediately, ''what''s up Jus?'' Aaron asked in concern.


    Rubbing his face with his hand, Justin sighed, ''I just had a meeting with Viktor, current King of the Vampires. he started.


    James let out a low whistle, ''what have you done to piss off the Vamps mate?''


    ''Nothing'' replied Justin, ''he came to tell me that a witch has given him information that Halle is the best choice as a bride for his son, we have 48 hrs to hand her over or he''s going to wipe out our pack.


    A low growl came from Aaron as James muttered, ''s**t.


    ''I''ll send warriors to you, i''ll get them moving now, they''ll be there ASAP Jus, don''t worry'' Aaron said angrily, James offering his own warriors to their forces as well.


    ''You can''t send warriors guys'' Justin replied sadly, though he felt slightly lighter at their show of solidarity to his situation, ''Viktor has also threatened both of your packs, if I don''t hand over Halle he will m******e ever member of your packs, he is promising that no- one will be left alive when they are done!


    James hissed in anger whilst the sound of shattering ss made Justin sure that Aaron had just thrown a scotch ss at the wall of his office.


    ''I can tell you this, if those blood sucking bastards try to hurt my pack i''ll rip their throats out one by one'' James growled in fury.


    ''That''s why you need to keep your warriors with you, I can''t hand Halle over to them, i''m sorry guys, i''m putting you and your packs in danger but she''s my baby, I can''t just give her to some Vamp willingly'' Justin groaned.


    ''Don''t Jus, we understand, we would never ask you to hand our niece over to save ourselves'' James replied forcefully, ''you wouldn''t even think about asking us to hand over one of our kids, so know that neither would we.


    Aaron growled his agreement, ''you keep Halle safe, get your fighters ready and we''ll do the same. Don''t worry about us Jus, just keep my niece out of that bastards hands!


    ''Thanks guys'' Justin replied, slightly relieved that his friends had taken his devastating news as well as they had.


    ''Oh Jus'' Aaron added, ''Vaya and Daniel have already left and are heading your way, I don''t see any reason to turn them back and you know they''ll stand with you when they know what is happening, but try and keep them safe mate, Isabe will murder us all if anything happens to them.


    Justin chuckled despite himself, ''I hear you, i''ll do my best, but that Vaya doesn''t take orders well'' he joked.


    ''Tell me about it'' Aaron grumbled back before the three men said goodbye and hung up.


    Looking up at his wife who had been sat silently beside him, tears running down her face, he stood up and embraced her tightly, ''don''t worry babe, we are going to do everything we can to protect her.''


    Nodding into his shirt, Hazel raised her puffy eyes to her husbands, ''I know, I just feel terrible that we are putting our friends in danger as well'' she whispered.


    Kissing her forehead, Justin murmured into her hair, ''they know what they are doing babe, and if James and Aaron are not a scary enough force just think what''s going to happen when Chloe and Charity find out. I would not want to be the Vampires who decide to take on those two she wolves''


    Hazel giggled at his words, ''they are scary I must admit, they will be fine wont they babe?'' she asked hopefully.


    Justin kissed her tenderly, ''yes my love, our friends will be fine, trust them.''

 Blood L**t Chapter 5

    ''How dare they threaten my pack and try to take my sister'' raged Jason as he stormed around his dad'' ''Calm down Jason'' Justin ordered exasperatedly, ''they are not going to get their hands on your sister, t ''I''m going to rip that Vamps spine out and use it to beat his minions to death'' Jason growled angrily a ''Don''t let them take me Jas'' Halle whispered as fearful tears rolled down her face.


    ''I won''t little sis, no dirty blood sucker is getting near you'' Jason promised holding her tightly to him a A knock at the door broke the family''s moment, entering the room, Leo bowed to each of the Alpha''s f ''Alpha, we have arranged teams that will stand outside the barrier as a first line of defence against an Nodding his understanding, Justin replied, ''excellent, we also need all the ill, elderly, pregnant and yo least two warriors to stay with them and I would prefer a few of our fighters to take position within th Leo made a mental note of the orders before continuing, ''Graham has already asked to be one of the hesitantly.


    Thinking over his Beta''s words, Justin slowly nodded his head, ''that is a good idea, not many wolves w him there.'' he mused, ''also ask him for some ideas for deterrent ideas to put around the basement, he Bowing his head, Leo rose from the chair and made his way back out of the door to continue with the Looking over at his family, Justin rubbed his temples as he took in their worried faces. Hazel broke the possible to protect my baby'' she ordered before grabbing Halle''s hand and pulling her toward the do Once the office door shut Jason stood up and made his way toward his father, plonking himself down Studying his fathers face dejectedly he sighed heavily, ''where do you want me dad?'' he asked


    ''Probably in the pack house son'' Justin replied, ''you are supposed to be leaving to find your mate not Shaking his head, Jason lent forward in his seat, ''Dad, I am not hiding in the pack house, this is going life?'' he demanded.


    e, Halle curled up on the sofa in her mothers embrace sobbing as Justin tried to cate the furious young man. ck will not allow them to get within a twenty metre radius of the pack house.''


    t down next to Halle and pulled her out of their mothers embrace and put his own arms protectively around her.


    eping her against him would somehow ward off the danger.


    respectfully before walking over the Justin and taking the seat proffered.


    ,second teams within the barrier and then a final defence that will hold arms outside of the pack house'' he ryed quickly.


    be taken down to the fortified basement within the pack house, Halle will also be held there'' he added ncing at his frightened daughter. ''We will need at house foyer, the more bodies we can put between this Vamp and Halle the better!


    within the basement, he knows he is one of our strongest fighters but with Felicity very near to giving birth he is anxious to stay with her'' Leo added


    tes.


    e standing up and pulling Halle up with her, ''We are going to go and make sure that the basement is well stocked with provisions, you two find every way


    of the empty visitors chair.


    into a war. he grumbled to himself.


    hy pack one day, my ce is out there with our fighters just like yours. How will they respect me if I''m sat behind a barricade while they fight for my sister''s


    Studying his son, Justin smiled despite himself, ''stubborn just like your mother'' he muttered as Jasonughed.


    ''I think she would say I get my stubbornness from you'' he replied with a smirk.


    ''Not a chance kid, that stubbornness is all the Luna'' Justin said with a grin. ''OK, you will take up position with the second nk just inside the Barrier and I will stand with the first, if you see me back through the barrier you know they are pushing us through! Giving a nod of understanding, Jason stood up and excused himself, heading back to his room to try and get some sleep before the next day''s battle.


    ************


    Viktor called together the heads of his ns, seated around the long oak table that dominated the meeting room, the leaders waited silently for their King to speak. Rising from his chair, Viktor swept his gaze around his underlings, taking in their unwavering devotion to him and his legacy.


    ''Friends'' he started slowly, ''it is good to see you here again within my home, though it saddens me that it is under these circumstances. I have visited the witch and she has shown me the best possible female for your future King to take as his partner and lead our people!


    Lowering his voice, he continued, ''unfortunately, this woman is not going to be easy to obtain and her family are reluctant to let her go''


    The room filled with hisses of anger at his words before one of the leaders spoke up, ''who would be insolent enough to feel that their offspring should be refused to our imminent King?'' he growled, his eyes glowing red, ''they should be thanking the blood lord that their child has been chosen for such an honour! They should be kneeling at your feet in thanks!


    The other leaders rumbled their agreement, each member visibly angered by a refusal to their King.


    Raising his hands to calm them, Viktor gave a grimace, ''unfortunately my friends, his destined other is not a witch or a human, she is a Werewolf'' he said quietly.


    Outrage broke around the room as leaders jumped to their feet, ''a savage dog has been chosen to lead our people?'' One roared in fury.


    ''There must be a better option than that of a feral mongrel'' demanded another.


    Raising his voice over their uproar, Viktor shouted, ''silence!'' waiting until each member took their seat. ''I have taken council from the High Coven, I am assured that the best option to match with Vance and produce what could be one of the strongest heirs our kind has ever seen, is the child of the Alpha of Oak Ridge pack. I was also unhappy with the news that our future lies with the Werewolf species, but even I am not of the position to defy the will of the Blood Lord.


    ''How do we go about obtaining our future Queen?'' a Vampiress asked hesitantly.


    ''I have approached the Alpha and made a request, he decided not to be amodating to our predicament, I then gave him 48 hours to change his mind, that time is up at midday tomorrow. Every avable member of our ns will descend upon Oak Ridge and take our Queen by force, any Werewolf that gets in our way will be ughtered.'' Viktor replied evenly.


    ''What of the barrier your Highness?'' another Vampire asked, ''this is why a lot of our ns have not attempted to create problems with Oak Ridge!


    Waving his hand carelessly, Viktor sighed, ''the barrier is not issue to us, I have obtained a way to cross, it will take us time but we will get within their territory and we will take our Queen from their grasp.


    Nodding, the leaders looked at each other determinedly as one raised to his feet, ''we will get his Lordship Vance''s wife for him your Majesty and we will m******e any wolf that tries to stop us. he said resolutely as the other leaders hissed in agreement.


    ''Thank you my friends, I knew that our family would rally to support their Heir'' Viktor replied with a cold smile. ''Now go, arrange with your ns, I want every able Vampire at the Oak Ridge border at noon tomorrow, if their Alpha does not step out with our Queen we will destroy their pack.


    Each of the leaders stood from the table, their chairs scraping back on the floor as they bowed to their King before transforming into their Bat counterparts and taking flight into the nights air toward their ns.


    Watching the cloud of ck move toward the horizon, Viktor gave a loud sigh, ''I hope you are ready Justin, we will get our Queen from you, it''s just how many of your people you are willing to lose before you realise handing her over is inevitable!

 Blood L**t Chapter 6

    Lining up in their groups, the Oak Ridge warriors prepared themselves for the uing battle, Justin and Leo stood outside of the barrier, two dozen of his best fighters beside him as they awaited the arrival of Viktor and his army. Sending a silent prayer up to the Goddess to protect his pack and the pack''s of his friends, he shook out his arms, loosening up ready for the right.


    Just inside the barrier, Jason stood ready with his team, Daniel beside him and Vaya perched on a nearby roof, both having arrived the day before and insisted on taking part in the battle. Vaya''s bow was taught under her fingers as she red unflinching at the shimmering surface in front of them, Daniel shifted into hisrge blonde Beta wolf that growled tensely as his fur rippled under the light breeze that flowed through the air.


    A third team stood at the steps of the pack house had forty ish men and women, some shifted, others still in human form, ready to advance if called or protect if the Vampires broke through the first two defence lines.


    Their Gamma, Lucas held a small team at the back of the territory, though they were confident the Vampires would not know of this entrance, Graham had already proved to them that it was a weak spot and they were not taking any chances.


    Hazel was heading the warriors within the pack house foyer, Carmen and other trained wolves with her, standing guard over the entrance to the basement.


    Finally, behind the Heavily bolted steel door, Graham and Carlos, the head trainer for the pack, stood guard in front of all the members who were unable to fight. Halle was cuddled up next to Felicity, who held her tightly as she smoothed her hair, whisperingforting words as the young girl trembled slightly in her embrace. ''Do you think my dad will be OK'' Halle whispered worried? ''and Jason?''


    ''I know it Halle'' Felicity replied confidently, ''no-one is more stubborn than our Alpha, he will survive just because he''s to damn pig headed to allow some Vamp to kill him''


    Halle gave a slight giggle as Graham nced over at them, smiling tenderly at his heavily pregnant wife as she consoled the frightened girl beside her.


    ''Alpha will be fine Halle'' he called out over the group, ''no-one is getting through this door, I can promise your that'' he added with a growl as Felicity met his gaze with a shy smile.


    Outside of the boundary, Justin kept in contact with his men through the mind link, ''keep alert boys and girls, those Vamps areing and they are going to do everything they can to get their hands on Halle''


    ''No-one is getting our Halle Alpha'' One of his warriors growled determinedly, ''she belongs to our pack and we will give everything we have to protect her.


    Pride swelled in Justin''s heart at his fighter''s words and the resounding growls around him as his warriors agreed with theirrade. They loved his babies like they were their own and he knew each of them would die before they allowed someone to take his daughter from the pack by force.


    A soft swoosh in the air stilled the group as arge batnded in the grass transforming gracefully into Viktor, the King of Vampires.


    ''Greetings Justin'' he called out graciously, ignoring the snarls of the warriors that nked the Alpha. ''I hope you have given consideration to my request and decided to avoid conflict, I assure you that Halle will be well cared for at my castle, her every desire catered for''


    ring down at the Vampire who''s white skin glistened in the moonlight, Justin replied, ''I am sorry, Viktor, but my daughter is not up for trade.


    Nodding with understanding, Viktor let out a loud sigh, ''I understand your stance Alpha, and again, I apologise that ites to this but I must protect my people and your daughter is the way to do that!


    Raising his hand, Viktor signalled and a flock of bats targetted the ground, transforming into their human forms as they rushed toward the Werewolves, fangs elongated as they tried to rip the throats out of the Oak Ridge defence.


    Justin and his group shifted into their wolves, each one leaping toward a Vampire, tearing their heads from their necks. Blood started to flow down the mountain as wolf and Vampire blood oozed from the injured and dead. Justin made a bee line for Viktor who was trying to edge his way to the barrier a small vial in his hand that he tipped onto his tongue quickly before concealing it within his cloak.


    Jumping onto the King of Vampires back, Justin tried to grip the man''s throat with his ws, Viktor easily throwing him off and into the nearby brush. Landing on his feet, the Alphaunched toward his opponent again, but was knocked off course by a second Vampire who barrelled into him,nding on top of his body and opening his mouth to reveal the venom encrusted fangs.


    Kicking out, Justin caught his attacker squarely in the chest, sending him back into the fray. Scrambling to his feet, he turned to see Viktor already at the boundary, grabbing his aplices hands and throwing them through the boundary to the waiting Werewolves within.


    Letting out a howl of warning, Justin ran for the boundary, his pack behind him each one trying to bring down the Vampires that were swarming the force field waiting for Viktor to send them through.


    A sound behind them, caused Justin to pause, looking behind him he saw a second wave of bats heading toward them. Sending out a link, Justin ordered all remaining wolves to return through the boundary. Looking between Viktor and the approaching Vampires, the Alpha made a quick decision, putting on a burst of speed, he threw himself against the Vampire King, pushing him through the boundary and away from its shimmering surface.


    ''Dad what are you doing?'' came Jason''s voice through the mind link, his horror evident.


    ''Only Viktor can get them through the barrier, if he isn''t stood there he cannot let through his reinforcements'' Justin shouted back opening up the link to all the members around them. ''Keep the King of the Vampires from getting near the boundary!''


    All warriors shifted their focus, the second defence taking on the Vampires that had been thrown through by Viktor, Vaya shooting arrows into the fray, hitting Vampire after Vampire straight through the heart with her wooden tipped arrows, the bodies of the targeted Vampires falling motionless to the floor. The remainder of the first wave advancing on the King, cutting him off from the boundary.


    Wolves and Vampires fell as throats were bitten and heads pulled from bodies, death permeated the area as each group fought for their lives. Hours passed, both sides gging from the battle but refusing to give up, finally Viktor, arge gash evident in his side, raised his voice, ''Brothers! Take to the sky!'' he shouted as the remaining Vampires shifted into their bat forms immediately and rose into the air.


    Turning to re at Justin who wasying on the ground bleeding heavily, Viktor called out, ''until we meet again tomorrow Alpha, don''t worry we will stay close'' as he shifted into his bat form and lead the way back to the boundary. Landing by the edge, he quickly pushed each of his fighters through the barrier before following suit, leaving the injured and exhausted werewolves on the ground behind them.


    Sending word to the people within the pack house, the survivors soon found themselves surrounded by the other pack members, some taking charge of the dead, others helping the severely wounded to the clinic.


    Crawling around, Justin searched desperately for his son, heaving a sigh of relief as he saw him sat against one of the buildings holding his side. ''You OK son?'' he called as he staggered to his feet and made his way over to the young warrior, dropping down beside him and lifting his hands to reveal the deep cut in his side.


    ''i''m fine dad'' Jason replied with a weak grin, ''nothing a bit of sleep won''t fix'' he added lightly.


    ''Dad? Jason?'' came Halle''s terrified voice as she raced over the gstone path toward them, her mother close behind her. Dropping to her knees, her face paled as she saw their state, ''Oh my Goddess'' she muttered heartbroken, ''it''s my fault, you are hurt because of me.''


    ''No Halle, you didn''t injure us baby'' Justin replied sternly as the girl started to sob.


    ''Yes it is!'' she red, ''if I had just gone with them then you wouldn''t have had to fight.


    ''We will always fight for you Halle'' Jason growled, ''no-one is forcing my little sister into a marriage. I will fight tomorrow, and the next day and the next day until there isn''t a single Vamp left to im you.''


    Her eyes clouding slightly with pain, Halle nodded silently, before hooking her brothers arm over her shoulder and helping him to his feet, walking him slowly toward the clinic.


    She could hear her father behind her, her mother with him, talking in a low voice as she guided him along behind them, following her children as they made their way to Dr Nat.

 Blood L**t Chapter 7

    Hourster, Dr Nat finally allowed Justin and Jason to leave his care having forced them to undergo observations and get some sleep, making their way back to the pack house the sun was already high in the sky.


    Looking around them they saw their members trying to clean away the blood and bodies that still littered the centre of their town, the dead Vampires were being ced onto a roaring fire at the edge of the territory, their own dead were covered in sheets,id out in lines as their family''s stood around them and mourned. Making their way through the crowd, the four stopped at each family they passed, giving hugs andfort, mourning with their members over their losses.


    As they finally reached the stairs that led to the pack house front door, they slowly climbed the stairs and made their way inside, heading for Justin''s office. Once within the confines of the Alpha''s study, the four dropped into various chairs, Halle curled up next to her mother on the sofa, Jason sat across from his father at the desk. A sharp knock echoed from the closed door before it opened to reveal Leo, his face tired and his demeanour low.


    Bowing to everyone he took the spare seat across from Justin and ran his fingers through his hair absent mindedly.


    ''How is the pack?'' Justin asked warily


    Shaking his head, Leo met the Alpha''s worried gaze, ''not good Alpha, we have suffered a fair few losses, we have other fighters in the clinic being treated, and everyone is exhausted, I''m worried about the next attack'' he admitted as Justin bit his lip distractedly. ''We''ll manage'' he replied finally, his face determined, ''tell everyone to get some sleep, Viktor will be back at night fall and we need to be ready, we''ll rotate the warriors, the ones who were in front of the pack house can take position just inside the barrier, the remaining warriors who can still fight will switch back to the pack house. I think we should change our tactic and only have a few members outside the barrier, we need to get Viktor through before he can bring his fighters with him, then we will be able to take him down'' he growled.


    Leo nodded, ''sounds like a n, I''ll go and organise our remaining fighters, we have about six hours before they strike again!


    A small voice piped up from the sofa suddenly, ''how many died?'' turning in his chair, Leo''s eyesnded on the pained face of Halle who was staring at him.


    ''Don''t worry yourself about that Halle, everyone went into that fight willingly'' Leo replied, trying to brush her question off.


    Shaking her head Halle growled slightly, ''how many Leo?'' she demanded.


    Swallowing hard, Leo reluctantly answered her, ''twenty seven died today!


    ''And how many were injured?'' Halle whispered, her eyes bright with the tears building, trying to fall down her face.


    ''We have about forty in the clinic and another thirty to forty wolves with injuries that are in their own homes healing.'' Leo replied hesitantly.


    Nodding, Halle cuddled further into her mother''s side, looking down at her fingers silently.


    Rising from his chair, he bowed to the Alpha and his family before striding from the room, Justin reached forward and picked up the phone, hesitating for a minute before dialling a conference call with Silver Cross and Red Moon. The phone rang twice before it was picked up and James'' and Aaron''s voices could be heard over the speaker.


    ''How did you fair boys?'' Justin asked, bracing himself for the bad news, silence came across the line before Aaron replied,


    ''They didn''t attack us Jus''


    ''Nor us'' James added.


    Raising his eyebrows toward his wife, Justin shook his head, ''I don''t understand, Viktor said if we didn''t relent that he would take us all out.


    Giving arge sigh, Aaron replied, ''The Vamps were here, still are in fact, surrounding our territory but they have not attempted to cross, the one warrior group of warriors we sent out of the gate were given a warning to return but no harm was made to any of us! ''This makes no sense'' Justin muttered rubbing his eyes tiredly.


    ''Yeah it does mate'' James said dejectedly, ''They are stopping us from sending you reinforcements, what better way to stop you getting back up than to threaten our packs. They have no need or desire to hurt us, they just don''t want you getting any help'' Letting out a sharp breath, Justin realised that the Red Moon Alpha was correct, if he didn''t have the man power of his alliance packs then Oak Ridge was much weaker and they could over run them with sheer numbers.


    ''Well at least you guys are all safe'' he said with relief.


    ''I wish we could help you man'' James replied angrily


    ''Well I still haven''t given up'' Aaron growled, ''Merrick and the boys are trying to find a way off the territory without alerting our Vampire army, if we can find a way out we will send you help!''


    Giving a small smile, Justin said ''cheers mate, I appreciate it, we''ll do our best to hold the fort down but if you could find a way to get anyone up here it would help.


    After a few more minutes of chat, the three said their goodbyes and hung up.


    Standing up, Halle stretched before looking around everyone, ''I think I''m going to go and get some sleep, I didn''t get muchst night, is that OK?'' she asked hesitantly as her mother grabbed her hand and gave it a reassuring squeeze. ''Of course baby girl'' Justin said, standing up and walking around the desk to give her a hug before releasing her again so she could leave.


    Giving her father a quick kiss on the cheek, she then kissed her mother before turning to Jason and looking uncertain for a moment before throwing herself at his surprised body as he sat dumbfounded for a moment before returning he hug. ''What was that for?'' he asked eyeing her.


    Shrugging her shoulders, Halle mumbled, ''nothing really, just a thank you for trying to protect me.'' before heading toward the door. With her hand on the handle she turned to look back at her family and gave them a small smile, ''I love you guys'' she said sadly before pulling the door open and shutting it softly behind her.


    Making her way down the hall, Halle slowly walked past each of the closed doors on their floor before reaching her own room at the very end of the carpeted hallway. Opening the door softly, she stepped inside and felt her body rx slightly. She loved her room, being at the end of the pack house she had a corner window that gave impressive views over theirnd and the surrounding forest. Her queen size bed was covered in a rainbow nket that her grandmother had knitted for her when she was small, it was soft and warm and reminded her of her grandmothers hugs.


    Sitting down on the bed, she pulled the nket around her shoulders, cocooning herself in its folds as shey down and allowed her grief to overtake her.


    Sobbing desperately, she thought of all the men and women who had lost their lives that day because of her, the families who were no longerplete. After a while her sobs quietened as her body gave out from the emotions of the previous night, her mind sinking into a troubled sleep.


    Hourster Halle awoke and it was as if her mind had been working on her guilt whilst she was dreaming, standing up, she walked over to her desk and rummaged around until she found her writing pad and her favourite pen with the fluffy pom pom on top that had violet ink inside.


    Taking off the pen lid, she sat for a few moments thinking before finally starting to write.


    ''Dear Mum, Dad and Jason,


    Please know that I love you all so much, and thank you for everything you have done to keep me safe but I have decided to give myself to the Vampires. Please understand why I did this and please don''t try to bring me back home, I am an Alpha''s daughter, and as such I have to put my pack first.


    We lost twenty seven members today because of me, twenty seven is too many for just one person especially as I''m being asked to marry someone, not being sent to be hurt.


    I know you all will be angry with me, but please, it was my decision. Keep our people safe and know that I will always love you even if I can no longer be with you. All my love


    Halle''


    Wiping the tears from her eyes, Halle stuffed the note into an envelope and scrawled her parents name on the front. Checking her wrist watch she saw it was 5pm, grabbing her rucksack, she quickly stuffed a few changes of clothes, her phone and the small cuddly rabbit that Jason had given to her when she was born, that still lived on her bed, inside before zipping it closed and slinging it on her back.


    Slipping her feet into her trainers, she grabbed a warm hoodie off the arm of her chair and pulled it over her head.


    Giving her room one final cursory nce, Halle opened her bedroom door and peered down the hallway, checking the coast was clear before slipping out and creeping her way toward the stairs. Stopping outside her brother''s room, she pressed her ear to the door and could hear his gentle snoresing from within.


    Stepping away Halle continued on her way, silently making her way down the stairs and into the deserted foyer. Breathing a sigh of relief, realising everyone was either sleeping or still clearing up from the first battle, she made her way into the empty kitchen and out through the back door.


    Checking her surroundings, Halle sprinted the short distance from the pack house to the surrounding trees, keeping herself low as she skirted the territory, keeping her ears out for any of the pack members who might stumble upon her. Sending silent thanks up to the Goddess, she made her way unhindered through the trees and toward the boundary, hoping that the Vampires would be keeping watch so she wouldn''t have to hunt for them.


    Finally reaching the edge of their territory, Halle took a deep breath to try and calm her racing heartbeat before stepping forward through the shimmering barrier and out into the mountain brush.


    Stumbling her way along the hidden path, Halle''s eyes darted from left to right as fear gripped her body. Fighting internally, she pushed aside the nagging feeling telling her to go back as she continued down the path. A soft swoosh behind her caused her to jump, stiffling her screams.


    Turning around slowly, she met the lustful red eyes of one of the Vampire guards who had been watching their territory.


    His eyes tracing down her neck, lingering momentarily on the area that covered her veins, he smiled down at her, licking his lips, ''where are you running off too little mortal?'' he crooned as she stepped back involuntarily.


    ''Uh, I, um, i'' she stuttered, as he stepped closer to her, ''I am looking for Viktor'' she finally managed to say.


    Halting, the Vampire gazed at her surprised, ''not many people have the nerve to use our King''s first name mortal, are you very brave or just very stupid?'' he asked.


    ''I''m Halle'' She blurted out panicking, ''he is here for me, i''m giving myself over to him.''


    Backing up a step, the Vampire took in the frightened girl in front of him, ''how do I know you really are the one our King searches for?'' he asked suspiciously.


    ''Call him, I assume he knows what I look like or how would he be able to find me?'' she replied, trying to keep the tremour out of her voice.


    Signalling to the hidden Vampires around them, he nodded, ''I cannot call him, but I can take you to him, if you are lying, well we''ll just kill you and return for the real Queen.'' he said nonchntly.


    Before Halle could respond, a cloud of bats descended upon her, each one grabbing part of her clothing with their ws before they lifted her from the ground.


    Screaming out in terror she tried to swipe the bats off of her as the Vampire she had spoken too called out, ''I wouldn''t do that mortal, you are safe as long as they don''t drop you.'' before turning in a circle and taking on his bat form, flying to the front of the group and leading the way over the trees and back toward the Vampire King''s castle and Halle''s new life.

 Blood L**t Chapter 8

    As they made their way through the air, Halle tried to keep herself calm, her eyes screwed tightly shut too stop her looking down and seeing how far away the ground was.


    The only sounds she could hear were the soft fluttering swooshes of the bats wings around her and the asional chitter as they spoke to each other.


    Before long they were touching down in a clearing with tents dotted around the edge, the bats releasing Halle''s clothes as they flew away from her and transformed into their human forms.


    Thergest tent was in front of her, sitting up, Halle stared around her as the ps of the tent opened up and Viktor emerged a yful smile on his lips.


    Striding over to her, he held out his hand to help her up which she took tentatively.


    ''Wee future Queen'' he said loudly, as the surrounding Vampires dropped to one knee around her. ''I am pleased that your father decided to ept my proposition, I can assure you that as the Queen of our race, you will be treated as royalty should be! Clearing her throat, Halle tried to stop herself from shivering as she replied, ''my father doesn''t know about this, I chose toe to you so that you would leave my people in peace!


    Raising an eyebrow, Viktor studied the young teen, ''such bravery in such a youngling, you impress me Halle, you will make a fine bride for my son, I can see that the witch was correct in her words. I admit, I thought she may be toying with me, it is rare that our kind and yours join together but you are indeed a force to be reckoned with, I approve''. He said softly.


    ''Is this where you live?'' Halle asked nervously, looking around at the few tents that surrounded them.


    Laughing heartily, Viktor shook his head, ''no child, I live quite a way from here, this is just where we set up camp to be near to you but not so close that we could be found. But now you are here, we can set off back to my castle, we can tolerate the sun but honestly we prefer the darkness, I am sure my subjects are eager to return to their homes.


    Making a motion with his hand, he stood and watched as arge bag was brought out, holding out his hand, he waited for Halle to take it before leading her to stand in the middle. Looking at her worried face he smiled, ''it is OK our Queen, I felt you would be morefortable travelling by air this way than by being held by your clothing'' he exined.


    Nodding silently, Halle sat down in the centre as a group of Vampires, pulled the sides up around her, tightening the ropes at the top securely. The sound of wings echoed around her before she felt herself being lifted from the ground, the bag she sat in swaying gently as she travelled higher and higher before she felt the bats carrying honing in on a direction and setting off through the evening sky.


    *****


    In their room, Daniel and Vayay on the bed half dressed, Vaya idly tracing her fingers over a scar on her mate''s chest, ''where is this from?'' she asked as she continued to run her finger up and down it softly.


    Resting his head on his arms that were positioned behind his head, Daniel replied, ''Were bear, took offence when I nicked his lunch, poor girl was human and terrified'' he added with a smirk.


    ''You took away a human from a hungry Were bear?'' Vaya repeated slowly, looking at him as if he was insane.


    Shrugging Daniel nodded, ''I couldn''t just leave her to be eaten could I, anyway he came out the worse for our little fight'' he replied with a self appreciating grin.


    Rolling her eyes, Vaya moved her hands down his chest to a small circr mark in his side, ''and this?''


    ''Crazy farmer who thought he could kill a Werewolf with a metal spike'' Daniel said with a chuckle.


    ''And what did you do after he stabbed you?'' Vaya asked sternly.


    Looking over at her, Daniel raised his eyebrows, ''hey, I didn''t kill him! I just knocked him out, I even left him the spike as a memento!''


    Vaya sniggered as he gave her his sexy grin, ''are you impressed with my manliness babe?'' he asked coyly.


    Rolling away, Vaya snorted, ''as if stalker, you got baby marks, now this!'' she added as she pulled up her shirt to show therge scar running up her side, ''is a war wound! Axe in the side from a human who was trying to chop down my mother''s tree'' Scoffing, Daniel rolled up his leg, pointing to a deep cut near his ankle, ''silver knife straight through to the bone, needed seventeen stitches AND a blood transfusion'' He shot back.


    ''Pfft'' Vaya growled as she turned her back to show three stripes running diagonally across her skin, ''Rogues, six of them, only one got a hand on me'' she smirked as she looked at her mate over her shoulder.


    Running his fingers over her skin, Daniel smiled, ''you have the sexiest scars babe'' he muttered, his voice deep and erotic.


    ''Yours are pretty neat too'' Vaya conceded with a smile as she spun around on the nkets and straddled him.


    Leaning over, she ran her tongue up his chest from the waistband to his left n****e, slowly she circled her tongue around the edge of the small nub before suddenly biting down hard.


    Daniel yelped in pain as she smiled at him evilly, ''what was that for?'' he moaned trying to move his hand to rub his throbbing n****e as Vaya held his wrist against the pillow above his head.


    ''You putting yourself in danger yesterday, don''t think I didn''t see you throw yourself in front of that Vamp in the fight'' Vaya replied with a growl.


    ''I was protecting a warrior, he had three Vamps on him'' Daniel protested pouting.


    ''Don''t care, you put yourself in danger so you deserved punishment'' Vaya rumbled back before licking his n****e again, drawing a growl of lust from her mate.


    ''You are evil woman'' Daniel groaned


    ''And you love it'' Vaya replied as she kissed her way up to his neck and sucked lightly on his mark.


    Pulling his wrist from Vaya''s grasp, Daniel grabbed her face and pulled her toward him, his lips hungrily smothering hers as his tongue grazed her bottom lip demanding entrance.


    Opening her mouth, Vaya moaned as his tongue explored her like he was a starving man and she was the only food left in the world.


    Grabbing her thigh, Daniel flipped them both over so that she was on her back and he between her legs.


    ''So f*****g beautiful'' Daniel growled as his hands roamed all over Vaya''s body, exploring her curves, pulling small shrieks from the she wolf as he tickled her skin.


    Sitting them both up, Daniel carefully raised her hands above her head and lifted her shirt up revealing her pert breasts that were unhindered by any bra. Throwing the shirt aside, he grabbed her right b****t and began to gently kneed it as his mouth discovered her left n****e, Vaya throwing her head back as she groaned wantonly.


    Laying her back down, he ran his fingers down her body, stopping at the edge of her pinkce panties, tracing his finger along the band as he inhaled her intoxicating scent. Slowly, inch by inch, he pulled the fabric from her body, revealing her soft lips that ached to feel his touch.


    Dragging the material down her legs, he let out a small moan of longing before arching forward and running his tongue up her folds, smiling slightly as she gasped at the sudden contact. Swirling the tip of his tongue around her c**t, Daniel hummed slightly, sending vibrations through his mate''s body.


    ''f**k me'' Vaya groaned as she started to move against her mate''s tongue, increasing his pressure, ''there Daniel, keep going'' she moaned loudly as he eased two fingers into her soft entrance, growling possessively as Vaya came undone.


    Once his mate came down from her high, Daniel removed his fingers, recing them with his tongue,pping up her juices as she moaned and writhed above him. Pulling back, he rolled her over, pulling her up on all fours before cing himself at her opening, barely touching her as he moved himself up and down, listening to her heavy breathing as she waited impatiently for him.


    ''Do you want me babe?'' he asked quietly.


    ''You know I do'' Vaya growled back


    ''Am I your everything?'' Daniel teased as he pushed just the very tip into her plump folds making her groan. ''Yes, you are my everything'' she groaned back trying to push herself backwards so he would enter her.


    ''Who do all your o*****s belong too baby?'' Daniel continued, enjoying his mate''s angry growls.


    ''You won''t be getting any more if you keep on'' Vaya muttered as he thrust into her hard.


    ''Fuuuuuck'' Vaya moaned as her eyes rolled, ''harder'' she demanded as Daniel thrust himself as deep as he could over and over again. Pushing back against him, Vaya increased the friction between them making Daniel growl at the sensation. ''f**k me'' Daniel moaned as he held Vaya''s hips against him, forcing himself into her again and again, losing control as she screamed underneath him.


    ''Yes, like that baby, f**k me hard'' Vaya screamed as he reached around her and started to pinch her clit gently. Shaking madly, Vaya came for a second time, her walls constricting around Daniel''s c**k as he shot his seed within her, howling loudly as he came before they both crashed on to the bed, exhausted.


    Rolling off her, Daniel pulled Vaya into his arms, kissing her passionately, ''I love you baby'' he muttered holding her close.


    ''I love you too stalker'' Vaya replied with a smile kissing him back.


    As they began to drift off to sleep, amotion outside awoke them again, ''She gone! Halle is gone!'' came Hazel''s panicked voice from outside of their door, her feet thundering up the hallway past their room.


    Scrambling out of the bed, Vaya and Daniel threw on their clothes before rushing out of the room after the Luna to find out what was going on.

 Blood L**t Chapter 9

    Racing down the hallway, Vaya and Daniel skidded to a halt outside of Justin''s office, walking through the open doorway just as Leo and Jason appeared behind them, everyone taking a seat as Leo shut the door quietly behind him. Sobbing uncontrobly, Hazel waved Halle''s letter at her husband, ''she''s gone, she handed herself ov ktor'' she cried as Justin snatched the letter and quickly scanned it, his face paling as he absorbed the words written on the paper.


    ''Dad, we need to go and get her back, what was she thinking?'' Jason growled, his face taut with emotio


    ''She thought she was saving our pack'' Justin replied heavily, rubbing his eyes with his fore finger and thumb before pulling his wife into his arms,forting her as best he could. ''She can''t stay with them baby'' Hazel whispered frantically, ''she''s only a pup, she''s not ready for marriage and pups of her own!


    Justin smiled up at his mate, ''don''t worry, I''m going to go and get her back'' he said softly.


    ''I''ming too'' Jason said immediately.


    ''No son, you are going with Vaya and Daniel to look for your mate, I will go with Leo and some of our warriors and retrieve your sister'' Justin replied determinedly.


    Fixing his father with a re, Jason shook his head, ''I aming dad and you will not stop me, if you send me out with Vaya and Daniel, we will just find our own way to Viktor''s castle'' he shot back obstinately. Growling at his son''s insubordination, Justin started to puff up in anger, ''remember who you are talkin n'' he warned.


    ''I do, my father, the man who raised me to take care of my family, watch over my sister and not back down from any fight'' Jason replied stubbornly.


    cing her hand onto her mate''s arm, Hazel drew Justin''s gaze to her own, ''take him with you babe, you are going to need all the help you can get'' she said softly, ''he''s just as stubborn as you are, don''t fight a losing battle'' she added with a small smile. Sighing heavily, Justin nodded, ''fine, youe but you are under my orders, got it?'' he said ring down at his son''s triumphant face.


    ''We areing too'' Vaya butted in, fixing Justin with a steely gaze that shut the Alpha''s mouth immediately.


    ''Damn kids'' he muttered, ''don''t remember us being this indifferent to authority!


    Shrugging, Vaya smiled, ''Alpha Aaron gave up trying to tell me what to do a few months after I joined Silver cross, don''t feel too bad you caved immediately'' she said with a smirk, earning herself a dirty look from the Alpha.


    ''OK, well I assume that as they have Halle, there will be no battle, someone needs to go and check outside the barrier for any Vamps watching us'' Justin said as Leo nodded, his eyes clouding momentarily as he mind linked one of the warriors. His pupils returning to their usual grey, he said, ''Graham is going out there now, he''ll report back in a w minutes.''


    Nodding, Justin caught the Beta''s gaze, ''we need a team of warriors toe with us to retrieve Halle, we are not going to start a fight but we''ll need some sort of back up if things get ugly, I can''t see Viktor giving her up easily. Call Nathan, we need to prep him to watch the pack whilst we are gone, also once he''s been outside, get Graham up here. I won''t force him toe with us as Felicity is so close to giving birth so he will be Nathan''s right hand man while we are gone!'' he said quickly before turning to his wife, ''you need to stay here babe, our pack need their Luna right now!''


    Hazel gave him a small smile, ''I know, just bring my baby back to me'' she whispered.


    ******


    The soft swaying of the bag had caused the exhausted teen to fall asleep, the soft thud of the bag touching down on to the ground jolted her awake. Hugging her knees to her body, her back pack clung tightly to her chest, she waited as the sides of the bag got pulled down and the harsh early morning sun light pierced her eyes causing her to snap them shut in pain.


    Prising them open hesitantly, she allowed her pupils to adjust to the sudden re before looking around her. Taking a sharp intake of breath, Halle gazed up at the massive structure in front of her, the castle was centuries old, the cold grey stone dominating thendscape. Two carved gargoyles stood guard over the main entrance, their fierce expressions sending a shiver down the young girl''s spine.


    Behind her, she saw high stone walls that were topped with viscous looking spikes, tworge metal gates were embedded into them. They looked to be silver and screamed do not trespass to anyone who maye across them.


    ''There is a protective charm on the perimeter'' came Viktor''s voice behind her, turning her neck quickly, Halle''s eyes widened as she saw how close the Vampire was too her.


    ''w..w.. what?'' she stuttered nervously


    ''The boundary'' Viktor repeated indicating, ''there is an enchantment on it to stop human visitors finding us, we also have sentries to watch for the supernatural, you are safe here our Queen''


    Reaching out his hand, he waited as Halle slowly ced her own trembling palm into his, allowing him to help her stand before leading her toward the castle.


    Therge medieval doors swung open of their own ord allowing the pair entry, the remaining Vampires and Vampresses waited for them to enter the building before shifting and taking flight into the air.


    Dropping Halle''s hand, Viktor swept his arm wide as he boomed, ''wee to your new home Queen Halle.''


    Looking around herself in awe, Halle''s mouth fell open into a small O as she took in therge crystal chandeliers that hung from the ceiling, the antique rugs that softened the harsh gstone floor, muting the footsteps of the residents. Two staircases swept up either side of the room leading to the first floor, each dressed with a deep red runner that exuded importance.


    The walls were decorated with portraits of people long dead and polished suits of armour were positioned around the wall giving an imposing feeling.


    ''This way Halle'' Viktor said taking her hand again and leading her toward one of the staircases, making his way upstairs as Halle''s head swivelled from side to side trying to take in the magnitude of the ce she would now call home.


    Reaching the first floor, Viktor walked along past numerous closed doors until he reached the very end, opening the door, he stepped back so that Halle could enter.


    Walking through the door, the teenager was struck dumb at the elegant room in front of her, the queen sized four poster bed was covered in rich satin sheets, a bear skin rug ced on the floor beside it. Antique furniture decorated the space and thick purple velvet curtains hung down from the ornate curtain pole, framing the French doors that led out on to a small balcony.


    To her right was a small polished oak door that she assumed led to a bathroom, on one of the chairs clean towels had been ced in anticipation of her arrival.


    Clearing her throat she turned to the expectant face of the Vampire King, ''umm, it''s lovely'' she managed to squeak out, ''I don''t have many clothes'' she added holding up her ruck sack.


    Sweeping over to the wardrobe, Viktor opened the doors to reveal an array of dresses'' we were unsure of your size so I instructed your maid to get you a variety of sizes of each garment'' he replied.


    ''My maid?'' Halle asked warily


    pping his hands together, he waited a few moments until a young girl scurried into the room, her eyes glued to the floor. Her flushed skin told Halle that she was mortal, her scent confirmed her as human. ''yes your Highness'' she whispered, keeping her gaze lowered.


    ''Iris, this is our future Queen, you will address her as Your Highness or Your Majesty'' Viktormanded as the young girl shivered at his words.


    ''Yes your Highness'' she replied tentatively, turning back to Halle, Viktor indicated to the maid, ''this is Iris, should you need anything, she will obtain it for you, if she displeases you, I will see that she receives consequences'' he said with a glower at the human who cowered at his words.


    Swallowing hard, Halle forced a smile, ''oh I''m sure Iris will be perfect'' she said hurriedly looking at the girl who refused to raise her head. ''Um Your Highness, would it be OK if I had a wash?'' she asked hesitantly, ''I''m a bit dirty from the trip'' she added as way of an exnation.


    ''Of course Halle'' Viktor replied with a smile, ''please make sure you dress in one of the gowns I provided, we will be having a formal lunch in two hours so that you can meet your future husband.'' he said jovially, ''oh and please call me Viktor little one, we are nearly family after all.'' he added before sweeping from the room.


    Iris, quickly made her way over to the wooden door, twisting the handle to reveal an ornate bathroom with an elegant porcin tub. Lacing the plug into the bottom, Iris started the water running, bustling around the room getting bath salts to add to the water along with products for Halle to wash her hair and body.


    Stepping into the room Halle tried to take the bottles from the girl, ''I can do that, you don''t need to wait on me'' she said quietly.


    Shaking her head, Iris held the bottles to her chest, ''I must your Highness, please, it is my job'' she replied, her tone pleading as she continued to study the g stone floor.


    Stepping back, Halle sighed defeated, waiting for the maid to finish running her bath before stripping out of her soiled clothes and slipping into the hot water, a small moan offort leaving her mouth as her tight muscles reacted to the heat. Gathering up her clothing from the floor, Iris quickly left the room, allowing Halle some privacy. Grabbing the body wash, Hallethered her body, inhaling the scent of the creamy lotion as she rubbed it into her skin. Rinsing off, she picked up the gold handled shower head that was nestled in a cradle built into the top of the taps, leaning her head back as she washed the grime from her long brown hair.


    Washing it thoroughly, she rinsed her hair clean before conditioning it, letting the liquid soften her strands before washing it out again. Pulling the plug, she stood up from the tub as Iris bustled back in holding out a towel ready for Halle to step out and wrap around her self.


    ''This way your Highness'' Iris whispered, leading the way out of the bathroom and gesturing toward a chair in front of a vanity. Sitting down, Halle tried to protest as Iris took out a brush and hair dryer and started to dry and style the teenagers hair for her. ''Please Iris, I can do this, you don''t have to'' Halle protested.


    ''You are our future Queen your Highness, it is my duty and honour to assist you'' Iris replied as she carried onpleting her task. Soon Halle''s hair was perfectly styled and Iris helped her from the chair so that she could dry herself off before handing her body lotion to use on her skin and walked over to the wardrobe to pick out a dress for Halle to wear to the dinner.


    Making her way back over to the teenager, Iris held out a midnight blue ball gown with a plunging neckline, the bodice encrusted with diamontes that shimmered under the light.


    ''I think this would look very fetching on you your Highness'' Iris said hesitantly.


    Taking the dress, Halle smiled, ''it''s perfect, thank you Iris, you have incredible taste.


    The young girl let out a soft breath before assisting Halle into the garment, zipping up the back before hurrying back to the wardrobe to pull open the drawers in the bottom that housed an assortment of footwear. Carefully removing some silver heels, she made her way back to Halle and ced them by the girl''s feet, easing them on before standing up and stepping back to check over Halle''s attire.


    Her brow creasing slightly, Iris suddenly brightened as she rushing over to a small box on the vanity, opening it and lifting out an expensive looking diamond ne, carrying back to Halle, she briefly met the teenagers eyes, ''may I your Highness?'' she asked holding up the ne so that Halle cold see it.


    Nodding silently, Halle moved her hair out of the way as Iris ced it around her neck, fixing the sp before arranging the youngsters hair back perfectly down her back.


    Touching the ne hesitantly, Halle gazed at her self in the mirror, hardly recognising the girl that stared back at her, ''it''s beautiful'' she breathed as Iris smiled behind her.


    ''Yes you are your Highness, a beauty worthy of her King'' she said encouragingly. Clearing her throat to attract Halle''s attention from her reflection, Iris asked, ''are you ready to be escorted to the banquet hall your Highness?''


    Smiling at the timid girl in the mirror, Halle nodded, ''yes I am'' she replied pushing down her nerves as she made her way to the bedroom door.

 Blood L**t Chapter 10

    Following Iris down the steps, Halle looked around herself nervously as she held the gown above her


    to make sure she didn''t trip and embarrass herself.


    Stepping into the foyer, Iris led her toward a heavy wooden door, pushing it open and standing to the side so that Halle could enter. As she stepped through the doorway, her footsteps faltered slightly at therge ornate room in front of her, arge polished mahogany table stood in the centre of the room, surrounded by ten hand carved chairs with deep velvet seats. The table had a red silk runner along the length that was decorated with intrinsic golden embroidery. Bone china tes were ced in front of each chair with crystal wine sses and solid silver cutlery. Deep ck velveteen curtains were drawn across the windows and the room was lit with candles that flickered lightly in the breeze from the open doorway. Steering Halle toward the table, Iris sat her in the chair directly to the left of the head of the table murmuring, ''your cutlery is stainless steel your Highness, do not worry'' before steeping back and making her presence unobtrusive.


    Momentster, the door opened again to reveal Viktor and a tall young man who Halle assumed must be Vance, pushing back her chair, she hurriedly rose to her feet as the Vampires approached.


    Grinning broadly, Viktor approached the young girl and raised her hand to his lips, brushing her skin in a gently kiss, ''My dear, you look like royalty'' heplimented as Halle blushed slightly.


    ''Thank you your Highness, the dress is beautiful, I have never worn something so stunning'' she admitted demurely.


    ''As our future Queen, you shall only ever have the finest things my dear'' Viktor replied with a smile before making his way round to the head of the table, the young man taking the seat on his right. ''Halle, allow me to introduce my son Vance'' Viktor said as they all took their seats.


    ''A pleasure to meet you your Highness'' Halle replied with a forced smile.


    Raising his eyes to hers, Vance glowered slightly at the sight of her before bowing his head, ''The pleasure is mine miss'' he replied, his tone clipped and distinguished.


    Halle could feel the slight chill that emanated from the handsome Vampire across from her, shivering slightly under his unwavering gaze, his red eyes staring at her with what felt like an undertone of dislike.


    Turning back to the Vampire King, Halle stiffened her shoulders and gave him a small smile, ''your home is stunning Viktor'' sheplimented sincerely.


    ''Thank you my dear, it has been in our family for generations, when you and Vance assume the throne it will belong to you, though I hope you will still allow this old timer to reside with you'' he added with a dark chuckle.


    Smiling nervously, Halle giggled, unsure how to answer, she was saved from replying when the servants appeared with their meals, the table was soon groaning under dishes of perfectly cooked vegetables, a terrine of steamed potatoes, and a te stacked high with deliciously cooked steaks.


    Her mouth watering, Halle fidgeted as she waited for the waiting staff to ce food on each of their tes before an older gentleman stepped forward holding two bottles, one a clear white wine, the other a deep crimson red. Walking to Viktor''s elbow, the old man poured some of the red liquid into his ss before stepping back and doing the same for Vance. As the pungent smell of blood reached her nostrils, Halle had to force herself not to grimace as the server stepped to her side and filled her wine ss with the white wine.


    As she turned to thank the old man, Halle''s eyes widened as his scent hit her over the blood, he was a werewolf. Seeing her expression, the old man shook his head ever so slightly side to side, raising his eyes to the Vampire King before bowing his head and stepping back.


    Looking back toward Viktor she saw his studying her, smiling brightly, Halle said, ''this looks delicious, I cannot wait to taste it.''


    Smiling broadly Viktor indicated for her to start as he picked up his own knife and fork, ''We obviously have no need for food but I have to admit to being partial to the vours of a well cooked steak'' he mused, cutting a small sliver from his te and cing it in his mouth, his eyes closing as he savoured the vour.


    Cutting into her own steak, Halle took a small bite and had to refrain from moaning as the vour yed a symphony on her tongue. Seeing Viktor watching her again, she swallowed and said, ''this is amazing, I have never tasted anything so good! Nodding happily Viktor reached over and patter her hand that rest on the table holding her fork, ''only the best for you Halle, what ever you desire to eat, just tell us and my servants will make it happen for you! he said earnestly. Sneaking a nce over to Vance, she noticed that the young prince was pushing his food around his te but not actually eating, his face nk as he stared unseeing at the table.


    ''Vance, your father tells me your birthday is soon?'' Halle spoke up deciding she should at least try and converse with the man she had agreed to marry.


    Looking up at her, Vance nodded, ''just over three months time'' he replied before looking back at the table.


    Staring surprised at the indifferent Vampire in front of her, Halle tried again, ''are you excited? This is youring of age year isn''t it?'' she asked, keeping her tone light and friendly. Shrugging Vance stared toward the door, his whole demeanour telling her that he wanted to get as far away from her as possible.


    ''Vance'' Viktor suddenly growled angrily, ''thedy asked you a question, I expect you to be gracious around her'' he said with the hint of a threat in his voice.


    Flinching at his fathers tone, Vance met Halle''s gaze and replied, ''I am sure I shall be more excited as the date draws near, currently it''s still a way away Miss Halle!


    Nodding, Halle decided to let the conversation rest as Vance obviously did not wish to speak to her. Finishing their meals, Viktor indicated to Iris who hurried forward and pulled out Halle''s chair before leading her toward the door.


    Turning back to Viktor, Halle bowed her head respectfully, ''thank you Viktor for the delicious meal and wonderfulpany'' she said shyly before allowing Iris to take her from the banquet hall and back up the stairs to her room.


    Once inside, Iris quickly ced the shoes that Halle kicked off her feet, back into their drawer, before she helped Halle from the ball gown, folding it carefully and cing it on the back of one of the armchairs. Standing up, she hurried around the room getting her simple day dress and helping her into it as well as cing the ne back in its box and positioning it back on the vanity.


    ''Do you need me for anything else your Highness?'' Iris asked as she stepped back respectfully.


    Shaking her head Halle replied, ''I think I''ll just sit in here and watch TV, is that OK? I''m still quite tired from the journey here.''


    Nodding respectfully, Iris handed her the remote control from the bedside table and helped her on to the bed, pulling a nket over her legs before pressing the button on the television and leaving the room with a bow.


    Sighing deeply, Halle flicked through the channels until she found a lightedy. Settling back into the plump pillows, her mind wandered to her family, wiping the tear that spilt down her cheek she silently hoped that they would respect her choice and allow her to do this for their pack.


    So far Viktor had been an excellent host and she felt that he had been telling the truth when he said she would be safe with him, his son on the other hand did not seem so keen on her arrival.


    Shaking her head in confusion, she put Vance and his strange behaviour from her mind, pulling the nket up to her chin as she watched her film until her eyes drooped and she fell asleep.

 Blood L**t Chapter 11

    Waking hourster, Halle stretched her cramped muscles as she opened her eyes, panicking slightly a stomach grumbling loudly, checking her watch she saw she had been asleep for a number of hours an cing her bare foot onto the cold gstones, Halle winced slightly, lifting herself onto her tip toes a soft pair of fabric pumps and pulled them out, cing her feet inside, breathing out as the icy numbn Walking over to the door, she tentatively pulled it open, looking down the hallway before stepping qu shadows that engulfed the corners making her shiver uneasily.


    Looking to her left she saw the door that the servants had walked through earlier and assumed that n the grounds, a butler sink underneath. The well scrubbed wooden work tops gleamed and two huge A Walking over to the fridge, Halle pulled open the door and looked through the shelves until sh found gave way to arge pantry. Stepping inside sh perused the counters, picking up a loaf of granary brea Letting out a small startled scream, she scrambled to catch the bread that fell from her hands as she ''Your Highness! What are you doing?'' he said stricken as he tried to take the bread from her.


    ''I was hungry, I''m so sorry, I didn''t see anyone to ask if it was OK to make a sandwich'' Halle replied hu ''No no your Highness, you are not to prepare your food, we, your servants do that for you'' he flustered te he started to deftly butter each one as Halle tried to take the knife away protesting, ''please, I ca ''Please your Highness'' the man begged quietly, ''you will get me punished by the master, please allow Slowly pulling out one of the stools across from him, Halle sat down and studied the older werewolf. ''You are a werewolf'' she said quietly as she watched him assemble her sandwich.


    nfamiliar room before the memory of her arrival at Viktor''s castle came flooding back. Pulling back the covers, she stepped onto the warm fur rug, her


    s well past dinner time.


    ding over to the wardrobe to pull open the drawer that Iris had produced shoes from earlier. Looking over the many pairs that were lined up, she spotted a


    rted to leave her toes.


    t and silently making her way to the stairs. Walking down to the ground floor, she pushed open the door to the banquet hall, finding it empty, the dark


    ad to the kitchen. Making her way over, she gently pushed it open and stepped through into a huge kitchen, the back wall had arge window overlooking n style fridge freezers were against one of the walls. An over sized oven was to her right and arge ind stood proudly in the middle of the room. am, cheese and butter. cing them onto the ind, she moved around the kitchen in search of a bread bin, stopping at arge door that upon opening, arrying out into the kitchen.


    ace to face with the older man that she recognised as the server at lunch.


    took the bread bag and made his way over to the counter, grabbing a te from the rack and a knife from one of the drawers. cing two slices on to the you don''t need to bother yourself.'' she said embarrassed as the server held the knife out of her reach. prepare your meal.


    ''Yes your Highness'' he replied without looking up. Pushing the te across to her, he picked up the packets and returned them too their homes before getting a ss and filling it with orange juice for her. Taking a bite, she nodded her thanks, her stomach rumbling in anticipation, swallowing she met the s


    ''I am Carter'' the server replied with a small bow.


    ''How are you here Carter?'' she asked tentatively.


    gaze, ''what is your name?'' she asked curiously.


    Looking around nervously Carter shook his head, ''it is a long story your Highness, one that does not need telling, you only need to be concerned with the fact that I am here to serve you. If you need any food you can ring the kitchen via the telephone in your room, just dial 20 and my phone will ring. I will prepare any food or drink you require and Ir is will bring it too you.


    Sighing Halle stood from her chair, ''I get the feeling that my life here is going to be very lonely'' she muttered to herself before thanking Carter and making her way back through the banquet hall and up to her room, leaving the server to wipe down the kitchen and stack her crockery in the dishwasher.


    Entering her room, Halle dropped down onto the bed sadly, staring around the room, she suddenly remembered she had brought her phone. She grabbed her rucksack from where she had ced it on the floor and started to rummage through the contents, searching frantically for a few minutes before realising it was no longer there.


    Looking down at the collection of clothes that were now crumpled up, her throat constricted slightly as the knowledge of her only way tomunicate with her family was now missing, someone had been through her bag and taken it. Swallowing nervously, for the first time, Halle started to feel uneasy within her new home. She hade to Viktor willingly, why had someone felt the need to take her phone from her belongings?


    *******


    The Oak Ridge group were making their way down to the barrier getting ready to set off toward Viktor''s castle.


    ''Are you sure you know where you are going?'' Hazel asked worriedly as she held Justin''s hand tightly in her own.


    ''I have a general idea, once we get within the vicinity I''ll be letting our resident tracker loose, she''ll find them'' Justin replied confidently with a sideways look at Vaya who gave Hazel a thumbs up. ''No-one can evade my baby'' Daniel boasted giving her a squeeze.


    ''Stop sucking up Stalker, it wont get you anywhere'' Vaya replied giving him a re as he simpered back at her.


    ''Yes it will, you love it when I suck up to you'' he growled lightly making his mate blush at the innuendo.


    ''Shut it'' she growled embarrassed as he chuckled, kissing her forehead.


    ''Be careful'' Hazel called out to them as each member passed through the barrier, Leo and the warriors going first to check for danger then the youngsters and finally Justin after he gave his wife a deep kiss. ''We''ll be back before you know it'' he murmured, ''all of us'' before he stepped resolutely through the shield and joined the rest of the group.


    Making their way down the hill, they reached the forest and stripped out of their clothes, shifting into the wolf forms, having tied their clothes to their legs before hand.


    Racing through the thick trees, they made their way toward the area that they kept their cars, shifting back just before they reached the edge of the forest and walking over to their vehicles.


    Pulling out arge map, Leo ced it on the bo of one of the SUV''s before stepping back so that Justin could get to it.


    ''OK'' Justin called out over the group, ''Viktor''s castle is somewhere in this area'' he said pointing to a thick dark green area that depicted a forest. ''He doesn''t like visitors so we are looking at probably three days by car and then a further 2-3 days by foot. He will have protective measures in ce, I don''t know what they are but we can guarantee they are not going to be wolf friendly!


    Nodding silently, the groups split up, spreading out over three cars, Justin, Leo, Vaya and Daniel all piling into a car together.


    Leading the way, Leo pulled out onto the main road and headed toward the highway, the car eating up the miles as they sped past fields heading toward the location of Viktor''s home.


    ''Do you think she''s OK?'' Vaya asked nervously


    ''I''m sure she''s fine'', Leo replied confidently, ''she''s an Alpha''s daughter, she knows how to take care of herself''.


    Looking unconvinced, Vaya sat back against the head rest, leaning against Daniel who put his arm around her protectively.


    ''She''ll be fine babe'' he muttered to her encouragingly, ''she''s got the best tracker in the northern hemisphere on her trail'' he chuckled.


    Staring out of the window, Vaya wondered how the teenager was getting on alone with no contact with her family. Everyone had tried contacting her on her phone after realising it was with her but after ringing a couple of times with no answer it now just went straight to answer phone, Vaya couldn''t help but be worried.

 Blood L**t Chapter 12

    Waking hourster, Halle stretched her cramped muscles as she opened her eyes, panicking slightly at the unfamiliar room before the memory of her arrival at Viktor''s castle came flooding back. Pulling back the covers, she stepped onto the warm fur rug, her stomach grumbling loudly, checking her watch she saw she had been asleep for a number of hours and it was well past dinner time.


    cing her bare foot onto the cold gstones, Halle winced slightly, lifting herself onto her tip toes and padding over to the wardrobe to pull open the drawer that Iris had produced shoes from earlier. Looking over the many pairs that were lined up, she spotted a soft pair of fabric pumps and pulled them out, cing her feet inside, breathing out as the icy numbness started to leave her toes.


    Walking over to the door, she tentatively pulled it open, looking down the hallway before stepping quietly out and silently making her way to the stairs. Walking down to the ground floor, she pushed open the door to the banquet hall, finding it empty, the dark shadows that engulfed the corners making her shiver uneasily.


    Looking to her left she saw the door that the servants had walked through earlier and assumed that must lead to the kitchen. Making her way over, she gently pushed it open and stepped through into a huge kitchen, the back wall had arge window overlooking the grounds, a butler sink underneath. The well scrubbed wooden work tops gleamed and two huge American style fridge freezers were against one of the walls. An over sized oven was to her right and arge ind stood proudly in the middle of the room. Walking over to the fridge, Halle pulled open the door and looked through the shelves until sh found some ham, cheese and butter. cing them onto the ind, she moved around the kitchen in search of a bread bin, stopping at arge door that upon opening, gave way to arge pantry. Stepping inside sh perused the counters, picking up a loaf of granary bread and carrying out into the kitchen.


    Letting out a small startled scream, she scrambled to catch the bread that fell from her hands as she came face to face with the older man that she recognised as the server at lunch.


    ''Your Highness! What are you doing?'' he said stricken as he tried to take the bread from her.


    ''I was hungry, I''m so sorry, I didn''t see anyone to ask if it was OK to make a sandwich'' Halle replied hurriedly.


    ''No no your Highness, you are not to prepare your food, we, your servants do that for you'' he flustered as he took the bread bag and made his way over to the counter, grabbing a te from the rack and a knife from one of the drawers. cing two slices on to the te he started to deftly butter each one as Halle tried to take the knife away protesting, ''please, I can do it, you don''t need to bother yourself!'' she said embarrassed as the server held the knife out of her reach. ''Please your Highness'' the man begged quietly, ''you will get me punished by the master, please allow me to prepare your meal!


    Slowly pulling out one of the stools across from him, Halle sat down and studied the older werewolf.


    ''You are a werewolf'' she said quietly as she watched him assemble her sandwich.


    ''Yes your Highness'' he replied without looking up. Pushing the te across to her, he picked up the packets and returned them too their homes before getting a ss and filling it with orange juice for her. Taking a bite, she nodded her thanks, her stomach rumbling in anticipation, swallowing she met the server''s gaze, ''what is your name?'' she asked curiously.


    ''I am Carter'' the server replied with a small bow.


    ''How are you here Carter?'' she asked tentatively.


    Looking around nervously Carter shook his head, ''it is a long story your Highness, one that does not need telling, you only need to be concerned with the fact that I am here to serve you. If you need any food you can ring the kitchen via the telephone in your room, just dial 20 and my phone will ring. I will prepare any food or drink you require and Ir is will bring it too you.


    Sighing Halle stood from her chair, ''I get the feeling that my life here is going to be very lonely'' she muttered to herself before thanking Carter and making her way back through the banquet hall and up to her room, leaving the server to wipe down the kitchen and stack her crockery in the dishwasher.


    Entering her room, Halle dropped down onto the bed sadly, staring around the room, she suddenly remembered she had brought her phone. She grabbed her rucksack from where she had ced it on the floor and started to rummage through the contents, searching frantically for a few minutes before realising it was no longer there.


    Looking down at the collection of clothes that were now crumpled up, her throat constricted slightly as the knowledge of her only way tomunicate with her family was now missing, someone had been through her bag and taken it. Swallowing nervously, for the first time, Halle started to feel uneasy within her new home. She hade to Viktor willingly, why had someone felt the need to take her phone from her belongings?


    *******


    The Oak Ridge group were making their way down to the barrier getting ready to set off toward Viktor''s castle.


    ''Are you sure you know where you are going?'' Hazel asked worriedly as she held Justin''s hand tightly in her own.


    ''I have a general idea, once we get within the vicinity I''ll be letting our resident tracker loose, she''ll find them'' Justin replied confidently with a sideways look at Vaya who gave Hazel a thumbs up. ''No-one can evade my baby'' Daniel boasted giving her a squeeze.


    ''Stop sucking up Stalker, it wont get you anywhere'' Vaya replied giving him a re as he simpered back at her.


    ''Yes it will, you love it when I suck up to you'' he growled lightly making his mate blush at the innuendo.


    ''Shut it'' she growled embarrassed as he chuckled, kissing her forehead.


    ''Be careful'' Hazel called out to them as each member passed through the barrier, Leo and the warriors going first to check for danger then the youngsters and finally Justin after he gave his wife a deep kiss. ''We''ll be back before you know it'' he murmured, ''all of us'' before he stepped resolutely through the shield and joined the rest of the group.


    Making their way down the hill, they reached the forest and stripped out of their clothes, shifting into the wolf forms, having tied their clothes to their legs before hand.


    Racing through the thick trees, they made their way toward the area that they kept their cars, shifting back just before they reached the edge of the forest and walking over to their vehicles.


    Pulling out arge map, Leo ced it on the bo of one of the SUV''s before stepping back so that Justin could get to it.


    ''OK'' Justin called out over the group, ''Viktor''s castle is somewhere in this area'' he said pointing to a thick dark green area that depicted a forest. ''He doesn''t like visitors so we are looking at probably three days by car and then a further 2-3 days by foot. He will have protective measures in ce, I don''t know what they are but we can guarantee they are not going to be wolf friendly!


    Nodding silently, the groups split up, spreading out over three cars, Justin, Leo, Vaya and Daniel all piling into a car together.


    Leading the way, Leo pulled out onto the main road and headed toward the highway, the car eating up the miles as they sped past fields heading toward the location of Viktor''s home.


    ''Do you think she''s OK?'' Vaya asked nervously


    ''I''m sure she''s fine'', Leo replied confidently, ''she''s an Alpha''s daughter, she knows how to take care of herself''.


    Looking unconvinced, Vaya sat back against the head rest, leaning against Daniel who put his arm around her protectively.


    ''She''ll be fine babe'' he muttered to her encouragingly, ''she''s got the best tracker in the northern hemisphere on her trail'' he chuckled.


    Staring out of the window, Vaya wondered how the teenager was getting on alone with no contact with her family. Everyone had tried contacting her on her phone after realising it was with her but after ringing a couple of times with no answer it now just went straight to answer phone, Vaya couldn''t help but be worried.

 Blood L**t Chapter 13

    Waking up the next morning, Halle realised that someone was quietly knocking on the bedroom door, ''Good morning your Highness'' she greeted as she ced the tray carefully across herp.


    ''Oh I could have got up ande down Iris, you didn''t have to bring this up to me'' Halle protested.


    up she called out e in'' and watched as the door opened to reveal Iris holding a breakfast tray.


    ''His Majesty and the prince are both unavable to dine with you this morning so I thought you might prefer to eat up here instead of in the banquet hall alone'' Iris replied nervously, worry that she had done something wrong radiating off of her. ''Oh I see, well thank you, yes, it would have been a bit overwhelming to eat in that huge room alone'' plied quickly, noticing the tension easing slightly off of the young maid. Stepping back, Iris made to leave when Halle called her back, ''Iris, would you mind sitting with me wh Fidgeting hesitantly, Iris slowly nodded and pulled the chair out from the vanity, sitting down next to ''So how long have you been with Viktor?'' Halle asked conversationally. Looking at the floor, Iris replied, ''umm four years your Highness''.


    t?'' she asked, quickly adding, ''I''m not used to eating aloneing from a werewolf pack, we always eat as a group!'' when she saw the young girl stiffen.


    ''I wish you would call me Halle, I''m really not a Queen'' Halle said sadly trying to get the girl to meet h


    I as Halle started to eat the warm pancakes, savouring the sweet syrup that ran down the edges.


    ''I am sorry your Highness but that would be inappropriate, you are the future Queen and must be observed as such'' Iris replied shyly. ''OK, well tell me about yourself'' Halle said, changing subject as she could see Iris was getting uf Looking mildly surprised, Iris stuttered, ''what would you like to know your Highness?''


    ''How old are you? Do you have siblings? What is your favourite colour? Anything that will give me an i Shocked Iris'' eyes widened, ''why would you want to know?'' she spluttered before turning red and muttering Waving her hand dismissing the girl''s words, Halle replied, ''because it looks like you are the person th Looking uncertain, Halle sighed, ''I am 23 years old your Highness, I had two brothers, Gabriel and Rob ''Had two brothers?'' Halle asked, catching the pain in the girl''s voice.


    what you are like'' Halle replied with a grin. apologies.


    going to spend the majority of my time with, that pretty much makes you my best friend here and I like to know about the people that I''m friends with'' favourite colour is blue.''


    Nodding Iris smiled weakly, ''they were killed your Highness, in a raid. They were trying to protect me and they paid for it with their lives!


    Halle reached out for Iris'' hand, holding it in her own as she shared the maid''s grief. ''I''m so sorry Iris, have a brother and I would be lost without him, he would also give his life to save me, it''s what big brothers do. she said with a small smile. The edges of her mouth twerking upwards, Iris nodded, ''yes they do, my big brothers would do anythime, even when I was a bratty teen, they still let me tag along when they went to the movies or out with their friends for a milkshake'' She agreed sadly. Leaning forward, Halle whispered, ''Iris, could I ask who attacked your family?''


    Looking around in fear, Iris shook her head vehemently, her body closing in on itself as terror rippled across her face.


    ''Don''t worry yourself about it your Highness, it was a long time ago now, no need to open up old wounds and ruin your day, how about we get you dressed and you could go for a nice walk in the castle grounds, get some fresh air?'' Iris said loudly, lifting the tray from Halle''sp and cing it on the vanity before hurrying into the bathroom to run a bath.


    Sitting under the covers, Halle''s eyes were fixated on the bathroom door that Iris had just exited through. Iris was the second of the serving staff to close down when asked about how they ended up here, something was definitely off in this ce. Soon the scent of vani started to float through the bathroom door, climbing out of bed, Halle walked over to the bathroom just as Iris turned off the taps. Looking up at her Iris smiled, ''I put some bubble bath in for you your Highness, I hope that is OK?'' ''Yes, thank you Iris'' Halle replied with a smile as the maid bowed slightly and left the room, closing the door behind her.


    Stepping into the hot water, Halle settled back against the porcin sides, rxing her muscles as she decided to spend some time just enjoying the warmth as she had nowhere she had to be. Closing her eyes, she let her mind wander as she sighed, inhaling the delicious scent that rose from the water, the essence relieving her body of the stress she had unknowingly been carrying.


    Half an hour passed and Halle realised she had been daydreaming, the bath water was cold around her, sighing, she sat up and pulled the plug out before stepping out and wrapping the warm towel around herself that Iris had left on the radiator to warm. Casting her mind back, Halle smiled at the story that had yed out in her mind, a dashing young man, racing through the trees in search of her. His body was sun kissed, his muscles rippling under his t shirt as he thundered through the forest following her scent. His face had been obscured, like a shadow over her mind but she was sure that this stranger had been her mate.


    Shaking the images from her mind, she quickly towelled herself dry and opened the door to the bedroom, making her way over to the drawers in search of some underwear.


    A light tap came from her door, ''Your Highness? Are you decent?'' came Iris'' voice through the door.


    ''Well I''m in a towel Iris but you cane in'' Halle called back with a lightugh.


    Pushing the door open, Iris quickly stepped inside, shutting it firmly behind her. Smiling over at Halle, Iris asked, ''so what kind of attire would your Highness like to wear today?''


    ''Something a lot less formal than the dress I wore to dinner'' Halle replied with a rueful smile, ''that dress was beautiful but I could hardly breath.''


    Nodding, Iris skipped over to the wardrobe, rummaging through the vast amount of dresses, muttering to herself as she slid them across the rail.


    Grabbing one about halfway along, Iris spun round beaming, a long flowing pale blue summer dress with tiny white daisies embroidered along the hem, in her hands. Walking over, she helped Halle into it, pulling up the thin straps over her tanned shoulders, smoothing down the cotton fabric with her fingers.


    Stepping back, she grinned, ''you look perfect your Highness'' she said happily as Halle turned side to side, checking her reflection in the mirror.


    Urging the teenager into her seat by the vanity, Iris began to brush out her long tresses carefully, gathering them into her hand and tying them back with a hair tie. She left a few curls around Halle''s face to frame it before sliding a couple of bobby pins into her locks. to hold back a few stray hairs that were trying to break free of their confinement.


    ''Thank you Iris'' Halle said appreciatively, you are amazing when ites to clothes and hairstyles.


    Blushing slightly, Iris gave a shy smile, ''before I came to the castle I was studying to be a hair stylist'' she admitted, ''it''s nice to be able to practice on someone after all this time! Grinning, Halle replied, ''well you feel free to practice on me any time you like, I''ve never had such pretty hair before, normally I just let ity loose'' she confessed. Standing up, Halle straightened her clothes, ''Now Iris, you mentioned before about a garden walk to me, lets go and get some fresh air'' she said decisively.


    Grabbing a pair of plimsolls from the draw, Iris hastily ced them on the teenager''s feet before opening the door. Allowing the youngster to leave first, Iris bowed slightly as Halle made her way out of the room and headed toward the stairs, the young maid walked beside her as she descended the stairs before motioning her toward a door on the far right, pulling it open to reveal a small cloakroom, the other side holding an old door that had a small diamond shaped stained ss window housed in it. Through the coloured grass, Halle could just make out the trees blowing idly in the wind.


    Pulling the outer door open, Iris stepped backwards so that Halle could walk through ahead of her. Once they were both standing in the long grass, Halle took a deep calming breath, her body rxing as she felt nature close to her.


    ''You like being outside your Highness'' Iris observed quietly, turning to look at her, Halle nodded with a smile.


    ''I love nature, I love being outdoors, the wind blowing through my hair, the smell of the flowers, the grass beneath my feet'' she breathed happily as she kicked off her shoes and ced her bare feet into the grass, letting a smile spread across her face as she started to skip through the green des, twirling and swaying her body to the music of the wind''s melody.


    Iris watched the young girl as she lost herself in her surroundings, smiling slightly at Halle''s joy. The teenager suddenly ran up to the maid and grabbed her hands, pulling her into the grass and coaxing her to dance. Laughing, the pair spun and jumped, the feeling of freedom encapsting them.


    A loud cough broke their moment, looking over to the door, they saw the glowering presence of Vance. Giving a terrified squeak, Iris quickly hurried over to the doorway, giving Vance a hesitant bow before sliding past him and back into the castle. Looking over at her future husband, Halle shivered slightly at the dark look that was written onto his face, standing unmoving as he strode toward her.

 Blood L**t Chapter 14

    ''What are you doing with that servant?'' Vance growled angrily as his eyes shed in annoyance.


    ''We were dancing'' Halle replied, straightening her back and ring back that the Vampire, refusing to submit to him.


    ''She should be working, not wasting her time in the garden'' Vance hissed.


    Eyeing the Vampire prince appraisingly, Halle shook her head, ''From what your father said, Iris is my maid and is to do what ever I want her to do, so if I want her to dance bare foot with me in the garden then that is her job'' she replied loftily turning her back as Vance simmered in rage.


    ''You are very insolent'' he growled at her as she made to walk off toward an old swing that was nestled in the long grass.


    ''And you are rude and arrogant'' Halle replied over her shoulder, her anger surfacing.


    Grabbing her hand, Vance pulled the teenager back to him, ''what did you say?'' he asked dangerously.


    ''I said, that you are rude and arrogant'' Halle replied, enunciating each word loudly as she glowered at him, pulling her hand out of his grasp.


    Vance gave her a calcting stare, a slight confusion written into his features before he turned on his heel and marched back toward the house.


    ''Ugh, a*s hole'' Halle muttered staring after the prince before shaking back her hair and taking a seat on the small swing, checking it was still weight bearing before idly pushing herself backwards and forwards.


    A slight rustling broke into her thoughts, looking up sh met Viktor''s eyes, ''I hear you and my son had an altercation Miss Halle'' he said with a smile.


    Shrugging Halle looked over at therge rose bush that wasing into bloom nearby, ''more a disagreement regarding my maid'' she replied quietly.


    Looking back to Viktor''s questioning gaze, she sighed, ''I understood it that I was free to ask Iris to do anything that would make me happy here, I apologise if I was mistaken!


    Viktor gave her a grin, ''Iris is your maid Miss Halle and you can ask her to do whatever you want, if that means she dances in the garden for an hour then so it shall be. If that makes you happy and morefortable here in our home, you and Iris can dance all day every day'' he said simply.


    Giving him a surprised look, Halle cleared her throat, ''I don''t think Prince Vance agrees with you Viktor'' she said demurely.


    Waving his hand, Viktor scoffed, ''what Vance approves of is not important at the moment, he does not yet hold the title of King and until he does, my word isw. You carry on as you are Miss Halle, to be honest, we could do with a bit of fun and frivolity within these walls.'' he mused as he made to make his way back toward the house.


    Suddenly struck with an idea, Halle called out to the Vampire, ''Viktor? May I ask you something?''


    Stopping and turning back to her, the Vampire smiled, ''obviously miss Halle, you just did, what can I do for you>'' he asked jovially.


    Taking a deep breath, Halle pushed on quickly, ''would it be OK if I did some baking in the kitchen?'' she asked, ''I know the staff cook our meals but I took great pleasure in baking when at Oak Ridge, it is something I would love to continue and maybe the kitchen staff could help me learn some new recipes?'' She gave Viktor a hopeful look as his eyes softened slightly,


    ''I see no reason why not Miss Halle, I shall inform Carter that you shall be joining him in the kitchen to bake, would an hours time be amenable to you? Then we could have lunch before hand'' he asked with a small smile.


    ''Perfect, thank you so much'' Halle gushed happily before jumping off the swing and apanying Viktor back inside where they made their way toward the banquet hall.


    Taking a seat, Halle gave a tentative smile toward Iris who was stood against the wall silently watching the pair as Viktor patted the young girl''s hand affectionately. ''So Miss Halle, what are you thinking of baking today?'' Viktor asked interested. Meeting the Vampires gaze, Halle couldn''t help the happiness in her voice, ''I''m going to make Graham''s famous double chocte chip cookies of we have the ingredients'' she enthused. ''Graham?'' Viktor asked, his brow creasing slightly, ''who is he?''


    ''One of our warriors, he is an amazing cook, his mother taught him, he cooks for our pack once a month, it''s the only day that literally the whole packes to the pack house for dinner'' she giggled, ''he taught me how to make his mother''s cookies because I loved them so much, I''m the only other pack member to know the recipe! Even his mate doesn''t know'' she added conspiratorial.


    ''Well I look forward to trying some of these famous cookies'' Viktor replied with a smile.


    Momentster the door opened and Vance entered the room, dropping himself into his hair, his face thunderous as he red at the table. The servants began to bring in their lunch, argemb joint with roast potatoes and zed parsnips were served to each of the trio along with some of the most delicious gravy that Halle had ever tasted.


    ''This is amazing'' Halle breathed as she savoured the vour, ''thank you'' she added to the server beside her who squeaked in surprise before bowing and hurrying from the room.


    ''Why did you do that?'' Vance suddenly asked, ring at her.


    ''Do what?'' Halle asked confused.


    ''Why did you thank that servant? She is below us'' he stated.


    Meeting the young Vampires re with an icy stare of her own, Halle growled in a low tone, ''she is not below us, she is a living creature just like the rest of us, she has served me something and I have thanked her for doing so, it''s called manners, you might like to try some. Gazing at Halle with a bemused expression, Vance finally muttered, ''I am not a living person!


    Raising her eyebrow, Halle scowled at him, ''then you have had a lot more time than the rest of us to develop a sense of decency'' she retorted.


    Viktor''sugh cut through the tension as he patted Halle''s hand again, ''you Miss Halle are exactly the kind of fire cracker that is needed to help Vance lead our people!'' he said happily.


    Vance suddenly pushed back his chair, his face livid, ''I am not hungry, I will be in my room'' he growled before storming out.


    Watching the furious Vampire leave, Halle felt a sadness, ''do not worry Miss Halle, Vance is not used to people standing up to him, I think you are going to be an excellent influence on him.'' Viktor consoled, indicating for Halle to continue her meal.


    Once she had eaten her fill, Viktor bid her a good afternoon and left her to make her way into the kitchen where Carter was waiting for her. Grabbing Iris'' hand, Halle dragged the maid behind her as she rushed into the kitchen, skidding to a stop as Carter looked up at her in shock.


    ''Hi Carter!'' Halle said excitedly as she looked around for an apron, ''do you have brown sugar, cocoa powder and chocte chips?'' she asked as she made her way over to the pantry. ''Yes your Highness, but I will get them for you'' Carter replied flustered.


    Holding up her hand to stop the server, Halle fixed him with a stern look, ''Viktor has given me permission to bake, I am under the understanding that you have been informed of this, part of baking is collecting my ingredients, making my mixture, and cleaning up after myself. You and Iris will sit your backsides down on the other side of the ind and not interfere with me unless I ask you too, does everyone understand?'' she demanded.


    Opening and shutting his mouth for a moment, Carter finally managed to utter some words, ''yes your Highness'' he stuttered before the pair perched themselves ufortably on two of the stools by the ind.


    Rummaging in the pantry, Halle soon reappeared with the ingredients she needed, cing them on the Ind before grabbing a tub of butter from the fridge.


    ''You two need to seriously chill'' she said, looking up at the awkward way the pair were sat, ''Viktor said I could do what I wish and I could order you to do as I wish, so I order you to sit in the chairsfortably and watch me make the worlds best cookies'' Rxing slightly, the two servants watched as Halle turned on the oven, humming happily to herself as she started to measure out her ingredients, mixing the mixture together with speed, ''mix the love in'' she muttered happily as she worked. Soon her mixture was ready and shey some grease proof paper on some baking trays and started to add dollops of her cookie dough onto it.


    cing the trays into the oven, she set the timer that stood beside the oven to 15 minutes and set about putting all her utensils into the dishwasher, wiping down the ind until everything was pristine.


    ''Who would like a cup of tea?'' she asked as she looked over at Iris and Carter who had been watching her silently.


    ''Please your Highness, I beg of you, please let me make it'' Carter said in a strained voice.


    Rolling her eyes, Halle conceded, ''fine! You can make the tea, I''ll stand here and watch the timer tick oh so slowly to zero'' she replied with a grin.


    Jumping up onto the ind, Halle sat watching the timer as Carter busied himself making tea for the three of them, just as he ced the tea pot, three cups, a bowl of sugar and jug of milk onto the table, Halle''s timer went off and she squealed excitedly. Jumping off the ind, she pulled the oven door open and breathed in the heavenly smell of freshly baked cookies, lifting them carefully out of the oven with her mitt, she ced them on top of the hob to cool as she switched the oven back off.


    Giving them five minutes to cool, she gingerly lifted them off of the paper and ced them on a te, carrying her creation to the table where they all took a seat, Carter pouring them all a cup of tea. Handing each a cookie, Halle bit into her own letting out a moan of ecstasy, Iris took a tentative bite her eyes widening as the vour hit her tongue. ''oh my god, these are amazing'' she whispered, devouring the rest,


    ''Aren''t they just?'' Halle giggled happily as she reached for a second one.


    Soon the trio were satughing and joking as they drank their tea, eating half the cookies that Halle had make.


    ''You two are so much fun'' Halle said as she smiled at them both, ''I''m so d to have you as friends''.

 Blood L**t Chapter 15

    Prowling around his room, Vance muttered to himself under his breath, ''arrogant! She called me arrogant! And then tells me Ick decency, who does she think she is?'' Her look of distaste toward him had left him ruffled, everyone treated him with reverence and ''I am not arrogant'' he roared at the room, picking up a book from his desk and throwing it at the wall with all the force he could muster.


    fear but this dirty werewolf didn''t seem to be at all impressed with his status.


    A tentative knock on the door jerked his attention from the fallen book who''s cover had detached from the spine.


    Yanking the door open his eyes widened to see Halle outside holding a te, ''what do you want?'' he muttered.


    ''I came to offer you a cookie'' Halle replied with a smile, proffering the te toward him.


    ''I don''t need to eat remember?'' he growled, eyeing her warily.


    ''But you do like the taste of food, and this is the best double chocte chip cookie you will ever taste'' Halle wheedled, using her hand to waft the delicious scent toward him.


    ''Fine'' Vance mumbled as he grabbed one off the te and took a small bite, ''happy... oh my blood sucker! That is the best thing I have ever tasted'' he said his eyes widening as he crammed the rest into his mouth and grabbed another.


    ''I know right!'' Halle replied grinning, pushing the te into his hands before rocking uncertainly on her heels, ''um, I suppose I should go, let you get back to whatever you were shouting at'' she said blushing.


    Slowly turning, she walked away as Vance watched her, ''wait'' he suddenly called out, causing her to stop and turn back, ''do you want toe in?'' he asked scratching the back of his neck nervously.


    Raising her eyebrows Halle said, e in? To your room?'' she checked.


    Flushing slightly Vance nodded, ''well we are supposed to get married, maybe we should get to know each other'' he replied gruffly.


    Giving him a smile, Halle nodded and walked back to the door, Vance stepping back so she could get past him before shutting the door behind her. cing the te on his desk, Vance hurriedly gathered up all the clothes that were strewn all over the room and bed, chucking them in theundry basket before motioning for Halle to sit on the bed.


    Smirking, Halle sank into the soft mattress, ''I see you are not very house proud'' she said amused.


    ''I''ve never had to be'' Vance admitted with an embarrassed smile as he sank into the chair by his desk. Clearing his throat he said, ''so, tell me about you!


    Looking mildly surprised, Halle smiled, ''Well my name is Halle, my parents are Justin and Hazel and they are the Alpha and Luna of Oak Ridge pack. I have an older brother Justin who was about to set off to find his mate before all this happened'' she said, waving her hand around her. ''I am hoping he still went ahead with his n to travel, he''s a good man and he deserves to find his mate!'' she added wistfully.


    Vance nodded, ''Your mates? They are like our Match yes?'' he asked.


    Halle nodded back at him, ''kind of, our mate is always our mate, even if we take another and mark them, our mate can always find us, the bond doesn''t break unless we reject each other.'' she exined.


    Giving a sigh Vance gave her a conflicted look, ''our Match is only our match until we mark another and then the bond is lost. I think I prefer your way to ours'' he added sadly.


    Studying the young Vampire''s expression, Halle leaned forward, ''you want to find your match?'' she asked quietly.


    Shrugging Vance didn''t answer, ''Vance?'' Halle questioned persistently.


    ''I just wonder what it feels like, when you find that one other being that was truly meant to be yours'' Vance admitted in a strained voice. ''You are nice, annoying and opinionated, with aplete disregard to sugar coating your thoughts, but nice'' he said as Halleughed.


    ''Hey, you deserved it,'' she replied pointedly as she put on an imitation of his voice, ''these servants are below me.''


    Vance chuckled, pulling a wry face, ''I do not sound like that!'' he argued trying to make his face look annoyed.


    ''You really do'' Halle giggled as Vance smiled despite himself.


    ''I''m sorry Halle'' he said as he sobered slightly, ''I didn''t mean to be an a*s to you, it''s not your fault that my father decided that at 200 years old I am still to young to make my own damn decisions'' he muttered angrily. Reaching out, Halle took Vance''s hand in hers, ''hey, it''s OK'' she said softly, ''remember I am also losing out on my mate through this, but if it is what protects my family and pack then so be it.


    Meeting the young werewolf''s gaze, Vance swallowed hard, he had been so wrapped up in his own anger and resentment that he had forgotten that this young sixteen year old had been snatched from her family, her life and her chance at true love. At least he was still in the home he knew with his father, who despite being in his bad graces was still his dad.''


    ''Oh Halle, I''m sorry'' Vance said suddenly, ''you have it way worse than I do, I lost a chance at t he perfect partner through this, but that doesn''t mean I cannot build a strong bond with another. You have lost your one chance at true love'' he ended bitterly. Trying tough off the sad feeling that grew in her heart at his words, Halle hitched a smile on her face, ''well yeah, but I get to live in this kick a*s castle for the rest of my life, that''s a pretty big bonus right?''


    Grinning Vance straightened his back, ''OK well as we are both here how about we start again and actually try and get to know each other?'' he offered holding out his hand again. Grasping it in her own, Halle shook it, ''deal''


    ''Well it''s a pleasure to meet you, my name Is Vance, you can call me Val if you like, I''ve never really had a nickname and I''d quite like someone to use one'' he said colouring slightly.


    ''The pleasure is mine Val, my name is Halle, not really sure if you can shorten that, but I''d quite like to not have the ''Your Highness'' or ''Miss'' in front of my name all the time, Halle is just fine'' Halle replied. Chuckling Vance nodded, ''OK Halle it is'' he agreed as they let their hands fall. Standing up, Halle straightened out the creases in her dress,


    ''Oh how I miss a pair of jeans'' she muttered, trying to tten the material with her hands.


    ''Ah, yes, the downside of being four hundred and fifty years old, my father doesn''t really understand that girls of today wear trousers'' Vance said with a grin.


    ''I''m just thankful for what I have'' Halle replied smiling, ''but I do miss not having to hold a hem down every time the wind blows.'' she added with an exaggerated smile.


    Walking over to the door, she gave Vance a small wave before disappearing through the opening and back down the hallway to her own room.


    Staring after the young girl, Vance shook his head slightly, agreeing silently with his father, she sure was a fire cracker, things were going to get interesting.


    **********


    Justin and the Oak Ridge warriors had been travelling for three days now, stopping at motels each night to rest and eat before heading out again. Ahead of them loomed the dark and depressing corpse of trees that were the start of the vast forest that hid the castle of the Vampire King.


    Pulling to the side of the road, Leo hopped out as the convoy came to a halt behind them, ''are we walking from here Alpha?'' asked a red headed man in his thirties named Gavin.


    Stepping out himself, Justin nodded, ''yeah I think so, we don''t know if there will be anywhere to leave the cars securely closer to the woods so we''ll leave them here and to the trek on foot'' he replied. Raising his voice over the babble that had started as everyone alighted from the SUV''s, Justin called, ''OK, we know this isn''t going to be easy, Viktor won''t have any signs that say ''castle this way'' so keep your eyes peeled for anything that might be evidence to people or Vampires. Vaya is going to be our tracker once we get within the trees, do not get in her way, do not try and barge ahead of her unless it is to protect her or us from an attack'' Justin ordered. Turning to a sandy haired man he added, ''Taylor, you are to remain here with the cars, don''t let anyone near them, we will return as soon as we can. Any problems, you shift and follow our scent''


    Taylor nodded silently as he made his way over to the middle truck and leaned against the bo.


    Grabbing their gear from the trunks of the SUV''s, the warriors arranged themselves in a protective stance around Justin, Leo, Jason, Daniel and Vaya before setting off toward the greenery ahead of them.


    Carolyn the warrior leaders right hand trainer, motioned two of the other to her and they set off ahead to scope out the terrain, mind linking back periodically to the rest as they crept through the fields that separated the group from the foreboding region of the overgrown woonds


    An hourter, they had finally made it too the opening in the trees, Carolyn and her warriors waiting for them having checked within the entrance for danger. Standing back, everyone looked toward Vaya who took a deep breath as she stepped into the gloom, shivering as the sunlight was cut from her body like an axe, leaving her tingling from the cool breeze that blew through the leaves around her.


    Walking slowly, she examined the ground and nearby foliage carefully, muttering under her breath as she made her way into the woods, the pack following behind her silently, watching the young woman work.


    ''Anything?'' Daniel whispered apprehensively after they had been making their way painfully through the undergrowth for thirty minutes.


    ''No'' snapped Vaya angrily, ''and you are breaking my concentration with your inane jabber, i''m not tracking a bloody rabbit you know, it''s Vampires and they have the ability to shift and fly! Now shut up an let me do my job''.


    Shutting his mouth immediately, Daniel caught Jason''s eye who was silentlyughing at him, ''Shut it you, your time wille'' Daniel growled embarrassed, earning himself another furious re from his mate as they continued in silence further into the wood.

 Blood L**t Chapter 16

    ''Val!'' Halle''s voice echoed through the castle as she searched for the prince, ''where is that blood sucker'' she mumbled as she opened yet another door to a disused room that was covered in cobwebs and dust. ''I swear I''m going to kill you if you don''t get here now!'' she yelled at the empty space around her. ''You can''t kill someone who doesn''t have a pulse Halle'' came Vance''s taunting voice.


    ''I can if I rip your head off'' Halle replied, growling loudly.


    ''Boo!'' Vance shouted as he jumped out at the teen causing her to scream loudly.


    ''****t! I nearly had a heart attack'' she groaned as she smacked his arm.


    Since their talk, the pair had been spending more time together and over the next few days had be good friends, realising that Halle had a particr love for practical jokes after she swapped out his evening drink of blood with ketchup, he had taken to messing with the teen at every opportunity.


    ''Did I hear you call me a blood sucker?'' Vance asked arching his eyebrow,


    Feigning surprise Halle replied, ''of course not Val! When would I ever call you such a thing?.. maybe a no good, arrogant leech, but never a blood sucker'' she added with a smirk before taking to her heels as Vance growled at her and gave chase. ''I''ll get you for that Miss Halle'' he yelled as sheughed, running bare foot across the gstones into the kitchen and taking refuge behind Carter who was in the midst of preparing that evening''s dinner.


    ''Your Highnesses'' Carter moaned as he desperately tried to keep hold of the bowl he was mixing as the two dodged around him, Halle trying to stay out of Vance''s grasp. ''Please! His Majesty will be most displeased if I do not get his food ready on time.


    ''Sorry Carter'' Vance replied, stepping back so that the flushed teenager could step out safely. Since his talk with Halle, Vance had been trying to treat the staff better, talking to each person and thanking them when they did something for him. Though shocked, the servers had soon epted this new master and as such the castle was not quite so full of fear.


    Plonking herself down on one of the stools, Halle looked round, ''where''s Iris?'' she asked, surprised that the young woman was absent.


    ''His majesty has sent her on an errand your Highness, she has been taken by the guards and will be back shortly, if you need anything I can serve you until she returns'' Carter said evasively.


    ''Carter'' Halle said, fixing him with a steely gaze, ''are you keeping something from me?''


    Looking away Carter coughed, ''of course not your Highness, a good server never keeps secrets from thedy of the house.'' he replied keeping his eyes averted.


    ''Hmmf, you are so full of it'' Halle scoffed as Vance smirked, turning on him she demanded, ''do you know what is going on?''


    His cheeks colouring slightly, Vance immediately copied the werewolf, looking anywhere but at Halle, ''no idea'' he replied, shifting from foot to foot ufortably.


    ''Ugh, you two are so annoying! Carter! You are supposed to team up with me! Werewolves stick together you traitor'' she huffed as the pair started tough at her grumpy face.


    ''So what you making today Carter?'' Halle asked peeking over the edge of the counter into the bowl.


    ''Stew and home made dumplings today your Highness, it''s a bit nippy outside so a nice warm dinner will keep you toasty'' Carter replied with a smile.


    ''yum!'' Halle moaned, ''you do spoil me'' she added with a grin.


    ''Anything to see that smile your Highness'' Carter replied fondly as he ced the bowl on the ind and started to form small dumpling balls with the mixture.


    ''You old sweet talker'' Halleughed as Carter pouted,


    ''Less of the old! I''ll have you know that I was a bit of a looker in my youth your Highness'' the server grumped as Vance and Halle giggled.


    Sitting at the ind, the pair chatted away with Carter as he cooked, dipping their fingers in the mixture of the cheesecake he was making for dessert whilst the older werewolf kept trying to bat their hands away with his mixing spoon.


    The door to the kitchen suddenly opened and Iris stepped inside raising her eyebrows to Vance who quickly grabbed Halle''s hand and pulled her up from her seat, ''C''mon! Lets go see what movies we have in the cinema room'' he urged as Halle gave him a suspicious look.


    ''But I was helping Carter'' she huffed as she was dragged toward the door.


    ''Eating the cheesecake batter is not helping your Highness'' Carter called after her in amusement as she disappeared around the door. Thundering their way upstairs, Vance dragged the teenager along behind him excitedly, rushing past various rooms before they skidded to a stop in front of the cinema room. Pushing the door open, he led her to the front row of seats, pushing her in front of him before making his way over to the DVD yer and rifling through the films, calling over his shoulder, ''sit in the middle Halle! I''ll find us something actiony to watch.


    Shaking her head, Halle made her way along the row of seats, stopping short as she saw a big box ced on her seat.


    ''Val? there''s a box here'' she called out confused.


    ''Oh, what''s in it?'' Val called back, his head still in therge cupboard rummaging through the titles.


    Making her way over, she lifted the lid and gasped, inside were three pairs of denim jeans, in blue, ck and a dusky pink and some co-ordinating tops.


    ''Like them?'' Vance asked, suddenly behind her, making her jump.


    ''Where did you get these?'' she demanded, trying to stop herself from crying at his kind gesture.


    Shrugging, his eyes averted with embarrassment, Vance mumbled, ''you said you wanted jeans, so I got Iris to go and get you some from a nearby town, I knew she would know your size and she has pretty good taste so two of the guards called in some of our people and took her there this morning''.


    Grinning broadly, Halle flung her hands around the flustered Vampire and gave him a kiss on his cheek, ''Thank you! This is possibly the best present I have ever received, I need to go change!'' she added racing back along the row and up to the door. ''What about the film?'' Vance called after her,


    ''Pick something! I''ll be back in five minutes!'' she replied as she skipped out of the door and toward the stairs leading to her bedroom.


    ***********


    ''This is useless'' Jason moaned as they back tracked from yet another dead end.


    ''If you think you can do better, by all means take over'' Vaya growled at the future Alpha.


    ''Don''t do it mate'' Daniel muttered, ''act like an opossum and y dead quickly before she goes for the throat.


    Backing up slowly, Jason kept a wary eye on the agitated she wolf until she returned her gaze to the ground. ''You are doing fine babe, keep trying'' Daniel urged, trying to calm the angry dryad hybrid down.


    ''No I am not'' Vaya grumped, kicking at a tree root as if it had done her a personal injustice, ''I have never taken this long to track something, ever!'' she sighed.


    ''Babe, these Vamps have been here for god knows how many centuries, they are going to have tracks all over this forest, one of the paths will be the right one, you just got to keep following your instincts. Daniel soothed, pulling her into a hug, feeling her tight muscles rx within his embrace.


    ''Maybe we should take a break'' Justin suggested as other warriors nodded and they all made themselvesfortable on the ground, pulling out drinks and food.


    Taking the bottle of water from Daniel''s outstretched hand, Vaya twisted off the cap and took a sip, her face dejected as she ignored the banter of the warriors around her.


    ''Hey, cheer up babe'' Daniel whispered, putting his arm protectively around his mate''s shoulders.


    ''I feel like such a damn failure'' Vaya muttered, ''tracking is what I do best and I can''t even find a damn centuries old castle in a forest!'' she groaned cing her head in her hands. Giving her a sandwich, Daniel urged her to eat, watching as she took a few small bites before handing it back, her face slightly green.


    ''You OK babe?'' Daniel asked worried.


    ''Yeah I''m fine'' Vaya replied, hitching a smile on her face, ''I think I''m just a bit dehydrated, I haven''t drank a lot since we left the cars'' she admitted.


    Pushing the bottle toward her, Daniel watched as she took some big gulps, her face returning to its normal colour, not removing his eyes until the bottle was drained. ''Don''t get sick on me baby, I can''t cope on my own'' he teased as Vayaughed.


    ''Well I know that''s the truth, you''d be curled up in a heap crying without me here to protect you.'' she giggled.


    ''You got that right my little mate'' Daniel replied smiling, pulling her in so that he could ce a soft kiss on her temple before letting her go so he could finish his meal.

 Blood L**t Chapter 17

    Running back into the cinema room, Halle spun round to show off her outfit to Vance who grinned at her excitement. ''Comfy?'' he asked


    ''Very'' Halle squealed throwing herself into a chair as Vance hit y on the DVD.


    Sitting together silently, they wee engrossed in the film when Halle started to sigh, shifting in her seat before sighing again, curling her legs under her to then straighten them again. Pausing the film, Vance raised an eyebrow at her, ''OK princess, spill it'' he said with a chuckle. ''Spill what? We were watching a film'' Halle protested, averting her gaze.


    ''Nuh uh, something is bothering you, now spill it or I''ll tickle it out of you'' Vance warned.


    Her eyes widening, Halle shifted away from him, ''you wouldn''t dare!'' she growled as he raised his hands toward her, moving his fingers as he gave a mock sinisterugh.


    ''Fine!'' Halle grumped, grabbing his hands before he could reach her, ''I miss my family OK?'' she muttered, ''and I feel bad about it because it''s really nice here, and you are nice and so are Carter and Iris and I''m over here missing my stupid brother.


    Giving her a sad look, Vance nodded in understanding, ''it''s OK to miss them Halle, I''d hate to not see my dad and I''ve been with him for two hundred years! You''d think we''d be sick of the sight of each other in all honestly'' he added with a smirk as Halle giggled. ''What do I do about it?'' she asked sadly, sobering up.


    ''Ring them?'' Vance offered


    Halle shook her head, ''I can''t someone took my phone'' she replied.


    Sitting up straighter, Vance stared at her, ''hold up, someone took your phone? Where from? Why didn''t you tell me or my dad?'' he demanded angrily.


    Raising her eyebrows in surprise Halle held her hands up in front of her protectively, ''hold up Mr irate! You only stopped being an a*s like three days ago! I didn''t know if you took it, or your dad maybe? I felt bad using you and after a bit I kinda forgot about it'' she ended feebly.


    Glowering slightly, Vance suddenly stood up, grabbing the teenagers wrist, e on'' he mumbled pulling her toward the door.


    ''Wait, where are we going? What about the film?'' Halle asked perplexed.


    ''Shh'' Vance hissed as he checked the hallway before setting off at speed down the hallway toward Halle''s room, throwing open the door and pulling her in behind him before shutting it again and pushing Halle onto the bed before checking the bathroom and returning to her.


    ''What are you up too?'' Halle asked defensively, eyeing the agitated Vampire.


    ''Halle, we are going to see your parents'' Vance said quietly, looking around him as if expecting a member of the castle to suddenly appear beside them.


    ''W.. what?'' Halle spluttered, ''we can''t leave the castle!'' she argued in a furious whisper.


    Shaking his head, Vance gazed into her eyes, ''Halle do you agree to fulfil the promise you made to my father and marry me on my 200th birthday when I get handed the title of king?'' he asked solemnly.


    Halle reached for his hands, holding them softly in her own, of course Val, I made a promise, I will not break it. I stay here with you and your people do not destroy those that I love!'' Halle replied softly.


    Nodding Vance dropped to his knees next to the bed, ''then you are not bound to the castle, it will let us leave as we both promise to return to it and rule.'' he said with a smile.


    ''Uhh.. the castle? Will let us go?'' Halle asked, looking at Vance as if he was insane.


    Vance chuckled, ''why do you think the servers do not leave without guards? The castle is the sanctity of the Vampire King, it is an entity in it''s own right. It won''t let them go as they will not promise to return, they are bound to it, unable to pass the perimeter of the walls without guards to make sure they return. As we have both sworn that we are not going to leave and fail to return, the castle will allow us to step over the boundary! he exined softly.


    ''What''s to stop me changing my mind when I get outside the perimeter?'' Halle argued, shaking her head confusedly.


    ''The castle knows when someone is lying and if they try to step over the boundary having uttered a falsehood, their heart stops if they are alive, or their body turns to ash if they are among the dead. Once you swear an oath to return you must return, you don''t have a choice, you have to do so'' Vance murmured.


    ''What happens if you don''te back?'' Halle whispered, suddenly nervous


    ''You die'' Vance replied simply.


    ''So as long as we promise with our hearts to return, we can leave and visit my parents?'' Halle asked suddenly hopeful.


    Vance nodded smiling, ''it does! Though we will have to walk as I won''t be able to carry you in bat form and I really don''t think it''s a good idea to publicise our n. The castle might approve of us leaving, but my father is another issue so I think it''s better we sneak out after dinner, when everyone retires for the night, which will give us time to get away from the castle before anyone notices we have gone!


    Halle looked uncertain for a moment, struggling with breaking the Vampire Kings trust and the overwhelming desire to see her family and exin her choice to leave, to make sure they didn''t hate her!


    Finally, she met Vance''s gaze again, smiling widely, ''lets do it'' she replied, ''but please can we leave Viktor a note or something so he knows we will being back, I don''t want him to worry about us!


    Vance nodded, pulling the teenager into a tight hug, ''deal'' he agreed happily, ''I quite like being a bad boy'' he added with a grin as Halle burst into peels ofughter.


    ''Val, you couldn''t be a bad boy if your life depended on it'' sheughed, rolling on the bed, ''your noble training has been ingrained into you! I''ll bet you some of Graham''s cookies that you try and turn round at least once when we cross through the perimeter'' Vance huffed at the young girl giggling uncontrobly, ''I''ll have you know that I could be very bad if I wanted too'' he argued pouting.


    ''Yeah?'' name one time you did something bad Val'' Halle countered in amusement.


    Furrowing his brow, Vance suddenly smiled, ''I once swapped the sugar in the kitchen to salt before Carter made himself tea!'' he said proudly.


    ''Uh huh, and when did you tell him what you had done?'' Halle asked with a smirk.


    His face turning red, Vance looked at his fingers embarrassed, ''just before he put some in his drink'' he admitted as Halle broke down into another squeal ofughter.


    ''Your Highness?'' came Iris'' voice through the door hesitantly, ''are you there?''


    ''Yes Iris'' Halle replied sitting up and trying to straighten her face, e on in'' she called back.


    Pushing open the door, Iris'' eyes widened slightly at the sight of Halle sat on the bed in a dishevelled state, Vance still kneeling on the floor beside her, his blush still evident.


    ''Oh my apologies your Highnesses, I did not realise you were busy'' Iris flustered as Halle and Vance looked at her confused before looking at each other and starting tough again. ''We were not up to anything Iris'' Halle giggled madly, ''we were just talking!


    Iris nodded, ''yes your highness, Carter has asked me to inform you that dinner will be served in fifteen minutes.'' she said quickly before bowing and hurrying out of the room.


    Holding on to her sides, Halle gasped for breath, ''Oh.. My... Goddess.. she thought.. we were.... messing... around!'' she gasped out as Vance chuckled next to her.


    Standing up he grabbed Halle''s hand, pulling her too her feet before leading her out of the room and down the hallway to the stairs. Walking down, the pair teased each other mercilessly until they reached the banquet hall and Vance opened the door for her. ''Told you that you can''t be a bad boy'' Halle teased as she walked through and made her way to her seat, smiling at Viktor who watched the pair approvingly.


    As they took their seat, the servers began to bring in their meals, filling their bowls with the delicious home made stew that Carter had painsakingly prepared.


    ''I am d to see that you are both getting along'' Viktormented as they began to eat.


    ''Once you get past that snobby exterior, he''s just a big puppy dog'' Halle replied with a small smirk at Vance who feigned horror.


    ''I''ll have you know that I am a vicious and feared Vampire'' Vance retorted as Halle tried to cover her amusement by picking up her napkin and using it to cover her mouth.


    ''Even vicious and feared Vampires have a soft side son'' Viktor replied with a smile, ''especially for their chosen one'' he added with a tinge of sadness.


    Eating their meals, the three finally stood from the table, Halle and Vance thanking the staff before they walked out of the banquet hall and toward the stairs.


    ''I must apologise Miss Halle, I have a lot of work to do so I must bid you goodnight'' Viktor said apologetically.


    Halle gave him a big smile, ''that''s OK Viktor, I am extremely tired so I think I''ll just go to my room and watch a little TV and get an early night'' she replied softly as the Vampire King smiled down at her affectionately.


    ''Such a lovely child'' he murmured to himself before cing a fatherly kiss on her forehead and making his way up the stairs to his office.


    ''I''ll see you tomorrow Halle'' Vance said loudly as he raised his eyebrows at her before making his own way up the stairs to his room.


    Shaking off the feeling that she was breaking the older Vampire''s trust, Halle climbed the stairs and walked to the opposite end of the hallway, entering her room and shutting the door carefully behind her.

 Blood L**t Chapter 18

    Halle started awake at the sound of a soft tapping against her door, cursing herself for falling asleep, she checked the time and realised it was nearly eleven PM. Slipping off the bed, she tiptoed over to the door and opened it toe face to face with Vance, a backpack on his shoulder, who was looking down the hall nervously and barged past her quickly as soon as she opened the door to him. Shutting it behind him, Halle looked over his panicked face, ''are you sure you still want to go through with this Val?'' she asked kindly, ''we can still back out, we haven''t done anything wrong''


    Fidgeting slightly, Vance shook his head, ''no, I''m ready to go, are you?'' he asked.


    Nodding, she grabbed her back pack and threw a jumper into it before slinging it over her shoulder. Quietly, she opened the door again and the pair slipped out into the corridor, creeping their way downstairs and into the kitchen which was in darkness, the servers long since having retired for the evening. Rummaging in the pantry, the duo pulled out some bottles of water and snacks that they hurriedly pushed into their bags before creeping back out and making their way across the hallway and to the side door that led into the garden.


    Pulling back the bolt, Vance, eased the door inwards and edged his way outside, checking around, his eyes piercing through the darkness before he allowed Halle to step out beside him. Keeping to the shadows, the pair scurried around the side of the building, pushing through the over grown bushes that dominated the small stone path until the reached therge ck gates that were tightly closed.


    Walking up to the metal, Vance took a deep breath before saying, ''I swear my oath to these grounds that I will return to their protection.


    The gates slowly creaked open until they were wide enough for Vance to step through, squaring his shoulders, the Vampire ced his foot over the boundary and onto the ground on the far side before lifting the other and cing it beside the first. Turning back he beckoned to Halle who nervously stepped forward, ''I swear my oath to these grounds that I will return to their protection'' she repeated before tentatively stepping next to Vance, letting out a relieved breath as the gates slowly closed behind them of their own ord.


    ''So far so good'' Vance said jovially in a low voice as he linked arms with Halle and they started their journey into the woods and back to Halle''s pack.


    As they walked, Halle suddenly tapped Vance''s arm, ''you remembered to leave a note didn''t you?'' she asked fretfully.


    Patting her handfortingly Vance nodded, ''I left it on my pillow so he will find it when hees in to wake me in the morning'' he replied.


    Walking in silence, Halle held on to Val''s hand tightly as the shadows yed tricks on her, catching the corner of her eye and making her feel like they were being watched. Posted by ; visit us for more free novels.


    ''Don''t worry'' Vance whispered as he squeezed her hand, ''I''ll keep us safe!


    Nodding, Halle concentrated on their destination, picking her way through the hidden twigs and roots that seemed hell bent on tripping her up.


    ********


    ''Water?'' Daniel asked, proffering the bottle to Vaya who took it dly, the team were curled up in sleeping positions around a small fire that they had set up in a small clearing in the middle of the forest after another day of dead ends and broken morale. Jason was sat across from them, shifting around as he tried to getfortable.


    ''You OK Jas?'' Daniel asked concerned


    ''Yeah, yeah, fine mate'' Jason replied absent-mindedly before sitting up, moving his back pack slightly andying down again, letting out a confused sigh.


    After a further ten minutes of the young warrior fidgeting, Daniel had enough, ''dude, what is up with you?'' he growled.


    ''I don''t know'' Jason replied perplexed, ''my wolf is prowling around my head and won''t let me settle.''


    Standing up, Jason shook out his arms before starting to walk around the group of sleepy warriors.


    ''Son you need to rx'' Justin said concerned, ''you need some sleep.


    Jason ignored him, halting behind Daniel and Vaya his eyes widening, ''do you smell that?'' he breathed.


    Looking up at the transfixed werewolf, breathing in, Daniel shook his head, ''I can only smell us mate.


    ''It''s amazing'' Jason bre athed, almost salivating, ''it''s like orange hot chocte, that''s my favourite'' he added to himself. Suddenly he took off into the trees leaving the shocked group behind him.


    ''Jasone back!'' Justin yelled, jumping up and chasing after his son, Leo following, shouting at four of the warriors to stay with their packs as Daniel and Vaya joined behind him chasing after the two Alphas.


    Racing through the trees, Jason followed the intoxicating smell, his wolf urging him forward as he ran as fast as his legs would go, in a constant internal fight with his wolf who was trying to push forward to shift and increase their speed.


    After twenty minutes of endless branches and trees, he burst through the greenery upon two people making their way through the forest. Skidding to a stop he growled menacingly causing the young girl to look up at him. Her eyes widened at the sight of him, ''Jason?'' she asked disbelievingly, ''JASON!'' she screamed happily as the warrior''s mouth dropped open at the sight of his sister.


    ''Halle?'' he called back taking an uncertain step toward her before focusing on his sister''spanion and his face contorting into rage, ''Vampire!'' he growled furiously advancing on the man who looked at him in fear as Halle screamed desperately. ''No Jason, it''s OK, he''s OK''


    As their eyes connected, Jason''s breath hitched, his angry face turned to one of confusion and then desire. Closing the gap between them Jason growled, ''mate'' before crushing his lips to Vance''s who''s eyes widened in shock before they closed of their own ord and he allowed himself to melt into the Werewolf''s embrace.


    Breaking apart, Vance breathed softly at Jason, ''Match'' just as the rest of the party arrived, staring at the two men still entangled in each others embrace. Justin''s eyes moved to his daughter who squealed and threw herself into her father''s arms, holding on to him for dear life as he hugged her too him, peppering her hair with kisses.


    Pulling away he checked over Halle''s face in concern, ''are you OK sweetie? Are you hurt? What are you doing here? Why are you with a Vampire?'' he asked quickly before looking over at Vance who was being held possessively by Jason, ''and why is your brother hugging him'' he added.


    Halle smiled, ''Vance is my fianc¨¦e'' she started before being interrupted by an angry growl from her brother, ''which it seems is now an issue as it looks like Vance is Jason''s mate'' she added with a grin.


    ''OK that exins your brother refusing to let go of him'' Justin replied rubbing his head, ''but why are you in the forest and not at the castle? Are you eloping?'' he demanded suddenly.


    Laughing Halle shook her head, ''no dad! Vance was bringing me to visit you all as I missed you!


    Looking at the silent Vampire, Justin raised an eyebrow at him, ''you were bringing my daughter to visit us? Why did you not fly?''


    Looking at his feet, Vance muttered, ''I didn''t exactly get my father''s permission for us to leave'' he admitted before raising his eyes again, ''but Halle is my friend, she''s possibly the best friend I have ever had and she missed you, I wanted to make her happy'' he said turning a little pink before looking at Jason, ''I didn''t expect to meet my match though, that was just a fortunate bonus'' he said as he ran his fingers down Jason''s cheek who smiled back at him, grabbing the Vampire''s hand and holding it tightly in his own. ''OK, well lets get back to the fire and we can try and figure this out'' Justin said tiredly as Leo led the way back to their warriors. Sitting around the fire, Jason cuddled up next to Vance who kept his arm around the warrior''s waist.


    ''Fist things first'' said Justin once they were all seated, ''Halle what the hell were you thinking handing yourself over to Viktor?'' he growled angrily as the girl shrunk away from his anger, instinctively moving closer to her brother for protection, ''and what were you then thinking by leaving the safety of the castle in the middle of the night to walk home with just Vance to protect you!''


    ''I was trying to protect the pack daddy!'' Halle whispered back, tears forming in her eyes as waves of anger rolled off her father, ''but then I missed you so much and Vance said we coulde visit..'' she added.


    Turning on the Vampire, Justin raised his eyebrow, ''YOU told my sixteen year old daughter to leave safety and go out in the world, in the dark without protection?'' he demanded as Vance flinched under the Werewolf''s intense stare.


    ''I would have protected her if anything tried to hurt her'' he muttered, ''no Vampire would have dared mess with us, and I can take on witches and were bears and werewolves'' he said before sighing, ''I''m sorry Alpha, it was stupid, I just wanted to make Halle smile'' he said dejectedly.


    Huffing Justin nodded, ''at least you have the humility to admit what you did was idiotic and dangerous'' he growled before his voice softened, ''you seem like a niced Vance, wee to our family! Raising his gaze to the older wolf, Vance''s mouth fell open in shock, ''your family?'' he asked uncertainly.


    ''You are my son''s mate, putting aside the whole issue that you are engaged to his sister, you are now family! Justin replied before holding out his hand to shake the Vampire''s who took it bemusedly.


    Leo suddenly sat up his face concerned, ''Alpha'' he whispered, ''Vampires!''


    Momentster a dozen batsnded in the clearing around them, shifting into their human forms, one of which was the furious face of Viktor who looked around the group before fixing his eyes on his son who tried to avoid his steely gaze.


    ''Would someone like to tell me what is going on right now?'' Viktor asked, his voice like ice as he continued to prate his son''s body with his re.

 Blood L**t Chapter 19

    Staring up at the irate Vampire, Halle curled herself up so that her arms were around her knees in a protective stance, Jason pulling Vance tighter into him as he scowled at the Vampire King challengingly. ''Viktor'' Justin said cordially, ''it seems we have an issue, could I proffer you a piece of grass to sit on?'' he asked waving a hand toward the empty space near the fire.


    Removing his eyes from his son, Viktor gave a heavy sigh and sat down across from the Alpha, his subordinates taking up position behind him. ''Why do I get the feeling I am not going to like this?'' he asked rhetorically.


    Justin gave an understanding grin, ''well it seems that your son and my daughter decided to go on a midnight stroll to visit Oak Ridge'' Justin began as Viktor raised his eyes toward Vance in silent anger as the young Vampire cringed. ''A walk? Alone? To a pack house that is roughly three days by vehicle?'' he asked pointedly at Vance.


    ''Yes, we have already had a discussion about our children''s recklessness'' Justin agreed also giving Halle a stern look as she gulped. ''So anyway, we happened upon them'' he added as Viktor muttered, ''thank the bloods!''


    ''Yes, so we found them and this is where we find ourselves in a situation'' Justin continued, ''it seems that Vance and my son Jason are mates.


    Viktor raised his eyebrows in shock, ''no it cant be! The witch said your daughter was his best choice'' he disagreed vehemently.


    Frowning Justin looked at the two men huddled together, ''are you sure? What exactly did she say?'' he asked confused.


    Furrowing his brow, Viktor tried to recall the conversation, ''That they would produce a child that would be the strongest of both our kinds'' he muttered,'' she said that Vance''s best match was the child of the Alpha of Oak Ridge'' Viktor continued as his eyes started to widen and he stared at his son, ''ohhh'' he finished.


    ''Right family, wrong child'' Justin prompted with a grimace.


    ''Yes, it seems so, she said child, I never thought to rify that child was female, I just assumed as she spoke about them creating a child!'' he muttered flustered.


    ''Wait, how can they have a child if they are both boys?'' Halle asked, looking around the group for an exnation.


    ''We use a surrogate woman Halle'' Vance said with a smile.


    ''But how would that baby have both your DNA?'' Halle protested, ''that won''t work.


    Vanceughed, ''it''s down to the marking Halle, once I bite your brother, my venom will adhere to his wolf DNA, he will remain a Werewolf, but will gain traits from me, like a longer life span. This means that any child we create with a surrogate will contain parts of both of us. That baby will then have the powers through it''s DNA of both an Alpha wolf and the King of Vampires, it will be one of the strongest creatures ever seen!


    The mouths of the listening wolves dropped, each trying to process the young Vampire''s words.


    ''So you won''t turn him into a Vampire?'' Halle asked hopefully.


    ''No Halle'' Vance replied, ''we can mark without turning, I would never turn Justin from what he is unless he asked me too'' he said with a smile at the warrior.


    ''Do not ask him to turn you!'' Halle growled suddenly at her brother, ''I promise if you ever ask him to make you different from us, I will never speak to you again!''


    Chuckling, Jason used his free arm to pull his sister closer, ''I have no intention of being a Vampire sis'' he replied in a soft voice, ''I like being a Werewolf, though the thought of all that quiet does have an appeal'' he added with a smirk as Halle punched his arm. ''So does this mean that the Vampire/Werewolf feud is over?'' Leo asked apprehensively.


    Viktor shook his head, ''unfortunately not, Halle is still betrothed to Vance''


    ''Well they could just break it now as Vance has found his mate'' Leo argued.


    Viktor gave the Beta an apologetic smile, ''it''s not about rejection, its about the castle. When they left, Halle and Vance made an oath to return, that is how they got out. The castle sees Halle as its property, she must go back!


    ''Over my dead body'' Justin growled angrily


    ''Actually it would be over Halle''s'' Viktor replied, fixing the Alpha with a stern re, ''If Halle does not fulfil her oath, she will die.


    Staring at his daughter in horror, Justin whispered, ''there must be a way''.


    ''There is but first we must get Halle and Vance back to the castle, it is the safest ce for them, out here they are vulnerable'' Viktor said standing up, ''I have a lot of enemies Alpha, and they will happily use my son against me. I am just d that I decided to check on him before I retired tonight or things could have been a lot worse.


    ''Oh they are Viktor'' came a soft voice from the shadows of the trees, ''they are so much worse than you ever imagined!


    Stepping out from the trees, the old crone cast her gaze around the group, a smile ying at her lips.


    ''Agnes'' Viktor hissed angrily, ''what are you doing here? Our business isplete.


    ''No Viktor, your business may beplete, but mine? Mine is only just getting started'' Agnes replied as she gestured her hand and other witches appeared around them, each one holding their hands out chanting a ritual as Agnes threw something at the floor causing a shimmering shield to encase them all. Looking around, Viktor tried to move but couldn''t, ''what is this?'' he demanded as Agnes cackled.


    ''Just a precaution Viktor, I don''t want one of your minions trying to attack me as we have our chat, that white wolf blood I traded you? Lets just say I kept a little bit back and it gave me the ability to produce this special little shield that none of your underlings can prate. My sisters here are casting a spell to stop any of you moving until our task is concluded'' Agnes whispered, her eyes glittering with excitement.


    ''What white wolf blood?'' Justin asked attentively.


    Turning to the Alpha, Agnes gave him an evil grin, ''why the white wolf blood that your warrior traded with me for a potion to make a teenage Alpha to be, forget all about her family and friends.'' she replied softly.


    His eyes wide, Justin gasped, ''Graham? He gave you Isabe''s blood?''


    Agnes'' smile widened as she saw the pieces clicking into ce in the Alpha''s mind, ''don''t me him Alpha, he had no idea what I nned for that little trade. That little pup thought I wanted it for my collection'' she added with another cackle.


    Turning back to Viktor, Agnes'' eyes darkened, a rage burning within them as she looked at the Vampire with hatred. ''When Graham came to me and told me he had ess to the white wolf''s blood, I was ecstatic, a very highly prized item. So I made him a deal, a small vial of the most precious blood on the for a little spell to make the owner forget all about her past.


    ''But how did you know I would need it?'' Viktor growled.


    ''Viktor, I have had my eye on your for centuries, biding my time, it wasn''t hard for me to find a little birdy who tweeted in my ear that the young Prince was getting older and was still without his match. I knew you were getting desperate Viktor, and I knew you woulde to me for answers. When you appeared at my door that night I already knew what you wanted and who you were seeking, but I went through the whole charade of searching via magic for your son''s other half!'' ''Then why didn''t you just say it was the Alpha''s son!'' Viktor snarled.


    Raising her eyebrow, Agnes'' lip curled slightly, ''because I needed your son to leave the castle Viktor or I wouldn''t be able to reach him, I knew that Halle being so young that either the Alpha woulde and as the war raged, your child would emerge or that they would set out to find their true mates, one of these would have brought him into my grasp'' she said quietly


    ''Why do you want Vance?'' Viktor growled a slight panic to his voice.


    ''Because he is thest in your line, your most loved and cherished being and I want you too suffer Viktor'' Agnes replied softly.


    ''Why are you so upset with Viktor, why are you doing this?'' Justin asked finally struggling against his invisible bonds.


    ''Because he murdered my sister!'' Agnes hissed, her eyes as dark as coal as hatred rolled off her toward the Vampire who red back at her.


    ''I didn''t kill her Agnes! She was killed by the humans'' he roared back.


    ''No!'' Agnes yelled, losing control of her emotions, ''you turned her Viktor, you made her like you and the humans were scared of her! I watched as they cut her head off all because you decided to make her immortal so she wouldn''t be able to leave you! So now I''m going to make sure that you never turn another person into one of you!


    Raising her hand, a syringe with a luminescent green liquid that shone under the light of the fire, ring at Viktor, Agnes gave him a grin, ''this little concoction will wipe out the Vampire colony, every Vampire descends from your bloodline, either through birth or bite. You very kindly gave me the key to your own demise when you handed over your venom in exchange for that free pass into Oak Ridge and I used it to develop a serum that will destroy the venom that runs through you both from the first Vampire. Once I take out thest descendent of the original Vampire King, it will move to you and then to every other Vampire who will all cease to exist as their tether to the immortal world will be gone!


    ''Why not just use me'' Viktor croaked as his eyes raked over the witches gleeful face, ''why Vance, he is your nephew Agnes! Why would you hurt your sister like this?''


    Agnes'' face contorted into rage, ''he is not my sisters son! He is your spawn! I want you to suffer for what you did Viktor, I want you to stand and watch hopelessly as his life drains from his body before you are subjected to your own agonising death.


    Suddenly lunging forward she grabbed Vance by the neck and plunged the syringe into his jugr and pressed on the top, injecting the liquid slowly into his vein. The boy''s eyes widened slightly before he started to scream in pain. Lowering him to the floor she stepped back as the Vampire prince screams echoed through the trees mixed with Jason''s who''s own cries tore from his body at the pain of watching his mate thaty in agony at his feet.


    Looking around the group, Agnes gave a small wave to Viktor, ''Now our business isplete Vampire, I''ll see you in hell.'' before she threw a second vial to the ground lifting the barrier and the witches all disappeared into thin air.

 Blood L**t Chapter 20

    Once the group was released from the witches spell, Viktor raced over to his screaming son who was Reaching the gate, Viktor raced over the threshold, as Justin went to follow, Halle screamed for him to ''No dad! If you enter you will belong to the castle, you won''t be able to leave!''


    Viktor turned quickly at her words, ''don''t worry Halle, your father, brother and pack members are visit may enter the boundary on the understanding that you are just visiting and not pledging allegiance to As Halle stepped over the perimeter, she felt a soft shimmer over her skin, ignoring the feeling she hu The warriors and Vampires had remained downstairs, but Justin, Jason and Leo followed her to the firs Viktor, ''can you save him?'' he asked, silently begging the older Vampire to help.


    Meeting the heart broken Werewolf''s face, Viktor shook his head, ''I have no idea how tobat what ''There has to be someone to help us'' Jason said desperately, looking at his father who stared down at ''Alpha'' Leo murmured, ''what about Auriele?''


    Justin stared at the Beta shocked before pulling out his phone and pacing round the room trying to pi ''Hello? Babe?'' Justin said quickly, ''yes fine.. yes we have her..no.. babe.. baby! Stop talking and lis Auriele, can you contact her? Tell her we are at the castle of the Vampire King... tell her its urgent... Returning to the phone Justin added, ''she''ll get safe passage within the castle, Viktor gives his word b Hanging up the phone, Justin took in the people around him, sighing heavily he said, ''Dr Nat will conta Sinking onto the bed across from Jason, Viktor''s face was pinched as he stared at his son, ''this is my fa left of Beatrice''.


    ashing violently on the floor, scooping him up in his arms and running back toward the castle, everyone else behind him.


    the castle, it will not take ownership of them''. Raising his voice he spoke loudly, ''Alpha Justin and travellers with him, you are weed here as guests, you ome! before spinning round and hurrying inside, everyone else close behind.


    nto the castle and up the stairs toward Vance''s room.


    and into the young Vampire''s bedroom. Sitting down on Vance''s bed, next to the Prince who had suddenly fallen eerily silent, Jason nced worriedly at


    has done, if I had known what she wanted my venom for I never would have given it to her'' he muttered dragging his hand through his hair. eless youth helplessly.


    a signal, finally connecting he dialled quickly, listening to it ring before a voice echoed through the speaker.


    . I need you to get Dr Nat right now!'' pacing around the room again the Alpha waited impatiently until the Doctor''s voice came through, ''Dr Nat, we need ing up at Viktor he mouthed ''will she get safe passage inside?'' to which Viktor nodded.


    se tell her to hurry! If she makes her way to the forest we will send a team to meet her and bring her to the castle. Let me know when she will get here. and ask her toe, he will ring me back with what she says and how long it will take her to get here!


    should never have trusted Agnes, I knew she harboured anger toward me but I never thought she would attack her own blood like this! Vance is all we have


    Reaching out, Jason took the Vampires hand in his own, the pair sitting side by side as they silently shheir grief.


    ''Maybe I should ask Carter for some food?'' Halle suddenly said, breaking the silence, hurrying from that her father''s nod.


    Rushing down the stairs she saw the rest of the group still huddled in the hallway looking unsure where so, the remaining Vampires no longer stood with them. ''Follow me everyone'' Halle said leading the way into the banquet hall and through the door into the kitchen, shooing the warriors toward the kitchen table where they all took seats, Vaya and Daniel perching on the stools next to the ind as Halle grabbed the small phone and rang Carters room. ''Hello?'' came Carter''s sleepy voice on the other end


    ''Hi Carter, I''m so sorry to wake you but something has happened to Vance, could youe to the kitchen?'' Halle asked as she heard Carter scrambling out of bed.


    ''I am on my way your Highness'' Carter replied before cutting the line, momentster he rushed into the Kitchen in his full serving gear,ing to a sharp stop as he saw the room full of warriors.


    His eyes finally finding Halle, Carter cleared his throat, ''umm Your Highness? I assume that these individuals are here with his Majesty''s approval?'' he asked hesitantly.


    ''Yes Carter, these are warriors from my pack and this is Daniel, Beta to Silver Cross Pack and his mate Vaya.


    Daniel and Vaya raised their hands in a small wave as the Werewolf tried to regain hisposure, ''well you said that something had happened to His Highness Prince Vance, would you like to tell me about it while I sort out some beverages and food for your friends, I assume they will be hungry as it looks like they have been travelling for a while!'' he said as he grabbed the kettle and began to fill it before cing back on the stove and igniting the gas underneath.


    As he pottered around the kitchen, Halle filled him in on the nights urrence, dropping her gaze as Carter gave her a disapproving look about leaving the castle, the werewolf almost dropping a te of cakes when he found out that the Prince had been poisoned. ''We are waiting for a witch that my father knows to arrive, she helped when Agnes cast a spell on Isabe so hopefully she can help us now'' Halle ended sadly.


    ''I hope so Your Highness, I must admit that since you arrived, His Highness has been a different man, I would hate for something to happen to him now, as he was bing the kind of leader that people could look up to'' Carter replied.


    cing trays of cakes onto the table, Carter busily made some cups of tea before refilling the kettle and heating it again. Handing out cups to the warriors, he stopped by Vaya, his eyes roaming her face as she red back at him. ''What?'' she demanded after he hadn''t removed his eyes from her after a few moments.


    ''Nothing miss, you just look vaguely familiar but I can''t quite ce where I know you from.'' Carter replied apologetically.


    ''I doubt you have ever met me, I wasn''t part of the Werewolfmunity until a few years ago'' Vaya replied pointedly causing the server to drop his gaze.


    ''My apologies Miss, it was rude of me to stare at you'' Carter replied before returning to his duties.


    When a second round of tea was prepared, Carter ced them on a tray with some cakes and disappeared out of the room to take them up to Vance''s bedroom.


    Rounding on Vaya, Halle growled angrily ''you didn''t have to bite his head off Vaya! He hasn''t seen anyone other than Viktor, Vance, me and the other servants in years.


    Vaya bristled, ''I don''t like being stared at, it''s creepy'' she replied angrily.


    cing a calming hand onto his mate''s, Daniel muttered into her ear causing her to rx.


    When Carter returned, he met Halle''s gaze, ''your father has heard back from his friend of the magic arts, she will be at the edge of the forest in twelve hours, a group of his Majesty''s men and your father''s Beta will go to meet her! As he made his way back over to the sink, Vaya stood up and walked over to him, ''I''m sorry I snapped at you, I get a bit defensive when people stare at me'' she blurted out hurriedly before going back to her chair and picking up her drink. ''No need for apologies Miss'' Carter replied, getting over his surprise, ''the fault was mine, I should not have been staring!


    ''Well lets just let it go, like leaves in the breeze'' Vaya said waving her hand as Carter chuckled, what''s so funny?'' she asked


    Carter tried to cover his smile, ''Apologies again miss, I just used to know someone who used to say that exact expression, you reminded me of her'' he said warmly, ''actually that could be who you remind me of'' he added, his brow creasing. Vaya looked at him appraisingly, ''who do I remind you of?'' she asked intrigued.


    ''My mate'' Carter replied with a sad smile.


    ''Oh, I''m sorry'' Vaya said, her hand going to her mouth at the expression on the old Werewolf''s face.


    Waving his hand Carter smiled, ''she is not dead my dear, I just could no longer be with her!


    ''You left your mate?'' Daniel asked shocked.


    Carter nodded, ''yes young sir, I had to make a choice, my life or my mate''s, I chose to sacrifice mine for her. he said before shaking his head, ''enough about my past, it is not important, let us talk of something else to pass the time! ''No way!'' Halle burst out, ''I want to know your story, you keep trying not to tell me but you are going to this time Carter, now get yourself a cup of tea and spill.''


    Staring into the teenagers determined face, Carter sighed, ''OK Your Highness but it''s really not worth your time!'' he replied embarrassed.


    ''I''ll be the judge of that'' Halle said with a smirk as she tapped her foot impatiently, waiting for the Werewolf to begin.

 Blood L**t Chapter 21

    Leaning against the ind, nursing the hot cup of tea in his hands, Carter watched the slowly curling vapour for a moment before starting his story.


    ''Twenty Two years ago I was out searching for my mate, I had left my pack months before to try and find her I had left itter than others, being over thirty before I made the leap to try and discover my other half.


    My parents had struggled to conceive after me and I was Twelve years old when they finally managed to gift me with a sister and we named her Destiny as she was destined to be ours.


    As the weeks passed we noticed that she was not developing like other pups, my parents took her to the pack doctor who told them that she had been born with a life limiting illness, the doctors said she would only make it to her teenage years. Our Alpha was a strong and fearless leader but he had a belief that you cull the weak and he wanted my parents to sacrifice her for the good of the pack, so she wouldn''t be a burden.


    They pretended to do so but in reality they hid her from the pack members, within our walls until she was older, and then in a small abandoned cabin outside of the territory. My mother stayed with her and my father told the pack that she had been killed by Rogues when they had been attacked whilst outside the boundary. He dug a grave behind our house and buried bricks in it to make it look like a bodyy there.


    a pack warrior, my father was often sent on missions and it was my job to make sure that food and supplies were taken to my mother and sister, never allowed to tell anyone that they were still alive.


    When Destiny was ten years old, word came back from a mission that my father had been killed in battle, I rushed to my mothers hideaway to find her curled up on the floor, her heart shattered, she already knew.


    From that day, they became my responsibility, I had chosen to work in the kitchens so that I could steal food easily for them, but my mother stopped eating, it was like once my father died that she could no longer bring herself to live.


    Monthster, I arrived at the cabin to find my sister crying in her bed, unable to get up by herself, my mother on the floor in the kitchen, her face grey and her eyes lifeless, she had died of a broken heart.


    I buried her behind the cabin before gathering my sister to me and snuck her back to our house under the cover of darkness, ced her in one of the bedrooms and bade her never to make any noise in case she was discovered.


    I pushed awaypany, turning my back on my friends to keep my sister safe. I would wash her, dress her, brush her teeth, keep herpany, tell her jokes to make her smile, but I couldn''t give her he freedom. She slowly started to struggle, her breathing got shallower, her arms to heavy for her to lift but her body lighter for me to carry from the wasting of her muscles.


    We celebrated Destiny''s sixteenth birthday, I made her a cake, snuck some films from the pack house for us to watch with popcorn, she told me it was the happiest day of her entire life.


    The next day, my beautiful sister was gone, her little body no longer able to fight against the disease that ravished her. I took her back to the cabin and buried her next to our mother, returning alone to the pack house to try and find a new purpose for my now empty life.


    I struggled through the next five years, working as a chef but still pushing away those around me, unable to lift myself from my grief.


    Finally one day I was sat on the steps of the pack house and one of the pups came running up to me, she couldn''t have been more than six years old. She was chasing after a ball that her brother had thrown to her but she had failed to catch.


    Seeing me there she gave me a smile as I picked up her ball from by my feet and handed it to her, she asked me where my mate was and I said I didn''t have one. She looked so confused and asked, ''but why have you not gone to find her?'' and at that moment I couldn''t answer her. I muttered something about not being ready and she shrugged and ran back to her sibling leaving me by myself.


    I walked back to the house that was all I had left of my family, sat at the kitchen table alone and wondered what exactly was holding me back from searching for my other half.


    In that moment I decided it was time to go, to stop being held back by the ghosts of my long dead family. My sister would not want me living the lonely life I had carved out for myself so I went to the Alpha and asked permission to leave the pack to search. Permission was given and I returned home to pack, setting out the next day in search of someone to make me feel whole again.


    Carter stopped speaking, taking a sip of the now luke warm liquid in his cup as the room waited silently for him to continue.


    ''I set out from my home, stepping over the boundary and into the real world, a world full of danger and fear but also of hope and promise of a better future. I trekked for months, visiting pack after pack, asking for admittance to search for my mate, but each pack harboured nothing but disappointment for me.


    Making my way through unimed territory I stumbled upon three Rogues, they were circling a pup, taunting her, she was only a child, she was huddled on the floor, trying to protect herself from them, crying, pleading with them to let her go, calling for her mum. I couldn''t just walk away, I shifted and lunged for thergest one, grabbing his throat and tearing it out before he could realise what was happening. The other two attacked me at the same time, I tore at the first with my ws whilst the secondnded on my back, ripping at my skin mercilessly. We fought, two on one for what felt like hours but I doubt it was more than ten minutes until finally one was dead and the other had limped away severely injured. I shifted back and realising the pup was still there told her to run home to her pack immediately and not look back.


    As she scampered away, I fell against the cold earth, my body bloody and broken from the attack, I managed to drag myself over to my rucksack and pull out some clothes, covering myself before struggling to my feet and trying to leave the area. As I made my way, I heard the howl of Rogues, the one that got away had gone back to his friends and they wereing for me. I used what strength I had left and I ran rummaging in my back pack for scent spray so they couldn''t track me. I ran for miles, through brooks and fields until I could run no further, entering a forest I struggled along looking for somewhere to hide. I came across a small cabin with arge tree outside, trying to make it to the door, I cked out in front of the tree trunk and knew no more.


    I woke up hourster to the feeling of softness under me and a cool cloth on my forehead, trying to move I grimaced in pain,ying back down and taking in my surroundings instead. I was in a small room, the walls were made of wood, a quaint wood burner in the corner of the room, heating my surroundings, in the next room I could hear someone moving around quietly as if trying not to disturb me, the tantalising scent of Cedar wood yed around my nostrils.


    I waited silently until the stranger came back to check on me, as she walked in through the doorway, my breath caught and I looked upon the most beautiful woman I had ever seen, lifting my eyes from her perfect lips, I travelled up her face until I met her concerned gaze.


    My wolf went crazy, screaming over and over in my head, ''MATE'' he yelled as I stared at her disbelievingly, after all this time I had found her.


    She smiled at me as she came over to me, taking the rag from my head and dipping it into a bucket of cold water that was beside the bed, cing carefully back on my forehead as she brushed a stray hair from my face.


    I knew that I loved her, more than anything in this world, in that single moment she became my everything, I wanted to tell her how I felt but I knew she wasn''t a wolf, I didn''t want to scare her by revealing my true self. So Iy there and allowed her to care for me, enjoying every touch of her fingers and every word from her lips, imprinting her face into my mind.


    As I began to heal we grew closer, I would help her around the cabin and she would feed me and tend my wounds. One night I could bear it no more and I dropped in front of her, professing my love, apologising if I was scaring her but I was unable to pretend any more. She smiled down at at me, cupping my face in her sweet hands, caressing my cheek with her thumb as she murmured that she felt the same, had felt our connection the moment she touched me.


    I was so relieved but I still had to tell her who I was, exin to her that I was a Werewolf. I promised that I was harmless, that I would never hurt her only protect her with everything I had, she nodded, epting me in my entirety, showing no ounce of fear. For the next few months we lived together and it was the happiest time of my life, I knew she couldn''t leave her cabin so I stayed with her. One day whilst outside I heard the distant Howls, the Rogues had finally tracked me down. I ran back to the cabin and told my beloved that I had to leave her, I needed to lead them away, she refused, insisted that she would stand and fight beside me. We stood on the steps of our home, waiting for the Rogues to arrive. When they came, there was more than I expected, thirty wolves stood in front of us all baying for my blood.


    Their leader stepped forward, he gave me an ultimatum, hand myself over or they would rip me, my beloved and her home apart.


    I looked at my angel, standing so proudly beside me, her stance ready to attack and I couldn''t do it, I knew she would fight to the death and the thought killed me. I grabbed her wrist and whispered to her that she had to let me leave, that I couldn''t watch her die. I made the Rogue leader swear a blood oath with me, an unbreakable promise that if I went willingly he would never send anyone to harm her or return to her forest himself.


    He made the oath and I kissed my beloved onest time before I left with the Rogues and returned with them to their home within the unimednds.''

 Blood L**t Chapter 22

    Halle was leaning over the ind staring at the older server enraptured by his story, ''so how did you end up here?'' she asked eagerly.


    Rubbing his temple with his thumb and forefinger, Carter let out a soft sigh, ''I believed the Rogues were going to kill me, I had murdered two of their own in unimednd, they dragged me to their home which was arge cave hidden within the woods. Chaining me up, they left me alone, returning hourster with bread and water before leaving me again. Days passed and I began to wonder what their n was, Rogue''s don''t just leave you alive when you''ve angered them, but here I was, still breathing, still being fed.


    A long time had passed when suddenly I was approached and yanked up by my arms, unchained from the wall and dragged back out into the moonlight. In front of me stood his Majesty and arge group of his associates, the Rogue threw me at his feet saying, ''as promised Vampire King, in return you will keep your promise to leave us in peace?''


    His Majesty gave a curt nod to the Rogue before signalling to his men who shifted and mbered around me, grabbing my clothes as they lifted me into the air and flew me away, back to the castle we now stand in.


    I was kept locked in a room for months, the only interaction I had with people was when one of the few staff we have here would bring me some food, but they were banned from interacting with me in any other way. I had no idea why someone like the Vampire King wanted me, amon werewolf, one that was not even of high ranking parents, and it seemed he had no desire to let me know.


    Finally his Majesty came to me and asked me what I was good at, I told him that I could cook and he made me into his chef. I would prepare meals for His Majesty, Her Majesty and His Highness each day, I was taught only to greet them with their titles and considering I was a prisoner, life wasn''t too bad. I had a bed to sleep on, food to eat and the other servants to talk too, then the day came that brought the news that her Majesty had been killed by a settlement of humans. There was no meaning to the attack, she was not there to cause any strife, just spending a day with her sister at the market that the humans held each week to sell their wares. The vigers somehow knew who she was and attacked her, she took out many in her own defence but they overpowered her and a group of men severed her head from her body.


    When word was received here at the castle, His Majesty took arge force of Vampires and they destroyed the entire vige, there only being one survivor left that was brought back here as a servant!


    Carter stopped talking suddenly, his eyes misted as he thought back through his life.


    Halle stepped over to him, cing her hand on his arm and whispered ''who was the survivor Carter?''


    Giving the concerned teenager a short smile, Carter replied, ''Iris''.


    Halle took a step back in shock, ''Iris? My Iris?''


    ''Yes Your Highness, your maid Iris was the lone survivor of the destruction of her vige through the wrath of the Vampire King!


    ''But why?'' Halle whispered, ''why did he keep her?''


    Carter shook his head sadly, ''that is not my story to tell Your Highness, I am sorry!


    Vaya, who had been sat motionless through the older Werewolf''s story suddenly cleared her throat, ''uhh Carter? The woman you left? The one you said smelt like Cedar wood, was she human?'' she asked in a strained voice. Meeting the young girl''s eyes, Carter shook his head, ''no miss, she was not Human, she was a dryad, the tree I copsed by the side of was her tree, her name was.."


    ''Vanya'' Vaya breathed staring at the server who blinked at her surprised.


    ''Yes, how did you know that?'' he replied a slight tinge of worry to his voice.


    Vaya looked toward Daniel in desperation, as he caught the Werewolf in a piercing gaze, ''Vanya is my mate''s mother'' he said simply.


    Carter stood for a moment staring between the two before his legs started to shake and Halle rushed to grab him as they gave way beneath him.


    Grasping onto the Ind, Carter gulped for air before finally giving Vaya a look filled with pain, ''Vanya? My Vanya? Had a child?'' he asked his heart breaking as the words forced themselves from his lips.


    Vaya nodded silently, trying to support his own weight, Carter licked his lips nervously before making himself utter words that made his heart feel like it was shattering within him.


    ''Did he treat her well?'' he asked tears fighting his eyes, ''did he love her?''


    Vaya''s gaze of disbelief turned to one of confusion, ''who? Did who love her?'' she asked shakily.


    ''Your father'' Carter whispered, ''did he love Vanya?''


    Vaya nodded her head slowly, ''yes, he loved her with everything he had'' she replied quietly as Carter''s face sagged in pain, ''so much so, he handed himself over to Rogue''s to protect her and the baby he didn''t know she was carrying'' she added.


    Carter looked at the young woman, unable toprehend her words as she stood from the stool and walked round to stand in front of him, ''I am twenty years old, I am a Werewolf / Dryad hybrid, my mother told me that my father left us before she had a chance to tell him about me, that he did it to save her life''


    Carter''s mouth opened and closed, no soundsing out as he stared into Vaya''s face, his eyes roaming every inch of her features as if he was trying to convince himself that she was real. ''Mine?'' he whispered disbelievingly, ''are you mine?''.


    Vaya nodded as she hesitantly held her hand out to him, ''I''ve been looking everywhere for you daddy'' she whispered back as the Werewolf gathered her into his arms, hugging her tightly to him, the tears unable to stop falling from his eyes as he murmured, ''my pup, my sweet baby girl'' over and over again.


    Pulling back, he gazed into her face, ''I can see Vanya in you, my beautiful Vanya and my sister Destiny, you have some of her features too, it''s like looking at my two most precious people all wrapped up into one beautiful soul.'' he said as he stroked her hair away from her face.


    Halle broke the moment with a small squeal, ''I can''t believe your dad is Carter!'' she said excitedly, pulling Vaya away from him into a hug of her own before releasing her and pulling Carter into another one.


    Daniel stood up and walked over to Vaya, putting an arm around her as he held the other one out to Carter, ''I am Daniel, Vaya''s mate and future Beta of the silver cross pack'' he said with a smile.


    Carter shook the Beta''s hand vigorously, ''A pleasure to meet you Daniel, I see that you care deeply for Vaya, I am so happy she found you, I just wish I could have been there to see the spark when you met.'' he replied. Danielughed, ''seriously, you didn''t miss much, she called me a stalker and told me to stop being weird.''


    ''Well you were being weird'' Vaya mumbled embarrassed, ''all clingy, like some lost puppy who had decided to follow me home!


    ''I''d follow you anywhere baby'' Daniel replied lovingly, cing a soft kiss on her forehead.


    Carter chuckled, ''so much like your mother, she didn''t like being fawned over either, she would tell you what she thought and you''d like it or leave!''


    ''Oh that''s my baby alright'' Daniel agreedughing as Vaya thumped him, ''OW! What was that for?'' he moaned rubbing his arm.


    ''For being yourself stalker'' Vaya replied with a smirk.


    Looking at his watch Carter raised his voice slightly, ''It is extremelyte, would you all like to retire to rooms for some sleep? The witch will not be with us for many hours yet so it would make sense for all of you to get some rest! The group looked at each other before Vaya nodded, ''yes please, that would be great!


    Leading the way out of the kitchen, the server had them follow him upstairs where he and Halle directed the group to empty guest rooms until it was just the two of them left.


    ''You too Your Highness'' Carter insisted giving her a yful push toward her room.


    ''What about you? I woke you up in the middle of the night'' Halle replied giving him a hug.


    ''I have a kitchen to clean Your Highness, plus I just became a father tonight so I don''t think my mind or my wolf is going to allow me to go back to sleep! Carter replied with a grin.


    Nodding her understanding, Halle bade the Werewolf goodnight, watching as he made his way back downstairs. Making a quick decision, she sprinted off toward Vance''s room, slowing down as she reached the door and crept inside. Jason and Viktor were both still sat on the bed staring at the motionless prince whilst Leo and Justin had made use of the few chairs that decorated the room.


    ''Any change?'' she whispered as she reached her father.


    Justin shook his head, ''how are the Warriors? Vaya? Daniel? He asked, not taking his eyes off his son''s broken hearted face.


    ''They are fine, Carter and I put them in some of the guest rooms so that they could get some sleep'' Halle replied, ncing at Viktor to see if he would object, but the Vampire seemed not to care what was going on around him, only having eyes for his dying child. ''You should get some sleep too sweetie'' Justin said, giving the teenagers hand a small squeeze.


    ''I''m going now dad, I just wanted to check on Val and let you all know what was going on'' Halle replied sadly.


    ''Thank you sweetie'' Justin said quietly, squeezing her hand again before he released her and she left the room again, heading back toward her own bedroom and hopefully a few hours sleep.

 Blood L**t Chapter 23

    Halle was awoken hourster by the sound of hurrying footsteps along the corridor and murmured voices, hopping out of bed, she quickly pulled on some jeans and a top before throwing open her door and running down the hallway to Vance''s room. Skidding through the doorway, she saw Jason still in the same position on Vance''s bed, his white face and hollow eyes showed that he had not slept at all that night. Viktor was sat across from him, one of his sons hand''s held in his own as he kept a silent vigil.


    Vancey unconscious, his breathingboured as he wheezed slowly, his face like a death mask as the poison worked it''s way slowly through the Prince''s system.


    Justin and Leo were nowhere to be seen, speaking hesitantly, Halle looked over at her brother, ''where is dad?'' she asked.


    ''Auriele was at the edge of the forest, he and Leo have gone with some Vampires to collect her, Dad thought she would feel more at ease if he was there!'' Jason replied in a monotone voice, his eyes not leaving his Mate''s face.


    ''Have you eaten?'' Halle ventured as she walked around the bed and pulled her brother toward her, him resting his head against her as he sighed, ''no'' he muttered, ''I''m not really hungry!


    Growling slightly, Halle pulled Jason''s face round to look at her, ''Val would be absolutely screaming at you right now if he was awake'' she scolded gently, ''he would not want you starving yourself so you better eat something because as soon as he wakes up I am so ratting you out to him.''


    Jason gave a weak smile, ''I would happily have you tell him all my secrets if he would just wake up'' he replied, his lip quivering slightly as he fought against the tears that were trying to spill down his face.


    ''He''ll be OK Jas'' Halle soothed, stroking his hair as she hugged him to her, ''Val is a stubborn so and so he won''t let this take him without the mother of all fights!


    Carter arrived at that moment with a tray loaded with toast and tea which he ced on Vance''s dresser before checking the Prince and leaving with a bow. Halle hurried over to the tray and grabbed a slice of toast and a cup, making her way back to her brother and forcing them into his hands, indicating for him to eat.


    Taking a small bite, Jason slowly chewed and swallowed as he looked up at Halle who nodded approvingly before making her way back around the bed, stopping at the door she looked back at the two men, ''eat all that toast, you too Viktor'' she admonished, ''I''m going to check on Vaya and the warriors''


    ''I don''t need to eat Miss Halle'' Viktor reminded her without moving his gaze,


    ''No but it will give you something to do and if you eat then my brother will eat which will make Val happy. He would want you to be taking care of his match until he can do it himself'' Halle replied sternly. Leaving the room she heard Viktor speak to Jason, ''Is she always this bossy?''


    Jason gave a small chuckle, ''oh this is mild, she can be a whole bucket load of bossy, she gets it from our mum'' he replied.


    Bouncing down the stairs, Halle raced into the kitchen, pushing open the door and almost sending Vaya flying who was stood behind it, the dryad falling forward as Daniel leapt of his chair and caught her securely in his arms.


    ''Halle!'' he growled furiously as Vaya scrambled back to her feet fending off Daniel''s protective embrace so she could sit down.


    ''Oops! Sorry Vaya'' Halle said chagrined as she walked more sedately over to the ind and sat on Vaya''s right as Daniel retook his seat to her left, picked up the toast he had dropped on his te and continued to eat whilst sending Halle glowering looks. ''What has you all worked up?'' Vaya asked brushing off the young girl''s apologies.


    ''I just came to get some food quick before Auriele gets here'' Halle admitted, taking the toast Carter handed to her and biting into a slice aggressively.


    Sighing Vaya replied, ''I hope she can do something, Jason has waited a long time for him.''


    As Halle was about to answer she was interrupted by sounds from the hallway that indicated the arrival of Justin and Auriele.


    Jumping up, Halle led the group who stumbled their way into the hallway toe face to face with the ethereal beauty that was the witch. She smiled in recognition at Halle who gave her a small wave in return. ''You look well child'' Aurielemented as she studied the teenager closely.


    ''I am Auriele, so do you'' Halle replied before Justin ushered the witch up the stairs and toward Vance''s room.


    The Vampires and warriors elected to remain downstairs, but Halle, Vaya, Daniel and Carter all followed Justin, Leo and Auriele upstairs and hovered outside of the room listening.


    Auriele made her way slowly around the bed as Jason and Viktor quickly arose and stepped back to give her room, she ced her hand upon Vance''s pasty skin and hummed slightly as her eyes closed, connecting to him.


    Opening her eyes, she ced her bag onto the bed next to the still man and rummaged for her cauldron, pestle and mortar, pulling them out and cing them carefully on the bed side table.


    Reaching over, Auriele pulled a single strand of Vance''s hair from his head, rubbing in between her fingers before cing it in the pestle. Pulling out a small silver dagger, she ced the tip into the crook of the Prince''s neck and pressed until blood covered the tip. Moving it to her bowl she flicked the knife downwards until a single drop fell from the sharp edge. Pulling out a handkerchief she wiped the de clean again before hiding the knife back within her robes.


    Feeling around in her bag, the witch pulled out a rubber stoppered bottle with an ink ck liquid inside. Squeezing the stopper slightly, she then removed it to reveal a small ss syringe that now contained some of the bottle''s contents. Dropping three droplets of the liquid on top of the blood she then picked up the mortar and started to grind the ingredients viciously, adding a few herbs from boxes she found in her bag whilst muttering a spell to herself over and over.


    Clicking her fingers, the cauldron t was suddenly half filled with a shimmering liquid, pouring the contents of the pestle into the ck container she ignited her unburning blue me underneath and started to slowly stir the mixture with a wooden spoon, humming a melody to the water as is swirled, bubbling with the heat.


    As her humming got louder, the swirling of the liquid became faster and faster, no longer being stirred by the witch, the fluid moved of its own volition, a small whirlpool forming in the middle, different colours flowing up the sides in ripples as Auriele gazed as if in a trance into the middle of the depression.


    ''He is dying'' Auriele said quietly as she stared into the moving liquid, ''he is not poisoned, it is an antidote, a way to reverse what the first Vampire infected all of his children with.


    ''Please, can you save him?'' Jason asked quickly, silently begging the witch to do something.


    ''It is not something that I can just meddle in blindly child'' Auriele replied sadly, ''the high coven is a force like no other, this is not just the work of some random mediocre witch with a vendetta against a low level foe, this is a powerful spell cast by a formidable witch, that has very limited ways that it can be undone. The easiest way that we could reverse what has been done is to get the person who cast it to willingly lift it themselves''.


    ''Vance will die before we can find her'' Viktor growled out angrily, ''this is no help!''


    Auriele leveled her gaze on the hurting Vampire, ''I can slow the speed of the antidote within his system, buy you time to get to Agnes and learn what is needed to break down the attack on his venom. Bring ck either Agnes herself or the information needed back to me and I will do all I can to prepare a vial that will reverse what is happening!'' she said without emotion.


    ''Please just slow down the antidote'' Jason begged her, ''we''ll find Agnes, and get what you need!


    Auriele nodded before turning her back on them, waving her hand over the liquid immediately making it vanish before clicking her fingers to refill the cauldron and busying herself making a potion that would keep Vance alive until they could find Agnes and return her too the castle.


    ''This will take me time'' Auriele said over her shoulder, ''I would suggest that you spend it searching for and dealing with the traitor within your walls'' she added softly.


    "What are you talking about? What traitor? Viktor demanded, suddenly springing to life, his whole demeanour angry, ring around at everyone.


    ''I could feel their presence as I entered your abode, someone is actively working against you Viktor, they have been helping your enemy, and you will not seed in saving your son until you deal with them! Auriele replied before tuning them all out.

 Blood L**t Chapter 24

    Everyone congregated in the banquet hall, Carter bringing through food and drinks as therge group


    themselves around the table, Viktor at the head, Justin and Leo to his left, Halle and Jason to his right.


    ''Auriele is trying to slow the antidote to Vance''s venom as we speak, but there is a traitor within the castle, someone has been helping Agnes to get close to him. I don''t know who it is or how they managed to help her as this Castle is enchanted, no-one enters or leaves without permission To my knowledge, only Vance and Halle have left the premises without escort in the lifetime of my reign to whoever has betrayed us is still here'' Viktor growled, his eyes shing a deep red as fury emanated from him. ''Gather up all the servants, I want everyone here''.


    The other vampires immediately rose from the table and left the room, searching out every worker and bringing them back to the banquet hall where they lined up along the wall fearfully. The castle had only twelve servants including Carter, who had already lined up with his colleagues and was staring at the floor reluctantly.


    Viktor rose from his chair and marched over to the twelve mortals, some avoided his gaze, others wer Stepping in front of Carter, Viktor forced the werewolf to look into his eyes, ''did you betray me werewo ''No your Majesty'' Carter replied without flinching, ''I would never harm the Prince.


    cally shaking from the feel of his prating stare. hissed, his eyes glowing as he studied the old man''s face.


    Nodding immediately, Viktor let him go before turning to the silent group still situated around the table, Carter did not betray me'' he said quietly and with unwavering conviction as Vaya let out a slow breath of relief. Moving along, Viktor asked the same question of the three fairies, two elves and five vampires that all worked for the Vampire King, each meeting his eyes and uttering that they had not betrayed him. Finally Viktor stood before Iris, who was physically shaking as she stared anywhere but at the glowerin pire in front of her.


    ''Did you betray me Iris?'' Viktor hissed, cing his hand under her chin and forcing her eyes up to meet his own.


    ''n .. n .. no your Majesty'' Iris stuttered, ''I would never...


    ''Lies!'' Viktor hissed, grabbing her by the hair and dragging her away from the line, ''this is our traitor'' h


    ed in anger.


    Halle jumped up and tried to stop the furious vampire as he lifted the human girl off her feet by her hair, shaking her from side to side as he extended his fangs, Iris screaming in terror as she struggled against him. ''Stop Viktor!'' Halle pleaded, hanging on to Viktor''s arm as he hissed, Justin had hurried to the other side and was trying to release the girl from the raging Vampire.


    Viktor looked down at Halle, ''she has killed my son, and our entire species with what she has done.. e deserves to die!''


    Halle met the Vampire King''s gaze, ''but we don''t know why Viktor? Surely we should know why'' she begged it might help us find Agnes!


    cing Iris back on to the ground, Viktor forced her into one of the chairs, snapping his fingers, causing


    ''Please sir, I didn''t betray you'' Iris begged as she houghed through her tears.


    ''I can smell the lie on you human'' Viktor growled angrily.


    ''I''m not lying! I promise'' Iris cried, staring at Halle in desperation, her eyes begging the teenager to help her.


    chair to mould around Iris''s wrists and secure her in ce.


    Halle stared back at the stricken girl before carefully cing a hand on Viktor''s arm, ''Maybe Auriele has something we can use to get her to tell us what happened'' she suggested slowly.


    Taking a calming breath, Viktor gave a short nod, his eyes not leaving the terrified girl''s who couldn''t meet his gaze.


    ''Go'' he ordered to Halle before raising his voice to his other servants and barking out, ''you are all dismissed, return to your quarters!''


    Halle sped out of the room as fast as her legs would carry her, taking the stairs two at a time and thundering her way down the corridor into Vance''s room. Without Looking up from her Cauldron, Auriele murmured, ''what you need is on the table child.'' Looking around wildly, Her eyes fell on a small vial of bright yellow liquid that almost had the look of a mist moving within the bottle.


    ''She must drink it all child'' Auriele added as Halle grabbed the vial and flew from the room, racing back toward the banquet hall.


    Hurrying back into the room, Halle held up the vial to show Viktor, ''she must drink it all Auriele said'' Halle gasped, as Justin reached over and took the small bottle and walked over to the now silent young woman who eyed him warily. ''You need to drink this Iris'' Justin said softly as he unstoppered the vial and tipped it toward her lips.


    Opening her mouth, Iris drank the liquid, her eyes widening before her eyelids drooped and she fell forward, her chin resting on her chest as she breathed heavily.


    ''Iris?'' Justin called softly, ''can you hear me?''


    ''Yes'' breathed back Iris, her eyes still closed.


    ''Did you betray Viktor?'' he probed


    ''Yes'' Iris replied quietly.


    ''I told you! It was her!'' Viktor roared, grabbing for the human girl as Daniel, Leo and Vaya moved to restrain him.


    ''Calm down Viktor, we still need to find out why?'' Justin growled as the Vampire shook off the werewolves and took a seat angrily.


    ''Iris, why did you decide to betray Viktor?'' Justin asked carefully.


    ''Iris was not aware of her betrayal'' Iris whispered as Viktor''s eyes widened.


    ''How can she betray me but not know she betrayed me'' Viktor demanded.


    ''Can you exin to us what happened?'' Justin pushed gently.


    ''When Iris was outside the walls, shopping for the Vampire King, she was approached by a witch named Agnes, who recognised the smell of the King on her and asked about her life. Iris told her that she worked for him and Agnes was intrigued, I could sense her hatred for the Vampire King, it matched my own and I pushed forward, locking Iris away so that I could speak to the witch myself! Iris mono toned. ''You keep speaking about Iris in the third person, who are you?'' Justin asked hesitantly.


    ''I am Ashley, the other half of Iris, where she is weak and submissive, I am strong and capable, when our family was murdered by that blood sucking fool I was born, I am her protector onlying forward when she needs me, at all other times I remain back giving silent warmth and encouragement knowing that if I am allowed to remain at the surface that I would end up getting us killed.


    I remained quiet within our mind until the witch found us, then I knew that a chance had appeared that could allow me revenge on those who took Iris'' brothers from her and left her alone and vulnerable'' Iris hissed angrily.


    ''Ashley, you are the other personality of Iris?'' Jason suddenly asked.


    ''Correct werewolf'' Ashley replied.


    ''What happened Ashley? What did you do?'' Justin asked softly.


    ''I spoke to the witch, Agnes, I told her who I was and that I could help her but it had to be in a way that Iris would not know as she was not the type to turn on the Vampire scum even after he murdered our loved ones. Agnes gave me a potion, it would allow me to take control of our body when Iris was asleep and she would not remember anything that we did whilst I was in control'' Ashley mumbled.


    ''What did you do?'' Justin prompted


    ''Firstly I was just feeding information to Agnes about what was happening within the castle, I was throwing notes over the wall attached to rocks which she would collect. We had a synchronised time that I would exit the castle to meet her. The castle does not recognise inanimate objects so never raised an rm that things were leaving the boundary. I told Agnes about the search for Vance''s match, that they had not been found, Agnes said she had a n but she needed the King toe to her for information.'' The next time Iris went to the vige, Agnes slipped a small bottle into her pocket without her noticing, it was a potion to make the Vampire King susceptible to suggestion. I found it when I awoke that night, I injected it into his blood pack that I knew he would consume the next day.


    The next night I sat outside his bedroom door and whispered through as he slept that he should go to Agnes and ask for help in finding the Prince''s match.


    As we had nned, the Vampire King decided to visit the only witch he had any kind, of what he thought was a good rtionship with not knowing that I had coerced him into it.


    This started the ball rolling, and Halle came to us, whilst she was bathing, Iris spotted her phone, I blocked her momentarily from our mind and took the phone, hiding it outside in the corridor beforeing back and giving Iris control again. When I awoke that night, I returned to the hiing ce and collected it, now I could talk to Agnes and pass information on much easier. I hid the phone and thest note I threw to her contained the phone number that I had copied from her contacts.


    I switched the phone off to save the battery and to stop any of Halle''s family being able to ring and have the phone discovered by others.


    At our usual meeting time, I turned the phone on and Agnes rang me, this is how I continued to tell her what was happening.


    Finally the night that the Prince and Halle decided to leave arrived, it was what Agnes and I had been waiting for, I watched them step through the boundary and immediately rang the witch, informing her of their location.


    As you know, she soon arrived, andpleted our n, revenge wasplete, the Vampire King will die and our loved ones can rest in peace''


    Ashley fell silent at the end of her narrative as the room stared at her.


    ''I killed your brothers because they helped kill my wife!'' Viktor finally growled out.


    ''No!'' Ashley growled back in anger, ''Iris'' brothers did not kill the Vampire Queen! They tried to help her, as the vigers attacked they got in the way and got beaten for their attempts, then you came to our vige and wiped them out with everyone else'' she spat. ''This is why Agnes came to her, she saw what happened that day, she knew that Iris'' brothers had tried to save her sister and they were murdered for their actions, you and your kind deserve to die, you are no better than those vigers who killed an innocent woman who was out shopping!

 Blood L**t Chapter 25

    Viktor slumped back in his chair, staring at the young girl who was still under the influence of the pot ''Ashley?'' Justin called out, ''will Iris remember everything we have spoken about?''


    ''Yes, the potion you gave her has stopped me from shutting her out entirely, she is very worried abou ''Can you release control to Iris?'' Justin asked carefully.


    Iris'' shoulders shook slightly before her head lifted slowly, she stared around the room before her eye ''Iris?'' Justin called, drawing her attention to him, forcing her eyes over to him, Iris nodded slightly, ''are Nodding again, Iris kept sending fearful nces at the Vampire who hadn''t moved from his seat. ''I didn''t know'' Iris whispered desperately, ''I swear I didn''t know.''


    Halle knelt by the maid and ced her handfortingly around Iris'' fingers, ''we know Iris, it wasn''t Iris shook her head, ''I should have known that she was doing something'' she whispered fearfully, ''I ke ''You know about Ashley?'' Justin asked suddenly.


    Iris nodded, ''she appeared after my family was killed, she would surface to protect me but she never had decided that I was OK now.'' she mumbled wearily.


    Justin looked over at Viktor, ''we can''t punish her, she wasn''t in control at the time'' he murmured Viktor shook his head, ''I know but I also can''t have her roaming the castle when Vance is in the stat As everyone contemted the difficulty, Carter reappeared in the banquet hall, ''my apologies your Ma Standing up immediately, Viktor hurried from the room, calling over his shoulder for two of the Vampi Running up the stairs, Viktor entered Vance''s room his eyes trained on the witch who was holding a Once the bowl was drained, she looked over at the silent group, ''He now has three weeks before the a antidote to give us any chance of saving him'' she said gravely.


    Justin nodded, "thank you Auriele for all your help, we appreciate it''


    had given her.


    will happen to her now'' Ashley replied


    ted on Viktor and she tried to push the chair away from him with her feet as she let out a squeak of fear. K Iris?'' Justin continued with concern.


    ult, you didn''t do anything!


    ng a feeling that something wasn''t right, that I wasn''tpletely with it, but I thought I was being paranoid.


    thing to harm anyone, just took over when I couldn''t cope with what was going on. The longer I was here the less she felt the need toe out, I figured she


    in, if Ashley pushes forward he could be in even more danger.


    Alpha'' he said bowing to the two men, ''I went to check on Miss Auriele and she has said that she is almost done with the potion for his highness! vatch over Iris, Halle, Jason and Justin on his heels, Vaya and Daniel deciding to stay downstairs with the frightened human.


    bowl to the prince''s lips, pouring its contents into his slightly open mouth.


    ''A pleasure Alpha, I still owe your pack a debt, I shall always assist you when I can!'' Auriele replied with a soft smile.


    ''Dad, I''m going to stay here'' Jason said in a strangled voice


    ''That is a wise choice young warrior'' Auriele said before Justin could reply, ''your presence helps calm the prince which helps him fight against the antidote.''


    ''OK son, Leo and I will do everything we can to find Agnes and either bring her back here or get the information out of her that we need to save him'' Justin replied pulling his son into a hug.


    ''I shall also being'' Viktor said suddenly surprising the room, looking at the werewolf faces around him he added, ''I can do nothing for my son here but I can help you in the search and I have absolute authority over every Vampire in the world, if we need help, shelter or a lead on Agnes'' whereabouts my people will provide''.


    Halle stepped forward, ''I want toe too dad'' she said stubbornly.


    Turning to the teenager, Justin shook his head, ''no sweetie, you need to stay here where you will be safe!


    As she started to argue, Viktor cut in, ''Miss Halle, the castle still holds ownership to you, it will not let you leave as it knows you will be walking into danger, plus I need you to stay here and look after the castle, with me gone and Vance unresponsive you are now the highest ranking member of the castles upants'' he said softly.


    Justin walked over and put his arms around his daughter, pulling her into a tight hug, ''I need you to take care of Jason, he needs his family to help him through this'' he whispered into her hair as she clung to him, ''also take care of Iris, she is going to be confused, scared and guilty for her part in what has happened.'' Pulling back, he met Halle''s gaze, ''You are one of the strongest she wolves I know, you have your mothers heart, you can take care of everyone here whilst we are gone!


    Halle reluctantly nodded, stepping backwards and out of her fathers embrace, ''I will stay here'' she sighed before turning and heading out of the room and back down the staircase.


    Justin turned back to Viktor concerned, ''are you sure you want to leave Vance?'' he asked.


    Viktor nodded resolutely, ''I am not help to my son here, I believe his match will guard him with his life while I am gone, I have no fear of anything but Agnes'' revenge taking him from our world'' he replied evenly.


    ''I will not leave his side'' Jason muttered, his eyes not moving from the sleeping form.


    ''Just remember to sleep yourself son'' Justin said with a soft smile, ''you are no help to your mate if you pass out from exhaustion.''


    Auriele stood from her position beside the Prince, ''if it is eptable Vampire King, I shall remain here within the castle until you return, I would not want to hinder any chance the Prince has of recovery due to having to travel back to you!


    Viktor met the beauty''s gaze and nodded, ''you are forever wee in my home sorceress, I owe you a debt just for trying to help my child, I shall instruct the staff to prepare you a room, please feel free to treat the castle as your own home'' he answered sincerely. The group left the room, leaving Jason and Vance alone, the warrior curling up on top of the nkets next to the Vampire, sping his hand firmly in his own after they left the room.


    Making their way downstairs, they returned to the banquet hall where Iris was still tied to the chair, Halle leaning over her helping her to drink from a cup.


    Looking up Halle gave a small smile, ''Iris was thirsty, I am just giving her some water'' she said quietly.


    Auriele walked over to the still terrified girl and looked deeply into her eyes, ''Iris'' she called as the girl pulled her gaze up to the witch, ''I can help you but you need to want to be helped'' she said softly.


    Iris blinked rapidly before stammering out, ''what do you mean?''


    ''I can give you something that will hold Ashley back, stop her gaining control without your knowledge'' Auriele replied in a low voice.


    ''Will it hurt her?'' Iris asked, her voice trembling slightly at the thought.


    ''No, but she will not be bale to take control from you without your permission'' Auriele said with a smile.


    ''What is it?'' the maid asked uncertainly.


    Her smile widening, Auriele opened her bag and pulled out an ancient talisman that hung from a leather ne, holding it up in front of the human girl she watched as Iris'' eyes followed the spinning amulet mesmerised.


    ''This is an amulet, it has the power to subdue whatever I tell it too, as long as you wear it, Ashley will be unable to surface, only if you take it off will she be able to take control'' Auriele murmured.


    Iris nodded slightly and bowed her head so that Auriele could ce the amulet around her neck, holding the amulet in her hand, Auriele then whispered so quietly that no-one could hear her words beforeying it carefully against Iris'' chest where it glowed for a few seconds.


    Turning back to Viktor, Auriele smiled, ''Iris can be released, she is no longer a threat to the castle or the Prince'' she said confidently.


    ''What if she takes it off why were are not here?'' Viktor asked uncertainly.


    Auriele shook her head, ''that is part of the spell I ced on it, no-one but I can remove the amulet from her neck, once I return I shall remove it and then Iris will b able to decide for herself if she wishes to wear it or not.


    Turning back to Iris, Auriele raised an eyebrow apologetically, ''I am sorry dear, I know within me that you would not remove the amulet but I must allow the Vampire King to leave the premises without worry, he will need all his wits and powers to find and deal with Agnes who is no ordinary witch.


    Iris dropped her gaze nodding, ''I understand, thank you, without your help I would spend the time in the dungeons or be killed so I have no right to be upset by the stiptions of your talisman''


    Viktor snapped his finger and the chair uncoiled from around Iris'' wrists, ''Halle, would you kindly escort Iris to her room, after her ordeal today I feel that she could do with some rest'' he growled sullenly.


    As the two girls walked toward the door Viktor suddenly spoke out again, ''Iris? I.. I apologise for your family, I was so blinded by rage and grief that I never attempted to stop and learn that anyone tried to save my beloved'' he said hesitantly.


    Iris nodded, ''It is OK your Highness, I can''t say it didn''t destroy me or that I didn''t hate you for what you did, but I think what Ashley has done far outweighs your guilt'' she replied simply before allowing Halle to guide her from the room.

 Blood L**t Chapter 26

    The Werewolves and Viktor prepared to leave theforts of the castle straight away, not wanting to waste a moment of the borrowed time that Vance had been given.


    Taylor, who had rejoined the group as soon as Vance had been brought back to the castle, was left to provide extra protection for Halle, Jason and Vance whilst everyone else packed up their gear and made to leave. ''Watch over them Tay'' Justin said quietly, ''I wouldn''t put it past that witch to try something as soon as we are away from the grounds.


    Taylor nodded sternly, ''I''ll guard everyone here with my life Alpha'' he replied.


    Hugging Halle tightly, Justin whispered, ''take care sweetie, you are in charge here, make sure Jason ears and sleeps please, I know what it''s like to lose your mate, don''t let him shut himself away!


    Halle nodded, a small lump in her throat, ''be careful daddy'' she muttered back so only he would hear her.


    Smiling at her calling him daddy, Justin knew she was feeling scared, ''I''ll be fine pumpkin'' he said grinning broadly, ''no-ones stopping this wolf from getting back to mum, I know her temper, she would hunt me down in the afterlife just to give me a piece of her mind.'' he chuckled pretending to shiver at the thought which caused Halle to giggle.


    Waving the group off, Halle stood inside the gates as they slowly swung closed behind the warriors, watching as they disappeared within the trees before turning around and heading back inside the castle, the door shutting behind her with a ng of finality. Marching through the trees, Viktor led the way, easily finding the path back to the werewolves vehicles. mbering inside, Justin, Leo and Viktor took the lead, the other warriors following behind as they followed the map toward where Viktor said Agnes'' house should be.


    Having always flown, Viktor couldn''t give exact directions via road, but knew whereabouts she was located and left the navigation to Leo who deftly maneuvered through the various roads toward their destination.


    After a few hours of steady driving, Daniel sent a mind link that Vaya was feeling a bit unwell and asked if they could stop at the next town to get some bottled water and maybe some food, indicating off the highway, Leo drove steadily into a small sleepy town slowing to a halt in the town square as the other vehicles pulled up next to him.


    Stepping out, Vaya gulped in some air, her face a slight shade of green as she bend forward, her hands on her knees, Daniel rubbing her back with a slight worried expression on his face.


    ''I''m fine!'' Vaya mumbled as she straightened up, her face returning to its normalplexion, ''I think I was just getting too hot in the car and I haven''t really eaten much thesest couple of days''


    Daniel nodded, keeping his eyes on his mate until she gave him the finger, causing him to chuckle and call out, ''she''s fine!''


    Deciding they may as well get some food as they were there, the group set off into the town, slowly checking the area for a cafe or tavern. As they walked further into the area, Daniel started to look around curiously, his eyes widening slightly before he let out a loud whoop as he sets off at speed through the streets, ignoring the angry yells from Vaya toe back as she runs after him, leaving a stream of threats and curse words in her wake.


    The rest of the group hurried after the pair and rounded a corner to find Daniel hammering excitedly on arge front door, the door finally swung open to reveal a sweet woman who was heavily pregnant, she looked at Daniel, as she registers his face she screams loudly and pulls him into a tight hug.


    ''What are you doing here?'' she squeaks as she crushes him to her bump, Vaya growled threateningly behind them causing the pair to look over at her furious expression.


    Stepping back hurriedly, Daniel grabs Vaya by the arm and drags her over, ''This is my mate Vaya, Vaya this is rissa!'' he rushed out excitedly.


    Recognition of the name flickers over Vaya''s face, ''you''re rissa?'' she asked suddenly beaming, ''the rissa? The actual rissa?''


    rissaughed, ''I have no idea what those boys have been telling you about me, but yes, I''m the rissa who almost got drained by a vampire before your mate here helped save me.'' she replied affectionately.


    ''You''re pregnant'' Daniel said holding the woman''s hands in his own and surveying her, ''who''s the lucky guy?'' he teased.


    ''That would be med'' Sebastian''s voice came from behind rissa as she stood aside to let him through, pulling the collector into a hug, Daniel was suddenly roughly pushed aside by Vaya who dragged the older man into her arms.


    ''I knew it! I told you rissa was your mate'' she squealed happily.


    ''we don''t have mates'' Sebastian muttered blushing as rissa raised an eyebrow,


    ''Oh so I''m not your mate?'' she huffed as the colour drained from the collectors face.


    ''You are my world angel, you know that!'' he spluttered as rissa stared to giggle,


    ''Gotcha'' she sang before ushering everyone inside and through to the dining room, making her way into the kitchen as Sebastian caught up with the Oak Ridge warriors about what had been happening.


    Vaya followed rissa into the kitchen to help make some tea leaving the men to talk.


    Once inside, rissa busied herself making arge pot of tea as Vaya buttered some bread, rummaging in the fridge, rissa pulled out some sandwich meats cing them on the counter and taking off the stic wrap. As she uncovered some smi, Vaya suddenly turned green, bolting over to the sink where she tried to retch but as her stomach was empty nothing came up.


    As she stood there gasping, she felt rissa''s hand rubbingforting circles on her back, ''you OK?'' she asked gently.


    Sshing some cold water on to her face, Vaya nodded, ''I''m so sorry, that smell just turned my stomach! I don''t know why, I''ve been a bit off for a few days'' she muttered embarrassed.


    Leading her back to the counter, rissa sat her down on a stool as she quickly swiped the smi off the table and shoved it back into the fridge.


    ''A few days you say?'' rissa asked raising an eyebrow and giving a knowing look.


    ''Umm yeah.. ''Vaya replied uncertainly, trying to think, ''maybe five or six?''


    rissa smirked, ''This may be a bit personal Vaya seeing as we have just met, but... when were youst in heat?''


    Vaya stared at the woman for a minute before her brain started to work, ''uhh, just under two months ago, why?'' she asked.


    ''I think it might be time to tell Daniel that he''s going to be a father'' rissa replied smiling.


    Vaya opened her mouth, then shut it again, her eyes wide as saucers as the pregnant woman''s words sank in, ''n .. n .. nooo, that can''t be right'' Vaya muttered as she started to panic.


    Hurrying over, rissa started to rub the young girl''s shoulders, muttering calming words as Vaya freaked out.


    ''I can''t be rissa, I''m not ready! I''m only twenty, I can''t be a mum'' Vaya gasped, her body trembling like crazy, ''are you sure?'' she asked, begging the older woman with her eyes to tell her she was joking. rissa held Vaya tightly, ''hey, I''m a big old pregnant blimp, I know morning sickness when I see it, and that sure looked like morning sickness to me, but we can double check'' she said softly.


    Nodding numbly, Vaya got off the chair and followed rissa out of the kitchen, rissa waving happily to everyone as she steered Vaya through the dining room and into the hall, ''just showing Vaya to the little girls room'' she said at Daniel''s concerned look. Making their way into rissa''s bedroom, the older woman pushed Vaya into her adjoining bathroom and started to rummage in the medicine cab above the sink before pulling out an unused pregnancy test. Handing it over, rissa smiled, ''when we were finding out about our little bean here, Sebastian got so over excited he bought one of every type of test they had in the store, so I have a few spare ones after convincing him that the six he made me take were enough.


    A small giggle escaped Vaya''s lips despite her panicked expression, as rissa made to leave, Vaya called out, ''uhh, would you mind staying with me?'' she asked, her voice pleading


    Nodding immediately, rissa sat on the edge of the bath averting her gaze as Vaya did her business, cing the cap back on the test stick and cing it on the sink as she washed her hands.


    Sitting down next to rissa, Vaya grasped her hand in her own as they waited, ''thank you for staying with me'' she whispered.


    rissa smiled over at her, ''any time, I take it this was not nned?''


    Rolling her eyes, Vaya shook her head, ''nope, damn you Daniel!'' she growled.


    ''Are you ready for the answer?'' rissa asked


    Vaya shook her head vehemently, ''I don''t know what I''ll do, part of me is thinking I would love nothing more than toplete a family with my mate, the other much bigger part is screaming at me that I can barely look after myself, how the hell can I look after a tiny person who can''t do anything'' she fretted as she kept ncing at her wrist watch, watching the second hand tick slowly around the watch face.


    As the two minutes ticked to an end, Vaya sat motionless staring at the stick still bnced on the sink across from them, ''do you want to go and see?'' rissa asked quietly.


    Vaya shook her head, ''I don''t think I can do it'' she whispered, her gaze glued to the blue and white test.


    Standing up slowly, rissa stepped over to the sink and picked up the test, staring at the screen before making her way back and sitting down next to the young girl who was looking at her terrified.


    cing her arm around Vaya''s shoulders, rissa pulled her into a soft hug, as she ced the test into her hand, whispering ''congrattions!''


    Gazing down at the stick that was sped in her shaking hand, Vaya gulped loudly as she took in the word on the test that was staring back at her, ''pregnant''.

 Blood L**t Chapter 27

    Vaya didn''t move from her perch on side of the bath tub, she just sat gazing at her hand, her heart beating against her chest as fear crept it''s way over her face. Finally dragging her gaze to meet rissa''s worried expression, she muttered, ''what am I going to do?''


    rissa hugged her tightly, ''first you are going to tell Daniel'' she said firmly.


    Vaya shook her head vehemently, ''I can''t, you know what these guys are like, he''ll get all possessive and over protective! s**t, he''d probably try and force me to go back to the castle'' she argued, a frown forming as the thought of her mate''s reaction skipped through her mind.


    rissa stared at her, ''you can''t keep this from him Vaya'' she protested, ''you need his support and I don''t think you are going to be able to hide the fact you want to vomit every time someone opens something that this baby doesn''t like!'' she reasoned. Sighing, Vaya dragged her fingers through her hair worriedly, ''I know, but how do I tell him? he''s going to be all excited and I''m over here wondering how the hell I''m going to cope. He''s going to expect me to be thrilled rissa, and... I don''t think I am'' she whispered staring down at her fingers.


    rissa pulled the young dryad around to face her, ''hey, it''s not unusual to not be thrilled about bing a mum Vaya, no matter what you read, not everyone wants to go skipping through a rainbow filled forest and ride unicorns as soon as they get the news'' she said softly. ''They don''t?'' Vaya asked hopefully


    ''No'' rissa chuckled, ''this is a huge thing, your whole life will change, your rtionship with Daniel will change, you are allowed to be scared and worried and angry and every other emotion that you are feeling right now, and not one of them is wrong!'' ''I feel so bad, like I''m rejecting Daniel because I''m not jumping up and down'' Vaya muttered defeated.


    ''You are not a bad person, you are just in shock, you will know what you want to do Vaya and when you figure it out, you are going to be one kick a*s mom'' rissa said with a grin. Looking up at the older woman, Vaya gave a wry smile, ''it sounds like you believe I''lle round to wanting this'' she said softly.


    Giving her another quick squeeze rissa replied, ''I don''t just believe it, I''m damn sure of it. Despite only knowing you for half an hour, I can say with confidence that you don''te across as someone who shies away from anything and I don''t think you are going to shy away from this.''


    A soft knock on the door interrupted them, ''uhdies?'' came Daniel''s voice hesitantly, ''is everything OK? You have been gone for a while and Sebastian has threatened toe and kick the door down if rissa doesn''te out and prove she''s not having a baby in there.


    Giggling, rissa stood up and raised her eyebrow at Vaya who just nodded, cing the pregnancy test behind the bottles of shampoo out of sight as rissa unlocked the door. Walking in, Daniel''s eyes roamed over Vaya worriedly as rissa smiled, ''sorry Dan, girl talk, we got carried away! Looking over at Vaya she added, ''do you want a few minutes Vaya?'' Vaya nodded reluctantly as rissa slid past Daniel and shouted through the door, ''stop worrying man, I''m only six months gone, there is no babying out of anywhere just yet!'' As Daniel turned to leave, Vaya stopped him, ''uhh Daniel?'' she called out hesitantly, grabbing his hand and pulling him back into the room, motioning him to shut the door.


    Sitting down next to her Daniel gave her a worried look, ''you OK babe? You''ve been a bit off for thest few days, do we need to take you to the pack doctor? The Alpha and warriors could carry on without us if we need to go home'' he rambled, panic starting to show in his eyes.


    ''I''m fine stalker'' Vaya replied watching as the stress started to leave his shoulders at the familiar nickname, ''I just have something to tell you and I need you to not go all crazy weird and.. well.. you'' she finished. Staring at his mate, Daniel felt his mouth go dry, ''ugh, what is it?'' he asked, trying to sound calm.


    Reaching behind the bottles, Vaya pulled out the pregnancy test and silently ced it in his hand.


    Staring at the blue and white stick, Daniel''s face was nk for a few moments as his eyes read and reread the word written in the window. Raising his eyes to Vaya he stuttered, ''uh.. is.. uh.. is this.. uh.. yours?'' Vaya nodded wordlessly studying his face as he went back to looking at the test.


    ''So.. we''re.. um.. we''re gonna.. you know.. we''re having.. uh'' he muttered dazedly


    ''A baby'' Vaya finished woodenly.


    Looking back at Vaya he asked, ''um, are you.. uh..happy?''


    Vaya shrugged, ''currently I''m scared out of my mind'' she admitted looking down at her hands, biting nervously on her lip.


    Suddenly she felt Daniel''s arms around her as he pulled her into his arms and kissed her hungrily, his fingers tangling themselves in her long tresses as he poured his feelings against her lips.


    Pulling back, he gazed into Vaya''s eyes, pure love written there, ''I''m here you know, for everything. I''ll hold your hair when you throw up, give up any food you can''t stand, I''ll rub your feet when they are all swollen, I''ll do anything you want OK?'' he murmured, ''don''t be scared babe, we can do this, you wont be alone I promise'' he said sincerely.


    Vaya nodded, feeling the first flutter of excitement run through her at his words, as if some of the weight of her fear had been lifted from her shoulders.


    ''Just don''t coddle me loser'' she grumped giving him a small push, ''you know I hate being treated like I''ll break


    Making a cross sign over his chest, Daniel replied, ''I promise on my baby that I Daniel will not molly coddle my mate during her pregnancy.. unless she wants me too and then I''m totally going to wrap her up in a big nket and carry her around in my arms'' Giggling Vaya stood up as Daniel looked at her expectantly, ''what?'' she asked suspiciously.


    ''Can I just get a little excited? Just for like two seconds and then i''ll totally reign it in'' he pleaded


    Rolling her eyes, Vaya gave a short nod as Daniel jumped up and screamed, ''I''m going to be a daddy!!'' before picking her up and spinning her round in his arms, crashing his lips to hers in one of the most passionate kisses that left Vaya seeing stars. ''Do you know what the best part of this is?'' Daniel mused as he ced Vaya back on the floor.


    ''Oh what''s that?'' Vaya asked


    ''I am going to get sooooo much s*x! Pregnant she-wolves are supposed to be insatiably horny and it''s not like I can get you more pregnant is it'' he replied with a grin before dodging backwards to avoid his mate''s right hook.


    ''You are a pervert, stalker! Maybe i''ll make you wait till this pup is born before you get any more'' Vaya threatened.


    ''Ahh babe, that''s not going to happen, you can''t resist all of this'' Daniel replied, gesturing to his body with a smirk.


    ''so full of yourself stalker'' Vaya grumbled, unable to hide her grin as he pulled her close to him.


    ''I love you Vaya'' he murmured as he held her to his chest


    ''I love you too stalker, even if you did get me pregnant'' Vaya growled back as Daniel chuckled.


    Stepping out of rissa''s bathroom, they made their way back to the dining room where everyone was seated, eating the sandwiches that rissa had finished off preparing. Looking up as they entered, rissa raised her eyebrow to Vaya who gave a small nod in reply causing the older woman to smile to herself happily.


    ''What are you smiling about my love?'' Sebastian asked seeing her face


    ''Nothing Seb, just enjoying having old and new friends around us'' rissa replied happily.


    Checking the time, the group realised it was gettingte and upon the insistence of rissa and Sebastian, agreed to stay the night at the hotel and set off first thing the next morning. Sebastian showed them upstairs and allocated them rooms, whilst rissa went to put her feet up.


    Showing Daniel and Vaya into their roomst, Sebastian gave them a smile, ''I''m happy for you guys'' he said as he pulled the door too.


    Turning to Daniel, Vaya''s mouth dropped open, ''how the hell did he know?'' Danielughed, ''I really don''t think anything gets past that man'' he replied as he pushed his mate toward the bathroom, ''go, get ready for bed, you need sleep'' he ordered as Vaya growled ''You said you were not going to coddle me stalker'' she muttered


    Daniel feigned surprise, ''I''m not molly coddling you my love, I''m just saying it''s gettingte and you are not a morning person at the best of times'' he replied innocently.


    Grumbling to herself, Vaya allowed her mate to guide her into the bathroom, brushing her teeth and quickly finding herself tucked up in bed wrapped in her mate''s strong arms.


    ''Night little one'' Daniel mumbled sleepily as his hands brushed Vaya''s t stomach causing her to smile as shey her hand on top of his holding it in ce over the ce their baby was growing.

 Blood L**t Chapter 28

    After breakfast, there was a tearful goodbye between Vaya, Daniel, Sebastian and rissa, the older w


    sneaking some ginger biscuits into Vaya''s bag as they hugged, before the group set off back to their vehicles to resume their journey.


    After breakfast, there was a tearful goodbye between Vaya, Daniel, Sebastian and rissa, the older woman sneaking some ginger biscuits into Vaya''s bag as they hugged, before the group set off back to their vehicles to resume their journey. Hopping in the back of the car, Daniel squeezed Vaya''s hand as she stared out of the window silently.


    ''Do you need a drink?'' Daniel murmured, ''or something to eat? Do you feel OK?''


    ''Stop it'' Vaya growled annoyed not taking her eyes from the scenery.


    ''Just showing concern babe'' Daniel replied quickly, ''making sure you don''t need anything''


    ''I''m fine'' Vaya snapped back, forwarding him a re before turning back to the window.


    Justin looked back at the two warriors from his ce in the passenger''s seat and gave a small smirk, Vaya spun round to face him, ''What gets worse'' she demanded


    ''Pregnancy hormones'' Justin repliedughing.


    gets worse mate'' he said as Daniel looked surprised.


    he protested.


    Her mouth dropping open, Vaya red at Daniel in fury, ''you told people!'' she growled angrily Holding his hands up in surrender Daniel shook his head vehemently, ''no babe! I swear, I didn''t tell ar Justin kept onughing, ''don''t worry Vaya, Daniel didn''t tell anyone, but I''ve watched my mate go through to pregnancies and trust me, you never forget what a she-wolf is like when she first finds out she is carrying a pup and you also never forget what you were like after she told you about it.''


    wn shoes.'' she groaned covering her eyes.


    Vaya sat back defeated, ''ugh, you are all going to know and start treating me like I''m incapable of tyin Justin chuckled, ''I can''t say that the day won''te that you''ll need your mate to tie yources, when months in flip flops just so she didn''t have to keep asking me for help, not that I minded having a reas Vaya rolled her eyes, ''there is nothing sexy about the thought of being six hundred stone and looking Justin shook his head, ''I beg to differ on that, to us, there is nothing in the world more sexy that our m Leo looked into the rear-view mirror at that point, ''congrattions guys'' he said softly a small spark Resting her head on Daniel''s shoulder, Vaya sighed as Danielced his fingers into hersfortingly. After most of the day had passed, they finally reached the forest that hid Agnes'' cottage from view, alighting from the trucks, the warriors grabbed their supplies and set off at a brisk pace into the tree line following Justin''spass in the rough direction of the witch''s home.


    was pregnant with Jason she got to seven months and suddenly she could no longer see her feet let alone put her shoes on. She got so fed up she spent twoe and see my very sexy mate'' he added with a grin.. beached whale'' she moaned.


    rrying out pup, be prepared for Daniel to jump on you every chance he gets once you start showing''. in his voice as he spoke before he returned his eyes to the road.


    Pushing their way through the trees, A few of the Oak Ridge warriors forged ahead to scout as the remainder of the group followed along behind them, picking their way through the brush as their surrounding became more difficult to see within the dying light. As they caught up to the scouts, they found that they had already set up a small camp area, sticks piled in the middle to make a camp fire. As the werewolves huddled around the newly crackling fire, two of the warriors stripped and shifted to hunt out some meat as Viktor shifted into his bat form and took off into the night, returning an hourter and sitting down silently, no-one feeling the need to ask him where he had gone.


    Sitting down next to the Vampire, Justin looked over at him, ''you doing alright Viktor?'' he muttered as the Vampire gazed moodily into the mes.


    Nodding his head, Viktor raised his gaze to the concerned Alpha, ''yes Justin, I''m fine, just desper ate to get to Agnes and get her to undo this evil she''s inflicted on my kind'' he replied before giving the Alpha an appraising look, ''I suppose you feel the same way'' he mused.


    Justin nodded with a tense smile, ''my son is hurting, I need to do whatever it takes to take that pain away from him. We need our mate''s like we need air to breathe, without Vance, Jason will be a shell of himself''


    Viktor gave a curt nod, ''A bit like us and our Match, though we can choose to join to another, if you join to your match it''s like the end of everything when they die'' he muttered.


    ''You loved your wife'' Justin stated softly


    ''More than the air, the stars and the windsbined'' Viktor replied.


    ''May I ask, why did you turn her?'' Justin ventured uncertainly.


    Looking over at the Alpha''s curious expression, Viktor''s face softened, ''because she asked me too'' he said simply.


    Looking at Justin''s confused face Viktor smiled, ''My Beatrice was a wonderful woman, so full of life andughter, she filled my dark world with a reason to exist. Then we had Vance, oh she doted on him, loved him as only a mother can love a child, he was her world. One day she started to get upset, she was worried, that she would leave the earth long before Vance or I would. She didn''t want to leave us, though Witches have long lives too, three hundred years or so, but it is no-where close to a Vampire''s time so she asked me to turn her. I didn''t want to, she was perfect as she was and I knew what danger turning her could put her in, but she wouldn''t relent. She was adamant she wanted to live for as long as I did, watch Vance grow, find his match, fall in love and have a family of his own.


    She wore me down eventually and I bit her, she was so happy, wore my mark with pride, Agnes was furious with her, convinced I had coerced her into turning. She wanted her sister to remain as she was not be something else, something that held no ties to her old life.


    When she was killed, Agnes turned her grief for her loss into hatred for me, med me for Beatrice''s death and I suppose she was right, if I had refused my beloved''s request, she would still be here, nearing the end of her time but still alive to see Vance find Jason, our son would also be with us, happy, healthy and nning his life with his match.


    Justin watched the fire as the rabbits his warriors had caught slowly cooked over the mes, digesting the Vampire''s story.


    ''I hope she would have approved of my son'' he said with a smile.


    Viktor chuckled, ''Oh she would have loved him, she would have been nning their joining the moment shey eyes on him, if she had still been here I probably wouldn''t have made that huge error on which child was his destiny either'' he admitted ruefully. As the meat got handed round, Viktor refused with a grin, ''I''ve eaten'' he said simply, spotting a couple of worried expressions he held up a hand, ''There is a Vampire family near here I went to visit them for a blood bag'' he exined as a sigh of relief went around the group.


    Smirking Viktor added, ''Despite the stories, very few Vampires actually go looking for live meals, there is a good supply of both regr and synthesised blood bags avable to us to make the need of hunting unnecessary in this day and age.


    The group sat and chatted as they ate, Daniel pushing extra food onto his mate that she snatched out of his hand without argument as he beamed happily at her.


    ''Stop smirking at me'' she growled threateningly


    ''Just looking at the most beautiful she wolf in the entire universe'' Daniel replied giving her a squeeze.


    ''Don''t think those lines will work on me mate'' Vaya mumbled rolling her eyes as the edges of her mouth twerked upwards.


    ''No lines here baby, just stating the truth'' he retorted yfully as she held up her hand in front of her mouth trying to stifle a yawn that forced it''s way out, ''bed time'' he added as he pulled her toward him.


    ''mi not tired'' Vaya protested as she yawned again, ''I''m capable of staying up and talking''.


    ''Of course you are babe, just getting youfortable,y next to me and you can use myp as a pillow whilst we chat'' Daniel replied, straightening his legs and patting them invitingly.


    ''Yeah, I suppose I couldy down while we all talk'' Vaya wavered, as shey down and ced her head on her mate''sp, yawning again and tried to keep her eyes open.


    As the group chatted idly about nothing in particr, Vaya''s heavy breathing could be heard as fatigue swept over her. Smiling broadly, Leo looked at the pair, ''I think you''re sleeping sat up tonight mate'' he teased as Daniel chuckled.


    ''No problem here mate, I''ll sit up all night if it means she sleeps'' he said softly, brushing a stray strand of her hair from across her face.


    One by one the warriorsy down and settled in for the night, Daniel finallyying back on the soft grassy floor, careful not to disturb the Dryad who hadn''t moved an inch since shey down.


    Watching the embers dying within the fire, Daniel smiled happily and brushed his fingers against his mates face causing her to sigh contentedly in her dreams, cuddling closer to him.

 Blood L**t Chapter 29

    Waking the next morning, the group grabbed some breakfast from the food that rissa had forced upon them as they left, Daniel tried to hand Vaya a gran bar but her face paled and she shook her head quickly before scooting away from him. Waking the next morning, the group grabbed some breakfast from the food that rissa had forced upon them as they left, Daniel tried to hand Vaya a gran bar but her face paled and she shook her head quickly before scooting away from him. Grabbing her bag, Daniel rummaged within it before triumphantly pulling out the ginger biscuits and taking one out, leaning over and pushing it into Vaya''s free hand as she used the other to cover her eyes as the sickness washed over her. Looking up, she feebly nibbled on the edge, closing her eyes again, after a few minutes she opened her eyes and took bigger bites until the biscuit disappeared.


    ''Better?'' Daniel asked softly


    ''A bit, but please don''t put those tree bark bars in front of me again'' Vaya moaned as she cuddled into him.


    They are gran bars'' Daniel chuckled


    ''I don''t care what they are called, this little invader doesn''t like them'' Vaya groaned as she wiped her hand over her face.


    ''No more gran bars, got it'' the Beta replied, giving her a squeeze before scrambling up and holding out his hand to help her.


    Pulling their back packs onto the their backs, the group made sure that their fire waspletely extinguished before they set off again, marching their way through the woods, the scout group running ahead and reporting back through the mind link. Finally word came through that the cabin had been sighted, hurrying forward, the group met up with the scouts as they carefully made their way toward the silent wooden hut.


    Reaching the door, Viktor pushed against it, listening to the eerie creak as it swung open on its rusty hinges. Stepping inside, the dust and cobwebs told them that no-one had been there for a few days. The group started to poke around, looking for clues as to where Agnes may have gone, searching drawers and cupboards but each of theming up empty.


    As Vaya rummaged behind the many jars that lined the walls, her fingers brushed against a piece of paper, pulling it out she scanned over the scrawled writing, ''anyone know of a Moon Stone Pack?'' she called out grabbing everyone''s attention. ''Not one I''ve heard of, must be a small pack, why?'' Justin replied striding over to the young hybrid.


    Handing over the piece of paper, Vaya watched as the Alpha read the note, ''why would she have directions to a small werewolf pack?'' he muttered before turning to the Vampire, ''do you know of the Moon Stone pack Viktor?''


    Viktor shook his head confused, ''no, I''ve never crossed paths with that pack, to be honest, I have very little to do with the werewolves, with the exception of yourselves of course, though that has been a fairly recent encounter'' he added wryly. ''Well she must have a reason for going there, I think we should head out and see if we can find this pack, and hopefully they can tell us the reason that she was interested in them'' Justin replied decisively.


    Finishing their search and finding nothing else of significance, the group left the cabin and made their way back to the vehicles, stopping again to camp for the night in the same spot as the night before. Cuddling up to Daniel, Vaya suddenly looked at him growling, ''what''s up babe?'' he asked surprised.


    ''You smell yummy'' Vaya grumbled as she leaned into him, her eyes darkening.


    ''I smell yummy?'' Daniel chuckled as the dryad started to run her hands up his thighs.


    ''Mmmm, like really yummy, I want to lick you like a lollipop'' Vaya growled at him.


    ''Uhh Vaya? We are in the middle ofpany'' Daniel protested as she started to nt kisses up his neck causing his breath to hitch. Looking over at Justin and Leo he saw them both trying not tough as Vaya slid her hands underneath his t''shirt. ''What do I do?'' he mouthed at the pair as he tried to fend off his horny mate.


    ''Give in'' Justin repliedughing, ''do not even attempt to deny a pregnant she wolf mate.''


    Rolling his eyes, Daniel grabbed Vaya''s hand, standing up as he dragged her off into the forest away from the fire, as soon as they were out of earshot of the group, Vaya pounced on him hungrily, pulling off his shirt so she could run her tongue up his torso. Shuddering, Daniel pulled her face to his as he kissed her fiercely, nibbling at her lower lip until she opened her mouth eagerly.


    Exploring her mouth, he felt Vaya''s hands running down his chest toward his growing bulge, rubbing her hand over the fabric of his jeans as he moaned into her mouth.


    ''So damn sexy'' Vaya growled as her other hand roamed over his body, caressing his skin.


    Lifting her arms, Daniel pulled her top over her head, leaving her standing before him in her ckce bra, ''damn babe'' he groaned as she pressed her body to his, purring against his neck, sucking gently on his mark.


    Unbuckling his belt, Vaya made swift work of his jeans, dropping to her knees, pulling them and his boxers down as his erection sprang free.


    Grabbing it with her hand, Vaya lowered her mouth onto him and started to slowly run her tongue along his shaft, smiling as he hissed at the contact.


    Running his hands through her long hair, Daniel''s eyes closed as he groaned under her touch, his moans getting louder as she slowly, sensually eased him into her mouth, sucking gently as she bobbed her head against him. ''f**k babe'' Daniel growled as he moved himself against her mouth, gripping her hair as his pleasure built. Moaning against him, the noise sent vibrations up Daniel''s m*****d, causing him to lose control, growling loudly as he came. Licking him gently, Vaya stood up, licking her lips before crashing them into his moaning as his d**k twitched against her thigh.


    ''You are dangerous'' Daniel muttered as he pulled away slightly to look into his mate''s eyes.


    ''I love you'' Vaya mumbled as her hands returned to his shaft, slowly pumping up and down. Undoing her jeans, Daniel slid them down her thighs, Vaya kicking them away as his hands danced across her stomach, sending sparks through her body. ''My baby'' he muttered, his eyes ckening, Vaya''s breathing quickening.


    Pulling her into his embrace, he crushed his lips to hers, lifting her up into his arms as she automatically slipped her arms around his neck, wrapping her legs around his waist. Crouching down, he carefullyy his mate onto the grass, brushing her hair from her face as he gazed into her eyes.


    Tracing his tongue down her body, me nted butterfly kisses across her stomach, his fingers teasing their way lower as his mate moaned in longing. Finding her sweet spot, he started to rub small circles against her nub, his other hand tenderly brushing the side of her breast causing her to shudder involuntarily.


    Feathering kisses further down her torso, the warrior reached between her hips, teasing her mercilessly as he trailed his kissed to the side and down her soft muscr thighs as she breathed raggedly above him.


    Using the tip of his tongue, Daniel followed a meandering path toward her core, breathing in her scent that had subtly changed and he found it undeniable. Wanting every inch of her, he growled possessively as his tongue flicked over her lips, easing their way between them as he finally tasted her.


    Growling hungrily, Vaya squirmed in pleasure, her mate''s tongue dancing over her sensitive areas, drawing sounds of longing from her lips as he devoured her, biting gently on her clit as she tried to hold back her release. e for me baby'' Daniel growled seductively, pushing his fingers into her and moving against her walls, first slow and sensitive, but then faster as she started toe undone beneath him.


    As her o****m ripped through her body, Daniel groaned, the feeling of his mate grabbing his fingers sending him crazy. Removing his hands, he crawled up her body, pushing himself between her folds, moaning in pleasure as he found her entrance, teasing her gently as he brushed himself against her. Wriggling underneath him, Vaya''s eyes were shut as she groaned with longing.


    Slowly entering her, Daniel watched his mate drown in her own pleasure, moving softly against her he dropped his head, lower, his mouth searching out her n****e, gently biting it as she gasped in anticipation.


    As he felt her walls around him, Daniel whimpered, fighting the urge to take her harder, wanting to enjoy every inch of the dryad beneath him for as long as possible.


    Moving against her, he could feel her building again beneath him, her fingernails digging into his back as she held him against her, speeding up his pace, he thrust against her as she moaned louder, pulling his face up to hers so she could devour his lips with her own. Suddenly, Vaya pushed him sideways, rolling them both over so he wasying on his back. Sitting up she began to ride him hard, his breathing bingboured as she ground herself against him, her fingers scratching gently down his chest, his hands cupping her breasts, pinching her n*****s.


    As they moved against each other, they felt their releases building fast, sitting up slightly, Daniel pulled his mate toward him, his mouth searching out hers, his tongue wrestling with her own as their climaxes hit with force.


    Riding through their highs, Daniel released the dryad''s lips, as they came back to earth he pressed his forehead to hers, ''goddess I love you so much'' he whispered.


    ''I love you too, more than you will ever know'' Vaya replied with a small smile, tracing her finger down his cheek before kissing him softly.

 Blood L**t Chapter 30

    Once dressed, they made their way back to the camp fire and the smirking group of warriors who gave the pair appraising looks as Vaya buried her head embarrassed, into Daniel''s shoulder. Once dressed, they made their way back to the camp fire and the smirking group of warriors who gave the pair appraising looks as Vaya buried her head embarrassed, into Daniel''s shoulder. ''Everything OK?'' Justin asked innocently as the warriors and Viktor all chuckled at the two mates difort.


    ''Yes, fine, everything is fine'' Vaya squeaked as she hurriedly pulled Daniel down by their packs and started to rummage through her bag keeping her eyes fixated on the contents as Daniel tried not tough with everyone else. Turning away from the crimson faced dryad, the warriors went back to their conversations as Daniel pulled his mate closer to him, raising her chin so her eyes met his. ''Hey'' he murmured with a soft smile.


    ''I am so embarrassed'' Vaya muttered trying to hide her face in his t''shirt, ''I hope the next 7 months are not going to be like this, you just smelt so...''


    ''Irresistible?'' Daniel offered as Vaya''s blush deepened


    ''You don''t have to rub it in stalker'' she muttered pulling out a bottle of water and taking a small sip.


    ''You can jump this any time your hormones want babe'' Daniel whispered cing a chaste kiss on her temple.


    ''Don''t tempt me'' Vaya replied shaking her head, a grin spreading over her face as she peeked up at him from where her face remained buried in his clothing.


    ''Oh I intent to tempt you as much as possible, sexy'' Daniel chuckled, his eyes darkening slightly.


    ''I thought I was supposed to be the one with the raging hormones'' the Dryad protested, trying to look stern but the corners of her mouth twitched upward giving her away.


    Daniel shrugged, ''don''t me me, Alpha said that there is nothing sexier than a mate that is carrying your pup and he is damn right, I want to... how did you describe it?.. lick you like a lollipop?'' he teased as Vaya groaned and hid her face again. Settling down to sleep, the groupy in a circle around the fire, Daniel curling himself around Vaya who yawned loudly as she cuddled back into his strong embrace.


    The following morning, they packed themselves up again and followed their trail back to their vehicles, mbering in as Justin and Leo studied the crude directions.


    ''I think they are co-ordinates'' Viktor spoke up behind them, his long body white finger stretching across the paper to a collection of numbers scrawled in the corner.


    Pulling out his phone, Leo brought up an App and punched the numbers in, the App zeroing in on a small area that was roughly two days drive from their location. Setting the phone to give them directions, they jumped in the lead vehicle, Daniel and Vaya in the back, Viktor choosing to travel with them this time, settling in next to the two youngsters and closing his eyes.


    Starting the truck, Leo put it into gear, pulling away and leading the small convoy along the route toward the mysteriously unknown pack and maybe a lead on the illusive witch.


    The journey was uneventful, the group stopping over night at a small sleepy motel before setting off again toward their destination.


    As the vehicles ate up the miles, the area around them became less popted, whoever this pack were, they didn''t seem to want to socialise with others.


    Watching the empty fields roll by, Vaya had an ufortable feeling in the pit of her stomach, fidgeting slightly she drew Daniel''s attention. ''You OK babe?'' he asked concerned, ''is it the baby? Do you feel sick?''


    Vaya shook her head, ''no I''m fine, I just have a really weird feeling and I can''t shake it.


    Justin turned around in his seat in the front of the SUV, ''that''s worrying, I''ll tell everyone to be on guard'' he said immediately


    Vaya gave him a rueful smile, ''I''m sure it''s just me Alpha, my hormones have thrown everything out of whack'' she muttered embarrassed.


    Justin gave her a piercing look, ''pregnant she-wolves are known to be more sensitive to danger or trouble around them, its part of protecting your unborn pup, if you think something is off, then we have to take it seriously'' he replied firmly.


    Leo slowed the vehicle down slightly, everyone staring out of the windows as they followed the arrow that led them toward the Moon Stone Pack.


    After ten minutes Leo muttered, ''should we not have been stopped by now? Where are the pack guards? Border control? Surely they don''t leave their territory unprotected.''


    Justin shifted uneasily in his chair, ''something is very wrong here, maybe we should pull over and talk to the others!


    Pulling over to the side of the road, Leo ground the vehicle to a halt, the other trucks following suit, everyone mbering out to congregate around the Alpha, their nervousness palpable.


    Walking up to the leaders, one of the warrior''s, Matthew met the Alpha''s eyes, ''I don''t like this Alpha, there hasn''t been a single wolf sighted since we entered this packsnd, do you think we are walking into some sort of ambush?'' he asked, his eyes darting around them, all the warriors stood in protective stances around their leaders.


    ''I''m not sure Matt but I think we would be better sending a scout group ahead of us'' Justin replied in concern.


    Nodding, Matthew turned to the warriors, signalling three who immediately stripped and shifted, grabbing their bundled clothes in their jaws, before running off into the surrounding tree line, spreading out, advancing carefully upon the unknown pack. Standing by the cars, a few of the warriors took to walking patrols around the group, others keeping close to their Alpha.


    ''I could fly over and see what''s going on'' Viktor offered looking round at the alert werewolves.


    Sighing, Justin shook his head, ''we can''t risk anyone being alerted to our presence just in case they actually don''t know we are here, and a bat flying around in the middle of the day by itself might look a bit suspicious'' he replied tiredly. Nodding, Viktor took a seat in the back of the car, keeping the door open so he could listen to the conversations still.


    Justin looked over at Vaya who was still fidgeting, looking more and more ufortable as the time ticked past.


    ''You still feel off?'' Justin asked carefully


    Nodding, Vaya turned her stricken eyes to the Alpha, ''I don''t know what it is but my body is telling me that something is wrong!'' she admitted.


    ''Danger?'' asked Daniel, immediately moving closer to her and putting a protective arm around her waist.


    Shaking her head, Vaya frowned, ''I don''t think so, I don''t feel like I need to fight or flee, I can''t describe what it is, I just feel... wrong'' she finished defeated.


    Standing together, the group waited until an open mind link came through, ''Alpha, I think you need toe and see this'' came the voice of one of the warriors. ''What is is Dawson? Is there danger?'' Justin replied as Vaya, Daniel and Viktor waited impatiently to be filled in as they couldn''t hear the conversation.


    ''No Alpha, there is no danger, but... it''s terrible, I can''t describe... you need to see for yourself'' Dawson replied.


    His eyes clearing, Justin motioned for everyone to get back in the trucks, scrambling quickly into his own next to Leo, Vaya, Daniel and Viktor quickly getting in the back.


    ''What did they say?'' Daniel asked immediately as Leo threw the truck into gear and pulled away from the side of the road.


    ''He said there is no danger but we need to get there and see what has happened'' Justin replied tersely, his jaw set as he stared out of the front window.


    Ten minutester, they rolled to a stop by a small pack house, the three warriors stood at the edge already shifted back into human form and dressed.


    As the remainder of the group stepped out of the SUV''s they came to stand beside the silent scouts, everyone staring ahead at the area that was littered with the bodies of the ughtered pack. Men, women and even childreny dead, from their positioning, the pack had tried valiantly to defend themselves but whatever had attacked them had wiped out every member.


    ''What the hell happened here'' Vaya gasped as tears stung her eyes, ''why would someone do this?''


    cing his arms around his mate who started to sob uncontrobly as her eyes remained glued to the children in front of them, Daniel tried tofort her as he looked on in horror at the m******e.

 Blood L**t Chapter 31

    Stepping their way carefully through the bodies, Justin and the warriors checked each one for any sig ''I knew something was wrong, but I didn''t think it would be this'' Vaya repeated, more to herself that a Each body they checked showed no sign of life, they were all cold to the touch showing that hours ha ''Rogues maybe?'' Matthew offered looking at the w marks on the torso of a female warrior who look Justin looked over the scene, ''we can''t rule it out, it could also have been a neighbouring pack vying f ''But you don''t take out the non fighting women and children, you challenge the Alpha'' Daniel proteste ''In our world yes, but who''s to say how this pack was run, we didn''t even know it existed'' Justin replie As they moved further up the driveway, the bodies became more condensed as if the pack had conver Reaching the pack house entrance the group found the doors hanging by their hinges, the wood splin resonating against the polished chequered marble floor.


    The wooden paneling that lined the walls was sttered with dried blood and w marks, whether th Splitting into rooms, they searched the pack house room by room, none of them finding a living perso unawares during a meal and rushed from their seats. As they edged their way around the stains, they Making their way down the steps, their way opened into a corridor, a sturdy metal door at the end tha around the children, having obviously tried to use their own bodies to try and protect the innocent liv ''What kind of monster does something like this'' Leo growled, his eyes sweeping the room, pain writte ''Whoever it was, they didn''t want anyone left to give any information about them'' Justin replied, a col Making their way back upstairs, they exited the kitchen to meet up with the other members of their gr ''Any survivors?'' Justin asked, a slight hopelessness to his voice.


    ''No Alpha'' Matthew replied dejectedly, ''the entire pack has been destroyed, it''s like a blood bath.


    vivors, Daniel leading his mate who was shaking uncontrobly in his arms, trying to shield her from the devastation.


    else.


    d since their demise, Viktor eyes raked over the necks of the in, ''these were not taken down by my kind'' he said gravely, ''there are no neck wounds. f she had been trying to protect a couple of pups that were half hidden under her body. er'' he mused.


    ving to protect the pack house from whatever had attacked them.


    s if it had been hit with an incredible force. Pushing their way though the wreckage, the warriors fanned out, checking for any enemies, their footsteps


    e from the attackers or the pack members, no-one could tell.


    n and Leo entered the kitchen, looking around they took in the blood smeared floor, food strewn across therge Oak table as if the pack had been caught the pantry door ajar, within, the shelves on the right hand side pulled out to reveal a stone staircase.


    een forced open to reveal a collection of couches and chairs, each one holding the corpses of the packs most vulnerable members, each one huddled


    s his face.


    emanating from him.


    o were also returning from their searches.


    Growling in anger, Justin led the way toward the front door, ''continue the search outside, check everybody, if even one has a pulse I want to know'' he ordered.


    Halting just shy of the door, Leo looked back at the foyer uncertainly, ''you OK Leo?'' Justin asked noticing his Beta''s hesitancy


    ''Yes Alpha, I just want to have a second sweep of the house, just to ease my mind'' he said


    Justin nodded, ''go'' he ordered before he led the way back outside.


    Turning on his heel, Leo started to search the house room by room, starting on the top floor, checking the Alpha''s office, finding paperwork that told him the Alpha had been named Raymond, and his Luna named Charlotte.


    The bedrooms told him that the couple had been childless as there was no nursery or child''s bedroom set up on the Alpha''s floor.


    The second floor, consisted of rooms that he assumed belonged to the Beta and Gamma, both seemed to have been mated due to the significantly feminine touch to the rooms, three of the other bedrooms were set up with children''s d¨¦cor. Leo guessed that it had been two boys and a girl due to two of the rooms being decorated in aerones and animals, the third a soft pastel pink with floating hot air balloons hanging from a mobile attached to the ceiling. Pulling tha lit girl into his arms, Lao hald har tightly as ha whisparad, ''you ara safa now swaatnass, I promisa''.


    Tha group cama back into tha pack housa, Taylor shouting out loudly that thay had found no survivors bafora thay all stoppad in thair tracks looking at tha Bata holding tha small child in his arms.999 Nodding, Leo picked her up in his arms, ''yes sweetness, I''m sorry but they are!''


    ''My mama? She''s dead too?'' she asked, her voice trembling as the tears brimmed in her eyes.


    ''I''m so sorry Olivia, yes your Mama too'' Leo replied gruffly trying to fight back his own tears as the girl clung to his shirt, her baby heart breaking in front of him.


    ''But where will I go?'' she asked desperately, her tiny face etched with panic.


    Staring in to the youngsters face, Leo gave her forehead a soft kiss, ''you wille and live at our pack with me and my Alpha'' he said softly.


    ''I can live with you?'' she asked, her eyes round and hopeful.


    ''Yes sweetness, you can live with me'' Leo replied holding her tightly to him.


    Looking past the little girl, Leo met Justin''s eyes who nodded tersely, suddenly Olivia pulled on Leo''s cor, ''Yes Olivia?'' he asked softly.


    ''I need to go potty'' she mumbled as Leo''s face fell


    ''Oh, umm, do you know where the bathroom is?'' he asked, nodding she pointed to the door across from them. cing her down gently on the floor he stood back up as she tugged at his hand


    ''You need toe with me'' she said when he didn''t move, looking around desperately, his eyes fell on Vaya who opened her own wide before she nodded, stepping forward and holding out the her hand to the little girl who watched her warily. ''My name is Vaya, I can take you to the bathroom sweetie'' she said softly.


    Checking with Leo, who nodded, she took the she wolf''s hand and they made their way to the bathroom, opening the door and disappearing inside.


    Once they came back out, Olivia gravitated to Leo who immediately picked her up, holding her to him as they made their way outside, the warrior keeping the child''s face buried in his shirt so she wouldn''t see any more of the bodies as they hurried back to the SUV''s.


    Once stood by the cars, the pack house out of sight again, Justin took charge, ''Matthew, Silver, take the child back to Oak Ridge, do not stop unless its to change drivers or get food. Do not let Olivia out of your sight, once you get there take her to..'' he hesitated. ''Take her to Carmen'' Leo interjected, ''she will take care of her'' he added, meeting his Alpha''s gaze pleadingly.


    ''Carmen'' Justin agreed, ''collect Carmen from the Beta''s home and take them both to the Luna, tell them everything that has happened and that Carmen is to look after her until we return!


    ''Yes Alpha'' the werewolf and she wolf said in unison, Silver reaching out for the child who tightened her arms around Leo shaking her head.


    ''No no, I stay with Leo'' she wailed desperately, ''he promise, no''


    Leo held the child tightly, patting her back as he clung to him, ''hey baby girl'' he whispered, ''You can go with these nice people OK? They are going to take you to my mate who is back at my pack'' Looking into the Beta''s eyes, Olivia whimpered, ''but you said I could live with you, why you noting?" she asked worriedly.


    Smiling down at the baby girl Leo brushed the tears from her eyes with his free hand, ''I have to help my Alpha with something, but as soon as I am finished, I aming straight back to the pack. Until then, these nice warriors are going to take you to my house where my mate Carmen is waiting for you, she will look after you until I get home, OK?'' he said softly.


    ''You promise, you''lle back?'' she asked houghing back her tears.


    ''Cross my heart'' Leo replied seriously.


    Taking a shuddering breath, Olivia nodded, releasing her hold on the Beta and reaching out for Silver who took her carefully, cradling her in her arms as she and Matthew walked quickly to thest SUV. Matthrew slid behind the wheel as Silver got into the back with Olivia carefully buckling her seatbelt, before Matthew started the vehicle, doing a U-turn and driving away.


    Seeing the Beta''s conflicted face, Justin patted his back, ''she''ll be fine Leo, Carmen will take care of her'' he muttered as the Beta nodded, swallowing a lump in his throat.

 Blood L**t Chapter 32

    Standing next to the rear door of their vehicle, Daniel looked over at Vaya who had a distant look on her face.


    ''Penny for your thoughts?'' he whispered, making the young dryad start in surprise.


    Shaking her head, Vaya smiled, ''it''s nothing really.. it''s just, when I took Olivia to the bathroom to help her, it didn''t feel weird, it felt.. natural'' she confessed blushing slightly. Laughing, Daniel kissed her temple softly, ''that''s because you are a mum, and that is the kind of thing a mum does'' he replied with a grin.


    ''I''m not a mum yet'' Vaya protested


    ''But you are bing one, your instincts are kicking in to protect pups, no matter who they belong too'' Daniel replied happily.


    Snuggling into the warrior''s chest, Vaya contemted his words silently.


    ''What is the n now Alpha?'' Leo asked, looking over at Justin who was deep in thought.


    ''I feel bad not giving these people a burial, but we just don''t have the time to dedicate to it with Vance''s life in the bnce'' he muttered, his eyes trailing the road back to the pack house.


    Leo nodded understandingly, ''we can return after we have found Agnes,y our kin folk to rest properly then'' he promised.


    Clearing his throat, Viktor gained the groups attention, ''I am thinking it may be time to call in my own folk'' he said suddenly, ''I was reluctant at first, not all of my subjects are as tolerant of other species, we have been persecuted in our time'' he added as he saw the faces of the warriors around him darken slightly.


    ''but needs must, our time is running out and my son, the future Alpha''s mate, needs us to find Agnes and fast, I think we should head north to the Vampire n that resides there, they have arge force that could cover a lot of ground'' he said decisively. ''How far away?'' Justin asked immediately


    ''Half a day if we don''t stop'' Viktor replied, ''they will also provide us with shelter for the night, your warriors will be under my protection, nothing will happen to any of you whilst we are there''.


    Thinking momentarily, Justin nodded, ''lets go.


    Bundling into the cars, Viktor took the passenger seat this time, Justin joining the couple in the back so that the Vampire could direct Leo in how to get to the n.


    ''We try to keep ourselves off the radar'' Viktor said with a grin, ''we tend to find visitors to our ns are not usually there to try and sell us encyclopedias, more pitchforks and burning torches. he said wryly as Leo chuckled, throwing the truck into gear and pulling away from the road side.


    Doing a U-turn, Leo led the convoy back to the main road, where Viktor took over the navigation, giving the werewolf strict instructions on the route to follow to reach their destination.


    In the back, Vaya remained curled up next to Daniel as the future Beta talked in a low voice to the Oak Ridge Alpha, allowing the soft vibrations of his voice to lull her into sleep.


    *********


    Back at the castle, Halle walked slowly into Vance''s room, carrying a steaming cup of coffee that she ced next to her brother on the bed side table. Jason''s chin was covered in stubble, his eyes dark with circles as he remained next to Vance holding his hand tightly in his own.


    ''You need to go and shower Jas'' Halle said finally dragging her brother''s dejected eyes from his mate''s face to her own.


    Halle grinned, ''I''ve actually really enjoyed living here too, despite the fact I missed my family and pack terribly'' she replied, ''but, my brother is just as fun as me, even more so in fact as he is a terrible, and I do mean terrible, tease. He is going to wind everyone up so much you are all going to want to batter him with one of Carter''s rolling pins. He will bring life to this old castle, I promise''


    Giving the teenager a watery smile, Iris nodded, ''I would like that, it''s nice to see the Prince enjoying himself, I have no animosity toward him, I never did. He was not present when my vige was destroyed, he was just an innocent that got caught up in a revenge plot, he lost his mother and now he''s in danger of losing his life over something that he had no control over.'' Wiping the tears that had started to fall from her eyes absent mindedly, Iris stood up, ''I need to go and help Carter I think, the new master is going to need to keep his strength up to help his mate'' she said decisively before heading toward the door toe face to face with a freshly washed Jason.


    Looking down at the terrified girl in front of him, Jason stepped forward and pulled her into a tight hug, ''it wasn''t your fault Iris, please stop ming yourself'' he muttered as he held on to her tightly.


    ''I know, but I just want you to know, I am really sorry young master'' she replied, returning his hug hesitantly.


    Pulling away, Jason smiled, ''oh and by the way, my name is Jason, not young master, not prince, or your highness, just Jason. I you call me anything but that I will not respond and anyone, including my mate over there, who tries to argue it with me will be finding out why I am ssed as the best warrior in Oak Ridge'' he growled yfully.


    ''Pfft, best?'' Halle interjected with a derisiveugh, ''I wouldn''t say best.. maybe fifth from top?'' she said with a mischievous look.


    Turning slowly toward his sister, Jason raised an eyebrow, ''and who is better than me?'' he asked


    Pretending to think, Halle tapped her chin, ''hmm, dad? Graham? Leo? Taylor..'' she started to reel off.


    Growling, Jason waved his hand, ''OK probably dad, even Graham and Leo I will give you, but Taylor? You are cing Taylor above me?'' he moaned pouting at his younger sister who giggled uncontrobly.


    ''OK, you can be fourth'' she conceded reluctantly, ''you are the fourth best warrior in the pack''


    ''Damn right little sis'' Jason replied puffing out his chest as the girlsughed.


    As Iris excused herself, Jason sat back down next to Vance, cing a wet nnel on his forehead as he took the vampire''s hand in his own.


    ''Did you even use body wash?'' Halle asked, ring at her brother, ''you were done in like five minutes!


    Shrugging, Jason kept his eyes on his mate, ''it''s amazing how fast you can shower when your mate isying unresponsive in a bed'' he replied sadly.

 Blood L**t Chapter 33

    After following the Vampire''s directions, that had led them into a deste area devoid of settlements, they finally pulled up in front of arge house just as night was closing in.


    Up close it looked like a pack house but the cold exterior andck of guards left the werewolves ufortable.


    As their vehicles slowed to a stop a tall man in ck cks and an emerald green waistcoat stepped out of the front door, his white blond hair was cut close to his head and his angr jawline gave him a look of authority. Eyeing the werewolves as they stepped out of the vehicles he boomed, ''I don''t remember ordering food to be delivered.


    Leo bristled but before he could lunge at the cocky Vampire, Viktor opened his door and slowly emerged.


    Eyes widening, the vampire dropped to one knee immediately, ''sire! My apologies, I was unaware that you would be visiting us, we are unprepared.


    Motioning for the vampire to stand, Viktor smiled, ''this was not a nned visit Vince, I have a grave issue, my friends here are helping me with, we have reached a stalling point so havee to you, one of my most trusted underlings to obtain help and hopefully lodgings for the night.''


    Looking over the group, Vince raised an eyebrow, ''friends your majesty?'' he repeated.


    ''Yes Vince, friends, they are not here for dinner'' Viktor replied evenly.


    Sighing in disappointment Vince stepped to the side and bowed, allowing Viktor to walk past him before falling into step behind him, the werewolves bringing up the rear.


    Ushering the King into the dining room, Vince pped his hands and immediately vampires appeared with crystal sses and pitchers of blood that they set along the table as Viktor took the seat at the head. Looking over the offerings Viktor raised his gaze to the hosting vampire who stood next to him nervously, ''This is very gracious Vince but would you by chance have anything that mypanions would be able to drink as their tastes vary quite spectacrly from ours!''


    Gulping, Vince immediately nodded, beckoning over one of the Vampiresses and whispering furiously to her for a few minutes before she scuttled off, returning momentster with some wine and a pitcher of water that she set down in front of the werewolves who had seated themselves around the table after Viktor had indicated them to do so.


    With Justin and Leo sat to his right, Viktor motioned to Vince to join him on his left, the vampire hurrying toply before meeting the Vampire King''s gaze expectantly.


    ''You say you have an issue your majesty, how can we, the Blood Light n assist you?'' he asked.


    Leaning back, swilling the blood around his ss momentarily, Viktor took a small sip before speaking, ''My son, he has been the victim of an attack'' he started simply as Vince''s hands flew to his mouth in horror.


    ''The Prince? What has happened my liege, please, tell me how we can help our future King! he begged quickly.


    ''A witch has injected him with an antidote to my venom, this antidote will slowly eat away at his blood until there is nothing left to tether him to life. He will in essence be human and his years will catch up to him. Once Vance has sumbed, it will move on to my own blood and then through all of our kind, removing the thing that gives us our eternal life!


    Vince growled angrily, ''who is this witch who attacks our people my King? Utter her name and I will send forces to hunt her down and empty her body of her blood'' he snarled in fury.


    Patting the angry vampire''s hand with his own, Viktor smiled, ''be calm my friend, we require the witch alive as she may also hold the key to reversing what she has done to our future leader. We have been tracking her but havee up against a dead end so to speak, a werewolf pack full of dead to be exact, though we have no idea if this is to do with the witch we seek or another entity that has not be known to us yet.


    Nodding in understanding, Vince straightened up, ''Tell me who you seek my King and I shall send out scouts to search for information on her whereabouts'' he promised.


    Smiling tightly, Viktor replied, ''Her name is Agnes, but I need your trackers to be discreet Vince, I do not want our allies panicking nor our enemies thinking we may be in a weakened state. Send your scouts to find her and bring back her whereabouts to us so that we may go and apprehend her quietly. Also, we are time sensitive, Vance has just over a week left before the antidote finishes it''s work.


    Vince sat back in his chair, his eyes widening slightly, ''Agnes? I only know of one Agnes... surely you cannot mean her Ladyship''s sister?'' he asked shocked.


    Viktor grimaced as he nodded agreement, ''one and the same my friend'' he replied with a flicker of defeat.


    ''No, his highness is all that is left of her Majesty! Why would Agnes attack her own blood? It makes no sense'' Vince argued, trying to find reason in his leader''s words.


    ''It seems that Agnes does not count Vance as her kin, she called him my spawn'' Viktor replied, the angerced into his words as his eyes shed momentarily.


    Vince''s fangs suddenly slid down over his bottom lip as fury swept across his face, ''she called our heir spawn?'' he repeated slowly, his own eyes glittering as Viktor nodded silently.


    Standing from his chair abruptly, Vince bowed in respect, ''it shall be done my liege'' before walking swiftly from the room barking orders to his n as he went.


    Looking over at Justin, Viktor smiled, ''we can rest for the night Alpha, my subjects will find her for us!


    Once they had finished the drinks that had beenid out for them, the group stood from the table, a young Vampiress stepping forward to guide them to their rooms as the other members bustled around the table clearing away the remains.


    Walking out of the dining room, the Vampiress led the way up the stairs to the second floor, opening doors along thending to reveal a selection of guest rooms. Each of the werewolves elected to share a room with a fellow warrior, Vaya and Daniel staying together and Leo insisting on remaining with his Alpha despite Viktor''s assurances that all would be safe whilst under the Blood Light''s roof.


    ''Your Majesty, our sire has said that you are to upy a room on the top floor, if you will follow me I will show you to your quarters'' the Vampiress said softly with a bow.


    ''Smiling down at the youngster, Viktor raised a hand, ''what is your name child?''


    Meeting the Vampire King''s gaze hesitantly, she replied ''Sylvia''


    Holding the Vampiress'' gaze, Viktor nodded, ''Well Sylvia, I would like you to convey to your sire that though I deeply appreciate his hospitality I wish to stay here with mypanions so that should we need to move quickly we are all in the same vicinity to aid our departure. A slight fear crossed the young girl''s face, ''I.. I.. I'' she stuttered


    Holding a finger to her soft pink lips, Viktor shhed her, ''child, if Vince is unhappy with my decision he is most wee toe and speak to me, please tell him that I have insisted on this room right here for the night'' he added pointing to the room next door to Justin and Leo.


    ''Y.. Y.. yes your Majesty, I shall convey your message for you'' Sylvia stuttered before bowing quickly and hurrying away.

 Blood L**t Chapter 34

    The following morning, the warriors congregated with Viktor in the dining hall, the n members serving them all with their best foods and beverages.


    ''I could get used to travelling with you Viktor'' Justinughed as he sank his teeth into a home made buttered croissant.


    Viktorughed, ''there are some perks to knowing the King of the Vampires'' he agreed, sipping on his goblet of blood.


    As they sat around the long hardwood table chatting among themselves, the doors opened and Vince hurried into the room followed by six vampires ho all made a bee line for Viktor, each bowing respectfully before Vince took a seat to his right. ''My King'' Vince said quickly, ''my men have spent the night tracking the witch and have received word that she is hidden in the ck forest, they do not dare enter as it is a known area for the Witches Coven to convene and they do not take kindly to intruders on their turf without prior invitation. We think that the Coven has offered her sanctuary as she is one of their own, you will require help if you are going to enter forcefully!


    Viktor absorbed the information, ''the ck forest is heavy enchanted, it will not be easy to enter and remove Agnes from her sisters'' he said slowly.


    ''My King, I will assign you my most trusted guards, they will travel with you to help you reach Agnes'' Vince replied immediately as the six Vampires behind him ced their right hand to the chest and bowed, silently pledging their help to the King.


    ''I thank you for that Vince, we will take all the help you can offer us'' Viktor replied stiffly, his eyes dark as he considered their options.


    ''Our heir needs us, we are here to aid him'' Vince said softly before raising from his chair again and indicating to the scouts to follow him out of the room.


    ncing at hispanions, Viktor gave a forced smile, ''I hope you are readydies and gentlemen, the ck forest is not to be taken lightly'' he said sternly.


    ''I am not familiar with the ck forest'' Justin mused, ''why is it called that?''


    Viktor smiled grimly, ''you''ll see'' he replied cryptically.


    Finishing their meals, the warriors all retired to their rooms to pack up and get ready to leave the n''s territory, congregating back in the foyer, they were met by Vince who had a dozen Vampires and Vampiresses behind him all carrying weapons and a back pack. Stepping forward, Vince bowed to Viktor, ''my King, I would suggest you continue to the forest on foot, it is not near any road and you may find it difficult to find a safe location to leave your vehicles. We would be honoured to have you leave your vehicles here in our territory where we will keep them safe from damage.


    Viktor tapped his chin unsure, ''how much time will we lose on footpared to by car?'' he asked nervously.


    ''Very little my King, the location of the forest is a good half days trek from the nearest roads, and the route is not a straight one. If you go by foot from here you can cut straight across thend, you will be there by the end of the day if you keep a steady pace. Looking over at Justin he noted the Alpha give a small nod of agreement, ''then we thank you Vince, we will take you up on your gracious offer.'' he replied smoothly.


    Indicating to the people behind him, Vince introduced the leader, ''this is ra our head scout, she will guide you to the ck forest, these are her warriors who will offer you and your group protection and will fight along side you should the need arise. Viktor nodded toward the Vampiress who bowed in return before turning to the man next to her, ''this is my second your Majesty, Athan, he will be your personal bodyguard and will take over as leader should anything happen to me. Though we have absolute faith in your abilities, we ask that you indulge us and allow us to assign you with a guard, your protection and our heir''s recovery are our number one priority. she said solemnly.


    Nodding in return, Viktor smiled, ''I think you ra and ept your offer, but please extend it to my friend Justin here, he is the Alpha of his pack, and the father of your heir''s match! he replied.


    Turning a surprised look to Justin, ra took in the strong warrior before looking back at her own people and beckoning a second Vampire forward, ''Alpha, this is Kieran, he will be your bodyguard'' she said.


    Holding up a hand, Justin replied, ''please, it''s not necessary, Viktor is your King, you should concentrate on his protection!


    ra shook her head determinedly, ''you are the father to our heir''s future mate, and the future grandfather to our next in line. Should you get hurt or killed, that would hurt your child and in turn hurt our heir, your life is as important as the King''s'' she replied, meeting his eyes with her piercing gaze.


    Nodding in agreement, Justin dropped his argument, stepping back to converse with Leo as the Vampires discussed their uing journey.


    Once everyone knew the n, the newly expanded group set off out of the n house and out of the territory, following the six Vampires that had spent the night tracking the missing witch.


    Making their way through the fields that helped keep the n hidden from the human''s in the surrounding viges, the group kept themselves avoiding popted areas, worried that people would cause issues if they realised the Vampires true selves. Trudging through the endless fields, The group were on alert for danger as they covered the distance to the ck forest, just as night fell around them they arrived at their destination. Looking at the burnt trees in front of them, Leo muttered ''well now we know why they call it the ck forest, what the hell happened to these trees!''


    ra looked over at the Beta, ''this is the aftermath from previous attempts by intruders to infiltrate the forest.


    Raising his eyebrows, Leo took in the Vampiress, ''how many times have they been attacked?''


    ra shrugged, ''countless''


    ''and how many times have they been breached?'' Leo continued


    ''None that I am aware of Beta'' ra replied grimly.


    ''Well that isforting to know'' Leo muttered sarcastically as he rolled his eyes.


    Looking around, they spotted a small outcrop of trees growing by themselves, to the left of the ck forest, pointing toward them, Justin said, ''OK I think we should camp for the night, I don''t think busting through a witches coven''s protection at night fall would be in our best interests''. Nodding in agreement, the group turned toward the group of trees, making their way quickly before they were spotted by any patrols that the witches may have had in ce.


    Huddling within the greenery, they quickly decided that someone should keep watch through the night, Leo offering to go first with instructions to wake Athen after two hours. As they all prepared to sleep, Leo walked around the perimeter to make sure that no-one could sneak up on them.

 Blood L**t Chapter 35

    The following morning, the group packed themselves up and set off back toward the ck forest, stopping just shy of the edge of the charred wood as they tried to decide the best approach for them to gain entrance.


    Making a decision, ra stepped forward, leading the way between the trees, as they slowly walked forward, pushing the branches out of their way a youthful woman who looked to be early twenties, stepped out in front of them.


    Her waist length raven ck hair was tied up in two braids that circled her head, joining together to fall in a single it down her back. A simple ring of flowers decorated her locks and a white linen ankle length dress clung to her body, billowing softly in the yful breeze that danced around them. Her ivory skin shimmered under the speckles of light that shone through the leaves above their heads giving her a look of delicacy.


    Raising her deep grey eyes to ra, the woman smiled sweetly, ''I do not recognise you travellers, what brings you to the ck forest?'' she asked softly.


    Stepping next to ra, Justin met the young witch''s eyes, ''we are in search of a Witch by the name of Agnes. he responded with authority.


    Frowning slightly, the witch shook her head, ''is she expecting you, Agnes has not given word that a group of werewolves and Vampires would be visiting our humble dwellings today!


    Searching the young girl''s face, Justin decided to try a different tactic, ''what is your name miss?'' he asked.


    Smiling brightly, the young witch bowed her head slightly, ''I am Amethyst'' she murmured softly, raising her eyes to look through hershes at the handsome Alpha.


    ''A pleasure to meet you Amethyst'' Justin replied with a smile, ''I am Justin, Alpha of the Oak Ridge pack, Agnes is not expecting us but we have an urgent matter to discuss with her'' ''Greetings Alpha'' Amethyst replied in her melodious voice, ''I apologise, but without authorisation from the high witches I may not let you enter ournds!


    Barging forward, Viktor made as if to grasp the young witch by the throat, ''I don''t care what your coven want, I want Agnes'' he growled menacingly as Amethyst lifted her hands, twisting them at the wrists slightly and the entire group got thrown backwards away from her.


    Gesturing, a zing fire sprang up between the warriors and the witch, burning fiercely, they could just make out the silhouette of Amethyst as she gazed at them through the flickering mes.


    ''Apologies Alpha, but I cannot allow you to enter without authorisation'' she repeated calmly.


    Stumbling to his feet, Justin nodded, ''I understand Amethyst, but we are also on a very time sensitive mission, so I ask that you request for Agnes toe to us, we will give her one hour to meet us here at the edge of the ck forest before we will reluctantly have to force our way to her.


    Bowing slightly, Amethyst murmured, ''I can feel your determination Alpha, I shall convey your message to the coven!


    Giving the witch a bow in return, Justin replied, ''thank you Amethyst, we shall retreat to the edge of the forest!


    Leading the way out again, Justin took a seat on the grass, his warriors copying him as Viktor paced back and forth in front of them in agitation.


    ''Why are we waiting?'' he asked through gritted teeth, ''Agnes could be fleeing through the forest as we sit here idly waiting for her''


    Justin shook his head, ''Agnes will not run Viktor, she knows that this is the safest ce for her to be, plus we found her here it would take us very little time to track her again and she would not have the protection of her sisters when we did.''


    Spinning to face the Alpha, Viktor arched an eyebrow, ''you expect her to just hand herself over to us?'' he asked sceptically.


    Justin shook his head, ''in all truthfulness, no, but we have to give her that opportunity, if there is the slightest chance that we can prevail without deaths then we should explore it. I do not want to covening after my people or yours because we didn''t give them a way to mediate with us'' he said calmly.


    ''I think you are deluded Alpha'' Viktor muttered as he resumed his pacing


    ''Maybe'' sighed Justin, ''but it is the way it has to be.


    Pulling out some wrapped food and bottles of water that Vince and his n members had prepared for them, the Werewolves took the time to eat as they waited for the allotted hour to pse.


    As the minutes ticked to a finish, Justin mbered to his feet, dusting off his jeans and led the way back to the edge of the forest, stopping just shy of the tree line, he indicated to Leo to take a few of each group with him and skirt round to the left, Viktor and Athen to take a second team to the right, and he stayed in the centre with ra and Kieran, thetter, who had remained close to him for the entire journey taking his position at his elbow. The remaining werewolf warriors and Vampires closed in around them in a protective stance as they slowly advanced into the trees.


    As the shadows of the leaves enveloped them, the group saw shadows flicking through the trees, darting past before the group could focus their eyes on them.


    Suddenly a line of fire, cut its way toward them from their right, ''look out!'' Kieran shouted as he barrelled into Justin, sending them both flying forward as the fire cut ra and the rest of the group from them.


    Calling out over the mes, ra shouted ''are you both OK?''


    ''We''re fine'' called back Justin as he got to his feet, holding out his hand to help up the Vampire, pping him on the back in thanks as Kieran got to his feet.


    ''We''re going to try and find a way through, this fire isn''t burning out'' ra called back before they heard the shuffling of feet as they made their way to the side to try and find a break in the fire line.


    Facing forward, Justin and Kieran carried on toward the centre of the forest, their eyes flitting back and forth as silhouettes chased between the tree trunks, the asional scream or pain and terror carrying through the woods to their ears.


    Back with Leo''s team, Leo and a few of the Vampires were trying desperately to grasp the iling warrior who had been hoisted up into the air by his ankle, suspended by an invisible rope. The remaining werewolves having shifted, were standing in a circle defending as three witches shed through the shadows, pelting fire balls toward them as the werewolves charged, trying to take the witches down.


    Shrieks filled the air as one of the Werewolves brought down a witch, digging his ws into her chest as she tried to throw him off, her crimson blood staining her emerald green velvet tunic. A second werewolf joined hisrade, grabbing her head in his jaws as he pulled, ripping it clear from her shoulders silencing her screams.


    Ice shards flew at the pair, the first werewolf pushing his friend out of the way and taking them in his own side, falling to the ground with a whimper as the second werewolf spun around growling menacingly,unching at the second witch and taking her down to the ground in fury, tearing out her throat in seconds.


    The remaining wolves had dispatched the third witch, which had released the suspended warrior, sending him crashing to the ground.


    Gathering around the wounded werewolf that stilly whimpering on the ground, the group tried to stem the blood as his chest shuddered and his body stilled, the light leaving his eyes.


    Viktor, Athan and their group had circled around to the right, searching for a way into the woods. Crossing the threshold of trees, they crept forward quietly, as they moved, further into the darkness a sudden sound made them spin around to see one of their team sailing backwards, vines wrapped around his body as he was swallowed by the bark of a distant tree leaving nothing but a blood stain on the rough ridges of the trunk. A scream filled the air as another Vampire was snatched by the enchanted nts, ''RUN'' shouted Viktor, as the group scattered, jumping and rolling through the dirt trying to avoid the onught of vines that grabbed at their bodies hungrily.


    Running as fast as they could, the team finally slid to a stop panting, checking behind them to see the forest had once again be still. A quick head count told them that they had lost four of their men to the carnivorous nts.


    Over to their left, Justin and Kieran were still alone, their group having yet to find a way to rejoin them, on alert, they continued to make their way through the charred stumps and ckened branches, trying to find the Coven that was so carefully hidden. As they followed a rough path within the shadows, the hairs on Justin''s neck stood up, the feeling of a presence behind him, spinning around he was faced with nothing but empty space.


    ''You OK Alpha?'' Kieran asked with concern


    ''Yes, fine'' Justin replied distractedly as he continued to survey the area behind them, trying to prate the darkness.


    ''Come Alpha, we must keep moving, this forest is dangerous and we are exposed'' Kieran said pulling at Justin''s arm to get him moving.


    Taking a few more steps, Justin stopped again, swivelling round, his eyes darting back and forth, a difort building in his chest at theplete nothingness within their sight.


    ''I have a bad feeling Kieran'' Justin said slowly as he turned to face the Vampire who''s eyes widened as he spotted something behind the Alpha, looming over his shoulder from within the shadows...

 Blood L**t Chapter 36

    ''I have a bad feeling Kieran'' Justin said slowly as he turned to face the Vampire who''s eyes widened as he spotted something behind the Alpha, looming over his shoulder from within the shadows. Turning slowly, Justin came face to face with arge monster who''s skin was covered in fur that was as ck as the darkest cave. The entity towered over the pair, saliva dripping from its mouth, as it opened its jaws wide, revealing razor sharp teeth, raising its head to the heavens, it let out a piercing scream that echoed throughout the forest. Looking over at Kieran, Justin started to back up slowly, ''uhh I think this might be our cue to leave'' he muttered.


    ''You read my mind Alpha'' Kieran replied quietly, keeping his eyes on the beast as he retreated.


    As one, they spun around and sprinted into the trees, the beast howled loudly as it gave chase, the forest floor shuddering under its powerful paws as they thundered over the dry earth in pursuit.


    Dodging left and right, the two warriors didn''t spare a backwards nce as they could hear the splintering of tree trunks behind them as the beast smashed its way through everything in its path. Roaring loudly, it tried to gain ground on its pray, the Alpha and bodyguard started to take sharp turns, realising the creature could not switch direction as fast as they could.


    The feeling of hot breath fanned against their sweating bodies, telling them that the beast was right behind them, spinning around suddenly, Kieranunched himself at the monster, extending his nails and fangs as he fastened himself to the animal''s chest, ripping at the skin.


    Justin skidded to a halt, preparing to help as the Vampire shouted out ''run Alpha! Now!'' before resuming his attack.


    In the split second that Justin hesitated, ra and the rest of their group lunged out of the shadows from the side, throwing themselves at the beast who howled in pain as knives and nails cut into him. Throwing his backpack aside, Justin shifted into his wolf and joined his team, his teeth sinking into blood covered flesh as he ripped out chunks of matted fur.


    One of the attacking Vampires was thrown from the mass, smashing into the sturdy bark of a ckened tree and falling limply to the ground.


    ra, her legs wrapped around the monsters neck, mmed her small dagger into its left eye, half blinding it as her warriors dragged it to the ground, biting and tearing until it no longer moved. Backing away, the group stared at the lifeless predator as Justin quickly shifted back and grabbed some spare shorts from his backpack, pulling them on.


    ''What the hell was that?'' one of the werewolves asked, eyeing it apprehensively.


    ''Not a clue, but I don''t want to hang around and see if it has friends'' ra replied tersely.


    Making his way to Kieran, Justin helped the injured Vampire to his feet, supporting him as he hobbled his way to the monster''s corpse.


    ''You didn''t have to do that you know, but thank you'' Justin murmured.


    ''I swore to protect you Alpha, I take that oath seriously'' Kieran replied as he winced.


    One of the other warriors went to check the Vampire thaty motionless at the foot of the tree, checking his wounds before looking up and shaking his head at ra who growled in anger. ''Neck is broken Ma-am'' he growled before standing up and dusting the mud from his clothes.


    ''Leave him for now, we will pick him up and return him back to the n on our way out of here, I doubt our enemies will be bothered with our dead'' she replied.


    Pointing to one of thest of the Vampires, Justin indicated to Kieran, ''can you get him out of the forest and stay with him, hopefully any of the other groups that have injured will have the sense to send them out of the trees where they should be safe! The Vampire nodded wordlessly as he walked up and took Justin''s ce supporting Kieran who looked as if he was about to argue. Patting his shoulder, Justin smiled, ''you fulfilled your oath warrior, now let me take care of myself.


    Kieran hesitated momentarily before nodding slowly and allowing his kin to help him, the pair disappearing into the gloom within minutes.


    Leo and the remainder of his team were still pushing through the thick foliage, more witches had appeared, attacking them with fire and spells as the werewolves had taken them down, ripping their heads from their bodies as their screams of agony rebounded off the closely knit trees around them.


    The vampires had taken to scouting ahead, trying to trip and traps that had been set and lure out the witches which then allowed the werewolves to surge forward and take them out.


    Most of the team were covered in abrasions and burns, one of the wolves was limping from damage to his rear paw and a couple more of their group had lost their lives in the onught.


    As they continued to forge their way to the centre, a tall majestic woman stepped out into the open, raising her hands above her head as she muttered to herself. The trees around them swayed and creaked before the branches whipped back and released flints of wood toward the group, the sharp barbs impaling in their skin as they let out yells of pain, trying to protect their face with their arms as they dropped to the floor in foetal positions, limiting the amount of flesh that was exposed.


    Raising his face, Leo took a quick nce at the beauty, taking in her concentration before dropping his head again under his arms. Taking a moment to calm himself, he took a deep breath before shifting, ripping his clothes from his body, and lunging at the witch. Ignoring the spikes that pierced his skin, he connected with the woman''s body, pushing her backwards and breaking her spell as she yelped in surprise.


    Grabbing her throat, he ripped it out without mercy, dumping her lifeless body before shifting back and copsing.


    Scrambling to their feet, his warriors raced toward him, all shifting back into their human forms as they dropped beside him to try and stem the blood from the countless wounds to his body.


    Carefully pulling the shards from his torso, one of the warriors rummaged in their back pack and pulled out dressings, quickly applying them to each wound whilst cursing under his breath as Leo''s face paled at the loss of blood.


    ''Stay with us Beta'' he growled as Leo''s eyes started to close, ''Alpha didn''t give you permission to die and I am not taking his anger if you try and return to the Goddess without his say so, so keep your damn eyes open''


    Forcing his eyes open, Leo gave a weak grin, ''I''m not going anywhere, going to take more than a damn tree to stop me getting back to my mate, she''ll revive me just to kick my a*s if I try and die here'' he muttered with a pained sigh.


    ''You know it Beta, don''t piss Carmen off man, you keep with us'' the warrior replied as he continued to check the deep wounds that covered the warriors body.


    Once all his wounds were covered, they dragged Leo to a tree and propped him up against the trunk, the rest of the group checking their own wounds which were mostly superficial due to Leo''s quick reaction.


    ''Give me a minute and I''ll be ready to go'' Leo wheezed out as hisboured breathing hitched in his throat.


    ''Not a chance Beta, it''s time to sit out, we''ll carry on'' the warrior who attended his wounds replied sternly.


    ''I thought I was in charge?'' Leo asked arching an eyebrow.


    ''You are, and we''d like to keep it that way, so with all the respect to you Beta, your a*s is out of the fight'' the werewolf replied as he beckoned over one of the group, ''Toby, take the Beta and get him out of the forest, protect him with everything you have'' he ordered as the werewolf bowed immediately and ced his arm under Leo''s armpits, helping the Beta to stand.


    Half carrying him, Toby dragged the Beta back the way they had came as the few remaining members of the group steadied themselves and continued into the darkness.


    Viktor and his team were still picking their way through the woods, keeping close together as they warily watched the peaceful greenery around them. Making their way over the mossy ground, Athan stopped suddenly looking at his feet, ''did you feel that?'' he asked, a trace of fear in his words.


    ''No'' Viktor replied confused as he looked at the ground for an indication of what his bodyguard was referring too.


    A slight tremor, shivered under his feet, eyes widening, Viktor and his group stared at the ground as it slowly started to move, small undtions through the dirt that gradually increased in size until they were struggling to keep their footing. ''What is going on?'' Athan shouted as he fought to stay upright.


    ''Earthquake?'' one Vampire offered weakly before the ground opened in front of them and two yellow eyes slid out of the gaping hole, rising higher and higher into the tree line until it''s head looked downward at the warriors who were frozen in ce.

 Blood L**t Chapter 37

    The twenty foot long bright green serpent reared itself above their heads, it shed it''s yellow eyes over the group who stood beneath it in terror, unable to move. Opening it''s mouth, a long forked tongue flickered out toward them as it''s yellow eyes focused on the morsels staring back at him. Darting forward, it''s head shot toward the group, Athan, recovering from the shock first screamed for everyone to look out, pushing Viktor out of the way of the speeding snake as the rest of the team scattered, leaving the serpent to m its face into the ground. Rearing again, the serpent snaked its way around the trees, searching out the werewolves and Vampires who rushed through the trees trying to escape.


    As they ran blindly through the forest, the group ran straight into the remainder of Leo''s team who stopped horrified at the scene. With the serpent bearing down on them the new arrivals banded together and stepped into its path, daggers drawn and teeth bared, seeing the other warriors preparing to fight, Viktor and his team skidded to a halt and returned to stand along side theirrades.


    Slithering to a stop, the serpent viewed the group carefully, its tongue flickering as its head swung back and forth choosing its first target.


    Zeroing in on one of the werewolves, the serpent lunged, as the wolf dodged, the othersunched at the serpents body, scratching at the scaly skin trying to prate the tough exterior.


    The serpent started to undte its body, bringing it round, encircling some of it''s attackers and starting to constrict, tightening slowly around them as they fought to get out of its grasp.


    From behind them, Justin, ra, Daniel and Vaya with their few remaining warriors burst through the t pining in the fray, Daniel and Vaya pulling at the trapped warriors whilst the others kept the Serpent busy.


    Two of the Werewolves were already lying on the ground dead, a further Vampire had been crushed between the serpents jaws.


    As the warriors battled against the huge slithering creature, it fought with everything it had. Finally ra managed to prate the harsh skin of the predator, earning a scream of pain from the monster, causing it to thrash its head violently, throwing the Vampire from its body.


    Aiming for the newly inflicted wound, the rest of the group stabbed and ripped at the cut, widening it and allowing blood to flow. The blood was not the usual red that was expected but a bright acid green that bubbled and burned everything it touched. Yelps of pain came from the warriors who were caught by the spatter, their exposed skin melting, leaving painful welts.


    Hacking frantically at the serpent, the group fight through their own pain as it starts to sway from ack of blood, it''s body weakening until it crumbled to the ground, the warriors overwhelming it hacking at the wound until they severed the head from its body. Stumbling back, the remaining warriors copsed on to the grass exhausted, Viktor dragging himself over to ra who rolled over with a pain filled groan and pushed herself up with her hands, stumbling to her feet.


    Keeping together, thest of the warriors moved forward, finally arriving at the steps of a single story stone structure. At the top of the steps stood six hooded women, their ck billowing robes surrounding them, hiding their features from the visitors. Stepping forward, Justin raised his voice, ''we seek Agnes'' he called out clearly.


    ''You have done well against our defences wolf, we are impressed, no-one has prated this far into our domain'' one of the woman replied, her voice soft and void of emotion.


    ''We would have preferred an eptance of our request rather than have to spill so much blood to get


    The witch waved her hand dismissively, ''they were merely our creations, expendable in their existence.


    Justin replied, trying to keep the anger out of his voice.


    Justin growled angrily, ''Our warriors were not, they were living creatures with families, they died for no reason'' he snapped back.


    Lifting her hands, the witch slowly removed her hood, drawing it backwards away from her face, casting her wless features into sharp relief.


    Her milky white skin shone in the light from the lit torches that decorated the stone wall behind her, her deep violet eyes were cold and unblinking as she studied the Alpha''s features silently.


    Finally her voice rang out loudly as she summoned her sister from within, ''Agnes,e forth'' shemanded, falling silent until the older witch appeared from within their sanctuary.


    Stepping next to her summoner she bowed her head slightly before replying, ''yes High Priestess?''


    Motioning to Justin and his friends, the Priestess said, ''these travellers havee to speak to you Agnes, as they have defeated our protections they have earned the right to an audience as written in ourws.


    Looking down at the group, Agnes'' face darkened before she returned her gaze to the Priestess and bowed in eptance.


    Making her way down the steps, she stood in front of Justin, sneering in disdain before speaking, ''what do you want?''


    Viktor pushed forward to stand next to the Alpha, ''we want the antidote for the serum you have injected into my son'' he snapped back, his nails extending as he anger bubbled within him.


    Eyeing the Vampire King with boredom, Agnes replied, ''no, anything else or was that it?'' she asked arrogantly.


    Snarling, Viktor lunged forward and grabbed the witch by her throat, lifting her from the ground as he started to squeeze, ''that wasn''t a request witch'' he snarled furiously as Agnes wed at the fingers holding her neck, ''give me the antidote'' he snarled, his eyes shing brightly.


    Struggling to breathe, Agnes'' eyes widened as she desperately struggled, the High Coven witches behind her unmoving as they watched the scene unfold. ''Viktor'' Justin muttered softly, ''she cannot speak if she cannot breathe''


    Struggling internally, Viktor lowered the old woman back to the ground, rxing his grip slightly as Agnes gulped for air, coughing and gasping desperately.


    ''Give me the antidote'' Viktor repeated loudly, punctuating each word with a squeeze of his fingers to her neck.


    Agnes'' wheezes continued, her coughs and splutters giving way to a low chuckle that grew louder until she was cackling uncontrobly.


    ring at the woman, Viktor''s anger started to take over again, ''give it'' he demanded, shaking her as she continued tough.


    ''I can''t'' Agnes finally spluttered out, ''you fool! You waste your time chasing me, killing your people to face me and demand an antidote for your spawn? You can''t make and antidote for an antidote! My concoction is breaking down a venom that you are already infected with, my serum WAS the antidote'' she spat into the Vampire Kings face, her features illuminating as she watched his face slump, the fire dying in his eyes as her words sank in.


    ''You are lying'' he stuttered panicked, ''there is an antidote''


    ''No devil'' Agnes replied with a triumphant grin, ''I created a serum to rid our world of you cockroaches, I provided a correction for an abomination of the earth.


    Viktor howled in pain as his fingers tightened instinctively around Agnes'' throat, herughter dying as she again struggled to breathe. As his eyes glowed, Viktor squeezed tighter and tighter against the old crone''s neck until with a loud crack he snapped it, and dropped her lifeless body to the floor.


    Dropping to his knees, Viktor let out an agonising howl of pain, his nails digging into his own skin as he rocked himself back and forth in grief.


    Dropping to a knee behind him, all the Vampires bowed their heads silently mourning for their Prince.


    Kneeling next to the King, Justin ced aforting arm around him, offering support as the King broke down, lifting his gaze, the Alpha realised that the High Coven witches were still stood immobile on the top step, scrambling back to his feet he addressed the High Priestess, ''please, is there anything you can do to help us?''


    The Priestess stared back stonily for a moment before tipping her head slightly to the side, ''what would be in it for me Alpha?'' she asked softly, ''what do you offer for the help of the High Coven?''


    Viktor stumbled to his feet immediately, ''I am the Vampire King'' he croaked, stiffening his shoulders as he regained hisposure, ''if the High Coven grant me help with my son I will owe them a debt'' he replied.


    Raising an intrigued eyebrow the High Priestess nodded and beckoned the group into the building, turning on her heel to walk inside, her sisters filing in behind her. After a moments hesitation, the warriors followed suit, walking up the carved stone steps and walking between the towering pirs in through the high doorway and down the corridor finding themselves in arge room at the end.


    The High Priestess settled herself in the centre chair on a tform that was graced with a velvet rug, her sisters taking their seats in the chairs on either side of her.


    Beckoning the group closer, she waited until they were stood at the edge of the tform before speaking.


    ''Vampire King'' she intoned, ''you offer a debt to us in exchange for help with preserving your heir''s life'' she stated.


    Nodding, Viktor cleared his throat, ''yes, I will owe you a debt that can be redeemed at any time, the only caveat is that you cannot request my venom, it has been proven to me that I cannot risk handing it to another'' he replied evenly.


    The High Priestess studied him for a moment, her fingers pressed together in front of her face. Finally she nodded, ''agreed, though I have a caveat of my own, the debt will be passed through our bloodline, if I do not im it in my lifetime, my heir will hold im to it and so on until your debt is cleared. This also means that your debt will not die with you, it will flow through your blood line until paid'' she said.


    Taking a moment to consider, Viktor finally sighed and nodded, agreeing to her terms.


    Smiling for the first time, the High Priestess raised her hand, grabbing at the air, her fingers grasping onto a circr gold disc that she plucked from nothing. Bringing it down, she prised the disc open revealing a sharp pin and a piece of cloth that was secured within. Holding it out to the Vampire, she waited as he slowly stepped forward, reaching out his index finger. The protruding pin piercing his skin causing him to wince slightly, a drop of blood forming on his finger tip. Pressing his finger into the cloth, he raised it again to reveal a perfect copy of his finger print on the fabric, stepping back he watched as the Priestess shut the disc and ced it within her robes. Looking back at the group, she nodded satisfied, ''once the fingerprint of my bloodlineys along side your own, your debt to us will be cleared Vampire King, until that time, you are indebted to us!


    Viktor bowed his head slightly for a moment before raising his eyes to her the witch and asked, ''I have upheld my side, can you now help me with my son?''

 Blood L**t Chapter 38

    Standing up from the chair, the High Priestess idly flicked her fingers and a tableden with food appeared to their right surrounded by chairs.


    ''My chambers are quitepact, I would suggest that yourrades remain here and eat whilst we deal with our business'' she said quietly.


    Looking at the food apprehensively, Justin turned back to the Priestess who smiled, ''the food is not tainted Alpha, I have no argument with your kind so have no reason to harm you! ''But you do have a reason to harm Viktor''s people'' Justin replied reasonably.


    The priestess shook her head, ''no Alpha, I have no argument with the Vampire King either''


    Looking at her disbelievingly, Justin argued, ''but you helped Agnes, why would you do that if you were not allianced with her!


    ''I helped Agnes because we came to an agreement Alpha, she asked for our help and she paid handsomely for it, once our deal waspleted she was no longer our concern, this is why we did not interfere when the Vampire King snapped her neck. We protected her with our magic as one of our sisters, but once you passed our barriers you had earned the right to an audience as written in ourws, she had to face you! the priestess replied dismissively as if her words were of no consequence.


    Studying the woman in front of him, Justin nodded slowly before indicating to their group to take a seat at the table. ''Myself and my two warriors will apany Viktor into your chambers if you are amenable'' he said as he indicated toward Vaya and Daniel who both nodded in agreement.


    ''As you wish Alpha'' the priestess replied before leading the way to the side where a small door was nestled in to the stone wall.


    Making their way through the old wooden door, the four found themselves in a narrow corridor that was lined with closed doors, the walkway lit by wrought iron candle sticks that were ced periodically on the hard stone floor.


    Heading toward one of the doors, the Priestess waved her hand in front of the lock, waiting for a loud click before she pushed down the handle and swung the door inwards.


    Stepping over the threshold, the candles that were nestled in the iron chandelier above their heads burst into me of the own ord, bathing the room in a warm light.


    In the centre was arge scrubbed wooden table that held a Pestle and Mortar, a collection of bowls and stirrers and arge leather bound book that was marked by bookmarks at various points.


    The walls were lined with rows of bottles each onebelled with stickers that held a cursive handwriting that were hard to decipher.


    At the back of the room was arge firece which cocooned a pewter cauldron that hung from a sturdy hook above a pile of kindling.


    Snapping her fingers, the Priestess bustled around the shelves as arge fire sprung to life under the couldron, the contents immediately beginning to bubble.


    Pulling various vials from the walls, the Priestess ced them on to the table, then sweeping over to the book, she opened the pages, running her finger down page after page as she scoured it''s contents for something that only she understood. Clearing his throat, Viktor stepped closer to the book, ''how can you help me Priestess?'' he asked, trying to keep his voice calm.


    Raising her eyes from the pages, the Priestess took a deep breath before speaking, ''Agnes was correct, you cannot create an antidote for an antidote, it''s paradoxical. We do not want an antidote, we want a virus that can override the antidote''s properties, attacking it, taking it''s concentration from your venom and redistributing it to what we will inject your son with!'' she replied simply.


    Coughing, Viktor stared at the witch incredulously, ''it sounds like you want to poison my son and future heir to the throne of the Vampires'' he said carefully watching the Priestess as she smiled.


    ''That is exactly what I am suggesting'' she agreed.


    ''What? If that is the answer why are we even here? We have a witch back at the castle who could do this for me without me being indebted to her'' he growled angrily.


    The Priestess continued to study the Vampire, a curious smile ying around her lips, ''Auriele is not powerful enough to make the potion that you require, Agnes was a High Coven witch, it will require a Witch of the highest position to be able to create the virus you require'' she replied simply.


    Vaya butted in suddenly, ''um how do you know that Auriele is the witch that is helping us?'' she demanded suspiciously.


    Turning to the Dryad, the priestess seemed unphazed by her tone, ''I am the High Priestess, I know whenever one of my sisters alliances themselves with another.'' she replied with a finality to her voice that gave no room for doubt that she would not answer further questions on the subject.


    Returning her attention to her spell book, she continued to study the pages, the room silent except for the soft sound of pages turning.


    Finally the High Priestess halted her hand, reading the passage intently before grabbing the ingredients from the table and moving them to the cauldron, cing them on the mantle above the firece. Turning back to the book, she studied the words before flitting around the room, grabbing various bottles and vials, returning periodically to the book, running her finger down the page before returning to search the shelves.


    Minutes passed as the foursome stood silently and watched the witch work, finally she made her way back to the cauldron and started to add measurements of each bottle into the bubbling water.


    As each ingredient was added, the water changed colour, clear, then blue, green, red, purple, pink, orange, yellow, and then ck. Grabbing her spell book, the Priestess stood by the mixture, stirring steadily as she read from the pages in a low tone. The contents started to shimmer, the ck liquid changing, a second colour pushing through as she spoke.


    The air around them crackled with the potency of the magic making the hair''s on the werewolves arms stand up, Vaya automatically hugging herself as if to protect her unborn pup from what was happening as Daniel pulled her closer to him.


    A rumble started to build from deep beneath their feet, the few bits of dirt on the floor jumping slightly from the soft tremors, which grew stronger and stronger until the ss vials on the shelf started to shake uncontrobly under the vibrations.


    The witch''s voice grew louder as she continued to chant, her words unintelligible, her focus on the water unwavering as the ck water span violently, streaks of acid green cutting through the contents until finally with a loud echoing p, the liquid turned, the movements of the water ceasing leaving an acid green fluid.


    Grabbing adle, the Priestess scooped out a small amount, pouring it into a small vial before walking back to the table. Grabbing another vial she held it out to Viktor who eyed it suspiciously, ''what do you want?'' he asked Smiling back at him, the Priestess replied, ''your venom Vampire King''


    Viktor backed away immediately, ''I am not giving another witch my venom, that was part of the deal'' he growled stubbornly.


    The Priestess held his gaze, ''it is your decision, but I cannot confirm that it will work until we test it, you are not giving me your venom, just a sample to test the potency, you will be here the entire time, I will not keep any of it for myself!'' Viktor red at the calm faced witch, ''surely you need Agnes'' antidote to check it?'' he demanded.


    The Priestess nodded, ''of course, and I have it'' she replied evenly.


    ''You have the antidote?'' Daniel asked sceptically.


    ''Of course Beta'' the Priestess replied softly, ''who do you think helped Agnes create it? We didn''t just offer her sanctuary when she ran from her decisions, she paid for aplete package, the antidote is here in my collection'', she said as she waved her hand around the room. Proffering the vial again, the Priestess fixed Viktor with a steely gaze, ''if you would be so kind Vampire King, I do not like to trade untested potions, it''s not good for my reputation'' she added with a small smirk.

 Blood L**t Chapter 39

    Viktor reluctantly took the vial, holding it to his mouth as his fangs extended, pressing against the rim of the ss until a few drops of his venom fell into the cylindrical bottle. Handing it back, he stared intently at the witch watching for any attempt to hide the bottle within her clothing.


    Seeing his demeanour, the Priestess smiled, ''rx your Majesty, I have no need to steal your venom, this is purely a test!


    cing the bottle in clear view on the table, she went back to her shelves, rummaging carefully until she extracted a tiny bottle with a few drops of luminescent green liquid inside.


    Bringing it back to the table, she pulled out the cork stopper and tipped the contents into one of the small bowls, setting the vial down, she grasped Viktor''s bottle of venom and tipped that on top of the antidote. Upon contact, the two liquids started to fizzle, as theybined together the venom looked like it was being eaten, the antidote sliding over the poison, devouring it slowly but surely.


    Picking up the bottle of acid green potion, the Priestess slowly poured it into the bowl, the antidote halted its advance on the venom, hesitating in ce as the potion started to work it''s way between the two liquids, creating a barrier between the remaining venom and the antidote.


    Unable to sense the venom any more the antidotey dormant in the bottom of the bowl, unresponsive to its surroundings.


    The Priestess grinned happily, ''this should work for you, the potion will in effect block Vance''s venom from the antidote causing it to believe that it has destroyed it all, both will remain in his system and as long as nothing happens to break down my protection potion, he will be unaffected by the antidote in his system.'' she said, as she carefullydled another spoonful into a clean vial, cing a stopper in to the top and holding her hand out to the Vampire, hesitating momentarily as she met his gaze. ''Remember, this potion is tied to our agreement, if your blood line tries to renege on your oath the potion will cease to work and your entire species will cease to be.


    Viktor curled his fingers around the vial, taking it carefully as he nodded his understanding.


    ''We will not renege, and apologies if this causes offence, especially after your help today, but I would like the bottle that contained my venom'' Viktor said indicating the empty bottle on the table.


    Letting out a mirthlessugh, the Priestess picked it up between her thumb and forefinger and handed it to the Vampire who immediately ced it within the folds of his clothes.


    Clicking her fingers, the Priestess watched as the Cauldron emptied of its own ord and the mes died within the hearth before leading the group back out into the hallway and down toward the main room.


    Pushing the door open, she waved the four visitors through in front of her, indicating to them to join their warriors who were all still eating at the table.


    Taking a seat, Viktor and the werewolves helped themselves to some food, the Priestess taking a seat at the head of the table joining them.


    Once finished, they stood from their seats and thanked the Priestess for her help and hospitality, she smiled at them as she moved her hand causing the table and its contents to disappear. Beckoning to them, she made her way back to the front door, stopping on the top step as the warriors filed past her.


    Vaya hesitated on the top step looking uncertainly at the witch who studied her curiously.


    ''Are we save to return through the forest?'' Vaya blurted out suddenly.


    Indicating again, the Priestess nodded, ''yes, our defences are down, they will remain down for ten minutes so I would suggest you do not dawdle on your return to the outside of the forest. Nodding, Vaya followed Daniel down the steps as Viktor and then Justin bowed slightly to the witch before also descending the steps.


    As they reached the grass, they turned round to see that the Priestess had already retreated, the door had silently closed behind them.


    Looking over at Vaya, Justin raised an eyebrow, ''what made you ask about the safety of our return?'' he asked quietly, his eye training on the door they had just exited.


    Vaya shrugged, ''I had a bad feeling about walking down the steps, I don''t have it any more.


    ra looked over at the werewolves, ''well I for one am d she did as I get the feeling that the Priestess wouldn''t have bothered to take down the defences if Vaya hadn''t mentioned it.


    As a nervous shiver ran through the group, they started the walk back through the forest toward their injured members that were hopefully all waiting for them on the outskirts of the woods.


    Following the path of broken trees and damaged nt life, the scars of their battle were still fresh, they stopped periodically to collect their fallen, Werewolves and Vampires each hoisting their dead onto their shoulders to carry them out of the darkness. Finally, they could see light flickering through the tree trunks in front of them, starting to hurry the group burst through the tree line and out into the sunlight that hurt their eyes after so long under the tight canopy of the forest.


    Looking around, they soon spotted the remainder of their group further away from the edge of the woods, those that had helped remove the injured were bustling around tending to wounds.


    Making their way over, the returning group dropped down next to the rest as they greeted them with relief.


    Sitting down next to Leo, Justin looked over the Beta''s wound''s as Leoy on his back wincing slightly.


    ''Still with me then?'' Justin asked with a wry grin.


    ''Of course Alpha, I was reminded by our men that I had not gained your permission to die so I felt I better hang around until you got back to ask if it would be OK'' Leo replied easily.


    ''Permission denied Beta'' Justin replied with augh, ''I am not going to deal with our Beta female''s wrath if I have to go back and tell her I allowed her mate to return to the Goddess, not to mention the Luna''s choice words when Carmen told her about it'' Leo chuckled too, ''funnily enough, I said something very simr''.


    As everyone tended to their wounds, two of the Vampires and Werewolves stood up and walked over to the edge of the field. They knelt down and started to dig a collection of shallow graves, extending their ws to be able to dig through thepact earth. Others joined them, each working diligently until there were enough holes for all the Vampires and Werewolves who had been recovered from the forest.


    Working together, those able lifted each body, carrying it to one of the holes andying them carefully within the dirt walls, crossing their arms over their chests before covering them with the freshly dug dirt.


    As thest body was covered, the workers stepped back, their heads bowed until Justin and Viktor stood up and walked over, Justin standing in front of the Werewolves, Viktor in front of the Vampires.


    Justin cleared his throat loudly as his face became pained, ''thank you my warriors, you gave your lives for your Alpha family and we will never forget the sacrifice you made to protect us and our pack''s future from those that try to harm us. Sleep well and may the Moon Goddess find you all the most beautiful part of her garden to rest in.''


    Viktor raised his head, his voice carrying over the group as he looked toward the heavens, ''My n members, you fought with bravery and strength and you paid the ultimate price to save your future King from a vicious threat. Your names will forever live within our hearts and the stories that we will pass down to our children, though we cannot see you, you live on, through our words, our blood and our future generations. Rest now and know that your lives had purpose, they are the reason that our kind will continue to exist and thrive.''


    The Werewolves all lifted their heads as they released howls into the wind, their voices carrying over the graves of their friends. The Vampires then each picked up a handful of dirt, deftly throwing it onto the covered graves before the group turned away and walked back to the injured.


    Gathering up the few bags that they had managed to retain, the uninjured helped up those that were hurt. The men and women who could walk were supported by friends, anyone who was too severely injured were carried hoisted over the shoulders of theirrades and carried as they marched their way back to Vince''s n.


    It was almost day break when the bruised and battered group finally arrived at the n house, dirty, tired and low on morale, they stumbled into the territory, Vampire guards appearing around them, pulling the injured from the arms of theirrades, hurrying them all back to the n house.


    Once inside, the Vampire n''s medics rushed around checking everyone, the more severely injured Vampires were carried off to their clinic. One doctor tried to get Leo to follow him for treatment but the Beta refused, growling angrily when the doctor tried to insist.


    ''Leo, you need treatment'' Justin argued.


    Meeting his Alpha''s gaze, Leo shook his head stubbornly, ''I will get treatment back at Viktor''s castle, we need to get that potion back to Vance right now and I am not going to waste time he doesn''t have being fussed over by a Vampire doctor'' he argued. ''Leo, we have time for you to get checked'' Justin pushed anxiously.


    Moving his arms, Leo met the Alpha''s gaze, ''I am already healing Alpha, I can get back to the castle, I might not be able to drive you there but I can certainly sit in the back and have someone else drive me'' he replied with finality.


    Admitting defeat, Justin nodded, before turning back to his warriors and getting them organised to return to Vance, Daniel offering to drive in Leo''s ce meaning the Beta could sit in the back with Vaya who could keep an eye on him.


    Scrambling into the cars, Viktor took a moment to thank Vince for his hospitality, the other Vampire bowing deeply at his words, ''please your Majesty, it was our honour to serve you, now go and make sure that our heir is safe. he replied before helping the Vampire King into the car and shutting the door firmly behind him.

 Blood L**t Chapter 40

    Jasony on his side, beside the still form of Vance, grasping the Vampire''s hand in his own as he whispered to him, hoping that the Prince could hear him in the depths of his mind.


    ''Don''t you even think about leaving me, I didn''t even get the chance to mark you, to im you as mine, or you to im me, don''t you dare take that away from us, I need you'' he muttered as he yed absent mindedly with his mate''s fingers. His only reply was the shallow breathing of the unconscious Vampire, his chest was barely moving now and the Werewolf was acutely aware that his mate was running out of time.


    ''Come on dad'' he whispered desperately, ''Moon Goddess, I have never asked you for anything before but I''m begging you, please, get my dad home to me with a way to save my love. I only just got your gift, I don''t want to lose him before I even get a chance to appreciate him, please!''


    Tears rolled down his cheeks as he murmured his words over and over, praying that the Moon Goddess would hear him and answer his pleads.


    A soft knock on the door drew his attention, looking up he saw Halle stood in the doorway, concern etched on her face as she gazed over her brother''s pain filled face.


    ''No change?'' she asked dejectedly.


    Jason shook his head, ''I think he''s getting worse Halle, I think I''m losing him'' he muttered painfully, ''what will I do Halle? If I lose him? I don''t think I could keep going. Now I''ve found him, felt him in my arms, the thought of not having him, touching him, seeing his face, it breaks me, I don''t want to live without him.''


    Halle stepped into the room, quickly edging around the bed before perching on the covers and pulling her brother up and into her embrace as the Warrior broke down into agonised sobs.


    ''Dad and Viktor will find the cure Jas, you have got to stay strong, you and Val are tied now, if you give up hope he''ll feel it and stop fighting too. You just need to stay strong a little while longer, stay strong for Val'' she murmured soothingly into his hair as she held him closely to her body, trying to infuse him with some of her own strength as he sobbed broken heartedly.


    Pulling away, Jason dragged his sleeve across his face, wiping the tears from his cheeks leaving his eyes blood shot. Laying back against the head board, he gingerly took Vance''s hand in his own again, using his free hand to brush a stray hair from the Vampire''s forehead before kissing him tenderly.


    Reaching over, Halle took Vance''s other hand in her own, sandwiching it between her palms as she gently rubbed the cool skin.


    ''Come on Val, you need to keep fighting, who''s going to wind me up if you leave'' she said with a small smile, ''plus I need you to hang around and get on my brother''s nerves, he needs a pain in the backside to keep him in line!


    The corners of Jason''s mouth twerked upwards at her words, ''I don''t know what you mean sis, I''m a delight'' he replied with a wink.


    ''Delight?'' Halle scoffed with augh, ''you are a nightmare on legs and the only person I have met to rival you isying next to us!


    Releasing Val''s hand, Halle stood up reaching out and grabbing her brother''s arm and pulling him up and off the bed, e on, you areing out of this room'' she demanded suddenly as Jason tried to shake her off.


    ''No, I''m fine here'' he argued as halle''s tugs on his wrist became more insistent.


    ''You areing down stairs for half an hour, other than the one shower I convinced you to take you have not left Val''s bed, you need to get some air, nowe on'' she ordered.


    Slowly allowing Halle to drag him to his feet, Jason sent a worried nce to Vance''s sleeping form, ''I don''t know Halle, maybe I should just..'' he started as his sister interrupted him.


    ''No, you areing downstairs for a drink and something to eat, Val will still be here when you get back, you need a break Jason and some conversation where the other person actually talks back'' she insisted leading her brother around the bed and out of the bedroom door.


    Taking ast quick nce at his mate, Jason sighed and allowed Halle to pull him down the corridor, toward the stairs.


    Jogging down the stairs, Halle ushered the warrior into the kitchen where Carter was busy loading the dishwasher with the remainder of the tes from the castle upants lunches.


    Taylor was sat at the kitchen table nursing a cup of coffee, he looked up as the pair entered, his face breaking into a grin as his eyes fell onto Jason.


    ''Hey mate, I was beginning to think we would never see you again'' Taylor called out as he patted the seat of the chair next to him, indicating for Jason to sit next to him.


    Making his way over to the other warrior, Jason dropped into the chair with a wry grin, ''my bossy sister insisted that Ie and see part of the outside world'' he replied, throwing his sister a fake scowl as she smirked back at him.


    ''That room was really starting to suffer from boy smell'' she countered, ''I had to do something before we had to just make the decision to nail the door shut to protect ourselves from your stench!


    Lifting his arm, Jason carefully sniffed his armpit before raising his eyebrow, ''hmm, maybe another shower wouldn''t be to bad of an idea'' he agreed grudgingly as Carter bustled over and ced a piping hot cup of coffee on the table in front of him along with some slices of Victoria sponge cake that that two warriors immediately took one each of and stuffed into their mouths.


    Halle watched them with a look of disgust, ''ahem, you are supposed to be werewolves, not pigs'' she scolded at the two grown men who looked back at her sheepishly.


    ''You told me I need to eat'' Jason reasoned as he quickly swallowed his huge mouthful.


    ''Yes eat! Not stuff so much food into your mouth at once that you can''t breathe'' Halle replied, tapping her foot in annoyance, her arms folded across her chest.


    Reaching for a second slice, Jason shrugged, ''got to keep my strength up for my mate Halle, remember?'' he smirked as he pushed the entire slice into his mouth in one go.


    ''You are such a dirty pig'' Halle growled covering her eyes from the sight with her hands.


    ''Aww sis, you know you love me'' Jason argued with a cheeky smile.


    ''Tolerate! I tolerate you'' Halle growled back trying to hold up her horrified expression but her relief at seeing a spark of her old brother for a few minutes making her fail miserably.


    Sitting down opposite her brother, Halle quickly grabbed her own slice of cake before the two gas could finish it all off, making a point of eating it daintily as Jason rolled his eyes at her.


    As Carter brought her over a te and napkin, the future Alpha said, ''don''t be fooled Carter, if we were back at the pack house that cake wouldn''t even touch the sides, she''s just trying to make Taylor and I look bad.''


    Carterughed as he fetched himself a cup of coffee and sat down with the trio, ''I remember eating in the pack house when I was younger, the she-wolves didn''t stand on ceremony there either'' he chuckled. ''Hey! I have table manners'' Halle growled affronted.


    ''You do your Highness'' Carter agreed cidly, ''and it''s lovely to see.


    ''You really need to stop calling me your Highness now Carter, I''m pretty sure that I am not going to be marrying Val when he wakes up'' she grumbled before giving her brother a sly nce, ''though... he might still pick me when he realises what an absolute pain my brother is.


    Jason growled angrily, ''mine'' he rumbled, his eyes shing ck momentarily as the others broke out in peels ofughter causing the warrior to blush in embarrassment.


    ''oh my goddess, that is the first time I have seen someone get jealous of their own sister'' Taylor guffawed, holding his sides as the tears ran down his face.


    ''Calm down Jas'' Halle added holding up her hands in mock defence, ''I know I''d stand a good chance if I wanted him but it''s OK, we are just friends, you can keep him! ''Shut up'' Jason said, his face crimson as he looked down a his hands, avoiding every ones gaze.


    Standing up, Jason pushed back his chair, picking up the empty cake te and his cup and striding over to the dishwasher, waving off Carter who tried to take it from him.


    ''Carter, I don''t get waited on at home, I do not intend to get waited on here, everyone takes their turn in the kitchen at the pack house, I am capable of putting my own dirty dishes in the wash.'' he said gruffly before cing his cup and te on the rack, shutting the door and walking back out of the kitchen toward Vance''s room.


    Looking over at the older werewolf, Halle grinned, ''he''s right, we don''t get treated like royalty at home, everyone is expected to help out in some way. Our Luna would throw a fit if she saw you waiting on us hand and foot'' she said with a giggle.


    ''I know your High.. ''Carter started, halting abruptly at Halle''s pointed look, ''Halle'' he corrected hurriedly, ''but it is hard to break a habit that I have been in for so long, I am here to serve the Vampire King and his family which now includes you and your brother, being told to not do what I am here for is difficult to adjust too'' he admitted.


    Halle nodded understandingly, ''I know Carter, but you are going to need to get used to it because once Val wakes up and he and my brother im each other, my brother will want to take care of his mate himself!''


    Carter grinned understandingly, ''and I shall not stop him, I miss not having my Vanya to care for, wake up with breakfast in bed just so she would smile. I certainly would not want to stop another wolf from enjoying that bond'' he said a slight sad tinge to his voice as he stood up and started to bustle around the kitchen again, making sure to keep his face turned away from the curious gazes that wereing from Taylor and Halle who still sat at the table.

 Blood L**t Chapter 41

    As the vehicles made their way back toward the Castle, Daniel was trying not to jolt his passengers, acutely aware of the pain Leo was feeling even if the Beta was trying his best to hide it, happily joking away with Vaya about her morning sickness.


    ''So how you holding up Leo?'' Justin called from the front seat


    ''Enjoying the rest Alpha'' Leo replied with a grin, ''not often I get driven around by someone else.


    Vaya carefully lifted the Beta''s shirt up to his chest, pulling back the dressings to check his wounds, giving a sigh of relief as she saw that they were healing. The warrior would have some nice new scars to show off but it looked like his wolf was taking care of him. ''How do I look Dryad?'' Leo asked with a low chuckle.


    ''You''ll live, but Carmen is going to have some choice words to say about those scars all over your torso'' she added with a smirk as Leo groaned.


    ''Man! I risk my damn life for my future Alpha''s mate, literally throw myself in front of a tree trying to impale my pack mates, and my reward will be getting my balls handed to me by my own mate when I get home for my efforts'' he moaned lying back against the head rest and shutting his eyes.


    Justinughed, ''just don''t take your shirt off before I have gone back to the pack house, I am not taking responsibility for any of that'' he growled as Leo raised his eyebrows in horror.


    ''Alpha! What ever happened to standing by each others side till the bitter end? You got my back, I got your back? United we stand?'' he protested.


    Justin shook his head, ''Dude, when ites to battle I will stand with you until my veryst breath, but asking me to stand against your mate when she sees what you did to yourself? I am not suicidal, you are on your own my man'' he replied as Vaya and Danielughed.


    Leo huffed angrily, ''I can''t believe it, deserted by my own damn Alpha in my time of need, what is the packing too?''


    ''This is preserving the pack mate'' Justin argued back, ''if Carmen murders me for your own stupid decision, what would happen to our pack then?'' he reasoned.


    ''Pfft, the Luna could lead just fine on her own, everyone knows she does all the work anyway, you are just the pretty face that visitors get to look at'' Leo replied with a wicked grin at the back of his Alpha''s head, earning himself a murderous look from Justin which heughed openly at.


    ''We are nearly back at the castle Alpha'' Daniel said, breaking up the bickering between Justin and Leo.


    Facing forward again, the group watched silently as the forest leading to Viktor''s castle came closer until they finally rolled to a stop.


    mbering out of the car, they waited for the rest of the group to stop and exit their vehicles before Viktor took the lead, making his way toward the forest and into the trees.


    Walking along silently, everyone was on edge due to the eerie quietness around them, there were no sounds of wildlife, not even the scratching of small animals in the grass around them.


    Following the barely visible path, Daniel held Vaya close to him as the group pushed ever deeper into the darkness of the trees.


    After what felt like hours, they finally saw the wee view of the Castle gates, firmly closed to protect the upants from the outside.


    Stepping forward, Viktor ced his hand against the cold metal, the gate giving way to his touch. cing a foot over the boundary he turned and said aloud, ''Alpha Justin and party, you are again weed as guests into my home, by entering you are not swearing any allegiance to the castle and are free to leave whenever you wish without repercussions.


    Striding forward fearlessly, Justin replied, ''thank you Viktor, we ept your hospitality'' as he led his warriors over the threshold, one of the warriors supporting Leo as he was still unsteady on his feet.


    Hurrying up to the castle front door, Viktor unceremoniously threw it open and began to stride quickly toward the stairs. Giving quick instructions to his warriors to take Leo into the kitchen and ask Carter to look at his wounds, Justin hurried up the stairs behind the Vampire King, Vaya and Daniel close behind them.


    Rushing down the corridor, Viktor called out loudly for Auriele, ''we are back! Auriele, we have the potion!'' he called desperately as he made his way into his sons room, dropping down beside his bed as his eyes fell on the lifeless body of his child. Justin, Vaya and Daniel entered behind him, Justin making his way around the bed quickly to pull his son into a tight hug as the young warrior let out a drained sigh of relief.


    ''Do you really have it dad?'' he asked, his eyes hopeful but his body show ing signs that he was terrified to believe in case it was some horrible joke.


    ''Yes son, we have something that will help him'' Justin replied soothingly.


    The sound of Halle''s footsteps echoed on the stone floors as she rushed into the room closely followed by Auriele who looked serene, her hair floating around her body as she smiled warmly at the exhausted travellers, her small ck bag sped in her hands in front of her body.


    ''You have the antidote Vampire King?'' she asked softly.


    Viktor shook his head, ''no, it seems we cannot make an antidote for something that is already an antidote, but this is a potion that will protect Vance''s venom from the effects of Agnes'' serum'' he said pulling out the acid green liquid that shimmered in the light of the room.


    Stepping forward, Auriele took it gently in her hand, bringing it close to her eye as she studied the contents. Looking back at the Alpha and the Vampire King, her brow furrowed slightly, ''who gave this too you? This is a strong potion, even above the abilities of Agnes, I can feel it''s aura through the bottle.''


    ''The High Priestess made if for us'' Justin replied with a tight smile.


    Her eyes widening slightly, Auriele held the bottle away from herself slightly as if afraid of the contents. Slowly she spoke, ''this must have cost you dearly, the High Coven is not known for its generosity, and if the High Priestess produced this herself then the price to you would have been expensive''.


    Viktor nodded, ''lets just say I owe her a favour'' he muttered distractedly, ''now please, can you administer it to my son? He looks close to death''.


    Hesitating for a moment, Auriele nodded, looking up at Jason who immediately stood from the bed, making room for the witch to sit down in his ce.


    Standing next to his father who put aforting arm around his shoulders, Jason and the rest of the group watched silently as Auriele rummaged in her bag, pulling out a small syringe that shey on the bedside table. cing her bag on the floor, the witch slowly pulled out the cork stopper, picking the syringe back up and tipping the needle into the toxic looking contents.


    Pulling up the plunger, she filled the tube with the liquid, holding it upwards as she flicked the side gently with her index finger to rid the serum of any bubbles.


    Pressing the top of the plunger, she watched as a small shot of the liquid came out of the needle before nodding satisfied.


    Leaning over the unconscious Vampire, Auriele carefully tipped his head to one side, feeling around with her fingers until she found his vein, a pulse barely tangible under her touch. Piercing his skin with the needle, the witch slowly pushed the top of the plunger, the acid green liquid disappearing into Vance''s body.


    Once the tube was empty, she retracted the needle and dropped it onto the bed side table, everyone waited as Vance continued to lie motionless under the nket that Jason had ced over him earlier that day.


    Suddenly, Vance sat bolt upright in bed, his eyes wide open, staring unseeing ahead, his face contorted with pain as his lips formed a scream that waspletely silent to the onlookers.


    ''what is it? what''s wrong?'' Jason cried as he tried to fight off his fathers grasp, Justin having instinctively grabbed the warrior around the waist at the first movement from the bed.


    Just as suddenly Vance''s eyes rolled back in his head and he fell back onto the pillows, hisboured breathing louder as the darkness of unconsciousness took him one more.


    ''What did you do?'' Jason yelled brokenly, his whole body wrestling against his fathers arms, as the Alpha pinned his son to his chest, trying to calm him.


    ''Rx Alpha''s son'' Auriele replied softly, holding her hand up to the panicked warrior, ''That was just the first step, Vance has been at the mercy of the antidote for a long time, it is going to try and figure out if this new concoction is a friend or foe, Vance is in for a few days of slipping in and out of consciousness as the two potions battle for dominance within him.


    Viktor shifted on the bed, ''but the High Priestess tested it, it worked in her bowl, we saw it'' he muttered as Vaya and Daniel nodded agreement.


    Auriele gave the Vampire King an understanding smile, ''it may have worked in a sterile setting Vampire King, but this is a living body, there are other things going on within him that could corrupt the potion, we are full of bacteria both good and bad, any one of those could cause the potion to alter or even fail'' she said kindly.


    ''When will we know if he''s OK?'' Jason asked desperately, finally giving up the fight against his father''s embrace and clinging to him as if he were an anchored life raft in a raging storm, tears starting to shine in his eyes.


    ''I would expect to know in 72 hours Alphas son'' Auriele replied calmly standing up to take her leave.


    ''How will we know?'' Viktor asked tightly.


    Stopping in the doorway, Auriele looked over the group sadly, ''he will either be awake, or he will be dead. I am sorry Alpha, Vampire King, there is nothing further I can do for him, you must now wait for Vance to make his decision on whether he will return to you or not.'' Bowing her head slightly, Auriele walked from the room, returning to her own room, leaving silence behind her.

 Blood L**t Chapter 42

    Vance opened his eyes, staring around himself at the peaceful meadow that stretched out as far as his eyes could see, the lush grass wavedzily in a soft breeze that fanned across his face, teasing him with a familiar scent. happy to stand in silence.


    ''It''s beautiful isn''t it child'' came a soft voice from his left, turning quickly, he took in the ethereal beauty stood next him, her face ageless, her eyes as blue as the deepest ocean. She smiled calmly as she continued to gaze out at the world around them, seemingly Her simple white dress fell to just above her bare feet that restedfortably on the springy grass around them, her long golden hair fell loose about her shoulders in cascading curls.


    ''Who.. who are you?'' Vance stuttered as he struggled to gaze at the woman beside him, who''s skin seemed to radiate a power that made him want to shy away from her.


    ''I go by many names Vance, but to your mate I am known as Selene, the Moon Goddess!'' she replied, a small smile ying around her lips.


    ''Moon Goddess? that''s the Werewolf celestial'' Vance muttered more to himself than hispanion.


    ''Correct child'' Selene replied.


    ''Then why are you here with me? I am not a Werewolf'' Vance asked, his confusion evident.


    Turning finally to face the Prince, Selene''s smile widened, ''because I chose you for Jason, you are tied to each other for eternity, and as the mate of one of my children, your well being is my concern'' she replied simply.


    Vance shook his head, ''why would you pick a Vampire as a match for one of your Werewolf children?'' he asked, his eyes wandering back to the scenery as Selene gave a melodiousugh.


    ''Child, Jason is a destined wolf, just as you are a destined Vampire, but neither of you know just how important your union is'' she answered cryptically.


    ''Will you tell me why we are so important?'' Vance asked hesitantly.


    Selene shook her head with a sad smile, her long golden hair shimmering in the sunlight from the movement, ''I cannot Vance, that is a story that you must travel with your mate, if I tell you what will happen, I could jeopardize the safety of the supernatural world.'' ''So why are you here?'' Vance asked slightly impatiently.


    ''I am here to help you decide Vance'' Selene replied simply.


    ''Decide what?'' the Vampire asked, his confusion deepening.


    ''Whether to return to your mate and the dangers that wille or to stay here within the safety of the meadow, leaving Jason to face life without you.'' she replied.


    ''I have a choice?'' Vance asked surprised.


    Facing back to the Vampire, Selene smiled reassuringly, ''we all have choices child, every day we make decisions that affect our lives and the lives around us. Should you eat the muffin or the sd? Should you take the left path or the right? Should you tell someone you love them or wait? Everyday is another set of endless decisions that you make that creates your destiny!


    Vance contemted her words silently for a moment before his eyes searched out hers, ''what will happen to Jason if I stay?'' he asked, a tinge of painced into his words.


    The Moon Goddess shook her head, ''I cannot be sure as I only see shadows of the future as so much of your lives are created through choice, but I see an Alpha, weakened by loss, ruling alone, refusing to take another after feeling the pure pleasure of finding your other half'' she said softly.


    ''and if I go back?'' Vance prompted


    ''I see shadows of an Alpha and King struggling through hardships but using their bond as strength to get through'' Selene replied not looking at Vance as she spoke. Looking back out over the idly waving grass, Vance let out a small sigh, ''it really is beautiful here'' he muttered, ''but it''s missing something to make it perfect. Her smile dancing across her face, Selene asked, ''and what is that my child?''


    ''My match'' the Vampire responded, ''nothing is perfect without him to share it with.''


    The Moon Goddess nodded, her gaze understanding, ''it will hurt Vance, I cannot lie to you and say that it wont, the serum that your aunt injected into your blood has done damage that might not be repairable, but the potion your father procured is stopping further damage from urring, fighting against the damage caused will bring pain that I am unable to describe, are you sure about this?''


    Vance raised his chin determinedly, ''if it takes me back to my love then I will happily endure any pain thates my way! he replied evenly.


    Turning to face him, Selene gave him a small kiss on his cheek, ''I am proud of you child, remember that, now you need to wake up'' she whispered, ''wake up Vance, wake up.'' Her voice grew more and more distant as the darkness closed in around him and pain burned through his body to every nerve ending, releasing screams of agony from his lips as he tried to cower away from it but unable to move.


    Viktor and Jason took turns over the next two days to sit with the unconscious Vampire, watching diligently for signs of the Prince breaking through the darkness and returning to them.


    asionally, Vance would let out a moan of pain, sweat beading on his brow as his eyebrows furrowed together. Whenever this happened, the pair would leap to their feet, patting his forehead with a cold nnel as they called to him, trying to get the Prince toe back to them, ''wake up Vance'' they begged as the Vampire struggled in his unconsciousness before falling back into stillness..


    On the second day as Jason left the room on their next shift change, having shook his head again at the barely hopeful expression of Vance''s father, he headed back to his room to take a shower. Letting out a heavy sigh, he stripped his clothes from his body, stepping under the warm jet of water and washing the grime away,thering his body in the orange and lily body wash that one of the servants had ced in his bathroom for his use.


    Leaning his head against the cool tiles, Jason allowed himself a moment to crumble under the weight of his mate''s possible impending death. Sinking to the floor, he sobbed as the image of Vance screaming in pain at his feet before bing still yed through his mind like a horror movie.


    Sitting on the ceramic tiles, he curled his arms around his knees hugging them too his chest as he rocked himself gently back and forth, his tears mingling with the water as he let go of the pain he had held within him for thest two weeks.


    Letting out the howl of loss that had slowly been cutting off his oxygen, the warrior clung to himself as he shook, his grief cutting through him viciously.


    Suddenly the bathroom door swung open and two strong arms threw themselves around his body, pulling him into their chest as they held him tightly as he cried.


    Sobbing uncontrobly, Jason didn''t even bother to look up as he epted thefort of the person behind him.


    As his sobs lessened, he finally turned his red, pain filled eyes behind him to be met with his father''s understanding gaze, the Alpha crouched behind him, fully clothed, the water having soaked through his attire, his hair dripping into his eyes as he softly smoothed his son''s hair, holding him close to him.


    ''It''s OK son'' Justin muttered sadly, ''you are not alone, I am here, you are never alone in your grief''.


    Jason gulped loudly, burying his head into his father''s muscr chest, feeling his father''s care and concern surrounding him, grounding his thoughts.


    ''I can''t live without him dad'' Jason whispered brokenly.


    ''I know son, I know, the pain of losing your mate is unimaginable, and I wish that you did not have to go through this, but you still have hope my boy, Vance is still with us, don''t give up on him'' Justin replied softly, as he cradled his son in his arms like he used to when he was small.


    Nodding his head, Jason fought for control of his tears, uncurling his body as the Alpha stood up, helping his son to stand before grabbing a towel and wrapping it around him securely. Grabbing a second towel for himself her tried to dry off his soaking wet jeans and t''shirt before giving Jason a wry smile, ''got any clothes your old man could borrow?'' he asked.


    Giving a small chuckle, Jason reached over and turned off the shower, leading the way back into the bedroom where he began to rummage in the wardrobe, pulling out a pair of jeans and a shirt that he threw to his dad who caught it in his hand and disappeared back into the bathroom to get changed, leaving the Warrior to dry himself and dress alone.


    Stepping out a few minutester, Justin continued to towel dry his hair as he walked over to his son and sat down on the edge of the bed next to him.


    ''You OK?'' Justin asked, dropping the towel onto the floor and putting his arm around his son who shrugged his shoulders nonmitted.


    ''Ives been better'' he admitted sadly, ''I just never thought that when I found my mate, someone would snatch him from me momentster, I thought we would have time you know?''


    Justin nodded, ''you know that I know son, and I can safely say that no amount of time ever makes that pain lesser.


    ''How did you cope?'' Jason asked sadly, ''when you thought mum was dead, how did you get through the days?''


    Justin slumped slightly, ''at first? I tried to pretend I was OK, then I thought that hiding away from everyone, dealing with it alone was the right thing to do, but finally your uncle Aaron practically kicked down my door and made me share it with him. My pain, my grief, my loss, everything, and though it hurt more than I can ever exin, once I shared it with him, allowed him to grieve with me, it suddenly wasn''t so consuming. I still felt lost, broken, like half my soul was missing, but I wasn''t alone'' he replied softly. Jason met his fathers eyes with a small smile, ''Uncle Aaron is a good friend isn''t he'' he stated.


    Justin nodded, ''The very best friend I could have asked for, he isn''t just my best friend, he is our family, and just as he was there for me, I am there for you, whenever you need me! the Alpha said with a smile as Jason put his arms around his father''s chest and gave him a squeeze.


    ''Thanks dad'' he mumbled into his father''s chest as the older Warrior patted his back lovingly.


    ''Alpha''s!'' suddenly came Carter''s panicked voice, causing the pair to pull apart! ''Alpha''s where are you? Come quick!''


    Jumping up, Justin pulled the door open just as the panicked werewolf skidded to a stop outside of Jason''s bedroom door. ''What is is Carter?'' Justin asked immediately.


    ''You muste! It''s his Highness!'' Carter replied before speeding back up the corridor, the two Alpha''s right behind him.

 Blood L**t Chapter 43

    Racing up the corridor, the three Werewolves were hit with blood curdling screams emanating from Vance''s room, a door further down flew open revealing Vaya and Daniel who fell into step behind the trio. Crashing through the door, Jason''s eyes went wide at the sight of Viktor holding down his son who was screaming in agony, his eyes screwed tightly shut, lost in the pain. Running around the bed, Jason pushed the Vampire King aside, pulling his mate into his arms, rocking him as he whispered into his ear, his voice breaking as he tried to calm the Prince down. ''It''s OK baby, I''m here, I''m with you, open your eyes for me,e on Vance,e back to me'' Jason whispered as the Vampire''s screams reverberated around the room.


    Halle sprinted into the room, staring wildly at her bother and friend, her eyes starting to well as she watched the prince scream in agony, her brother trying to help him as his own heart broke. Running into her dad''s arms, Halle hid her face in his chest, sobbing as she tried to block out Vance''s cries.


    Auriele''s voice suddenly spoke up from the doorway, ''help him Alpha'' she said quietly staring at the young warrior as he cradled his mate, ''help your mate find his way back, he is lost, he needs guidance''. ''How, how can I help him?'' Jason begged, the tears rolling as he helplessly clung to the Vampire, ''I''ve been calling him but he can''t hear me.


    ''How do you share the pain, love, fears and happiness of your mate?'' Auriele asked in return.


    Staring for a moment unblinkingly at the witch, Jason suddenly pulled the Vampire from his chest, turning him roughly, tipping his head to the side to expose his neck. Extending his teeth, he buried them into Vance''s soft flesh, sinking his canines deep into the ce his marking spot would be, tasting his mates blood on his tongue. Holding the prince tightly for a moment, Jason finally retracted his teeth, licking the spot clean before kissing it softly.


    Vance''s screams lessened, his face starting to rx slightly as Jason hunched over, pain written on his face.


    ''What''s wrong? What is happening to my son?'' Justin demanded panicked.


    Ignoring the Alpha, Auriele kept her concentration on the warrior who was grimacing against the sudden pain within his bones.


    ''Fight it Alpha, fight the pain and call your mate, call him, bring him to you'' she insisted, her voice harsh.


    ''Vance? Val? Baby? Come back to me'' Jason gasped out, reaching for the man who let out a small whimper at his mate''s touch.


    ''Come on baby, you can do this,e back to me please'' Jason continued,ying himself down next to the Vampire who''s breathing eased at the contact.


    ''Take their shirts off'' Aurielemanded, rushing over to the bed, ''he needs skin to skin contact! Hurry!''


    The room sprung into action, as they dragged the shirts off the two men quickly, pushing Jason back toward his mate, the warrior curling up around the Vampire, pressing as much of his flesh to Vance''s as he could.


    ''Come back to me'' he whispered softly, cing his lips to the Vampire''s ear, breathing gently, ignoring the pain building within me, e back Val, I need you!


    Vance''sboured breathing started to ease, the pain in his face lifting as his eyes fought to open.


    As the prince''s eyes finally flickered open, Jason''s own face cleared, the shared pain ebbing away as Vance regained consciousness.


    Looking around groggily, his eyes fell on his father first, ''hey dad'' he said with a weak smile.


    ''Oh thank the blood lust'' Viktor croaked as he fell heavily on to the bed.


    Realising he was being held, Vance looked across, finding Jason''s eyes, his own widening in surprise.


    ''match'' he breathed, a small smile ying at his lips as he snuggled closer to the werewolf.


    ''mate'' Jason replied softly, reaching up and brushing the Vampire''s hair from his forehead gently.


    Looking down, Vance gave Jason a quizzical look, ''umm, is you taking my clothes off while I''m unconscious going to be a regr thing?'' he asked


    Jason''s cheeks coloured slightly as he coughed, ''uh umm, it was kinda necessary'' he stuttered.


    ''I''m not saying I mind, just trying to work out how much my match likes me'' Vance added with a smirk.


    ''Your match likes you very much'' Jason replied with a smile, ''actually your match thinks he might love you'' he said as he nced down embarrassed.


    His breath catching, Vance, raised a hand and lifted the werewolfs chin so their eyes met, ''your mate thinks he might love you too'' he whispered as he pulled Jason to him, pressing his lips to the warriors eager mouth. ''ahem'' came a loud voice causing the two to break apart, looking around confused to see a room full of amused faces.


    ''As much as we are d that you two are dering your feelings to each other, can I remind you that Vance has juste out of a two weeka and maybe we should get Auriele to check him over?'' Justin asked with a grin. Scrambling off the bed, Jason quickly pulled on his shirt as Vance pouted, ''hey! I was enjoying the view'' he growled as Viktor rolled his eyes


    ''Seriously son! Can you try and keep it in your pants until we get you checked out and the rest of us can then leave the room'' he groaned as Justin started tough.


    ''Sorry Viktor, but this is pretty much how it goes in the werewolf world'' he chuckled as he pped the mortified Vampire on the back.


    Auriele took a seat next to the prince, taking his hand in hers as she smiled down at him, ''how do you feel?'' she asked softly.


    Meeting her gaze, Vance nodded, ''I feel OK, just really really tired'' he admitted.


    Auriele nodded in return, ''you have been on quite a journey Vance, but you have found your way back to your mate, your bond with Jason is strong, one of the strongest I have seen, believe in it always'' she said sternly. Running her hands over his body, the witch seemed to be checking for things that the group could not see, after five minutes of searching his body she nodded satisfied, ''he will be fine, but he needs sleep and his mate, Jason''s wolf will help him heal now that he is marked.


    ''Sorry what?'' Vance asked, reaching instinctively for his neck, feeling the healing bite mark on his neck, swivelling his eyes to Jason he asked, ''you marked me?''


    Jason nodded, rubbing the back of his neck self consciously, ''it was the only way to bring you back, Auriele said to mark you'' her replied, averting his gaze from the Vampire.


    ''It was not the way that Jason would have wanted to mark you Vance, but he needed to share your pain so that you could fight through to the surface'' Auriele exined in a low voice.


    ''You took my pain?'' Vance asked softly


    Jason shrugged still looking anywhere than in the Vampire''s eyes, ''half of it, so you could hear me calling you'' he mumbled.


    Slowly Vance sat up, reaching out and grabbing hold of the Werewolf''s wrist, pulling him toward the bed as he growled, ''everyone leave, I need rest with my match''


    ''But son'' Viktor protested as Justin ced a hand on the Vampire King''s shoulder


    ''Come on Viktor, trust me, you do not want to see what is about to happen'' the Alpha muttered as he help the Vampire to his feet and led him from the room, Halle leavingst. As she reached for the door handle she smiled at the two men, curled up on the bed together, ''I am so d you are OK Val, my brother needs you, don''t try and leave him again or I''ll have to kick you a*s'' she said with a grin before pulling the door closed behind her with a gentle click.


    Turning to the self conscious werewolf, Vance ran a finger down Jason''s cheek as the warrior shivered under his touch. ''So you bit me'' he murmured as his eyes traced over Jason''s face.


    ''Yeah, it wasn''t how I wanted it to happen but you needed me'' he replied softly, ''and.. uh.. I needed you'' he admitted.


    Vanceughed softly, ''I quite like being marked, it makes me feel like I belong to someone, like I''m special'' he whispered back, his eyes soft as they studied the werewolfying next to him.


    Raising his gaze from Vance''s bare chest, Jason smiled, ''you are special and you are mine, every single delicious inch of you belongs to me and I will be forever grateful to the Moon Goddess for returning you to me''. Vance pulled the warrior onto his embrace, running his hands up Jason''s biceps, marvelling in the man''s strong physique.


    ''You are very manly'' Vance purred softly causing Jason to chuckle


    ''Like what you see?'' he asked coyly


    ''Very much, and I''d like to see more'' Vance replied as he tugged at the werewolf''s shirt pulling it over his head and growling at the well toned six pack that was hidden underneath.


    Tracing Jason''s defined stomach with his fingers, Vance smiled shyly, ''I hope you are not disappointed, I''m not built like you'' he whispered looking down at his own less muscr frame.


    ''You are perfect'' Jason replied roughly as he leaned over the Vampire and pressed his lips to the Prince''s, pulling back, she feathered kisses down Vance''s neck, sucking gently on his mark as the Vampire growled underneath him. ''mark me'' Jason breathed as he nipped at his mark, ''make me yours''


    Vance''s growl grew louder as his lips made their way down the werewolf''s neck, his fangs extending as he grazed them down Jason''s skin causing the warrior to let out a whimper of longing.


    ''I love you'' Vance breathed into his match''s skin before he plunged his fangs into Jason''s marking spot drawing a growl of desire from the werewolf''s lips.


    Holding Jason in his teeth, Vance let out a whimper of his own as he felt Jason''s teeth pierce his skin in return, the pair holding tightly to each other for a few moments before releasing, each licking the others wound.


    Pulling away, Jason leaned forward and kissed his mate tenderly, ''I am yours and you are mine, forever'' he whispered.


    Vance nodded happily before his eyes widened and he looked down, a small smirk creeping across his face as his eyes came back to Jason''s, c*g his head slightly to the side he murmured, ''so, is that a wooden stake in your pocket or are you just pleased to see me?''


    Colour flushing Jason''s face, he suddenly gave an evil grin and grabbed Vance''s hand, cing it over his crotch, ''you tell me mate'' he growled as Vance''s face coloured in response, his eyes widening as he felt the size of Jason''s m*****d.


    ''Oh we are going to have fun with that'' he breathed excitedly as Jason chuckled


    ''it''s all yours baby, you can do whatever you want with it'' he growled before cing his lips hungrily on the Vampire''s licking his bottom lip until he granted ess to his mouth.

 Blood L**t Chapter 44

    Making his way slowly down the stairs, Vance leaned heavily on Jason''s arm, thetter holding him tightly as they descended to the ground floor. Having spent two days in bed, Vance had refused to spend another moment cooped up, demanding to eat downstairs. Jason had finally relented after the Vampire started to nibble at his neck gently, getting him all worked up before pulling away and refusing to look at him till he got his own way. ''You are a tease you know that'' Jason growled softly as he supported the prince down thest of the steps.


    ''And you love it'' Vance whispered back lustfully causing Jason''s eyes to cken slightly.


    ''I can easily pick you up and take you back upstairs'' he growled lowly as Vance shivered against him, a smile spreading over his face.


    ''Promises promises Alpha'' he muttered back, cing his lips to Jason''s quickly before pulling away and tugging at the reluctant werewolf to hurry up down the stairs. Posted by ; visit us for more free novels.


    Reaching the foyer, they made their way to the dining room, pushing the door open to reveal the castle''s upants seated around the table, talking and eating. Silence fell over the table before Viktor jumped up from his chair and hurried over to his son. ''What are you doing boy? You are supposed to be resting'' he growled worriedly.


    ''I am fed up of being up there when everyone else is down here'' Vance replied stubbornly as he started to make his way to the table.


    ''I tried to stop him, but my mate is a stubborn arse and made me bring him down'' Jason said exasperatedly as he supported the determined Vampire, lowering him carefully into one of the dining chairs before taking a seat next to him and starting to pile food on his te.


    ''You know Vampire''s don''t actually need to eat don''t you?'' Vance asked as he eyed the mound of food in front of him.


    Shaking his head Jason smirked as he whispered, ''he does when he has a match who can''t get enough of him,'' squeezing his leg gently under the table, causing the prince to turn red and reach for his fork without furtherint.


    ''We still have the issue of Halle being tied to Vance and the castle'' Justin said as the Vampire King took his seat again at the head of the table.


    Vance nodded, ''yes, there is a way around that, and it''s fairly simple, someone must take her ce'' he replied with a smile as he looked down the table to his son and Jason, Vance staring dreamily at the warrior as he fed him some bacon off his fork. ''I don''t think we have an issue finding a someone to take over her allegiance by the looks of it'' he added with a roll of the eyes as the entire table turned to stare at the two men who were oblivious to the conversation going on next to them.


    Justinughed, ''um, no, I think we are OK with that part, but how do we do this? Does Jason just stand up and announce he takes over his sister''s allegiance to the castle? Is there a ceremony?''


    Viktor nodded, ''Firstly, Jason must stand outside of the gates and dere that he swears allegiance to the castle, that he is handing himself over for ownership in ce of Halle, this is why I was very careful to make sure that Jason and the rest of you were ssed as guests, if the castle had taken ownership of Jason then he would not be able to offer himself in her ce!


    Justin nodded, ''and that frees Halle to return with us to the pack?'' he checked.


    ''Only after Jasonpletes his allegiance by marrying Vance, once he bes bound to my son in blood and flesh will the castle ept the trade and release Halle from her oath'' Viktor replied solemnly.


    ''wait, what? I was bound before I married Vance, why does Jason have to actually marry him before he bes bound?'' Halle protested in confusion.


    Viktor gave her small hand an affectionate pat, ''you can bind yourself to the castle just by your words or actions, but to take over the oath of another, you have to provide absolute proof that you will remain here and that is by tying yourself through a blood marriage to one of the upants!


    Calling down the table, Justin pulled the couple out of their own world, ''are you two OK with this? Getting married is the only way to release Halle from her allegiance to the castle and her agreement to marry Vance'' he said as two men looked up in surprise. ''We have to get married now?'' Jason asked surprised.


    ''You two were not listening to a word we said were you?'' Justinughed as the two men looked abashed.


    ''We were listening'' Vance replied hesitantly, ''you said something about marriage and Halle and the castle'' he added with a grin as the table chuckled.


    Sighing loudly, Viktor held his son''s gaze, ''Jason must swear allegiance to the castle in ce of Halle and then the two of you have to go through the blood ceremony before Halle will be relieved of her oath'' he reiterated with a bite of annoyance in his voice. Vance''s eyes widened slightly, ''the blood pact? Already?'' he asked as Jason furrowed his brow in concern.


    ''What is a blood pact?'' he asked nervously.


    Swallowing hard, Vance met the werewolf''s gaze, ''umm, it''s basically where I have to drink from you whilst releasing my venom, we..uh.. we be bound for life, if either of us tries to leave the other by force, as in not through death, the poison will turn within our veins and we will both die.'' he stuttered worriedly.


    Jason nodded silently, not saying anything as he slowly began to eat, keeping his eyes averted from the rest of the group.


    Clearing his throat, Justin turned back to Viktor and started a loud conversation about the pack and Vampire''s now being alliances, signalling the rest of the table to start talking among themselves.


    Eating silently, Vance snuck repeated nces at the young Alpha who was staring at his te without uttering a word.


    Once finished, Vance scraped back his chair, dragging the werewolf from his own thoughts as he pushed away the hardly touched food and jumped to his feet to help him.


    Clearing his throat, Vance said, ''I''m pretty tired again so I''m going to go back to my room for a rest''.


    Allowing Jason to support him, he slowly made his way out of the room, Jason pulling the door closed behind him.


    Taking the stairs one at a time, Vance breathed heavily as he struggled to reach thending, pulling on the banister to help him. Finally reaching the first floor, he shuffled his way to his room, Jason''s arm around his waist, taking his weight until he fell exhausted on to his bed. Straightening up, Jason averted his gaze as he rubbed the back of his neck self consciously, ''uh, you should probably get some sleep, I''ll go take a shower'' he mumbled as he started to walk back toward the door.


    Just as he reached the door, Vance called out to him, his voice trembling, ''Jason?'' he said softly, almost pleading.


    Dropping his shoulders, Jason sighed, ''yeah Val?'' he replied sadly.


    Reaching out, Vance took the warrior''s hand in his own, pulling him back to the bed where the warrior sat back down, his eyes on the floor.


    ''I''m sorry'' Vance muttered, ''I know this is the only way to release your sister, so if we don''t blood bond she cannot go home, and it sucks'' he said annoyed.


    Jason raised his eyes to the Vampire, pain etched in his gaze, ''why don''t you want to be bound to me?'' he whispered suddenly, his voice quivering as he spoke.


    Vance''s eyes widened as the tears started to fall from the future Alpha''s eyes, pulling the warrior into his arms, Vance breathed in his scent as he held him tightly.


    ''I do'' he said quickly, ''so badly, but I thought it was too soon for you, its a big deal being blood bound, I thought you''d want time to make sure you wanted me forever. Pulling away, he gazed into the warriors tear streaked face, carefully wiping the tears away. ''I want to be your everything'' he whispered softly as Jason gave a watery smile.


    ''You already are, I thought, when your dad said about the blood bond.. your reaction.. I thought you weren''t sure if I was the right one yet'' Jason admitted sheepishly.


    Letting out a chuckle, Vance pressed his lips to Jason''s, allowing him to feel ever drop of his love, encircling the warriors, neck with his arms as he deepened the kiss between them.


    ''So you want to get married?'' Vance asked pulling away and resting his forehead against Jason''s.


    ''Yeah I do'' Jason replied with a small smile.


    Grinning, Vancey back, pulling the Alpha with him so they wereid on the bed entwined in each others arms.


    ''It wasn''t the proposal I was nning to give you know'' Vance muttered quietly.


    Looking up, Jason smiled, ''oh no? What was the proposal then?''


    Vance blushed, ''I can''t tell you! it''s embarrassing'' he muttered, flustered.


    e on, tell me'' Jason coaxed, running his fingers under the Vampire''s t''shirt, making him shudder.


    ''Well it wouldn''t have been at the dinner table in front of everyone that''s for sure'' he grumbled, ''I would have taken you away somewhere, just the two of us, maybe the beach? As I like watching the sun set. I''d have brought a nket and some food so we could sit and have a pic together, just the two of us. Finally, as the sun started to dip beneath the horizon, I would have got on one knee and told you that you are the most amazing person I have ever met, my heart hurts when you leave me for just a few minutes to go and get food or have a shower. I would have said that I''ve never felt asplete as I do when I''m in your arms, they feel like home when you wrap me in them. Then I would have asked you to bind with me for our lifetimes, give yourself to me and only me, allow me to be your everything and you be mine. Vance averted his gaze, staring out of the window, blushing furiously as Jasony there speechless.


    Shifting up the bed slightly, Jason ced his hand on Vance''s chin, pulling the Vampire''s face toward him until their eyes met. ''That is possibly one of the most beautiful proposals I have ever heard, I would love to marry you Vance'' he whispered as he pulled the prince toward him and covered his lips with his own, biting gently on the Vampire''s bottom lip, demanding entrance as Vance moaned into his mouth with longing.


    Pulling away reluctantly, Vance smiled shyly, ''when do you want to get married?'' he asked softly, his eyes tracing the werewolves plump lips.


    ''Immediately'' Jason replied resolutely, ''I want to be bound to you right now, forever.''

 Blood L**t Chapter 45

    The following day, Auriele gave Vance a final check up before announcing that she would be taking her leave that day. Gathering up her things she bowed in acknowledgement as Viktor took her slender hand in his own, thanking her profusely for her help with his Justin stepped forward and gave the witch a quick hug as he murmured his thanks, kissing her cheek as she smiled down at him serenely.


    son.


    Turning to the door, she started toward it before stopping and turning to Iris who was stood silently to the side, ying nervously with the amulet that still hung around her neck.


    Beckoning the young woman over, Auriele studied her face intently before waving her hands in front of the ne and lifting it from Iris'' neck.


    Pulling the woman''s hand open, Auriele ced the amulet into her outstretched hand, closing Iris'' fingers around it loosely.


    ''You are in control of your own destiny now Iris'' Auriele said quietly, ''pick your path with care!'' Iris nodded as she quickly reced the amulet around her neck, cing it gently against her skin.


    Stepping back, Auriele gave a regal wave as she walked out of the door, making her way down the steps and through the boundary. Once on the other side, she turned back to the castle, giving a farewell smile to the Vampire King and Alpha who had followed her out of the castle, before turning on the spot and disappearing.


    Viktor shook his head in amazement, ''why didn''t she just do that when she came here? Why did we have to go and get her from the forest?'' he murmured.


    Justin chuckled, ''Auriele is an entity like no other, she works to her own agenda, no one else''s!


    Shaking his head, Viktor turned and led the way back into the castle where the rest of the group were all still waiting.


    Smiling over at his son who was leaning happily on his match''s arm, Viktor cleared his throat, ''well it looks like it''s time to n a blood ceremony'' he announced as the Vampire servers bowed respectfully to the new couple before bustling off to start arrangements. Carter grabbed Iris''s arm gently and steered the young woman toward the kitchen as the warriors dispersed toward their rooms.


    Daniel took Vaya''s hand and led her upstairs to their room where she dropped exhausted onto their bed, sprawling across the nket as Daniel crawled up the side of her,ying down and pulling her into his embrace.


    ''So, when are you going to tell your father about the baby?'' he asked as Vaya groaned, pulling one of the pillows over her face and holding it there.


    Laughing, Daniel pulled the pillow away from his mates face to reveal her ufortable expression. ''He is your dad, that makes him out baby''s grandfather'' he chided as Vaya let out another loud groan.


    ''I know, but.. I hardly know him, I feel a bit odd saying, hey dad! I just found you, oh and by the way you are going to be a grandfather! Yeah, that wolf you just met a few weeks ago, yep, well he knocked me up'' she muttered miserably. Daniel roared withughter at his mate''s pained expression,ughing harder as she pushed him annoyed, growling, ''shut up stalker!''


    Pulling her body tighter to his, Daniel peppered her neck with kisses as she moaned under his touch, ''Babe, you need to realise that in the werewolf world, this is perfectly normal, most mates don''t take two years to produce a pup!


    Vaya looked up into his eyes, a small pout ying around her lips, ''I know but i''m a dryad, I was raised a dryad, in my world you don''t just hook up with your mate and have a kid!'' she grumbled.


    Daniel smirked, ''try telling that to your mother'' he whispered as the dryad gasped and pped his arm.


    ''Oh my goddess! That was different! They were like, I dunno, soul mates or something'' Vaya scowled as Daniel''s face fell


    ''we are not soul mates?'' he asked a sh of hurt in his eyes.


    Covering her mouth, Vaya pulled him quickly to her, ''of course we are, you are my everything, ugh! Stupid pregnancy messing with my head, I can''t get anything out straight'' she growled covering her face with her hands.


    Leaning over, Daniel gently pulled at his mate''s hands, smiling as her face came into view, tears running down her cheeks as she stared at him horrified.


    ''I didn''t mean it'' she whispered, gulping, ''I didn''t mean what I said, like I said it''.


    Daniel pressed his lips to hers hungrily, tasting her salty tears as he calmed the emotional hybrid down. ''i know'' he said softly, ''I know what you are trying to say, your mum nursed your dad back to health, they fell in love fast which is not normal in the dryad world. Nodding tearfully, Vaya buried her head in his shirt, wiping her eyes on the cotton fabric as he stroked her hair.


    ''Ugh, why am I so all over the ce'' Vaya moaned as shey back on the bed.


    ''Because you are pregnant my angel, so you get to ride the emotional roller coaster, and I get to ride right along with you'' Daniel replied pecking her lips.


    Standing up from the bed, Daniel held out his hands, waiting for Vaya to ce her own in them before slowly pulling her up.


    ''Come on, we are going to have a shower and get cleaned up before dinner'' Daniel said with a smirk.


    Rolling her eyes, Vaya gave him a look, ''and by shower you mean me dealing with your roaming hands?'' she asked archily.


    Shrugging his shoulders, Daniel pulled her toward the ajoining bathroom, ''I can''t help it if my girl is so unbelievably sexy right now that I just want to run my hands all over her soft skin'' he replied, his smirk widening.


    Walking over to the door, she spoke over her shoulder, e on then stalker, but I expect to be thoroughly cleaned'' she said with a seductive smile of her own that had Daniel growling possessively as he hurried after her.


    Down the hall, Jason and Vance were sat on the bed, Halle perched on one of the chairs as she smiled at the pair.


    ''What?'' Jason said irritably after she had been staring at them for five minutes.


    ''You two are just so cute'' she giggled sping her hands to her chest, ''I didn''t think I''d ever see my big brave brother all smitten over his mate like this''


    Jason grabbed the pillow from behind his head and threw it at his sister who caught it easily, cing it behind her back and leaning into it with a smirk, ''thanks big brother, I was feeling a bit ufortable'' she smirked as Jason scowled at her in annoyance. ''Halle, don''t tease my match like that, you''ll make him all tense and I''ll have to use all my energy I''ve built up to rx him again and I need that for our ceremony, and wedding night'' Vance said with a grin, enjoying watching his love go pink at his words. ''eww! To much information guys!'' Halle groaned covering her ears, ''I do not need to know anything about your wedding night!''


    Jason suddenly grinned evilly, ''what? You don''t want to know about what we''ll do once that door shuts, little sis? How I''m going to peel that Vampire''s clothes off his body so slowly that he''ll be a moaning mess underneath me, and then..'' ''shut it!'' Halle hollered looking ill, ''Val, put your nasty mouthed mate in check, he should not be telling his sister this stuff!''


    Vance started tough as Jason put on an innocent look, ''I was just going to say I''d be tucking him up in bed all warm and giving him a good night kiss Halle, what did you think I was going to say?'' he asked, his eyes wide as Halle threw him a dirty look. ''Still an a*s hole'' she muttered to herself as the two menughed at her annoyance.


    ''I think he''s perfect'' Vance replied as he leaned his head on the warriors arm.


    Halle made puking faces as Jason traced a finger over the prince''s cheek, ''please, I have lived with that werewolf for sixteen years, he is far from perfect! He smells bad after training, he eats like a pig and his room is an absolute tip because he is toozy to clean up after himself'' Halle growled as Jason feigned hurt.


    ''I do NOT eat like a pig!'' he protested, ''I am a healthy warrior and I need a lot of food.''


    Vance just grinned, ''I don''t care how sweaty he is, I love his smell, he can eat anything he wants as I am determined to make sure he burns as many calories as he eats and as for cleaning up, my fianc¨¦e will never need to do that as the match to the future King of the Vampires'' he said as Jason smirked over at his sister, flipping her his middle finger as she threw him a contemptuous look.


    ''ugh, is this what finding your mate does to you? I''m thinking I might opt out and just remain single'' she mumbled.


    Before long, everyone was called for dinner, each member traipsing their way downstairs and taking a seat in the dining room. Vance sat on his father''s left with Jason and Halle, Justin to the Vampire King''s right, with Leo, Daniel and Vaya beside him. The rest of the warriors spread themselves out along the table, everyone chatting as the servers brought out the meal, cing tes ofmb cutlets with pan fried vegetables and sweet potato mash in front of each guest before filling up everyone''s sses with wine, the two Vampires having their usual ss of blood.


    Eating the delicious meal, everyone was soon full, the warriors sitting back in their chairs groaning under the weight of the food they had consumed.


    Viktor rose from his chair, picking up his ss as he smiled down the table at everyone.


    ''Guests, friends, allies'' he intoned as he looked into each man and woman''s face, ''We started out as enemies due to my own inability to ask a simple question about my son''s match. He rolled his eyes as the tableughed, ''but, if I had not made that mistake, and my son had not suffered at the hands of an enemy, we would not be here today, sat at this table, bound in friendship born from our joint search for the cure!


    Raising his ss, Viktor grinned, ''A toast, to every being in this room, we are not only joined by the union of our two species but through the friendship we have forged to make sure these two men live the long life together they are destined for.''


    The room raised their sses as each one murmured, ''to friendship'' and took a drink from their ss.


    Sitting down again, Viktor engaged Justin in conversation as Vance and Jason chatted happily with Halle, Vaya and Daniel about the uing wedding and what Halle would do when she finally got to return to the pack.


    Soon it was time to retire, each member slowly taking their leave with a bow to the two leaders and their offspring, until it was just Viktor, Justin, the two heirs, two Beta''s, Halle and Vaya left. Rising from his seat, Viktor held out his hand to allow his guests to leave the room first, everyone filing out as they chatted happily. Stepping into the foyer, Vaya and Daniel started up the stairsughing at something that Vance had said, as the two men followed closely behind.


    Viktor paused for a moment so that he could speak to Justin and Leo, the three talking quietly among themselves as Halle ced a foot onto the bottom step, preparing to return to her room. Hesitating, she slowly turned around, the hairs on the back of her neck prickling as her eyes roamed the open space.


    Her eyes widened as a figure stepped out of the shadows, their eyes trained on the three figureheads as they stepped silently toward the group.

 Blood L**t Chapter 46

    Her eyes were dark and cold as the slim form of Iris crept around the edge of the wall. As she snaked past one of the tall suits of armour that decorated the area, Iris pulled the sword from the empty metal hands and strode determinedly toward the three men. Her eyes automatically scouring Iris'' chest, Halle''s breath hitched as she noticed the amulet was missing. Look out!'' she screamed desperately, finding her voice just as Iris swung the de, Leo throwing himself at his Alpha instinctively, pushing him out of the way of the determined female as she sliced through the Vampire King''s neck, his head severing cleanly from his shoulders, flying through the air beforending with a deafening thud on the stone floor. ring triumphantly for a moment at the crumpled lifeless body of the Vampire, Iris, raised her eyes to Hale''s for a split second before spinning on her heel and rushing out of the front door.


    Leo scrambled to his feet and gave chase after the fleeing server, as Halle raced over to her father''s side, pulling him to her as she tried to check him for wounds.


    ''I''m OK angel'' Justin said as he hugged his daughter tightly to him for a moment before quickly jumping to his own feet and following Leo outside, Halle close behind him.


    Coming to a stop at the gates, the pair stood silently next to the Beta who was staring open mouthed at the lifeless body just outside of the boundary.


    ''She just ran straight through the gate'' Leo muttered, ''didn''t even hesitate, she got four steps away before she just fell down dead, her body just crumpled like an invisible entity cut her life force!


    A piercing scream of agony drew them from Iris''s body, the three turned around, rushing back through the castle entrance, to find Vance on his knees beside his fathers body, cradling him desperately to his chest as he howled in grief.


    ''Who would do this?'' he demanded, his voice breaking with emotion, his eyes bloodshot from the tears cascading down his face, ''who would kill my father like this?''


    Jason was knelt behind his grieving mate, his own face pain filled as he held him in a tight embrace as the Vampire prince sobbed.


    The Vampire servers shuffled slowly in to the foyer, their heads bowed in mourning over their fallen King as they each lined up by his body in respect.


    A few moments passed before one Vampiress finally spoke softly, causing Vance''s eyes to snap up to her face, ''Your majesty'' she said quietly, we must prepare the ritual, the King''s body must be burned and your ceremony take ce'' she said in a pained voice. ''No, I''m not ready, you can''t take him'' Vance gasped, clinging tighter to the headless corpse.


    Justin stepped closer to the men on the floor, meeting the Vampiress'' gaze, ''can you not give him time? He needs toe to terms with what has happened, he needs to grieve'' he said tightly.


    The Vampiress shook her head, ''we cannot be without a leader, Alpha. His Majesty is now our King and must take his ce through the ceremony. He mustpete the blood ceremony to his match immediately as he cannot take his position until he has done so. The castle is currently without a leading entity, it must have a master, we as a species are weak and vulnerable until our King takes his crown from his father'' she exined sadly.


    Justin nodded, ''please, sort out the blood ceremony for Vance and Jason immediately, what must we do with Viktor''s body?''


    The Vampiress bowed her head, ''The King''s body must be burned on a bonfire within the grounds, we have our rituals to make sure that his essence returns to the valley of blood lust'' she replied.


    Leo stepped forward, ''what about Halle Alpha? We need Jason to announce allegiance to the castle to release her before he can marry Vance'' he murmured in the leader''s ear.


    Straightening up, Justin turned to the warriors who had collected silently into the hallway, ''I need you all outside, collect as much fire wood as you can and create a clearing to build a bonfire'' he said loudly as each warrior bowed respectfully and replied ''yes Alpha'' before making their way quickly through the front door.


    Turning to the two men still crouched by Viktor''s body, Justin walked over and ced a hand on Jason''s shoulder, drawing the pained werewolf''s gaze to his. ''You need to take Vance from here son, we need to move the body and prepare him for his funeral'' Justin said softly.


    Jason nodded before standing up and pulling the Vampire gently from his father s body.


    Looking up at his match, Vance''s face was a carving of pain, ''no, I can''t leave him'' he stuttered brokenly as he tried to hold his father''s body to him. Leaning down, Jason took the Vampire''s hand in his, holding his gaze, e mate, your father would want you to be brave and do what you need to do for your people. I am here Vance, I am with you,e with me'' he whispered, pulling the prince upright and into his arms.


    Carefully, Jason, lifted Vance into his arms bridal style, carrying the blood soaked Vampire toward the stairs and up to their room.


    Once out of sight, Justin signalled to Leo and Daniel to deal with the Vampire King''s body, Carter appearing with a linen sheet that theyy quickly on the floor before delicately lifting the body and head, cing it on top and wrapping the remaining fabric over the corpse like a shroud.


    Lifting the body between them, they carried Viktor''s covered remains from the foyer into a side room as Justin looked over at Carter who''s face was pained.


    ''Are you OK Carter?'' Justin asked as the werewolf shook his head, ''Iris did this, how? She had the amulet on, why did she do this?'' he muttered, his eyes wide in disbelief.


    Halle, who had been silent the whole time finally spoke, ''she didn''t have the Amulet on, it was Ashley in control'' she muttered angrily.


    ''Why would she take it off?'' Carter asked horrified


    Justin nodded, ''please, sort out the blood ceremony for Vance and Jason immediately, what must we do with Viktor''s body?''


    Halle shrugged, ''I doubt we''ll ever know, considering she''sying outside the boundary dead.


    Carter''s knees started to give as a sob escaped him, Vaya running forward to catch him as his legs started to give way beneath him. Looking up into his daughter''s eyes, Carter shook slightly, ''I should have known, I should have seen what was happening'' he muttered, ''it''s my fault''


    Vaya shook her head angrily, ''no it wasn''t, this was just a seriously messed up set of events, it was no-one''s fault! Viktor didn''t know when he killed the murderers of his wife that he would create Ashley, Iris didn''t know that Ashley was after revenge and you didn''t know that Iris would take off the Amulet, releasing her other personality from its affect!'' she said vehemently. Looking up at Justin, Vaya silently asked for permission to take her father from the foyer, Justin nodding wordlessly as she quickly supported the deste werewolf back toward the kitchen.


    Turning to thest few servers that were still stood in the foyer, he gave them a sad look, ''my apologies for this, but I must ask that you clean the blood from the floor, I don''t think your new King will be able to function with the blood of his father staining his home'' he said sadly.


    One of the Vampire''s immediately stepped forward, ''it will be our honour Alpha, it will be done!


    As Leo and Daniel returned to Justin''s side, he sighed heavily as he started toward the door, ''where are you going?'' Leo asked in concern. Without looking back, Justin replied


    ''to move Iris''s body, Vance has to formally ept Jason at the gates, I think he would prefer to do that without the sight of his father''s killerying feet from him.''


    The Vampiress who had first spoken to them looked up quickly, ''Alpha! You cannot step over the boundary, our King is no longer here to ept you back, and the Prince is not really in the best frame of mind toe down and allow you entry. once you leave, your invitation as guest is revoked'' she said earnestly.


    Justin looked at her pained, ''so how do we move Iris'' body?'' he asked fretfully.


    The Vampiress eyes flickered red for a moment before she nodded to herself, ''I will call his majesty''s subjects, they can enter and leave at will, they will want to be here for the burning anyway. They can remove the server''s body from outside of the grounds'' she said before hurrying off toward Viktor''s office.


    Leo sighed, ''so we cannot leave the castle grounds for the time being'' he said heavily.


    Justin grimaced, ''it seems so! Well lets get back inside and shower, you are covered in blood as am I, we need to get presentable and then I must check on my son and his mate.'' he said firmly.


    Nodding in approval, Leo followed the Alpha back into the castle, making their way back up to their rooms, Halle having already returned to her bedroom ahead of them.

 Blood L**t Chapter 47

    Carrying the distraught Vampire in his arms, Jason kicked open the bedroom door and strode straight into the bathroom, cing his mate carefully on the floor when he sat curled up, hugging his knees to his chest, lost in grief. ''Come on baby'' Jason said softly, kneeling down and raising Vance''s arms above his head to pull off the blood soaked t shirt, ''lets get you cleaned up!


    Stripping him out of the crimson coloured clothes, Jason turned on the shower as he quickly stripped his own clothes from his body before lifting the Vampire again and cing him in the shower tray under the water jet. Making small circles on the prince''s skin, Jason slowly started to wash Viktor''s blood from his son''s body and hair, watching sadly as the water turned a deep red around them before heading toward the drain.


    Grabbing the shampoo, he ced a small dollop in his hand and began to gently massage Vance''s scalp, washing each strand before rinsing it clean.


    Next he got the body wash, squirting it liberally onto the torso of the grieving Vampire, rubbing away the signs of the Vampire King''s death until the water that cascaded off his body was clear.


    Quickly washing his own hair and body, Jason turned off the shower, wrapping a towel around his waist before collecting the Vampire who had remained motionless, wrapping a towel around his naked body and lifting him up in his strong arms, sighing as the prince automatically cuddled closer to him forfort.


    Carrying him back to the bed, hey him softly on the covers as he began to dry the prince before taking out some pyjamas from his drawer and dressing him.


    Drying himself, Jason quickly pulled on some jogging bottoms andy down on the bed next to Vance, who instinctively huddled into his chest, the werewolf encircling the Vampire''s body, holding him tightly, silently supporting him as the young prince tried toe to terms with his loss.


    After a time, Vance''s breathing became rhythmed, telling his match that he had finally sumbed to exhaustion and fallen asleep in his arms.


    A soft knock at the door pulled his attention, e in'' he said quietly, careful not to disturb the sleeping body next to him.


    The door opened gently and Justin stuck his head in the door, smiling sadly as he saw the two men curled up on the bed.


    Beckoning the Alpha toe in, he waited until his father had shut the door and taken a seat before raising his eyebrow questioningly.


    Nodding at his son''s unanswered question, Justin gave a soft sigh, ''we have moved Viktor''s body from the foyer into a side room, he is wrapped in a shroud. The foyer is being cleaned by the servers so when Vancees down he will not be faced with the trauma of his father''s blood smeared all over the floor.''


    Jason nodded silently, his eyes caressing his mate''s face as he slept.


    ''How is he?'' Justin asked, looking over the exhausted Vampire''s face with concern.


    Sighing, Jason shook his head, ''he''s not good dad, I had to wash him in the shower, he didn''t even move from the ce I sat him in.


    Justin leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees, ''he is not alone Jason, you make sure you tell him that, he has family'' he said in a low voice.


    Jason''s smiled back sadly, ''thanks dad, and thank you for epting him as mine, some werewolves might not have been so happy about a werewolf / Vampire mating'' he said a slight bitterness to his voice.


    Justin shrugged easily, ''we love who we love son and nothing can change that, the Moon Goddess has said that Vance is the other half to your soul, who am I to argue with her? Plus, that young man there, I have rarely seen such pure devotion in the eyes of a mate as I see when he looks at you'' he added with a smile, ''what more could a father want for his child?''


    ''I wish I could make this better for him'' Jason admitted anxiously, ''I can feel his heart breaking!


    ''You are helping son, you are sharing his pain which is making it a bit more bearable for him, you are one, his pain is your pain, as long as you are with him, he will be fine'' Justin replied determinedly.


    Rising from his chair again, Justin patted his son''s leg before heading back to the door, turning slightly he added, ''we will be lighting the bonfire soon, it will need time to gain the heat necessary for the ceremony. The castle Vampires have sent out word to their kin about Viktor''s passing, we are expecting an influx in the next few hours!


    Jason nodded understanding as he brushed his fingers through his mate''s hair absent mindedly.


    ''Let Vance sleep for now, we wille and get you when it''s time for the ceremony to begin'' Justin added before leaving the pair alone.


    Hourster, a slew of Vampire''s were gathered in the courtyard, lined up on opposite sides of the path as a right of passage for the fallen King.


    Slowly, Justin, Leo, Daniel, Carter and two of the high ranking Vampires carried out a stretcher made from wood, the shrouded body of the Vampire Kingid carefully upon it.


    As they walked through the guard of Vampires and Vampiresses, each one dropped their heads in mourning, a low hiss of pain issuing from each of them, curling together in a vocal tribute to their leader.


    Behind the body came Vance, holding his head high, his arm through Jason''s who silently supported him as he walked through his brethren silent vigil, keeping his eyes faced forward as again, the members bowed in respect of the heir and his match. Reaching the fire, that had been burning for some time, the six pall bearers carefully lifted the sheet covered body, sliding it and the stretcher into the mes where the orange and yellow warmth licked over the body like a calming water.


    An elderly looking Vampire stepped forward, a book in his hands, standing behind the fire he opened to the marked page and began to speak.


    ''Today we send our beloved King back to the ancestors, returning him to our founding father, the first of our kind. May he watch over our people, may he guide his surviving heir when decisions appear difficult and may he rest knowing that he was revered above all others as a fair and just King. Reaching into his pocket, the Elder pulled out some herbs that he threw into the fire, the heat that emanated intensifying as theynded among the mes.


    Vance then stepped forward as the Elder beckoned to him, standing by the mes he bowed his head to his father''s body before turning to the Elder who handed him an iron, jewel encrusted dagger. Taking it carefully, Vance turned back to the mes, and cut the dagger across his palm, releasing his crimson blood which began to pool in the creases of his cupped hand.


    Holding his hand over the mes, he winced slightly from the heat, but held his position, ''With the blood of the founding father, I send you back to Blood Lust, rest well dad and know that our people will continue to flourish through the sacrifices you made in life. Opening his hand, he allowed the drops of blood to fall into the fire that immediately changed from their usual warm yellowy orange to a deep and brilliant red. Pulling his hand away, he stood and watched with the crowd as the fire became an inferno, roaring powerfully up toward the sky as the Vampire King''s body turned to ash in front of their eyes. Once the body waspletely cremated, the fire died down of it''s own ord until it finally extinguished.


    The ashes of the King slowly started to rise from the remains of the bonfire, swirling upwards as they spread out and floated over the castle wall and away with the breeze toward the distant sunset. Each Vampire turned to face the fading rays, their heads bowed, motionless until the sun finally dipped below the horizon leaving them with only the lights from the castle.


    The sound of wings filled the air as the attending Vampires shifted into their bat forms and took flight, crowding together as they flew together behind the ashes of their lost King, apanying him on hisst flight to the after life.


    Leading the way back inside, Justin made his way to the dining hall, everyone standing behind a chair as Carter and the other servers brought in food for the wake.


    Hesitating slightly, Vance steadied himself slightly before making his way to the head of the table, pulling out his father''s vacant chair and taking a seat, Jason sitting to his left. Once he and Jason were seated, the rest of the group took their seats and they talked quietly as they ate the meal that had been prepared in honour of the King of the Vampires.


    Tapping his ss, Justin rose to his feet, clearing his throat he spoke aloud, his voice echoing through the room, ''today we lost an ally, a man who was taken before his time, a friend. Viktor was a good man, caring, toward his friends, his people and especially toward his son. We will miss him, we will remember him and above all we will support his heir who will continue hisgacy'' he intoned strongly. Raising his ss he murmured, ''To the Vampire King''


    ''The Vampire King'' rumbled around the table as everyone lifted their sses in honour before taking a sip.

 Blood L**t Chapter 48

    Falling in to bed after the long and emotional day, Vance rolled onto his side, tucking the nkets under his chin as the other side of his bed dipped for a moment before he felt his bod being cocooned in his match''s strong muscr arms. Rxing despite his pain, he let out a sigh, leaning back against Jason who kissed his ear gently before curling his body to match the Vampire''s and sighing in contentment.


    Running his fingers up and down the werewolf''s arm, he listened as Jason''s breathing slowed, showing he was falling asleep. He gave a small smile to himself as he nestled further into the future Alpha''s arms, feeling him tighten his grip automatically in his slumber. Breathing in the warriors intoxicating scent, Vance''s mind started to probe through his thoughts, how was it that he had been given this amazing man to be his? He remembered his father''s face when he saw them together, the fury but once he understood who they were to each other, an almost relief that his son had found his Match.


    ''You need to stop thinking baby'' came Jason''s sleepy voice through the darkness.


    ''Just a lot going on in my head'' Vance whispered back with a smile as the arm slung over his waist moved slightly to pull him closer.


    ''You are going to be a great King Val'' Jason muttered, his voice drowsy as he spoke.


    ''And you will be an amazing queen'' Vance replied with a little chuckle as the arm around him stiffened.


    ''Ugh? Queen?'' Jason''s voice questioned, suddenly alert.


    ''Well yes, I am King, you are my match, that makes you the Queen of the Vampires'' Vance exined, the smirk growing on his face.


    ''Surely there is another title I could hold?'' Jason stuttered, ''You know I''m happy just to be the King''s match'' he offered hopefully.


    Vance shifted around until he was facing the warrior, lifting his hand to trace the slightly stubbled face. ''Are you embarrassed to be my Queen Jason?'' the Vampire asked softly, ''does it make you feel... undervalued?''


    Jason let out a sigh, ''no it''s not that, it''s just Queen is usually reserved for a female mate...


    Vance drew the flustered werewolf to him, pressing his lips to his, ''do you not have male Luna''s?'' he asked against Jason''s lips, smiling as the warrior stiffened at his closeness.


    ''asionally'' Jason agreed reluctantly


    ''And do you look down on those men for standing beside a female Alpha?'' Vance continued, he face moving to the side, his lips tracing down Jason''s neck.


    ''No of course not! A Luna is vitally important to the pack, without a Luna, a pack will fail'' Jason replied, respect in his tone.


    ''Then why do you think that a Vampire Queen is a lesser title?'' Vance continued, his lips tracing down his match''s chest to his n****e.


    Breathing sharply, Jason tried to remain concentrated on the conversation, though a low moan left his lips as the Vampire sucked softly on his skin.


    ''I..I.. d. don''t know'' Jason finally admitted, his mind lost as Vance teased his body.


    ''You are my queen Jason, my other half, thepletion of my soul and you will never be any less important than I am, nor will you be seen as any less of a man, of a warrior'' the Vampire growled seductively, enjoying the shivering form against him. Pulling away from him, Vance met the werewolf''s eyes in the darkness, ''will you be my queen baby?'' he asked softly.


    ''OK'' came Jason''s aroused voice as his hands quested over his mate''s body.


    Rolling onto him, Vance bit the warriors lower lip, ''good'' he replied, ''now show me just how much you want me'' he murmured as Jason growled in [**t.


    Arriving downstairs the following morning, the castle sat down for breakfast before the servers started bustling around to get the banquet hall ready for Vance and Jason''s ceremony.


    Leading the way outside, Vance kissed Jason before indicating for him to step outside of the gates.


    Straightening his shoulders, Jason carefully stepped over the boundary before turning back to face the castle.


    ''Halle'' Vance called out, beckoning the teenager to him, hurrying over, Halle smiled brightly at her friend who gave her a quick hug before turning back to his mate. ''Halle you must stand inside of the gate facing Jason, do not under any circumstances step over the boundary'' Vance ordered.


    Stepping to just inside of the gate, Halle waited for the Vampire''s next instruction.


    ''Take hold of each others hands'' Vance ordered, ''make sure that your connecting hands are over the edge of the boundary''.


    Doing as he said, the pair gasped as a shock ran from their fingers and up their arms.


    ''Jason, repeat after me, I Jason, son of the Alpha of Oak Ridge pack hereby offer myself to the castle in ce of my sister Halle, daughter of the Luna of Oak Ridge pack. Vance intoned.


    Jason immediately repeated the words, shivering as sparks started to flow between them.


    ''Halle'' Vance called, ''repeat after me, I Halle, daughter of the Luna of Oak Ridge pack ept Jason''s offer to take over the mantle of my allegiance to the castle, I understand that I will no longer be tied to it and can only enter through invitation of the upants! Halle tentatively repeated the words, her face flushing as the sparks turned into static, her hair raising up and swirling around her as if an electric current was flowing through her entire body.


    Vance then raised his voice, ''as the owner of the castle, and leader of the Vampire people, I demand that you, the castle release Halle from her oath and ept Jason in her ce. We willplete the blood ceremony to set our allegiance in an unbreakable bond as proof that Jason''s ties to the castle will be until death.''


    The energy flowing through Halle''s body suddenly changed direction, heading down toward her hands, Jason''s eyes widening as he felt it flow into him, his hair moving in gentle waves as Halle''s oath transferred to him.


    ''Keep holding hands!'' Vance shouted over the winds that had picked up around the pair making him barely audible. As the winds became so strong the pair feared they would lose their footing Vance yelled, ''swap ces, don''t break contact!'' Spinning Halle around, Jason took her ce within the grounds, Halle on the outside of the boundary. The winds gradually faded as the electric current between the two siblings eased until it was barely a tingle within their skin. cing his hand onto Jason''s shoulder, Vance whispered, ''wee home warrior'' as he slowly ced his other hand of the siblings still joined grasp.


    ''You can let go now'' he whispered as Halle and Jason released each other. Looking at Halle, Jason grinned widely, ''wee Halle to the castle of the King of the Vampires, I wee you as a temporary visitor within my home, by entering you are not swearing any allegiance to the castle and as such are free to leave when you wish without consequence'' he said formally as Halle smiled back.


    ''Thank you Vance, for your invitation, I humbly ept your offer to remain as a temporary visitor'' Halle replied before stepping back over the boundary and throwing her arms around her brother and then Vance happily.


    Breaking away from Halle''s hug, Vance gave a grim smile to the watching werewolves, ''OK, we now have twenty four hours toplete the blood ceremony or the castle will reject the passing of the allegiance and reim Halle as it''s own'' he said loudly before leading the way back into the castle, everyone scurrying to help with the arrangements now the deadline had been set.


    The rest of the day was dedicated to the setting up of the ceremony until, as the shadows crept across the stone floors, everyone found themselves in their rooms getting ready for the wedding.


    Jason had decided to get ready in his father''s room, his nerves getting to him as he tried to tie the bow tie on the suit that Vance had presented him with earlier.


    ''I can''t do it'' he finally growled angrily, throwing the bow tie across the room in temper.


    ''Calm down son'' Justin chuckled as he swept the offending piece of clothing from the floor and made his way over to his panic stricken son, cing it around his neck and deftly tying it before straightening it and stepping back to check his handiwork. ''Perfect'' he rumbled as Jason ran his fingers through his hair in agitation.


    ''What if it goes wrong dad? What if Vance changes his mind? What if I''m not good enough for him?'' the warrior suddenly babbled, his eyes darting around the room as he started to shake slightly.


    cing both hands on his son''s shoulders, Justin forced the young werewolf to meet his gaze, ''son, that Vampire is so unbelievably devoted to you I am amazed it''s taken this long for you to find each other'' he said sternly. ''Vance is never going to leave you, you know you are everything he desires, the Moon Goddess decreed it, do you want to go and tell her that she was wrong?''


    Jason shook his head vehemently, ''I just love him so much dad, it''s like I can''t breathe when he''s not with me, I never want him to look at me and wonder if he made a mistake'' he muttered embarrassed.


    ''Do you think you are making a mistake?'' Justin asked pointedly as the warriors eyes widened in shock


    ''What? No! Of course not! He is my everything'' Jason growled angrily.


    ''So why would he think that about you?'' Justin reasoned.


    A soft knock on the door broke their attention, ''yes?'' called Jason shakily, the door opened slowly to reveal Halle in a simple blue flowing dress


    ''It''s time big brother'' she said with a smile as Jason took a shaky breath and nodded.


    ''I''m ready he said decisively and indicated for Halle to lead the way.

 Blood L**t Chapter 49

    Following his sister to the top of the stairs, Jason hesitated momentarily at the top, a flicker of panic in his eyes. Halle turned, sensing that he was no longer following her. Viewing his features she gave a small smile and held out her hand to her brother who took it gently in his rough weather worn grip. ''Val is waiting'' Halle said with a grin as she pulled softly on his hand, urging him forward.


    Nodding, Jason started down the stairs, biting his lip nervously as they made their way to the ground floor. cing a foot onto the concrete tiles, the warrior looked at his sister for reassurance, giving a revealed sigh as she squeezed his handfortingly. ''Walk down with me?'' he asked suddenly, causing the young she wolf to stare at him in surprise.


    ''Huh?'' she asked confused as Justin slipped past the pair and made his way into the banquet hall to find a seat.


    ''I don''t want to walk down there alone'' Jason replied gruffly, ''everyone will be staring at me, will you walk with me''


    ''Like a bridesmaid?'' Halle asked, pulling on a long forgotten memory at school, where they had learned about human wedding traditions and the fact that the she wolf, or bride as they called them, walked to their mate with their friends in front of them. Jasonughed, ''more like a moral support partner, but if you want to be a bridesmaid, then sure, why not'' he chuckled as Halle grinned.


    ''Deal'' she replied, smiling before linking her arm in his and the pair walked over to the open doors, Jason taking a deep breath before they stepped into the room.


    The table had been cleared away, reced with rows of chairs that were filled with the Werewolf warriors on one side and various Vampire n leaders on the other, who hade to witness their future King iming his match.


    At the front on the left sat Justin, Leo, Vaya and Daniel, the seat between Justin and Leo left empty, ready for Halle to take once she had apanied her brother to his mate.


    Looking to the front, they were faced with a low tform, to the right was a very nervous looking Vance who was talking in a low tone to the elder who was residing over the ceremony.


    Suddenly the air was filled with a soft music, the entire seated audience turned as one to look at the pair stood in the doorway. Vance''s eyes snapped up and connected with Jason''s, the nervousness that both had been feeling seemed to leave them as the world stopped moving, the pair lost in a time that existed only for themselves.


    Gently, Halle started to guide her brother between the two lines of chairs, leading him toward the tform and the Vampire King who''s mouth was slightly open as he watched his match walk toward him.


    Vance was dressed in a ck suit with a blood red waist coat underneath, his ck bow tie fastened around his neck, his dress shoes polished to perfection. He perfectlyplimented Jason, who was wearing a simr ck suit that looked as if it had been designed with him in mind the way it fitted his broad muscr body, the cream waistcoat hugging his chest.


    As they passed the sea of faces, the pair felt the warm smiles that adorned everyone''s faces, each side revelling in the love that was shared between the two men.


    Reaching the front, Vance held out his hand to help Jason onto the tform, Halle giving her brother a quick hug before allowing the Vampire to pull him from her grasp. Hurrying over to her father, Halle quickly sat down as the elder arranged the pair facing each other in front of him.


    ''Tonight'' boomed the deep voice of the Vampire Elder, echoing around the room with authority, ''we will witness the joining of these two individuals through the blood ceremony, binding them for eternity to each other, their soul bing one, never to be broken apart.


    The werewolves had a shiver run through them at the Elders grave tone. Looking around the room, the Elder focused on Justin and Halle for a moment before returning to the tome that he held in his hands.


    ''Vance, Jason'' he said, nodding to each in turn as he spoke their names, ''you are here to join yourselves to the other, understanding that what you are about to do is an unbreakable bond between you. Only the hands of death may steal you from your earthly partner, any attempt to break your bond will result in the termination of both of your lives, are you both happy to proceed with the ritual?'' he asked solemnly.


    ''Yes'' replied Vance immediately, no trace of doubt in his voice.


    Smiling happily, Jason nodded in agreement, ''yes'' he said quietly as the Vampire released a small breath of relief.


    Turning to Vance, the Elder ced the book on a small, cloth covered table to his left before he took the Vampire''s right hand, cing it in Jason''s, closing his hands over theirs, forcing them to grasp their palms together. Staring ahead, his eyes became unfocused as he chanted in a low ancient tongue. The hairs on the back of Jason''s neck stood up as power started to build around them.


    As the Elder''s chanting became louder, the energy in the room built, the three men rooted to the spot as the invisible forces swirled around them. Snapping out of his revere, the Elder looked over at the Vampire, who was staring at Jason, gripping his hand tightly. ''Prince Vance, future King of the Vampire''s, before you stands your match, chosen for you by the denizen''s of Blood Lust. You have chosen him as your one true other, the being which you will be bound for eternity, if your word is true, I invite you to step forward and make him yours.


    Vance''s lips parted slightly, his fangs peeking out between the soft pink of his mouth, the pearly whiteness glistening as he took a step closer to Jason, maintaining his grip on the werewolf''s hand as his left hand reached up to Jason''s face, caressing his cheek gently before he tipped the warriors head to the side.


    Jason allowed Vance to control him, waiting patiently as the Vampire leaned in, cing a soft kiss on his marking spot, pulling a deep moan from his lips as his eyes closed from the contact.


    Tracing his fangs down the warriors neck, Vance purred softly as Jason''s breath hitched in his throat. Suddenly without warning, the Vampire pierced the werewolf''s skin with his fangs, Jason''s eyes widened in shock as Vance began to feed slowly from his neck, savouring his mate''s taste as the warrior growled in ecstasy. A faint glow came from the pair as they stood together, connected, Vance moved slightly as a whimper of pain left Jason''s lips.


    Justin made to move toward them, but stopped as the Elder lifted his hand, sitting back down slowly as Jason''s eyes started to roll back, the veins in his neck pulsating as thick blue lines carved into his skin where Vance''s venom was entering his system.


    The Elder began to chant loudly again, holding his hands above the pair as Vance continued to feed, his left arm encircling Jason''s waist as the warrior''s knees began to buckle underneath him.


    As the Elder''s voice reached it''s loudest level the floor beneath them began to tremor, the power that surrounded the pair flowed downward to within the castle''s structure, binding them to each other and their home.


    As the shuddering lessened, Vance released his hold on his Match''s neck, sensually running his tongue over his bite before pulling away, his strong arms holding up the woozy werewolf who''s eyes were partially closed as he breathed heavily. ''Jason?'' Vance whispered, worryced into his words.


    Jason''s eyes fluttered open and he smiled tiredly at his mate, ''you can do that again any time you want too'' he muttered as he struggled to hold his weight up on his own.


    The Elder, lowered his hands, making sure that the two men were still joined by their right hands before turning to his table and picking up the same jewel encrusted knife that had been used at the Vampire King''s funeral. Raising his eyes to Vance, he held out his hand to the Vampire.


    ''Your Highness, your hand please'' he said softly, Vance immediately released his hold on Jason''s waist and extended his hand to the Elder who took it In his own, muttering as he ced the tip of the de against the Vampire''s bare skin and cut a deep slice into his flesh. Blood immediately began to pool in Vance''s palm as the Elder grabbed a gold chalice and ced it underneath the injured hand, catching the drops as Vance turned his hand to the side, allowing his blood to flow into the cup before lifting it to his mouth and licking the wound, sealing it shut.


    cing the chalice on to the table, the Elder waved his hands over the crimson liquid, his soft murmurs carrying through the room as he cemented the spell into the fluid.


    Finally, the Elder lifted the cup in his hands, turning back to the pair and proffering the drink to Jason who looked at him surprised.


    ''Uhh, Me?'' he asked uncertainly, ''I have to drink it?''


    The Elder nodded sagely, ''the only way to seal the blood pact is for both of you to consume the others blood, normally two Vampire''s would feed off each other, but as a werewolf you may not be able to consume enough to make the bond so this is a way to make certain, plus I have increased the potency to ensure there is no room for error'' he replied.


    Nodding, Jason took the chalice in his hand, rolling the stem in his fingers as he gazed at the red liquid that swirled within its gold goblet confines.


    Steeling himself, he lifted the cup to his lips and slowly swallowed the contents, his face screwing up at the taste but not breaking from his task until the vessel was drained of it''s contents.


    Handing the chalice back, he met Vance''s amused gaze, ''shut up'' he muttered, ''it doesn''t taste that great to those of us who are not Vampires''


    Vance smirked, ''well just so you know, yours tasted like the richest chocte I have ever experienced'' he whispered back as Jason coloured slightly.


    cing his hands around the two men''s grip once again, the Elder raised his voice, sending it echoing through out the room, ''these two have consumed the life force of the other, the King has marked his match, sharing his toxin of eternal life, binding them for perpetuity!


    Lifting his hands, he revealed a glowing rope made from electrical energy, it bound itself around the two men''s hands, tightening it''s grip until it sank into their skin, disappearing from the sight of the onlookers.


    Halle let out a loud gasp, clutching at her chest as she felt her bond to the castle snap, the ancient building officially releasing her from her oath.


    The Elder smiled down at the silent crowd, ''they are bound'' he said loudly as the Vampires began to cheer and whoop ecstatically, Justin and Halle scrambling to their feet, rushing over to hug and congratte the pair who stood sheepishly next to each other, still holding hands as if scared to let go of the other.


    Leaning over, Vance ced a soft kiss on Jason''s cheek, ''you OK baby?'' he asked, studying the werewolf''s face.


    Jason nodded, ''yeah, I really am'' he replied happily.

 Blood L**t Chapter 50

    Once the nuptials wereplete and the Alpha and Halle had returned to their seats, the Elder turned to Vance and gestured to a throne like chair that had been set up on the left hand side of the stage. Walking over, Vance sat on the velvet cushion, leaning back against the tall wooden back as the Elder indicated for Jason to sit in the slightly smaller chair next to him.


    Once the two men were situated, the old Vampire ced a bowl onto the table and pricked his own finger with the tip of the jewelled knife, allowing a drop to fall before sucking his wound, sealing it. Picking up the bowl, he made his way into the crowd, stopping in front of each vampire who pricked their finger and squeezed a single drop of blood into the bowl before passing the knife to their neighbour.


    Once every Vampire had added to the liquid, the Elder carried the bowl carefully back to the table where he ced it upon the sheet. cing his hands over the bowl, the Elder shut his eyes as he began to chant, sparks flew from the bowl, smoke swirling around his fingers as he mumbled to himself. The Vampires that were seated in front of them, bowed their heads, each mumbling the same strangenguage as they focused intently on the ceremony.


    Raising his hands, the Elder dipped two fingers into the mixture what had turned a deep violet colour, rubbing it between his thumb and fore finger before carrying the bowl over to the Prince, standing in front of him.


    ''Vance, Prince of the Vampires, direct descendent from the very first Vampire who watches over us from Blood L**t. Do you ept the title of the Vampire King, will you protect our people, will you rule fairly with a true heart?'' he intoned as Vance gazed into his eyes. ''I do'' he said softly.


    ''Do you swear to defend the denizens of our species that need it, cing your subjects above yourself, in turn being rewarded with the unwavering devotion of your underlings?'' the Elder continued.


    ''I swear'' Vance replied, his voice ringing through the air with truth.


    ''Do you swear to hold your queen above all others, keeping your bond strong which in turn gives the bond of all the Vampire people strength?'' the Elder asked.


    ''I swear'' Vance repeated.


    Undoing Vance''s shirt buttons, the Elder exposed the Vampire''s chest before cing his fingers again into the violet liquid, the lifting his fingers to the exposed skin, he proceeded to draw aplex shape upon Vance''s chest, muttering again as the seated Vampires hummed.


    Once finished, the Elder raised his eyes to the prince, holding his gaze momentarily before looking to the heavens, his voice rising as he shouted thest part of the incantation. Pressing his hand to Vance''s chest, the young Vampire screamed as the drawing on his body glowed gold under the Elder''s hand before sinking into his skin.


    Pulling his hand away, the Elder turned to the watching audience, indicating for them all to rise. Waiting for the scraping of chairs to stop he turned back to the prince, picking up a crown that had been ced by the chair and cing it onto Vance''s head before picking up a second crown and cing it onto Jason''s hair.


    Taking a step back, the Elder ced his right hand over his chest as he bowed low to first Vance and then Jason. Behind them, each of the Vampires mimicked the Elder''s movements.


    Straightening himself up to his full height, the Elder said loudly, ''I present His Majesty King Vance and His Majesty Queen Jason!


    Vance stood up from his chair, holding out his hand to his match who took it as he stood beside him. Both bowed their heads in respect as the Vampire''s all dropped to a knee in front of them. ''Your Majesties'' they intoned as one before standing up and thronging forward to congratte the new royals of the Vampire world.


    The following Morning


    *******


    ''Daniellllllll'' came Vaya''s anguished wail from the bathroom, causing the werewolf to jump up from where he was lounging on their bed, rushing over to the closed bathroom door and kicking it open in terror.


    Looking around wildly, his eyes found the huddled figure of Vaya sat on the floor crying, her knees pulled tightly to her chest. Sinking down next to her, he gathered her in his arms, his eyes raking her body in panic, ''what is it baby? Are you hurt? Is it the pup? Do I need to get Carter? Maybe I should take you to a doctor'' he rambled.


    Vaya shook her head as she continued to sob, ''noooo, the baby is fine, I''m not injured'' she huped.


    Rxing visibly, Daniel pulled her closer, ''so what''s wrong?'' he asked perplexed.


    Raising her eyes to his Vaya mumbled, ''my clothes don''t fit''


    Daniel looked down at her, silent for a moment before finding his voice, ''uhh, what babe?'' he asked.


    Lifting her shirt, Vaya pointed to her unbuttoned jeans, wailing, ''my clothes don''t fit! I can''t get my buttons done up''.


    Daniel chuckled as he held her close, ''well that''s kind of what happens when you have a pup growing inside you'' he muttered into her hair.


    Fresh wails left the dryad, ''I''m all fat and ugly'' she sobbed, ''you won''t love me any more!''


    ''what? No! You are beautiful!'' Daniel protested desperately as Vaya cried harder.


    A knock at the door distracted him, ''who is it?'' he called out.


    ''Halle'' came the teenager''s voice from the other side.


    ''Come in!'' he shouted, praying that the young she wolf could somehow calm his emotional mate.


    Walking in, Halle''s voice fluttered through the room, ''hey guys! Val and Jason are holed up in their room so I wondered if I could hang with..she started, her smile faltering as she saw Vaya on the floor of the bathroom sobbing, Daniel holding her to him at a loss. Stepping into the bathroom, she shut the door quickly before she hurried over, dropping down on the other side of the dryad worried, ''what''s wrong? Why is she crying?'' Halle asked quickly.


    ''Daniel thinks I''m fat and Ugly because I''m pregnant'' Vaya wailed as Daniel''s face became one of a deer trapped in head lights, watching as if in slow motion as Halle''s eyes turned to him, the iris''s turning ck with anger as she pursed her lips.


    ''You told your mate she was fat when she is carrying your pup?'' she asked slowly arching her eyebrow.


    Daniel shook his head desperately, ''no I didn''t, I never said anything! She was crying because her jeans don''t fit and said I wouldn''t love her any more'' he spluttered out.


    ''You didn''t disagree!'' Vaya shouted heart brokenly.


    ''I did!'' Daniel argued anxiously, ''I swear I did, I told her she was beautiful'' he said to Halle, pleading with his eyes for the young she wolf to help him.


    ''You just said that because you have too'' Vaya houghed, working herself in to a further frenzy.


    Halle took the overwhelmed woman from Daniel and held her in her arms, smoothing her hair as she murmured to the dryad calming her down, ''you are not ugly or fat Vaya, you are stunning! You have that awesome pregnancy glow that every she wolf envies. Plus look at your belly, is that not the sweetest baby bump ever? Look how small and perfect it is'' she crooned.


    ''Really?'' Vaya asked, her tears stifling as she looked at the teenager hopefully.


    ''Absolutely baby'' Daniel agreed quickly, ''there is no sexier, more beautiful she wolf on the. You are by far the most alluring woman I have ever seen, it takes everything in my power not to smother you in kisses every second of every day!


    Vaya gave a watery smile, ''you''re just saying that because it''s your pup'' she grumbled but the pair could tell she was calming down.


    Daniel shook his head, ''nuh uh babe, I thought that before you became pregnant, but with you carrying my pup, well that just makes me want you even more, and I did not think that was possible'' he grinned.


    Vayaughed, wiping the tears from her eyes, ''sorry, I guess I got a bit crazy there'' she muttered embarrassed.


    Daniel took her hand in his as she leaned against Halle''s shoulder, ''you can get as crazy and emotional as you want baby, I will always sit here and tell you how amazingly beautiful you are!''


    Halle pulled the dryad away from her smiling, ''are you OK now?'' she asked softly as Vaya nodded with a smile. Halle let out a breath before she suddenly squealed loudly, ''your pregnant! When were you thinking of telling me this? Does Carter know? Oh my Goddess, Carter is going to be a grandfather!'' she ranted excitedly.


    Vaya looked at the over zealous teenager as she started tough, ''umm yeah, we''re having a pup, we found out while we were looking for Agnes, we were going to tell you but with everything that has happened it never felt like the right time'' she admitted. Pulling her in for another hug, Halle squealed again, ''I am so happy for you guys! What did Carter say? I can''t believe he didn''t tell me'' she pouted.


    Vaya cast her gaze to the floor, ''I haven''t told him yet'' she admitted.


    Halle stared at the Dryad in shock, ''why not? He would be so thrilled'' she argued.


    Vaya shook her head, ''I just don''t know him very well, I know he''s my dad but I''ve had maybe two conversations with him and I feel a bit bad saying "hey dad! You know how I dropped the bombshell that I''m your daughter? Well now I also need to tell you that you are going to be a grandfather, oh but my mate is a future Beta so we have to live at Silver Cross pack so you''ll barely see either of us". Yeah, that''s not the greatest conversation in the world'' she grumbled.


    Halle nodded understandingly as Daniel stood up and held his hands out to his mate to help pull her too her feet. Allowing him to help her, Vaya stood in the bathroom looking down, ''I still have the problem that none of my clothes fit'' she mumbled. Halle waved her hand dismissively, ''girl, leggings are going to be your new best friend'' she said as she stood up herself and made her way to the bathroom door.


    Opening it she left Daniel to usher Vaya to sit on the bed as she sped out of the room, returning a few momentster with three pairs of leggings in various colours. Handing them too the dryad she smiled as she said, ''these should cover you until you get back to the pack house where mum will find you some proper maternity clothes'' she said as Vaya gave a small smile.


    ''Thanks Halle'' she replied as she pulled off her jeans and slipped the Lycra clothing on, sighing happily as it covered her small bump easily, dropping her t''shirt over the top.


    His eyes ckening, Daniel growled lustfully as he scooted over to his mate, pulling her into his arms.


    ''Guys!'' Halle moaned covering her eyes, ''it''s bad enough my brother keeps doing that, could you please hold it in for a bit and spend time with this unbelievably bored she wolf?.. especially as I helped a certain someone mere minutes ago'' she added pointedly at Daniel who sighed in defeat and let Vaya go.


    ''I''m so hungry'' Vaya mumbled suddenly, her stomach giving a loud rumble as if to entuate her words causing her to blush furiously as she covered herself with her arms.


    Danielughed as he stood up immediately, ''OK, my pup is demanding food, we better get downstairs and feed him'' he said.


    ''Uhh, excuse me.. him?'' Vaya asked ring at him suddenly.


    ''Or her'' Daniel corrected quickly, pulling Vaya to her feet and ushering her to the door as Halle tried to cover her sniggers.


    Making their way downstairs, Halle led the way into the kitchen where Carter was sat at the table quietly drinking a cup of coffee as he read a novel. Hearing the door creak, he looked up, jumping to his feet quickly as he hurried forward, ''your High.. I mean Halle'' he said happily as the teenager gave him a hug before he turned to Vaya, looking unsure if he was allowed to greet her so informally.


    Smiling, Vaya gave his a squeeze, ''hey dad'' she said softly


    ''Good morning Vaya, you look stunning today'' Carter said with a smile before turning to Daniel and greeting him. ''What can I get you all this morning, would you like some breakfast?'' he asked as he bustled over to the kettle to turn it on. Just some toast please Carter'' Halle said, Daniel nodding in agreement.


    Vaya twisted her fingers anxiously as Carter turned to look at her, ''what about you little one?'' he asked with a smile.


    ''uhh, could I have some toast with beans.. ''she started


    ''of course, anything else?'' Carter said as he grabbed the toaster and plugged it in.


    ''Some fried eggs? Maybe fried tomatoes.. ''Vaya continued as Daniel and Halle looked at her trying to smother their grins.


    ''Carter turned around to gaze at her, ''uhh, should I just make you a full breakfast little one?'' he asked gently.


    Beaming, Vaya nodded excitedly, sliding into a chair by the counter to wait, looking at the other two Carter raised an eyebrow, ''would either of you like to change your orders as I''m already frying?'' he asked as Halle and Daniel noddedughing. Soon an overflowing te was ced in front of the dryad who groaned in longing as she grabbed a knife and fork and attacked it like she hadn''t eaten for weeks.


    Daniel watched in awe as the food disappeared into her small frame, his eyes widening at the noisesing from her mouth as she ate.


    ''I wish you showed that much l**t for me sometimes'' the warrior muttered as Halle spluttered, choking on the mouth full of food.


    Vaya looked over at him archily, ''babe, you''ve never made me feel the way this food is right now'' she replied with a smirk as Daniel feigned hurt.


    ''Babe! How could you?'' he moaned, ''no need to kick a werewolf when he''s down.


    Vayaughed as she leaned over and ced a kiss on his cheek, ''ahh youe a very close second stalker, I promise.''

 Blood L**t Chapter 51

    The warriors stayed at the castle for a couple more days before they finally decided it was time to leave and return Halle to the pack. Vaya was quiet during breakfast as everyone chattered before preparing to leave. ''Are you OK Vaya?'' Halle whispered across Daniel who was sat between them. Vaya nodded giving a small smile, ''I''m OK Halle, it''s just.. my dad'' she started uncertainly.


    Vance''s head swivelled in their direction, cutting off the conversation he was having with Jason, Justin and Leo. ''What about your dad?'' he asked as he scrutinised the hybrid.


    Sighing deeply, Vaya shrugged, ''I''m just upset I have to leave him here, I know we cane and visit but.. it just feels wrong to walk away while he''s bound to the castle'' she muttered.


    Vance ced his index fingers against his chin as he thought, ''well, Carter isn''t actually bound to the castle'' he mused, Vaya''s head whipping up in surprise.


    ''Really?'' she asked, trying to keep her voice steady.


    Vance grinned as he shook his head, ''that''s why none of the servants can''t leave the castle without permission, they are not bound by oath to return so should they try to leave they must be apanied or die. ''So.. could my dade with us?'' Vaya asked hopefully


    Vance nodded, ''I don''t see why not, he has served us well over thest twenty years even after being taken against his will, if he wishes to leave with you, I shall order the castle to permit it'' he said with a small smile as Jason beamed between him and Vaya. Carter, who had been stood silently by the wall with the other servers, let out a tight whimper, his knees giving way as he fell to the ground.


    ''Dad?'' Vaya shouted, running to his side, ''are you OK?'' she asked, trying to check him over as he waved her hands away gently.


    ''I''m fine little one, it''s just.. I''d prepared myself to watch you leave'' Carter said painfully, ''I never thought I''d get offered the chance to go with you.


    Looking around him, he saw half the table were crowded around him, worried expressions on their faces.


    ''I take it you wish to leave us Carter?'' Vance asked with a smile.


    ''If it pleases your majesty, I would very much like to return to their pack with my daughter'' Carter agreed humbly, bowing his head in respect. ''Then it shall be so'' Vance replied before waving to the table, ''now join us Carter for a final meal!''


    Carter hesitated, ''but Your Majesty, I am but a servant, to dine with you would be inappropriate'' he mumbled uncertainly.


    Vance shook his head, ''Carter, you are no longer a server of this castle, your attachment to the building will be broken before you leave. You are now the father of the young she wolf who risked her life to save me, I insist that you join us! he replied sternly. Nodding meekly, Carter allowed Vaya to lead him to the table, taking Daniel''s seat who ushered all the warriors down a ce, moving everyone''s tes down before getting a clean te passed up to the shaken werewolf.


    Grasping his hand under the table, Vaya beamed happily, ''you are going to love our pack dad, Alpha Aaron and Luna Charity will be so pleased to meet you'' she said as she piled food onto the older werewolf''s te, encouraging him to eat.


    Soon enough it was time to say goodbye, the warriors had all packed their belongings and headed down to the front door where Halle and Justin were saying goodbye to Jason, the younger sibling sobbing quietly as she clung to him.


    ''I can''t believe you aren''ting home with me'' she mumbled, her head buried into her brother''s chest.


    ''Hey, it''s not goodbye forever baby sister'' Jason teased as he brushed his hands down his sister''s hairfortingly, ''I''lle to visit the pack and you wille back here to visit me!


    Wiping her eyes she looked up into her brother''s face, ''I know, but it will be different, you won''t be down the hallway any more, you won''te barging in my room to annoy me or.. or.. throw me over your shoulder to carry me out of a room while I shout at you'' she said, tears starting to fall again.


    Jason chuckled, ''I promise that every time I see you, I will quadruple my annoying behaviour, OK?''


    Halle nodded, giving a small smile as she gave him onest squeeze and reluctantly let go, turning to Vance and pulling him into a bear hug as Justin pulled his son into his arms.


    Finally they could no longer think of any more reasons to prolong their departure and the group stepped outside, Halle holding on to Vance and Jason''s hands as they made their way down the steps. The warriors stepping over the boundary leaving Justin''s family, Vaya, Daniel and Carter inside the gate.


    Releasing Halle''s hand, Vance beckoned to Carter to stand next to him, he held out his hand to the werewolf, gripping it tightly in his own.


    ''Carter'' he said loudly, ''you have served the castle and it''s upants for twenty years, as the Vampire King, owner of the stone fortress we stand within, I deem your term of service to beplete. You are no longer under the ownership of the castle and are free to leave without punishment.


    Keeping his grip on the werewolf, he gently pushed him backwards toward the boundary line, Carter hesitating slightly before cautiously cing a foot over the entrance. Wincing slightly in preparation, he lifted his second foot and ced it next to his first, his eyes tightly shut for a second before he opened them slowly, looking down at his feet in surprise before letting go of Vance and smiling.


    Following the werewolf over the entrance, Jason and Halle gave onest look to the pair still stood within the grounds before setting off through the woods and back to their vehicles.


    Slipping behind the wheel, Leo waited for Justin, Vaya, Daniel and Carter to mber in before starting the engine and leading the way back toward the main road and the start of their journey to Oak Ridge pack.


    Driving back the way they came, Vaya and Daniel talked quietly to Carter, telling him about their pack, Alpha Aaron, Luna Charity and their best friends Isabe and Riley. Carter smiled happily as he listened to their descriptions though a slight shadow crossed his face every now and again.


    ''What''s wrong dad?'' Vaya asked finally, looking at him worried, ''do you not want toe to Silver Cross with us?''


    Carter smiled as he reached out and took the hybrid''s hand in his, ''I want nothing more than to spend time with you my little one, it''s just.. '' he said before cutting himself off with a small sigh.


    ''What is it dad? You can tell us'' Vaya prompted as the old man''s eye''s twinkled.


    ''I do love it when you call me dad'' he said softly, running his thumb over the back of her hand, ''it makes me think you don''t hate me for missing twenty years of your life!


    Vaya stared at him shocked, ''of course I''m not mad at you, why would I be mad? You gave up your freedom to keep my mum and me safe and you didn''t even know I existed!'' she spluttered finally.


    Carter shrugged, ''I still feel like I should have known, I should have felt that my mate was carrying our child'' he replied sadly.


    Vaya studied the older werewolf carefully before she toward her father, making him look at her, ''dad, do you miss mum?'' she asked softly.


    Carter smiled, ''more than anything in the entire world'' he admitted.


    Nodding more to her self than anyone else, Vaya sat back against the seat, closing her eyes as she went off into her own world. Feeling Daniel move beside her she gave a miniscule shake of her head, stilling him before leaning her head against his shoulder, her eyes still shut as they continued on their way.


    Darkness began to fall around them so they decided to stop for the night at one of the many motels that lined the highways. Going inside, Leo soon emerged with a fist full of keys, handing them out to the group as they all paired off into room mates. Leo looked toward Carter as he handed him a key, ''I hope you don''t mind sharing a room with me sir'' he said with a grin, ''I usually have to bunk in with Alpha snores a lot over there, make sure no-one tries to jump him in the night as Luna Hazel is not one to be crossed'' he stage whispered as Justin growled at him, ''but as Halle is with us, I assume she would prefer to share with her dad than have to sleep in a motel room on her own.


    Halle nodded immediately, staying close to her father as she looked around at the falling darkness.


    ''At least we never have to worry about the Vampires scheming to attack us now'' Daniel added as he pulled Vaya into his embrace, ''now we are all besties with the Vampire King no Vamp will dare to even think abouting after us. The groupughed at his words, the tension easing around them as they each made their way to their rooms, Leo leading Carter to the room between Vaya and Daniel''s, and Justin and Halle''s.


    Stepping inside, Leo gestured to the beds, indicating for Carter to take his pick of the two singles as he headed to the bathroom for a shower.


    Sitting down on the bed, Carter sighed deeply still amazed that he was free and that he had a daughter who wanted to know him.


    Laying back against the pillows he allowed his mind to wander back twenty years, to the beautiful dryad dancing around her birch tree, her hair flying out behind her as sheughed. Watching in his mind''s eye, he followed behind the creature who had captured his heart, observing her movements, revelling in the memory of her smile as he fell into his first peaceful slumber in a long time.

 Blood L**t Chapter 52

    Three dayster the warriors finally pulled into the diner car park just outside of the forest that surrounded their mountain home. Tired, dirty and desperate for some hot food, the group parked up the cars and decided to have a quick meal before making the run to the mountain pass. Piling inside the diner, tables were soon pushed together for the group to sit down. Not even looking at the menu, Justin asked the waitress to just bring everyone a burger and fries and then two of each sides on the list that they could all share. Hurrying off to inform the chef of their order, she left the warriors to themselves as they began to chat, their moods buoyed at being this close to home.


    As food was ced in front of them, they delved in with gusto, clearing the tes in record time as the workers openly stared at them. Once finished, they scraped back their chairs, Leo going over to the till to pay, leaving a hefty tip before they traipsed back outside again.


    As Justin led the way over to the trees, Daniel hurried over to the Alpha and covertly got his attention, ''Alpha, umm, I know you want to get home quickly but.. uhh.. Vaya can''t shift in her condition'' he murmured, his eyes darting over to Carter who was talking animatedly with some of the warriors.


    Justin nodded, ''we''ll stick together, don''t worry, I am not leaving a pregnant she-wolf and her mate alone, not even this close to pack territory. Vaya is one of ours and we will make our way home tomorrow as a pack, protecting her.'' Daniel gave the Alpha a relieved look before he added, ''oh and Carter doesn''t know yet, Vaya would prefer to wait until he has had time to adapt to being a father and free before she bombards him with the ''hey you are also going to be a grandpa'' conversation.'' Justin dipped his head in agreement, giving the Beta an understanding smile. Once they reached the trees, the Alpha mind linked to the warriors, giving them the information that they would not be shifting due to Vaya and not to mention it as Carter was still


    unaware.


    ''Yes Alpha'' came back the voices in his head as Vaya and Carter stood next to them all, watching the silent exchange, bemused.


    ''OK Pack, we are going to walk back to our territory rather than run, with all the travelling we have been doing I think its best we take things easier, plus with Carter basically being a rogue wolf with the smell of being pack less, I don''t want to risk one of our own fighters thinking he is a threat and attacking him before I can get word out that he is with us'' he dered as everyone nodded agreement.


    Setting off into the woods, Carter stayed beside Vaya, sneaking looks at her as they wove through the trees.


    ''Are you OK little one?'' he asked finally, looking over at her, Vaya gave him a smile and nodded,


    ''of course dad, we are finally going home, I have found you and you are free'' she replied happily, ''what could I have to be unhappy about?''


    Carter shook his head slightly, ''I don''t know, it''s just.. something.. he started before Daniel cut across him suddenly.


    ''Carter, what is the first thing you want to do as a free wolf when we get back to the pack?'' he asked with a grin.


    ''Oh, I want to let my wolf out, he has been caged for twenty years, I am just hoping that I can still call him forward after all this time'' Carter replied with a shrug.


    The walk was slow but as the sun started to dip over the horizon they all found themselves at the base of the mountain. Leading the way, Leo and two warriors set off first, the remaining warriors behind, essentially sandwiching the Alpha and the visitors in the middle in a protective bubble. Following the well hidden path the lead members finally came to a halt looking back at Justin who held his hand out to Vaya, who took it firmly, Daniel grasping one of the other warriors hands, a third holding out his palm to Carter who looked at them all warily.


    ''Umm why are we holding hands?'' he asked


    Everyone grinned at the confused werewolf before Justin spoke, ''we have a very special protection around our territory, you can only enter if you are a member or in direct contact with a member of our pack''


    Carter still looked unsure, ''surely we can hold hands when we reach the packnds'' he asked dubiously.


    ''Trust me dad, you want to take that warrior''s hand now'' Vaya said, indicating with her head to the fighter who stood waiting patiently. Nodding ufortably, Carter reached out and grasped the warriors hand before facing forward again. Suddenly a loud gasp left his lips as Leo and the leading warriors suddenly disappeared, followed by Vaya and Justin.


    ''Vaya!'' Carter shouted in panic, trying to free himself from the tight grip of the warrior next to him.


    ''Vaya is fine Carter, I promise'' Daniel called out calmly, ''I would not let my mate walk into danger'' he added with a slight frown.


    ''Of course you wouldn''t'' Carter agreed slightly shame faced, ''I just didn''t expect them to disappear like that.''


    Grinning, Daniel stepped forward with his warrior, the empty air swallowing them leaving Carter next. Taking a deep breath, he allowed the warrior to pull him forward, feeling a change in atmosphere around him as he walked forward. Looking back over his shoulder he gaped at the shimmering veil that separated them from the warriors outside.


    ''See, it''s a protective shield'' Vaya giggled as she took Daniel''s hand in hers, having released the Alpha.


    ''It. Uh. It hides the pack'' Carter stuttered in shock.


    ''It''s effective to keep people we don''t want near our pack away from us'' Justin replied easily before beckoning them onwards toward the pack house.


    As they walked through the streets, pack members came rushing out to greet their Alpha, everyone beaming to see their Alpha''s daughter back and safe. Marching toward the steps to the pack house, the door suddenly got flung wide and a blur of brown hair ran down the stairs, engulfing Halle in a tight hug.


    ''Oh my goddess, are you OK? Are you hurt? How is Jason? How could you run off with the Vampires! What were you thinking? I missed you so much'' Hazel growled, her emotions riding a roller-coaster between relief, anger and happiness.


    ''I''m fine mum, Jason is fine, Vance is fine, everyone is fine'' Halle managed to croak out from within her mother''s bear hug. Finally releasing her daughter, Hazel threw herself into her husband''s arms, kissing him passionately as Justin lifted her off the floor in his


    arms.


    ''Eww! Get a room!'' Halle protested loudly, ''children standing right here who do not need to see this!''


    Justin broke away from his wife to eye his daughter, ''that is a very good idea my daughter, but first we have business to attend to and guests to settle, but then I fully intend to, get a room, with my mate as you so helpfully told me to do'' he replied with a smirk as Halle made retching noises.


    Dismissing the warriors, Justin told them all to return to their families before He, Hazel, Leo, Halle, Vaya, Daniel and Carter all made their way into the pack house and up to the Alpha''s office.


    Pushing open the door, Justin walked round the desk and dropped into his chair heavily, Hazel perching on his desk with Carter and Leo in front of them, the two girls and Daniel curling up on the sofa to listen.


    Hazel sent down a message to the kitchen and momentster one of the kitchen staff came upstairs with drinks and food for the travellers. Once the young girl left, Justin looked over at the three guests with a smile. ''Firstly, introductions I think'' he said as he gestured to Hazel, ''this is my wife and Luna, Hazel'' he said as Carter bowed his head with a quiet and respectful


    ''Luna''


    Indicating to the older werewolf, Justin turned to his wife and said, ''this is Carter, he worked at Viktor''s castle after being taken captive twenty years ago and was given his freedom by Vance when he assumed the throne after the Vampire King''s death. He also happens to be Vaya''s father'' he added with a grin as Hazel''s hands flew to her mouth and she let out a squeal, hopping off the desk and running over to the dryad, engulfing her in a hug.


    ''As you can see, my wife is very close to your daughter Carter'' Justin said with augh as Hazel rolled her eyes.


    ''I love this girl like my own, and her mate'' she huffed, ''they are best friends with my god daughter, that makes them family!


    Turning serious again, Justin looked over the three with a kindly expression, ''You are all wee to stay here with us as long as you want too, but I know Isabe will be screaming if you don''t return to her soon.


    Vaya chuckled, ''yeah, I managed to text her that we were on our way back to Oak Ridge and I''ve already had seventeen messages asking when we will be setting off back to Silver Cross. She is very unhappy with me for myck of messages telling her what was been happening Telling her that we were camping in fields and with Vampire ns so chances to charge my phone were slim is not cutting it with her'' she admitted as the Alpha and Lunaughed.


    ''Well, I think you need to stay here and rest at least tonight and tomorrow, we have had a long and arduous journey, we could all do with some rest before you do any more travelling'' Justin replied as Daniel made a rumble of agreement.


    His eyes clouding over momentarily, he called out e in'' as a soft knock resonated from the door a few momentster.


    Stepping inside the young girl from the kitchen bowed to each of the members before raising her eyes shyly to Justin, ''you summoned me Alpha?'' she asked softly as Justin smiled at her with affection.


    ''I did Gaynor, please could you show our guests to their rooms, you know which one Vaya and Daniel normally upy, try to keep Vaya''s father nearby if you can'' he replied as Gaynor bowed again before beckoning the trio to follow her from the room. Standing up, Carter bowed to Justin respectfully, ''thank you for your hospitality Alpha'' he murmured before following the young girl from the room.


    Once alone Justin looked at his Beta with a knowing smile, ''what?'' Leo growled, annoyed at the werewolf''s smirk.


    ''Just wondering how you are still sitting here when your mate and that little girl are at your house right now'' Justin mused.


    Hazel spun her head to the Beta with a grin, ''oh Leo, she is such a wonderful little girl, she has really taken to Carmen, follows her everywhere and though she tries to hide it, your mate has fallen in love with that little girl.


    Leo looked stricken, ''is that a good thing? For Carmen to be so taken with her? she''s not our pup'' he muttered worried.


    Hazel walked over to the Beta and sat in the chair next to him, cing her hand on his, ''Leo, she may not be your blood, but there is no reason that she couldn''t be your pup. Maybe you should ask Carmen and Olivia where they would like Olivia to live now'' she suggested softly.


    Leo gazed at his Luna, fear in his face, ''what if Olivia says she doesn''t want to be ours'' he asked, his eyes studying Hazel''s as he allowed the fears and emotions he had been keeping hidden within him since finding the child weeks earlier.


    ''Hazel just smiled, ''go and talk to your mate and to your pup Leo, I don''t think you have anything to worry about'' she replied as she started to shoo at him with her hands.


    Looking at Justin he stood to his feet and the Alpha nodded in agreement, bowing to each he muttered, ''Alpha, Luna'' before heading out of the office and back to his own home.

 Blood L**t Chapter 53

    Making his way back home, Leo had to stop himself from breaking into a run, the smile ying around his lips at the thought of his mate, he had missed her so much it had hurt.


    Reaching his door, he stopped for a moment, suddenly apprehensive, when he had left she had been broken, her heart had been shattered and he had been at a loss as to how to help her. Her words came crashing back to his mind, ''you need to reject me, find someone who can give you everything'' she had shouted before rushing into their bedroom and mming the door shut, locking it so he couldn''t get in. The Luna had rushed too her side after he broke down to his Alpha, something she had said had brought his mate a slight calm but they had still been strained when he had to leave.


    Straightening his shoulders, Leo took a deep calming breath before he slowly pushed the door open and stepped inside. The house was silent, dropping his ruck sack by the door, he kicked off his shoes and padded his way down the hallway into the kitchen, checking each room as he passed.


    Every room was empty so he quietly made his way up the stairs, looking around and noticing that their spare room had a soft light glowing under the gap of the door. Pushing down the handle, he opened the white painted door and gave a choked sob, Carmen wasying on her back, a book open on her stomach, asleep. Olivia was curled up tightly to her side, her head resting on the she wolf''s chest as she breathed easily, her sleeping face shining in the soft glow of the night light that was plugged into the socket in the wall. Letting his gaze wander the room, he took in the small wooden dolls house, white painted wardrobe and matching dresser and the pink bedding that had been carefully ced on the bed.


    Feeling tears prick his eyes, he quickly backed out of the room so as not to disturb them, shutting the door softly and making his way to their bedroom where he stripped off and stepped into the shower, washing away the grime of travel before stepping out and walking back into his bedroom, a green fluffy towel tied around his waist.


    As he dried himself off and pulled on some sweat pants, a fiery stream of red hair threw itself at him and he found his mouth being hungrily attacked as two slim arms slipped around his neck. Her scent filling his nostrils, Leo growled possessively as his hands roamed over his mate''s body, pulling her tightly to him as if trying to imprint her form onto his chest.


    Pulling away for air, he looked down at the beaming face of Carmen, ''I thought you were asleep'' he grumbled as she nestled into his chest.


    ''How long did you think it would take me to sense you?'' she growled back, tracing a finger over his bare chest.


    ''Are you OK?'' he asked softly, a cloud of worry shrouding his eyes as he studied her face.


    Carmen nodded, looking down before she cleared her throat, ''I''m.. uh. I''m sorry Leo'' she finally muttered ashamed, ''please don''t reject me'' she added raising her pain filled eyes to his.


    Leo growled as he pulled her close to him, ''I would never ever reject you, I love you!'' he whispered back as he ran his fingers lovingly through her hair.


    Kissing her again with everything he had, they were interrupted by a small sleepy voice from the door,


    ''Mama?'' Olivia called out, rubbing her eyes, a soft teddy bear clutched to her chest.


    Pulling away, Carmen knelt down opening her arms as the three year old stumbled over tiredly to be picked up. ''Hey baby girl, what are you doing out of bed?'' she cooed as Olivia cuddled into her before shyly looking up at Leo, her eyes suddenly widening as she was instantly awake.


    ''Leo! You came back! You said you would'' she squealed holding out her arms to the warrior, who took her happily, smiling as she snuggled into his embrace. ''I told mama that you woulde back, I said that you promised'' she muttered as she held onto his face with her hands.


    Looking over the little girl''s head he caught the gaze of his mate, ''Mama?'' he mouthed as the woman blushed slightly.


    ''She wanted to know what to call me and didn''t want to call me Carmen, she chose it'' she replied defensively.


    Leo grinned as he gently pulled the little girl away from him slightly, ''so you call my mate Mama?'' he asked softly as Olivia nodded,


    ''You said I could live with you'' she replied, ''so that makes her my mama, doesn''t it?'' She suddenly looked unsure, her bottom lip trembling slightly as she watched Leo''s face.


    Holding her tightly, Leo quickly met him mate''s hopeful gaze before he smiled down at her, ''I did say that, and it is absolutely true, you are going to live with mama and me'' he replied, ''we are going to be your family!


    Olivia pped her hands excitedly, ''so that makes you my daddy?'' she asked, her little face lighting up at the thought.


    ''Yes'' Leo replied, trying to swallow therge lump in his throat, ''I''m your daddy'' holding the girl even closer to him as Carmen put her arms around both of them, hugging them too her as tears ran down her face. Looking over at her mama, Olivia reached out and brushed the tears from the woman''s face, ''why you sad mama?'' she asked concerned.


    Carmen shook her head, smiling through her tears, ''I''m not sad baby girl, I''m so so happy that I can''t keep it inside me'' she replied.


    The three year old nodded slowly, ''that''s good, I don''t want you to be sad, you has to be happy so we has a happy family'' she said decisively.


    Laughing, Leo ced a kiss on her forehead, ''you are absolutely right my little sweetie pie, we are going to always be happy, the happiest family anyone will ever see'' he promised.


    Carrying the little girl back to her room, Carmen pulled back the covers as Leoy her down on the mattress, standing back as his mate tucked her in tightly, cing a kiss on her forehead.


    ''Night night my sweet baby girl'' she whispered as Olivia giggled.


    Waiting for his mate to move back, Leo knelt down by the toddler''s bed and smiled down at her before softly kissing her cheek, ''good night my sweetie pie, daddy loves you more than all the stars in the sky! Olivia yawned before she snuggled down into the covers, ''that''s lots and lots daddy'' she muttered, her eyes already closing.


    ''Yes it is sweetie, so many stars and there still isn''t enough to show how much me and mama love you'' he whispered before standing up and taking Carmen''s hand, the two walking out quietly, taking a quick peek back at the little girl that had already fallen asleep, her hair fanned across the pillow, her teddy clutched in her arms.


    Shutting the door quietly, Leo led Carmen back to their room, the pair sitting down on the bed where Leo put his arm around his mate''s waist, pulling her tightly to him. ''Are you sure you are OK with this?'' he asked, still slightly worried, ''I kind of sent her too you with promises I hadn''t discussed with you'' he said slightly ashamed.


    Carmen smiled up at the strong man next to her, who looked so vulnerable right at that moment, ''I am absolutely positive Leo, that baby in there belongs to us, my wolf has already imed her as he pup'' she said softly.


    Letting out a sigh of relief, Leo kissed his mate softly, ''I am so d you said that as I really don''t think I could let her leave us'' he admitted. ''I found her in the pack house, she had no-one, they were all dead, I felt like I was meant to im her'' he said uncertainly. Carmen nodded understandingly, ''that is how I felt when Taylor brought her to me in the Alpha''s office, as soon as I saw her my wolf went crazy saying she was ours. I can''t let her go Leo, I want her so badly, and I feel awful that she had to lose her real mama just so I could have her'' she added tearfully.


    Leo squeezed her to his side as he brushed her hair from her eyes, lifting her chin to meet his gaze. ''We are going to make her birth mama proud, we are going to raise her daughter as our own, she will look down from the garden of the Moon Goddess and know that her baby has parents that love her with everything they have, who will give her everything that they can to make her happy and teach her to be the confident woman that she has the potential to be'' he promised.


    Curling her legs up onto the bed, Carmen gave a slight smile, ''I think this is why we were not blessed before Leo, we were meant to remain child free so that we could love and cherish this child with everything we have, she was always meant to be ours! Leo kissed her forehead as he held his mate close, his heart finally at peace, knowing that the pain that had been stabbing his mate since their talk with the doctor had finally healed, the Moon Goddess had found a way to make her whole again.

 Blood L**t Chapter 54

    Two dayster it was finally time to say goodbye to Vaya, Daniel and Carter, standing by the shield, Hazel pulled the dryad into her arms, giving her a warm hug as Justin shook both the warriors hands. ''Now you remember, you are always wee here Carter'' Hazel said sternly, looking at the older werewolf who gave a small nod.


    ''Thank you Luna, it is nice to be among my own kind again and I appreciate the way that your pack epted me without even knowing me'' he replied humbly.


    Puling him into a hug, Hazel answered, ''you are Vaya''s father, plus you took care of my baby while she was at Viktor''s castle, that makes you family'' before releasing him and stepping back. Finally Halle hugged each of them in turn, holding on to Carter for just a few seconds longer than the others, ''I am going to miss you'' she muttered, her throat thick with the tears she was holding in. ''I shall miss you too your Highness'' Carter replied with a smile as Halle swatted at him yfully as she giggled.


    ''It''s time'' Justin said to his daughter as she finally released the werewolf and stepped back.


    Taking Daniel''s hand, Justin stepped through the barrier momentarily, returning alone to then take Carter''s hand, once he had stepped through, Hazel quickly engulfed the dryad in another tight hug.


    ''Take care of yourself youngdy, and that pup'' she growled affectionately, ''oh and tell Carter soon, that man absolutely worships you and he will be thrilled to know that he will be a grandfather'' she added.


    Vaya nodded as she wiped her eyes impatiently, ring at her wet fingers, ''damn hormones'' she muttered as the two she wolvesughed. ''I am going to tell him soon, I just have something I need to do first'' she added as the Luna nodded. Turning around, she saw Justin waiting patiently for her by the barrier, holding out her hand, he grasped it and pulled her into onest hug, ''you need anything, you call us, understand?'' he growled as Vayaughed.


    ''Between Daniel, you lot, Carter, Isabe and Alpha Aaron, I don''t think this pup is going to need anything for her entire life'' she chuckled.


    Releasing her, Justin stepped through the barrier, Vaya taking onest look at her second family, waving as she followed him.


    Once outside, she found herself stood by Daniel who immediately pulled her toward him, slightly anxious, ''you OK? You took a bit of timeing through'' he said quietly.


    Vaya grinned, ''just saying onest goodbye'' she replied.


    Watching until they set off down the hidden path, Justin finally stepped back through the barrier and out of sight.


    ''So, on to your pack now'' Carter said jovially, smiling over at the couple, Vaya shook her head, ''not quite yet dad, we have one more stop before we go home.


    Raising his eyebrows, Carter gave her a surprised look, ''oh? Where are we headed?'' he asked.


    Vaya just grinned back, ''to see an old friend'' she replied cryptically as she held Daniel''s hand and thy made their way through the trees.


    Once out of the mountains, Carter looked around, ''shall we shift here?'' he asked as Daniel looked slightly panicked.


    Vaya kept her face smooth, ''no, we''ll have to go human form dad, there is a human settlement to our left and if they see us in our wolf forms they may attack us and as you haven''t shifted in quite a while I''m worried that something could happen to you'' she replied, keeping her face stoic of emotion to cover her half truth.


    Carter nodded immediately, ''yes that is probably best, we don''t want to draw attention to ourselves, I''m sure Daniel is more than capable of protecting you but I would be a hindrance, we shall walk.


    Danielughed at his words, ''more like Vaya would protect me'' he sniggered, ''she''s the toughest she wolf in all the packs, just don''t get on the wrong side of her bow.''


    Walking happily, they chatted as they wove through the trees, keeping their senses heightened for any sounds of hostile movements.


    The reached the cars by noon, Daniel getting in behind the wheel, Vaya in the passenger seat and Carter in the back.


    Giving her a questioning look, Daniel waited as Vaya quickly mind linked him directions to their destination.


    Setting off, the trio watched the scenery fly by, the car eating up the miles as they stared out at the vast greenndscape, Carter lost in his own world as he drank in the view.


    They spent the night in a small motel, before setting off again first thing the next morning. Carter was getting more and more curious about where they were going but Vaya just kept saying it was an old friend until the werewolf grudgingly gave up asking. Finally, after two nights on the road, Daniel pulled over into a smally by and cutting the engine. Scrambling out, Vaya face lit up with happiness as she grabbed her bag from the foot well and mmed the door shut, ''we walk from here boys'' she said as she started to stride quickly toward a gate nestled in the hedgerow that would give them ess to the vast field next to them.


    ''OK babe, but you don''t need to march there!'' Daniel called after her as he hurried to lock the car and catch her up.


    Slowing up slightly, Vaya shrugged, ''I''m just excited to see my friend'' she replied loftily but did keep her pace more manageable. Making their way through endless fields, Vaya seemed to have boundless energy that only increased, the further they walked away from civilisation. It took an entire day but they finally reached arge forest which Vaya stepped into fearlessly.


    ''Vaya, should we not be cautious? There could be Rogues, I''m pretty sure this is unimed territory'' Carter mumbled, looking around.


    Vaya just smiled, ''yep it is unimed, but no-one in their right mind would try to cause trouble here'' she replied confidently.


    Weaving through the trees, Vaya followed an invisible path, leading the perplexed werewolf, Daniel bringing up the rear,pletely at ease.


    ''We had better camp'' Carter finally said after another hour of walking, ''it''s getting really dark, we don''t want to be exposed at night.''


    the dryad just shook her head, ''it''s OK dad, we are nearly there, we will stay at my friend''s house'' she replied evenly.


    Looking around him, Carter''s brow started to furrow slightly as he took in their surroundings, ''this looks so familiar'' he started to mutter to himself, ''and what is that smell, it''s... he cut off confused whilst Vaya just smiled as she continued to walk.


    At longst the trio stepped out of the tree''s into a small clearing that held a small log cabin, over shadowed by a strong Birch tree. Running up to the tree, Vaya threw her arms around it, hugging it tightly, the tree branches moving slightly, catching at the back of her jumper as if weing the dryad. Carter''s eyes widened, as he took a deep breath in, ''Vanya'' he growled suddenly.


    The door mmed open all of a sudden, casting light down on the group, a tall ethereal silhouette stood before them as she nced around the group. Her eyes falling on the young dryad still engulfing the tree, she let out a small shriek of excitement, ''Vaya! Baby? Is that you?''


    Untangling herself from the tree trunk, Vaya rushed over to her mother, hugging her tightly as the older dryad started to cry.


    ''I haven''t seen you in so long my little sapling, are you well? You look well, I see Birch has given you some rejuvenation'' she babbled excitedly.


    Looking up at her mother''s excited face, Vaya pulled away slightly, ''I brought someone to see you mum'' she replied, cutting across the dryad''s rambling.


    ''Is it Daniel? Of course it is, he would never let you travel alone'' Vanya said excitedly, e on Daniel,e give me a hug'' she demanded.


    ''Mum'' Vaya cut in, ''I brought someone to see YOU'' she repeated, enunciating thest word.


    ''Me? Who?'' Vanya asked as Carter stepped forward mesmerised.


    ''Vanya'' he growled desperately as the dryad''s hand flew to her mouth.


    ''Carter?'' she whispered in shock, secondster, Carter had crossed the path and grabbed his mate in his arms, lifting her from the porch and kissing her forcefully as she wrapped her legs around him, kissing him back with everything she had. Finally pulling away, she gasped for air before punching him in the arm, ''OW!'' Carter moaned but not releasing her,


    ''where have you been? Twenty years I''ve been sat here thinking you were dead, mourning you! But still waiting for you just in case, why did you note back to me'' she grumbled before kissing him again hard.


    Pulling away, Carter rested his forehead on Vanya''s ''It''s a long story that I will happily tell youter, but know that I wanted toe back to you baby, I thought about you every single day'' he whispered as she blushed.


    Looking round Vanya seemed to realise that Vaya and Daniel were both beside them, wriggling out of her mate''s grasp, she ushered the trio into her cabin, shutting the door and going into the kitchen to put the kettle on, Carter following her as if unable to let her out of his sight for a second.


    Daniel looked over at Vaya with a smirk, ''for a tough assed warrior, you sure have a soft spot'' he teased as Vaya blushed.


    ''Shut up stalker, my parents deserve to be together and happy'' she muttered as Daniel pulled her closer to him.


    Soon the group were sat in Vanya''s living room, drinking tea, Vanya sat on Carter''sp as he filled her in on what had happened to him after the Rogue''s had taken him.


    ''I am so d you found each other'' Vanya beamed at her mate and daughter, ''so damn alike'' she added ruefully.


    Carterughed, ''oh no baby, that girl is stubborn as a mule, that is all you'' he replied as Vanya tried to give him a re but failed miserably, her happiness bursting out of her, refusing to be hampered.


    As they all fell into afortable silence, Vaya started to twist her hands nervously in herp, looking up at her immediately, Vanya narrowed her eyes at her daughter, ''what is it sapling?'' she demanded as Vaya gulped.


    ''Uh, nothing, well no not nothing, uh'' Vaya stammered as Vanya red at her


    ''Out with it sapling, you could never keep a secret from me'' she ordered.


    ''I''m having a pup'' Vaya blurted out suddenly as the room went deathly quiet, her eyes widening, Vanya looked at Daniel for confirmation as he nodded hesitantly.


    Squealing loudly, Vanya jumped off her mate and rushed over to her daughter, ''really!?'' she demanded, ''Oh my goddess, I am so excited!''


    Vaya stared at her mother like she was apletely different person, ''you are excited? I''m twenty mum!'' she growled exasperated.


    Vanya waved a hand, ''well obviously I would have preferred you be a little older but your mate truly loves you Vaya and he will be a good father to your pup just as he is a wonderful mate to you'' she replied before pulling the young dryad into her arms. Looking at her father over her mother''s shoulder, she saw Carter''s shell shocked expression, ''you OK dad?'' she asked hesitantly.


    ''I''m.. uh.. I''m going to be a grandpa'' he muttered more to himself than anyone else, suddenly snapping his eyes to his daughters, he yelled, ''that''s why you kept putting off shifting? And you didn''t tell me!'' Jumping to his feet, he engulfed both his girls in his arms. ''I wanted to tell you together'' came Vaya''s muffled voice from within her parents crushing embrace, ''and just so you know, me and the pup can''t breath right now!''


    Releasing her, the dryad and werewolf beamed down at her happily, ''you better bring that pup to see me as often as possible'' Vanya warned, ''I might get weakened away from my tree but I will do it if I don''t see him or her regrly'' she warned. ''Don''t worry Vanya, I''ll make sure Vaya visits you both as often as possible'' Daniel replied.


    ''Both of us?'' Carter asked, turning to look at his mate, a slight hope in his eyes.


    cing her hands on her hips, Vanya red at the werewolf, ''and where else do you think you will be living? Are you seriously telling me that you are going to leave me again?'' she demanded.


    Holding up his hands in defence, Carter spluttered, ''no baby, of course not, but I wasn''t sure if you would want me here'' he added ashamed.


    Vanya stepped up to him, kissing him hungrily, ''I have waited twenty years for you toe back to me Carter, you are not going anywhere! I expect twenty years of making up to me for leaving, starting with when our daughter goes home'' she growled seductively as Carter''s eyes turned ck.


    ''Eww! Pregnantdy in the room people! Does NOT need to hear this from her parents!'' came Vaya''s grossed out voice as Daniel burst outughing.


    ''Sorry babe, but your mum has been waiting a long time, you are just going to have to deal with it today'' he teased as Carter lifted his mate up and carried her toward their bedroom, leaving the horrified hybrid and her mate in the living room alone.

 Blood L**t Chapter Epilogue

    ''Daniel!!!'' Vaya wailed loudly from the bathroom scaring the life out of the Beta, ''Yes Babe, what is it?'' Daniel called back, after his heart rate came down again.


    ''Come here!'' Vaya whined as Daniel gave a sigh and hefted himself off the bed. Opening the door, he looked happily down at his very heavily pregnant mate who wasying in the nearly empty bath, a grumpy expression on her face. ''What''s up baby?'' he asked as she turned to look up at him, wriggling slightly she looked down again,


    ''I can''t get out of the bath by myself'' she mumbled.


    Vaya had insisted on a bath despite being two weeks from her due date, her back was aching, her breasts felt like water melons, she had been suffering Braxton Hicks for weeks, so she had swatted away Daniel''s gentle suggestion that maybe a shower would be better and now she was sat in the almost empty bath tub unable to roll over to lift herself out.


    Daniel covered the smirk on his face when the dryad sent him a warning re, daring him to utter the words ''I told you so.


    Rolling up his sleeves, he eased his hands under his mate and lifted her from the porcin tub, cing her feet gently on the floor and grabbing a towel to wrap around her.


    Bending down, he ced a kiss on her stomach, ''hey little munchkin, are you nearly ready in there? Soon time toe out so mummy and daddy can meet you!


    ''Ugh'' Vaya groaned, grabbing her stomach, ''damn these Braxton Hicks! Why in the name of the Goddess do I have to havebour pains before I''m even inbour'' she growled in annoyance.


    Daniel pulled her into a hug, ''just your body getting ready baby, only two more weeks and it will all be over'' he replied with a smile.


    ''Well those two weeks need to hurry up! They are really hurting now'' she grumbled through gritted teeth as another pain ran through her body. ''Oh!'' Vaya suddenly gasped, her eyes wide as she looked down, a small puddle of water suddenly around her feet. Daniel jumped back as he stared at the patch before raising his eyes to his mate, ''uh baby? I don''t think these are Braxton Hicks'' he mumbled.


    Vaya face filled with panic, ''no! he''s not ready! I didn''t mean it, I can wait'' she wailed as Daniel quickly mind linked Isabe, Charity and the Doctor. Momentster, feet thundered down the corridor, the bedroom door being flung open to reveal the Luna and her daughter, Isabe looking around wildly as Charity quickly made her way over to the panic stricken dryad and leading her out into the bedroom to sit on the bed.


    ''OK Be, get Vaya a long t''shirt to put on and some underwear and leggings'' Charity ordered as she rubbed Vaya''s back in small circles, ''it''s OK Vaya, everything is fine, we are going to get you dressed and then take you down to the clinic'' she said gently, calming the terrified hybrid with her demeanour.


    Be thrust some clothes into her mother''s hands and then stood next to the helpless Beta as Vaya groaned through another contraction, holding tightly to the Luna''s hand as she spoke in a low tone, talking the dryad through the pain.


    When it eased, Charity quickly got Vaya dressed, before Daniel grabbed her arm and helped her too her feet, cing an arm around her waist as he supported her out of the room and toward the stairs.


    As they made their way down the stairs, pack members moved out of the way, shouting good luck to the pair, everyone happy about the new little member that was making their way into the world. Reaching the bottom, Vaya groaned again, her hand under her bump as she tried to get down on her knees.


    ''Daniel, I think we might want to hurry'' Charity whispered as the Beta swiftly ced his arms under his mate''s knees and hoisted her into his grasp in a bridal style and started to run out of the pack house and toward the clinic, pushing the doors open with his back momentster calling for the Doctor.


    Coming out of a room, Doctor Charles smiled at the panicked Beta and ushered him into the room he had just vacated, getting him to put Vaya down on to the bed as a nurse came in who and proceeded to help the dryad out of her clothes and into a gown. Laying her down on the bed, the nurse made sure that Vaya wasfortable as Doctor Charles put her legs into the stirrups, ''OK, lets have a look at just what this baby is up to'' he said jovially as Daniel growled angrily.


    ''Don''t even stalker'' Vaya growled back loudly, ''you put me in this mess, and this doctor is going to get me out of it, you stand there, be quiet and let this man do whatever he''s going to do'' she gritted as another wave of pain crashed over her. ''On second thoughts, youe here next to me and let me share this joyful asion with you through my grip on your favourite area'' she added as her face creased up in pain.


    Sidling over carefully, Daniel held out a hand, using the other to cover his crotch as the dryad grabbed his outstretched palm and proceeded to turn it white with her grip.


    ''Everything is going as it should Vaya'' Doctor Charles said as he looked up at the couple, ''it won''t be very long until our newest member will be with us, though why you waited so long toe down here I don''t know, surely you felt the contractions?'' he asked with stern smile.


    ''I thought they were Braxton Hicks'' Vaya mumbled embarrassed.


    Charity came into the room with a cup of ice chips after the doctor had finished examining the dryad, taking Vaya''s other hand in hers as she sat down in the seat next to the bed. ''Where is Isabe?'' Vaya asked, her face worried


    ''She is right outside with Riley'' Charity answered soothingly, ''she thought that three people crowding around you might be too much for you but she, and these are her words, won''t be leaving this damn hospital until she gets a cuddle with her godson or god daughter''


    Vaya started tough as another contraction hit, turning herugh into a gasp of pain.


    Striding back in, Doctor Carter now had a cap over his hair and a stic disposable apron over his white coat, taking a seat between Vaya''s legs, he looked over the bump with a smile, ''OK Vaya, looks like this little one is all prepared to make an appearance, are you ready to start pushing?''


    ''No'' grumbled Vaya half heartedly


    ''Well unfortunately, this tiny pup doesn''t care so on the next contraction I want you to push as hard as you can OK?'' Doctor Charles replied.


    ''Fine, but if shees out looking like him there is going to be some serious hell to pay'' Vaya growled.


    ''OK Vaya, ready? Push!'' Vaya pushed with everything she had, squeezing Daniel and Charity''s hands as they held her back before she fell back against the bed. ''Excellent Vaya, that was really good'' Doctor Charles encouraged, ''and again, ready? Push''


    Pushing again, Vaya growled through the pain, until she was spent.


    ''We have a head, just one more and this little one will be in the world, ready? And again'' Doctor Charles encouraged.


    With a final push, Vaya copsed against the pillow as a small cry filled the room and a tiny pink bundle was ced on her chest, wrapped in a soft blue nket.


    Looking down she saw herself looking at a tiny version of Daniel except the baby had her nose.


    ''You have got yourself a beautiful baby boy there guys, congrattions'' the doctor said as he stood up and got a nket to cover Vaya''s body.


    Looking over at the Luna, Vaya''s eyes started to swim, ''he''s so perfect Luna'' she whispered, ''I''ve never seen anything so perfect in my life!


    Charity nodded ''He really is, you guys make one beautiful baby'' she agreed before cing a kiss on Vaya''s forehead, ''congrattions you guys, I''m going to step out and try to fend off my daughter so you can both get to know your new family member'' she said softly before standing up and exiting the room.


    Looking up at Daniel, Vaya gave a giggle when she saw the awe in the Beta''s face, ''that''s really a baby'' he muttered, staring at his son.


    ''Yep, sure is'' Vaya agreed, ''what do you think?'' she asked.


    Daniel looked at his mate, his eyes shining with love, ''I think he is possibly the most beautiful thing I have ever seen in my entire life'' he replied mesmerised.


    ''You want to hold him?'' Vaya asked as Daniel looked at her hopefully.


    ''Can I?'' he asked


    ''Well you are his dad, so I think it''s OK'' the dryad replied with a tired smile as the Beta carefully lifted his son from his mother''s arms and held him close to his chest, tucking the little blue nket around the tiny person who had captured his heart in an instant. Smiling at the pair, Vaya leaned back into the pillows tiredly, in that moment she knew that she had everything she could ever need in this room, her world was nowplete.


    Reaching out for her son, she gave him a loving look as Daniel ced their baby back in her arms, ''so what shall we call him?'' the Beta asked as Vaya furrowed her brows in thought.


    ''Landen'' she finally replied happily, ''he looks like a Landen'', Daniel nodded, as he gazed at the two most important people in his life.


    ''Landen it is'' he replied, kissing his mate softly as shey back holding their son tightly in her arms.


    The End

 A Love spoken

    Hidden among the trees, the figure known only as ''The Ghost'' hovered cautiously between the branches staring down at the scene that was taking ce metres from his perch.


    Thanking the Goddess for his abilities to remain hidden from the Werewolves incredible sense of smell, he kept his eyes fixated on the couple stood at the alter. The young girl smiled as she spoke her vows, her hand holding on to her mate''s as he gazed upon her lovingly, listening to her speak as if it was the only voice he ever wanted to hear in his life. cing a ring on his finger she beamed as he uttered his vows to her, a stray tear falling from her eye as she watched him push a simple gold band onto her finger before grabbing her and kissing her hungrily as the guests sat before them broke into howls of happiness.


    Pulling away, he took her hand delicately, helping her down from the small stage as she used her free hand to support the slight roundness to her stomach, leading her through their packs and back toward Silver Cross pack house for the wedding party. Nodding his head, the uninvited guest turned and dropped lightly from the tree, snaking his way like a mist through the forest and out of the packs boundary.


    Wiping his face, he was surprised to feel a wetness on his cheek, his ability to cry had long been taken from him, the scene seemed to have been forced into his soul, magnifying the pain he already carried in his heart.


    Giving onest fleeting look back toward the Silver Cross territory and the one person he had sworn to protect, ''The Ghost'' shifted into his wolf and raced away to finish his next mission and return to his owners.

 A Love spoken Chapter 1

    Running through the trees, the white wolf, who''s fur was only marred by a ck patch on her right ear, the only visible sign of the ending of the curse that had gued her ancestors and thus brought the end of the female line of pure white fur wolves. Coming to a halt, the wolf sniffed around the small opening, breathing in the forest scents, taking a quick look around herself, determining that she was indeed alone before throwing herself on her back and rolling in the deep moss with free abandon, low growls of contentmenting from her chest as the hard ground scratched her fur.


    A small snap broke her enjoyment, rolling onto her feet, she took up a defensive stance, her eyes prating the thick forest gloom, her snout sniffing for the scent of who was near her.


    The empty forest is all that stared back at her, leaving her feeling agitated, not even the smell of a rabbit or fox grabbed her.


    Shaking her head she made to advance further into the forest when a loud voice echoed through the trees.


    ''Gabby!'' the voice boomed impatiently, ''you better get out here before mother finds out you are by the border on your own again''


    Huffing, Gabrie spun on her hind legs and chased her way back to the loud voice, stopping just shy of the edge where she shifted into her human form, grabbing a dress from the stack of clothes that where stored in a waterproof bag in the branches of a nearby tree. Slipping it over her head, she brushed out her waist length curly blonde hair with her fingers before stepping out into the open.


    ''You don''t have to shout you know Nate'' she scolded, ring at her older brother angrily, ''mind link? You know, that thing that means you can talk to me without anyone else.. AKA mom.. hearing you''


    Nathaniel chuckled, ''ahh but if I hadn''t have shouted you would have taken your sweet time getting back here wouldn''t you'' he replied with a grin.


    Rolling her eyes, Gabrie sighed, ''haven''t you got anyone else you could annoy? Like maybe Henry?'' she asked.


    ''Why would I want to annoy my little brother when I have you right here little sis?'' Nathaniel asked with a smirk, reaching out and pinching her cheek affectionately as she swatted his hand away annoyed.


    ''I cannot believe you are going to be Alpha one day, remind me to change packs when mom decides to step down'' Gabrie grumbled as she started making her way back to the pack house, kicking her bare feet through the grass as she walked.


    Falling into step beside her, Nathaniel threw his arm around his younger sister''s shoulders, with two years between them, the siblings were like chalk and cheese to look at. Gabrie at eighteen years old, followed her mother''s looks with her blonde hair and blue eyes, Twenty year old Nathaniel being a carbon copy of their father with his rugged good looks that caused the she wolves to fawn all over him, short brown hair and chocte colour eyes.


    Their youngest sibling fifteen year old Henry, was a mixture of their grandfather Aaron, having developed his ck hair but still had the striking blue eyes of his mother''s genes.


    ''You are going to regret not bringing shoes'' Nathaniel remarked as he held his sister to his side.


    ''That''s what you think'' Gabrie retorted trying to push the warrior off her as heughed and just held her tightly, ''ouch!'' she suddenly screamed, bouncing up and down before jumping back off the sharp gravel onto the grass.


    Looking at the gravel driveway that seperated her from the pack house Gabrie gulped as she raised her eyes to her smirking brother who was rocking backwards and forward on the heels of his shoes watching her. ''Nate'' she started, trying to keep her voice polite


    ''Yes Gabby?'' Nathaniel replied, his smirk widening


    ''Can you help me get across to the pack house'' Gabrie sighed.


    ''What is the magic word?'' Nathaniel teased as he cupped a hand behind his ear.


    ''Just help me'' Gabrie growled angrily.


    ''Nuh uh, mother would be most upset if she learned that not only were you near the border without protection you had also forgotten your manners Gabby'' Nathaniel scolded yfully.


    ''Please'' muttered the she wolf barely audiably


    ''Sorry? didn''t quite catch that sister dear, did you say something?'' the warrior continued mercilessly.


    ''Fine, Please a*s hole, will you carry me over the gravel to the pack house'' Gabrie snarled stamping her foot on the ground and then howling in pain, hopping around on one foot from the piece of gravel that had been hidden in the grass underneath her. Finally relenting, Nathaniel picked her up bridal style and walked back to the pack house, cing her carefully on the step before bending down to check the sole of her foot where a small mark was showing.


    ''You''re going to have a nice bruise there in about half an hour'' Nathanial said giving her a smile, ''you better go put some ice on it'' he added before helping her into the house and toward the kitchen.


    Helping her to hop onto the counter, Nathaniel walked over to the giant fridge freezer and started to poke around until he pulled out some ice that he carefully wrapped in a tea towel before cing it against his sister''s bruised foot. Hissing in pain, Gabrie flinched away as Nathaniel grabbed her foot, ''quit being a baby'' he muttered, pressing it harder against the cold.


    ''What has she done this time?'' came the exasperated yet amused voice of Riley.


    ''Hey daddy!'' Gabrie said pulling out her best cutesy, daddy''s little girl face, giving him a wave as the older warrior entered the room and walked over to inspect his daughter''s foot.


    ''What happened?'' he asked trying to stop the smile pulling at the side of his lips.


    ''oh nothing I was.. ''Gabrie began before Nathaniel cut across her


    ''Running out in the woods on her own again, didn''t bother to go back for her clothes, just grabbed something from the spares and tried to walk on the gravel without shoes'' he said smirking as Gabrie''s face turned beet red. ''Nate!'' she gasped, horrified, ''you sold me out?''


    Nathaniel shrugged, as he imitated her high voice, ''mom! Nate knocked over your favourite perfume and broke it!''


    Folding her arms, Gabrie stuck out her chin obstinately, ''that is not the same thing! You broke something, that does not equate to telling them I was in the woods alone'' she growled back.


    ''Two weeks of cleaning the pack house toilets Gabby'' Nathaniel replied, ''two weeks! Do you know how gross werewolves are?'' he asked shuddering at the memory.


    ''OK you two!'' Riley interrupted rolling his eyes, ''Nate, go see your mom, I think she wants to discuss the encroaching Rogues with you, Gabby, you and I will talk about you yet again putting yourself in danger'' he said, fixing his daughter with a steely gaze ''But dad!'' Gabrie started desperately


    ''Would you prefer we take this to your mother?'' Riley asked raising an eyebrow, immediately shutting the teenager up.


    ''Uhh no, we can talk about it daddy'' she replied making her eyes all big and innocent.


    ''Don''t even try it pumpkin'' Riley said as he helped her down off the counter and into one of the chairs, ''i''m not going to fall for your little girl routine''


    Huffing, Gabrie dropped into a chair, ''fine, get it over with'' she grumbled watching her father take a seat.


    Sighing, Riley ran his fingers through his hair, ''sweetie, you know the Rogues are encroaching on ournd, you need to be more careful'' he said sternly.


    ''I know daddy, i''m sorry, it''s just Gia really wanted toe out for a stretch'' Gabrie replied giving her dad a pleading look.


    ''Which is fine Gabby, but you have to have two of the warriors with you when you run in the forest'' Riley said anxiously ''if the Rogues grabbed you, we would be heartbroken''.


    Heaving a sigh Gabrie nodded, ''i''m sorry daddy, I won''t do it again, i''ll make sure Daniel and Vayae with me next time'' she promised.


    ''Ok, get going to your room, i''m sure you still have studies to do'' Riley said giving her a hug. Pulling back he added, ''and do not tell your brother I let you off with a stern word, he will be straight up to your mother and I will not be throwing myself under the bus for you when her wrath breaks through. I love all my children, but daddy also likes his manly bits and mom will rip them off if she thinks i''m being soft on you!


    Laughing Gabrie got to her feet, wincing slightly but pleased she could already put her weight on the bruise. Kissing her father''s cheek she hobbled her way out of the room and up the stairs to her bedroom.

 A Love spoken Chapter 2

    ''Olivia!'' Roared Leo in exasperation as yet again he had taken a mouthful of coffee with a spoonful of salt.


    ''What did she do this time?'' Carmen asked, entering the room from the kitchen, carefully drying her hands, her amusement evident in her eyes.


    ''Salt'' Leo moaned, grabbing a ss of juice off the table to try and wash away the taste.


    Standing up he sniffed deeply before striding over to the floor length curtains, yanking the open to reveal the twenty five year old mahogany haired beauty who had her hands over her mouth trying to stifle her giggles.


    Fixing her with a stern look Leo said ''how many times are you going to trick your poor father?''


    Smiling brightly, Olivia flung herself into her father''s arms ''how many more times are you going to fall for it daddy?''


    Grumbling, he muttered, ''at least this time it wasn''t frog spawn in my boots, took me days to get rid of that slimy feeling around my toes!


    Looking at her watch, Olivia let out a yelp as she kissed Leo''s cheek swiftly. Yelling goodbye to her mother and running for the door, pulling it open and disappearing from view leaving her half amused, half exasperated father in her wake.


    Racing down the path from their home, Olivia sprinted across the square and in through the double doors of the school, skidding to a halt at the door to the ssroom. Taking a brief moment to smooth down her clothes, she pushed to door open and entered to building.


    ''Late again Olivia?'' came Hazel''s amused tone, ''what did you do to my poor Beta this time?''


    Smiling Cheekily, Olivia dropped herself into her chair by Hazel''s side, ''salt in the sugar bowl, I got upte so had to fall back on an old favourite'' she replied.


    Shaking her headughing, Hazel muttered, ''you t*****e that poor warrior''


    Laughing Olivia scoffed, ''he started it! Pie in my bed Luna! A full lemon meringue pie!''


    ''You were nine Liv!'' Hazel chuckled rolling her eyes, ''one of you will have to concede at some point''.


    ''Won''t be me'' Olivia promised, ''i''ve just got to keep my eye out for his retaliation, he''s lucky it was just salt! He put purple hair dye in my shampoo, two weeks I had to walk around with bright purple hair'' she pouted before her grin broke through again. Standing up, Olivia grabbed an armful of exercise books and a handful of pens, walking up and down the rows, she ced one of each on to the desks that faced toward the teacher.


    Soon enough, the chatter of young voices and stamping of feet reached their ears as the door opened and a group of children aged ten to twelve barged in, making their way to their seats.


    After a few moments, Hazel cleared her throat loudly causing each child to quickly take their seat and wait silently, attention on the two adults at the front.


    ''Good morning children'' Hazel called out clearly with a smile.


    ''Good morning Luna'' the children chanted back in unison.


    ''Good morning Children'' Olivia then said happily.


    ''Good morning Olivia'' the children replied before they settled down to work.


    At break time, Olivia stood at the window watching as the children ran around outside, squealing andughing. Suddenly Jackson, a dark haired boy of twelve snuck up behind an eleven year old girl, her long silvery blond hair tied up in two its, and pulled one causing her to grab at the back of her head as she yelped in pain.


    ''Looks like Jackson is picking on Florence again'' Olivia sighed turning to Hazel who was at her desk marking work. ''Would you like me to talk to your grandson or would you like too?'' she asked.


    Hazel shook her head as she stood up, indicating for the she wolf to look back at the children where another young girl, identical to Jackson, had barged forward through the crowd that had gathered around the teary girl and her tormentor. She was angrily jabbing her finger into her twin brothers chest as she yelled at him.


    ''Leave my friend alone Jack or I swear I will tell ma that you have been being mean'' she threatened as Jackson''s face paled.


    ''You wouldn''t! Harriet!''Jackson pleaded desperately as the young girl eyed him stubbornly, her hand on her hip.


    A tall muscr boy named Logan, Jackson''s best friend, walked u to the group and started to try and defuse the situation between the siblings.


    ''Poor Jackson'' Hazel murmured amused, ''we are pretty sure that Florence is his mate, he doesn''t want anyone else near her but is still at the stage where girls are icky. He wants her attention but doesn''t know how to get it!


    Watching as Harriett linked her arm through that of the tearful girl, pulling her away from the two boys with a final daggered look at her brother before turning her back on them. The adults smiled at the look of longing that crossed Jackson''s face as he watched Florence leave, a look mirrored by his best friend who''s eyes were glued to Harriet''s back.


    ''I think Florence is going to make a fine Luna one day'' Hazel mused as she made her way back to her desk, ''and Harriet is going to be one formidable Beta''s wife! Sitting down next to her, Olivia rubbed her eyes, ''I still can''t believe that Jason handed his title over to his sister'' she said.


    Hazel shrugged, ''the n was always that the pack would relocate to the castle forest so the Jason could lead without incurring the wrath of his home, but my grandson Vaughn was a force to be reckoned with and Jason didn''t feel that he an Vance could dedicate the time needed to the pack. Also, our people are settled here'' she added with a smile, ''not that they would haveined about moving for their Alpha if they needed too, but I think it worked out as it should, Halle is a strong Alpha and her mate Brent is a strong, caring, pir of dependence that calms her impulsive nature.


    How can both the Alpha''s children have possibly found their mates already and I haven''t even gotten a sniff of mine'' Olivia moaned in frustration.


    Arching her eyebrow, Hazel fixed the younger woman with a steely gaze, ''maybe it is time that you went out to look for him Liv'' she suggested.


    Sighing deeply, the young she wolf met the previous Luna''s gaze, ''Uh, I would but you know daddy'' she protested as she deepened her voice in imitation of him, ''Olivia, we don''t know why your old pack was attacked, if whoever did it finds out that you survived, they maye back for you. As long as you are within the boundary of the pack you will be safe'' she growled before rolling her eyes as Hazelughed.


    ''Leo is just over protective, you are his gift from the Goddess and he loves you with his whole heart, but you are also twenty five years old, you can make your own choices'' the Luna said soothingly.


    ''I love him too, and ma too, they took me in when I had nowhere else to go and raised me as their own, even their wolves epted me as their pup which we all know doesn''t happen often. I owe them everything Luna, I fel bad for wanting to put myself in danger, risking all that they have done to keep me safe, for the selfish reason of finding my mate'' Olivia replied sadly.


    There conversation was interrupted by the return of the children from the yground, Harriet still with her arm slung possessively through Florence''s, a rather forlorn looking Jackson traipsing in behind them.


    The rest of the school day passed quickly and soon the children were shouting their goodbye''s as the ran out of the room and back to their homes. After helping to tidy up the ssroom, Olivia waved to Hazel and set off back home. Stepping through the front door warily, she kicked off her shoes by the door and inched into the living room to be greeted with the sight of her mother setting the table.


    ''Hey ma'' she called out as Carmen straightened up, he face beaming widely as she abandoned her chore and hurried over for a hug.


    ''He pudding, how was work today?'' she asked


    ''It was good, seems we have a couple of future mates in the ss'' Oliviaughed as she returned the hug.


    ''Is that my pain in the a*s daughter I hear?'' came the gruff voice of Leo as he stepped out of the Kitchen where he was cooking dinner, wiping his hands on a cloth before striding over to hug Olivia who giggled into his shoulder.


    ''Sorry dad'' she said trying to look chagrined, ''I would havee up with something much better if I hadn''t have beente for work'' she added as she scurried off to the kitchen chuckling, leaving Leo growling, half annoyed, half amused behind her.


    Walking over to the stove, she gave the pot a quick stir before lifting the wooden spoon to her lips and taking a small sip, groaning in satisfaction as the hot liquid slid down her throat.


    Walking in behind her, Leo grabbed the spoon out of her hand, ''Hey! No tasting before it is on the te'' he grumbled as Olivia grinned.


    ''But Dad, your cooking is sooo good I can''t help but want to sample it'' she replied as Leo shooed her away and began todle the pasta and sauce onto the three tes already on the side waiting.


    Picking up two he nodded at the third for Olivia to pick up, before leading the way back into the living room and cing them on the table so they could eat.

 A Love spoken Chapter 3

    ''Dad V! Dad!'' Vaughn hollered, his voice echoing of the stone walls as he stomped down the corridor i The tall muscr twenty year old, brooding form of the Vampire Prince was impressive, he had the build shift not only into a bat form but also into a wolf. His wolf was as ck as night, with piercing red eye Vaughn also did not have to consume blood like his Vampire heritage, they had discovered in recent y A door opened further down the hall to reveal his other father, Jason, who stuck his head out of his of the door.


    ''Sorry dad'' he replied, lowering his tone, ''I was just looking for Dad V''


    Jason chuckled, ''yeah, I kinda figured that out as you have been screaming his name for ten minutes'' ''Do you know where he is? I can''t find him anywhere'' the young Vampire said gloomily.


    h of his parent. ''Dad V!'' he roared in annoyance at theck of response.


    and canines of his father Jason, but the red eyes and hair colour of his father Vance. Everyone had been shocked to find that the young Vampire hybrid could his personality was a strong dominating Alpha that followed his human''s head strong traits. at eating raw meat in his wolf form was enough to sate his Vampire side.


    or, looking over at his son perplexed as he covered his ears. ''Son! The volume! Werewolf hearing, remember?'' Jason moaned as Vaughn made his way over to


    as Vaughn grinned sheepishly.


    ck till tomorrow, do you think maybe I can I help you instead? I am also a dad'' Jason said with a cheeky smile.


    ''He has gone to a meeting with one of the local ns about a witch problem they are having, he won''t Vaughn sighed, ''Yeah I know, but its Dad V that I have to try and talk around, I know you will say yes'' he muttered. Fixing the youngster with a knowing grin Jason waited patiently for his son to spit out his problem.


    my wolf is going crazy in my head, I should be looking for her! But dad V is all..'' he blurted out suddenly.


    ''I mean, I don''t understand why I can''t go and look for my mate dad! I''m twenty years old in werewolf ''you are only about six months old when converted in to Vampire years'' Jason finished with augh. ''Yeah'' Vaughn agreed defeated, ''it''s not fair dad, if my mate is for my werewolf half, and is human or a werewolf, she''ll be dead by the time I''m two hundred! If she is a Vampire then it won''t matter that I go looking now because I won''t find her yet'' he groaned. Jason patted his son''s back affectionately, ''I know son, it''s just as the heir to the throne you could be i real danger if youe across the wrong people outside of the castle, you know the belief about you, your dad is just protective.'' Vaughn gave an exasperated sigh, ''but Dad was also heir to the throne, he always talks about how much ''Vaughn, your dad wasn''t destined to be the strongest creature ever born, if the wrong people got hol has a n and you are a key part'' Jason soothed as Vaughn''s shoulders slumped.


    he hated being cooped up in this damn castle for years by grand father Viktor, and now he is doing the same thing to me''


    u and forced you to do their bidding, you could cause devastation. We don''t even know what you are capable of yet, all we know is that the Moon Goddess


    Looking over his son''s broken demeanour, Jason''s resolve wavered, ''maybe we can convince Dad V to because you set the pack house on fire again'' he said with a growl as Vaughn gave him a guilty look. '' ''Yes! Please dad! Please talk him into it, you know Dad V can''t say no to you, I promise I will stay inside the barrier, I will be on my best behaviour and will not set anything on fire!'' he promised, adding under his breath, ''that was like thirteen years ago, I can''t believe Aunt Halle held a grudge this long, it''s not like I burned down the entire room, just a table and a few chairs''


    go and see Aunt Halle for a few days? You haven''t been to the pack in years, and I''m sure this time you won''t have to return home after forty five minutes get the guards to fly with you there and back, and as you will be inside the barrier you would be safe'' he mused reluctantly as Vaughn''s face lit up excitedly.


    Jasonughed, ''I don''t think it was Aunt Halle that decided you should only see the family here son, I think that may have been decided between grandma Hazel, Grandpa Justin and Dad V.


    Rolling his eyes, Vaughn shrugged, ''I was just a little boy dad and some very careless werewolf left matches in the dining room! How was I supposed to know that the tables had been freshly varnished?'' Snorting Jason shook his head, ''Vaughn! You went into the kitchen and found the half empty tin of varnish, poured it in stripes on the table and then set a match to each strip to see which one would burn quickest! This was not a case of an idental situation you little pyromaniac!''


    ''I have no idea what you are talking about dad'' Vaughn replied, pulling an innocent face, ''I think I''ll go and find some lunch before you tell me any more stories about my youth''


    Giving his dad a hug, Vaughn made his way downstairs and into the kitchen where Erica, the head chef of the castle and the closest thing he had to a motherly figure, was busily making lunch. Dropping into one of the stools by the ind, he sighed dramatically as Erica looked up with an amused grin. ''That bad today your highness?'' she asked as Vaughn dropped his head onto his arms,ying on the ind.


    ''Dad V still won''t let me go and look for my mate, Dad J has suggested I go and see the Oak Ridge pack for a few weeks'' he mumbled as the Vampiress nodded.


    ''But that is good news, it gets you out of the castle at least'' she replied with a motherly smile.


    ''Yeah, but Dad J has got to convince Dad V and we all know how that Vampire feels about me setting foot outside the castle door, I''m surprised I''m allowed in the courtyard by myself'' he whinged.


    Reaching for arge ceramic canister, Erica pulled off the lid and thrust it at the self pity party that was Vaughn, ''here, cookie, your favourite, eat'' she growled as the prince reached in and took two of the chocte chip cookies and rammed them in his mouth. ''Look give His Majesty time to talk to the Vampire King, His Majesty Jason can be very persuading when he wants to be and we all know that His Majesty Vance finds it very hard to say no to his match'' she whispered conspiratorially.


    Vaughn gave a reluctant grin, ''that''s what I said too'' he admitted with a chuckle as he reached for a third cookie out of the barrel.


    Smacking his hand gently, Erica glowered at him as the prince pulled back his hand slightly.


    ''You are the only person who tells me off other than my dads'' he grumbled rubbing the back of his hand.


    ''That is because I am the only person that doesn''t think the sun shines out of your behind, manners cost nothing young man'' she reprimanded as the Vampire dropped his gaze.


    ''Please may I have another cookie'' he sighed as the Vampiress gave him a smile and proffered the barrel for a second time allowing him to take one, raising her eyebrow as he was about to bite it. Looking at her, he hesitated before mumbling, ''thank you Erica''. ''You are wee Your Highness'' Erica replied with a smirk as she went back to her cooking.

 A Love spoken Chapter 4

    ''Aww mum, why can''t Ie with you? I''ll be so quiet you won''t even know that I am there!'' Gabrie moaned as she threw herself face first on her parents bed whilst her mother carefully straightened her hair in front of the vanity. ''You are noting Gabby, you are still grounded'' Isabe growled dangerously, ring at the hidden face of her daughter. ''Damn Nate, selling me out again'' Gabrie huffed in annoyance.


    ''Well if you stopped running in the woods alone and stopped getting your push over of a father to cover for you, there would be nothing for Nate to tell me would there?'' Isabe threw back at her petnt child.


    ''but mum, I haven''t seen Sierra in over a year, please, pretty please, I promise I will not run in the forest alone again,e on'' Gabrie wheedled, as she sat up and put on her best puppy dog face.


    Isabe turned around in her chair and met her daughters eyes, her own narrowing slightly, ''I am not your father, that face does not work on me youngdy, you are staying here with Vaya, who will be keeping an eye on you the entire time I am gone'' she warned. Gabrie''s mouth dropped open in horror, ''no way! Come on mum, not Vaya, at least make it Daniel or even Landen! Vaya is a tyrant, I can''t do anything with her following me around'' the teenager groaned as her mother smiled triumphantly. ''Exactly, you will be so well behaved while I am gone that I won''t have to spend a single minute worrying about you'' she replied as she turned back to the mirror, ''plus Daniel and Landen areing with me so they cannot baby sit your annoying little a*s'' Gabrie pouted, ''no fair, Landen gets to go but I don''t?''


    ''Landen is the next Beta, he needs to start learning from his father so he is ready when the timees'' Isabe replied, unconcerned by her daughters mood.


    ''What about Nate, why isn''t he going then?'' Gabrie mumbled, already wondering how she could get her brother back for this current grounding she was under.


    ''Nate will be holding the fort here with the support of your father while I am gone, it will be good practice for him. I wont be at Oak Ridge long, I just need to talk to Hazel about the encroaching Rogues as she has let me know that they are also moving in up there'' Isabe replied, as she put the finishing touches to her make up and stood up from the chair, reaching down to pick up her bag that was already packed on the floor beside her and heading out of the bedroom door, Gabrie trailing along behind her muttering under her breath.


    Making their way downstairs, they were met by Riley, Daniel, Vaya, Nathaniel and Landen who were all chatting happily as they waited for their Alpha to finish getting ready.


    Looking up, Riley let out a low growl as his walked over and pulled his mate too him, kissing her hard as Gabrie groaned loudly behind them both.


    ''Not sure I can let you leave when you look like that Alpha'' Riley grumbled as Isabe pulled away with augh.


    ''You''ll be fine, you won''t even realise I''m gone'' the Alpha replied as Riley gave a small pout.


    ''I will, the bed will be massive, what will I do with all that room without you star fishing in the middle each night?'' he asked as Isabe punched him yfully.


    ''I do not starfish the bed'' she growled.


    ''No babe'' Riley agreed immediately, ''you just like to sleep on my side with me'' he added with a smirk.


    Sidling around her parents, Gabrie snuck over to her brother who was engrossed in a conversation with Landen, grabbing the back of his jeans gently, she suddenly pulled them upwards sharply causing Nathaniel to roar in pain as she quickly moved around beside Vaya as her parents looked up in shock.


    ''What''s up Nate?'' Riley asked confused,


    ring at the smirking teenager, Nate rearranged his jeans as he replied, ''nothing'' through gritted teeth, Isabe ring between the pair of them suspiciously.


    Deciding to let it go, Isabe kissed Riley, Daniel doing the same to Vaya before they headed out of the front door with Landen behind them. Turning back as she walked, Isabe fixed her eyes on her daughter who quickly put on an innocent face. ''Vaya is watching you child, remember that'' Isabe warned before swiftly exiting the building.


    Riley left to go into the kitchen, leaning closer to his sister, Nathaniel growled furiously into Gabrie''s ear, ''I''m going to get you back for that Gabby!


    Turning to grin up at him, Gabrie murmured back, ''bring it on big brother, but remember thest time you went to war with me..'' she tapered off watching her brother''s face turn white.


    ''uh,.. I''ll.. uh.. suppose I''ll let you off this time'' he grumbled before setting off upstairs hastily, leaving Vaya and Gabrie in the foyer alone.


    ''So it''s just you and me Gabs'' Vaya mused, as the teenager pulled a face,


    ''Come on Vaya, you don''t want to hang around with me, you''ll be super bored, my life is majorly uninteresting'' Gabrie said with a big fake grin, ''if you don''t tell mum, I won''t'' she added with a wink.


    Folding her arms, Vaya glowered at the youngster, who''s grin slid off her face under the prating gaze of the older she wolf. ''We will be spending so much time together Gabs that I am going to be your new BFF'' Vaya replied evenly, ''starting tomorrow at 5am'' she added before heading off to the staircase.


    ''5am!!'' Gabrie shouted after her appalled, ''what do we have to do in the middle of the night Vaya!


    ''Training'' came the hybrid''s reply, ''lots and lots of training as you seem to have sooooo much energy at the minute, I figured we could burn a bit of it off!''


    Once she rounded the corner, Gabrie stamped her feet on the tiled floor in anger before stomping into the games room and throwing herself onto the grey sofa next to Henry who was happily ying the games console.


    ''What''s up with you?'' Henry asked, not lifting his gaze from the screen.


    ''Vaya is my new babysitter'' Gabrie huffed angrily, slumping over the arm of the chair and running her finger in patterns through the carpet.


    ''Maybe stop going running through the forest alone?'' Henry suggested.


    ''Hen! You are supposed to be on my side! Stop backing up mum and the all annoying Nate'' the she wolf growled as Henry chuckled.


    ''Gab, I''m not taking their side, I''m just saying that maybe you should be more careful about looking like you are doing as you are told'' he replied with a chuckle.


    ''pfft, its OK for you, mum''s little baby, you can''t put a foot wrong! Nate is the responsible one that is just destined for greatness, then you have me in the middle, forgotten unless I''m in trouble'' Gabrie grumbled, rolling onto her back and cing the back of her hand against her forehead in a olden style woman in despair pose.


    "I don''t put a foot wrong because mum never catches me genius'' Henry muttered with a small smirk, his eyes following his on screen character.


    Gabrie glowered over at the younger teenager, ''that''s because you never have someone babysitting you all the time'' sheined.


    ''Because I don''t get caught'' Henry repeated shaking his head at his sister''s stupidity.


    Pushing herself up off the sofa, Gabrie bent over and nted a huge loud kiss on Henry''s cheek, causing him to scowl, pushing her away as he dragged his sleeve down his face, his character in his game dying as he was distracted.


    ''Gabrie!!'' Henry shouted annoyed as his sisterughed and ran out of the room, sprinting up the stairs two at a time and sliding into her room to start trying to plot how to ditch her new BFF tomorrow.

 A Love spoken Chapter 5

    A hammering on the front door pulled Olivia from her sleep, grumbling loudly to herself, she sat up, grabbed her dressing gown and stumbled down the stairs to the front door, pulling it open to have a whirlwind blow past her into the living room. Shutting the door with a loud yawn, Olivia followed the ball of energy, slumping down onto the sofa as her best friend Sierra bounced excitedly in front of her. Sierra was the eldest child of Graham and Felicity, though they were a few years apart in age, the pair had been inseparable from the moment they both attended school. ''Sie, it''s the middle of the night, why are you trying to break down my door?'' Olivia moaned, rubbing her tired eyes.


    ''Liv! Firstly it''s six o''clock, so nearly mid morning, and secondly'' she said pausing dramatically, ''I found my mate!'' she started to squeal loudly, jumping up and down as Olivia stared at her.


    ''Not you too!'' she moaned as Sierra pouted down at her.


    ''Are you not happy for me? I found my mate Liv!'' the she wolf babbled, throwing herself down next to her friend and hugging her, as if trying to infuse the tired teaching assistant with some of her joy.


    ''Of course I''m happy for you Sie, I''m just.. ugh.. when will I find mine?'' she ended dejectedly.


    ''You will Liv, he is out there!'' Sie replied giving her another squeeze.


    ''Yeah, I''m never going to find him though as I''m not allowed out of the barrier in case demon pack killers find me'' Olivia grumbled lowly before giving herself a shake, ''enough of my pity party, who is it? How did you meet him?'' she asked, forcing a smile onto her face as Sierra squealed again.


    ''Oh Liv! he''s so amazing! Godmother Isabe hase to the pack to visit Alpha Halle and she brought her Beta Daniel with her, well they also brought Daniel''s eldest son, Landen as he will be taking over as Beta when Isabe steps down. They were walking through the squarest night with our Beta, where I was tending to the flower pots, and I could smell this amazing scent. I looked up and he was looking at me, our eyes met and he growled Mate and ran over, sweeping me up in his arms, we spent the whole night talking, Sierra said dreamily, ''then he had to go to a meeting with Alpha Halle and I just had toe here to tell you about it''


    ''You got the next Silver Cross Beta as your mate?'' Olivia yelled, a proper grin spreading over her face, ''oh I''m so pleased for you Sie, though I''m going to miss you so much'' she added sadly as the realisation that Sierra would now return to Silver Cross hit her. Sierra suddenly slumped back against the sofa, her face upset as Olivia''s words sank in, ''I won''t see you any more'' she whispered as Olivia squeezed her hand consolingly.


    ''We can still talk on the phone and you cane back and visit me'' Olivia replied reassuringly as Sierra gave her a small smile.


    Looking at her friend, Olivia''s own expression became one of confusion as Sierra''s smile widened, her best friend jumping to her feet as she danced around again. ''Oh my Goddess! This is so perfect!'' she gasped, her hands on her cheeks as she tried to hold in her excitement.


    ''It''s now perfect that you will never see me again?'' Olivia asked slowly.


    ''No! It''s perfect that I am going to go back to Silver Cross with Godmother Isabe and Landen! You coulde with us! Your dad would surely let youe for a visit with us considering we will have one of the toughest female Alpha''s, her Beta and the next Beta in line with us, not to mention the warriors they brought for protection! We could go and spend some time with Gabrie, We haven''t seen her in a couple of years since thest time Isabe brought her to visit. You could then have a sniff around, see if your mate is nearby'' she added, waggling her eyebrows as Oliviaughed.


    ''A sniff around? Like a dog checking marking spots?'' Olivia giggled, but she felt a small wave of hope as well, if she was travelling with the Alpha of Silver Cross, her father just might agree that she would be safe enough to go for a few days. Changing the subject she gave her friend an amused look, ''so how is it that you haven''t met Landon before now, you have been to Silver Cross a few times over the years'' she asked, intrigued.


    Throwing herself back into the chair, Sierra sighed happily, ''when he turned sixteen, he decided to relocate to Red Moon for a few years, Nathaniel doing the same two yearster, to train with Nathaniel''s cousins as they have one of the strongest warrior teams in thend. They only returned to Silver Crossst year to start preparing for taking over from the Alpha.


    A soft knock at the door, put an end to the she wolves conversation, Olivia scrambling to her feet as Sierra padded along behind her, back to gushing about her mate, ''he has eyes of the most amazing brown and his a*s is so tight I want to hold on to it and not let go'' Sierra dered as Olivia pulled the door open to reveal a tall blonde haired warrior who grinned down at the pair as Sierra let out a squeak.


    ''What were you saying about my a*s?'' the warrior asked as Sierra blushed bright pink.


    ''uh nothing'' she muttered, trying to hide her face behind Olivia who was taking in the handsome man at her door.


    ''Landen I presume?'' she asked as she pulled the door open wider so that the young man could enter.


    ''I am indeed, and you are?'' he asked with a grin that shed his perfect teeth.


    Extending her hand, Olivia smiled back, ''I''m Olivia, Sierra''s best friend, she just came to tell me about you'' she added as Sierra poked her sharply in the side.


    ''About my a*s it seems'' Landen replied with a smirk as Oliviaughed. ''Anyway, one of your warriors directed me here, it seems that your Alpha has linked through to my mate''s father and she has given me a message to pass on'' he continued as his grin widened and he gazed at the young woman who was peeking at him over her friend''s shoulder.


    ''The message was, bring your mate here so mum and I can meet him and why am I hearing that my daughter has found her mate from the Alpha and not directly from my child! There better be a good reason youngdy'' Linden said as Sierra''s eyes widened. ''Oh s**t!'' she mumbled, ''we gotta go'' she added loudly, grabbing Landen''s hand and dragging him to the door, throwing it open and running out.


    ''Come see meter and tell me what happened'' Olivia shouted at the pair as they disappeared into the square toward Sierra''s home.


    Shutting the door, Olivia grinned to herself as she made her way into the kitchen to put a pot of coffee on, scooping out the coffee into the filter before pressing the button on the front and allowing it to pecte. ''Was that Sierra screaming the house down at this ridiculous hour?'' came Leo''s voice from the doorway.


    Spinning around, Olivia beamed at her father as he stepped into the kitchen, opening one of the cupboards and pulling out two mugs. Picking up the sugar bowl he looked at it before giving Olivia a suspicious look.


    Holding her hands up Olivia replied to his unasked question, ''I haven''t touched it, I promise!'' Laughing as Leo tentatively ced his finger in the bowl and ced it too his tongue to check before nodding satisfied.


    ''Can''t believe you didn''t trust me'' Olivia huffed as she grabbed the milk from the fridge and started to pour the hot coffee into the two mugs, Leo spooning a tea spoon of sugar into each and stirring as his daughter added a ssh of milk.


    Putting the milk away again, Olivia picked up her mug and made her way back into the living room, curling up on the sofa, her father sitting in one of the chairs as he smiled over at the young woman happily.


    ''So what did the pack''s fireball have to tell you that was so important we all had to be awake at six am?'' he asked gruffly.


    ''She found her matest night'' Olivia replied as she took a sip of her drink, ''it''s the next Beta of the Silver Cross pack, Vaya and Daniel''s son Landen!


    Leo looked at his daughter sympathetically, ''I''m sorry love, I know how close the two of you are, you must be upset that she will leave the pack and move to Silver Cross'' he said quietly.


    Olivia nodded, a lump in her throat, ''yeah, I''ll miss her so much, but it''s her mate and as he''s next in line to the Beta position it''s not like he can move here is it'' she replied with a small shrug of her shoulders. ''Well she can stille to visit, it''s not like you will never see each other again'' Leo reasoned, trying to cheer the young she wolf up.


    ''Yeah, that is what I said, and we can talk on the phone when ever we want to'' Olivia added, staring at her coffee. ''Um, actually, Sierra has an idea, she thought I should run it past you and ma'' she added hesitantly. ''Oh?'' Leo asked raising an eyebrow, ''if it came from Miss Sierra, I already know that I am not going to like what you say don''t I?'' he growled softly as Olivia''s eyes widened in shock.


    ''She doesn''t always have bad ideas!'' she argued as her father shook his head smirking.


    ''How about the time she thought it would be a great idea for you both to tell your parents that you were staying over the others houses so you could sneak out to a party at one of the young warrior''s houses? Forgetting that we are all joined by a mind link and we knew what you had done within fifteen minutes of you leaving?'' Leo growled, ''or the time she talked you into dying her hair green with a wash in wash out colour that unfortunately didn''t shift for two whole months and she had to walk around the pack like that until it finally faded, or the time.. ''he continued as Olivia broke across his monologue.


    ''OK, sometimes she doesn''t have the greatest ideas! But this one is really good dad, I think you and ma will agree with it'' she said with a smile.


    Sighing deeply, Leo gestured for the she wolf to continue, taking a deep breath, Olivia filled her father in on Sierra''s idea for her to go with them for a visit to the Silver Cross pack.


    ''I''d be with Alpha Isabe, Beta''s Daniel and Landen and all of their warriors dad! We would be in cars, in a convoy, I would be the safest I could ever be outside this barrier. I can go and see Gabrie, we could all have some girl time before Sierra bes all mated up. Please daddy, this is possibly the only time I will have a chance to go outside the pack in an environment were I would bepletely protected.


    Olivia stared at her father with pleading eyes, watching the war on his face between giving his daughter her desire and wanting to keep her safe, finally he huffed loudly before mumbling, ''I''ll talk to you mother and see what she says! Olivia jumped up shrieking as she threw herself into had father''s arms, ''that is not a yes yet!'' he grumbled as the young woman covered his cheeks in kisses before hopping off and running out of the room to her bedroom to get dressed.


    ''That wasn''t a yes!'' Leo''s voice followed behind her as she grinned to herself excitedly.

 A Love spoken Chapter 6

    Unknown Location


    Gathered around the cold grey stone table, seated in ornate chairs, arge group of hooded figures murmured among themselves as they waited for the meeting to begin.


    ''Wee my friends'' A voice boomed, a tall slim figure, draped in a burgundy robe, stood from her chair to address the room. ''I am pleased to see that so many of you have taken the time to attend this annual meeting'' she added with a thin smile. Looking around the room, her eyes fell on an old man who was sat to her right, twisting his fingers in agitation. ''You seem worried sir'' she uttered softly, her words forcing the man''s gaze to meet her won.


    Clearing his throat nervously, the man bowed his head in respect, ''your Eminence, I bring news of a stirring within the sacred spirits, whispers that are floating through natures forces that the danger to our people has not been eradicated. They sense the presence of the dark one is drawing near to us'' a hooded figure murmured from his seat at the table, his eyes glinting from the shadows as he looked over at their leader.


    The leader''s physique stiffened subtly for a brief moment, the movement going unnoticed by most who were present for the meeting. Rxing again, hermanding voice echoed around the stone room, ''this is unfortunate news that you bring to me, I was assured that our problem was taken care of years ago, how sure are you of your sources Erghard?''


    ''I am very sure'' Erghard replied, ''we have not been able to track and sign of the danger for many years, everyone epting that it had truly been resolved, but I was approached yesterday evening by an old crone, one who has studied the heavens and the ancient voices of the mystics for many moons. She came to me in a trance, her eyes zed as she knocked upon my door in the darkness. When I opened up to her, she grabbed my hand in her own and told me that our downfall was about to rise and that we would be able to track them soon, she has never uttered a falsehood to me before your Eminence, I have no reason to doubt her now!


    The leader pursed her lips as she sat silently, absorbing her fellow nsmen''s words.


    ''I feel myself, disappointed'' she sighed finally, the other members of the room going rigid in fear at her words. ''I paid handsomely for our issue to be resolved through a third party, they assured me that the job had been fulfilled, it seems they were miss informed. Thank you Erghard for bringing this news to our attention, the Coven appreciates your dedication. I shall return to my employees and.. persuade them, to fulfil their contract to us. I think that it might also be time to.. call in a favour'' she added, a sly smile creeping across her face as she dismissed the table and stood up, sweeping from the room to her chambers to prepare herself for the long journey ahead of her. The Castle


    Leaning against the slightly ajar door of his parent''s room, Vaughn was crouched on the floor, listening as his father''s argued inside.


    ''Babe,e on, you know he will be safe, he would be going to my pack not the depths of the wilderness somewhere!'' Jason growled softly at his mate''s tensed back.


    ''He could get hurt, or killed or .. or.. set something on fire again!'' Vance muttered, but with less conviction than had been in his voice for thest hour of their argument.


    Jason scoffed, ''I''d be more worried about people getting hurt by him than the other way around'' he reasoned. ''He''s twenty now, and a werewolf, you cannot keep him locked up in this castle for his entire life. He needs to go out and experience the world a little, and what better way to do that than under the strict supervision of my parents and his aunt? Would YOU daree up against Halle?'' he added as Vance chuckled, shaking his head as he turned to face his match. ''Dear Goddess no, Halle would literally skin me alive'' the Vampire replied with a shudder.


    ''So why do you think our son would get away with anything under her watchful eye? Jason continued, stepping over to his mate and pulling him into his arms, feeling the Vampire weaken under his touch. ''You are using your affect on me to get me to agree'' Vance grumbled in annoyance.


    ''No I''m not'' Jason replied, a smile ying at his lips as he tried to keep an innocent look on his face, ''I just wanted to hug my husband''


    ''Sure you did'' the Vampire King huffed, but put his arms around his match regardless.


    Leaning his head against the Vampire''s, Jason let out a soft sigh, ''he isn''t a baby any more, he wants to go out and see if his mate is out there, can we really stand here and use his supposed safety as a reason for keeping him from his fated other?'' he asked as Vance dropped his shoulders.


    ''What if he gets hurt though?'' Vance asked worriedly, his brows knitting together as as he struggled against his deep seated desire to protect his offspring.


    Jason lifted the Vampire''s chin, so their eyes connected, Vance taking in a sharp breath as he sank into the beautiful chocte pools of hi mate''s gaze. ''He is destined to be the strongest supernatural being ever created, I think it''s time we trust him to make some decisions for himself'' he replied softly, cing his lips to his mate''s, feeling the anxiety leave the Vampire''s body at his touch.


    ''Is that a yes?'' suddenly came Vaughn''s excited voice from the other side of the door, breaking the pair apart.


    ''Were you eavesdropping the entire time kid!'' Vance growled as the door swung open to reveal the prince still crouched on the floor.


    ''Uhh, no?'' Vaughn replied unconvincingly, ''I, um, dropped something and I just happened to catch the tail end of your conversation as I was crawling around looking for it'' he said with a cheeky grin.


    Vance rolled his eyes at the young Vampire, ''do not use your father''s smile on me to get your own way young man'' he grumbled as Vaughn scrambled up off the floor and slid into the room, watching the older Vampire hopefully.


    ''Dad! I would never!'' Vaughn gasped, feigning shock, ''I totally respect you and would never try to use a single one of the traits I inherited from Dad J to get you to agree to things'' he huffed as Jason turned away to hide the grin that was crawling across his own face. Glowering at the twenty year old, Vance huffed before nodding curtly, ''fine, you can go, BUT you will not leave the boundary! Aunt Halle is in charge, you do exactly what she says, when she says it and you do not. And I mean this with every fibre of my being Vaughn.. you do not set anything on fire!'' he said sternly.


    Giving a yell of excitement, Vaughn threw himself onto his parents, hugging them tightly to him ans he bounced up and down like a child.


    ''Thank you daddy''s!!'' he shouted, beaming as Jason threw his hands over his ears.


    ''Vaughn! Ears!'' he moaned, cringing.


    ''Sorry dad'' Vaughn whispered, hugging Jason, then Vance before racing out of the room to pack.


    ''You go with some guards!'' Vance shouted after the retreating figure, getting no response as he let out an exasperated sigh.


    Jason ced his arms around his mate again, ''hey, he''ll be fine, he needs this and this also means that we will be alone.. ''the werewolf added as Vance raised an eyebrow at him.


    ''So that was your n? Get rid of the kid so we could be on our own for a few days?'' the Vampire used, prodding Jason''s rock hard chest with his finger.


    Jason shrugged his shoulders with a smirk, ''well I''m not going to turn down some time where I get my mate all to myself without the resident twenteen stomping around the ce growling about his terrible life'' he admitted as Vanceughed. ''Twenteen?'' he asked


    ''Yep, a twenty year old who still acts like a damn teenager when he doesn''t get his own way'' Jason replied, chuckling.


    ''I sure hope Halle is ready for the whirlwind we are sending her way'' Vance muttered as Jason stepped away from him, heading toward the door to ring his sister.


    Looking back at his husband, Jason grinned, ''I hope our son is ready for the immovable force that is his aunt when he arrives'' he retorted, striding out of the room and down toward his office.

 A Love spoken Chapter 7

    ''Oh my Goddess, she''s trying to kill me'' muttered Gabrie as she continued to spar with her hybrid babysitter, the older woman having indeed got her up at 5am. Three hourster they were still going, Vaya showing no signs of tiring as the young princess groaned under another jab to her ribs. ''Keep your guard up Gabby'' Vaya reprimanded, ''Even Carlton does better than this'' she added with a smirk.


    ''Yeah well Carlton has you for his mother, of course he can spar and block well'' Gabrie muttered back.


    Carlton was Vaya and Daniel''s youngest son, just about to turn sixteen he was already a formidable warrior, his mother having trained him and his older siblings from a very young age. Soon he would join his seventeen year old sister Valerie and neen year old brother Darren at Red Moon to enhance his training just as Landen had done before them.


    ''When do Val and Darrene back to us?'' Gabrie asked, trying to defer the dryad''s attention from the lesson.


    ''Darren will be back in about six months, Valerie a year after'' Vaya replied, a sh of sadness in her eyes before she shook it off and red at the young princess. ''Now stop stalling and get your hands up, if you can''t kick my a*s what hope do you have of defending yourself or others?'' she shot at the teenager causing her to growl.


    ''No-one can kick your a*s in this pack other than mother'' she grumbled sassily.


    ''I know, I''m awesome'' Vaya replied with a smirk.


    ''Can we please go and have some breakfast now, I''m starving and my arms feel like they are about to fall off'' Gabrie pleaded, giving her best puppy dog eyes as the Dryad just shook her head exasperated.


    ''Fine, you can pack up for now, but after breakfast we are going for a run'' she replied as Gabrie groaned, ''in wolf form'' Vaya added with a smile as the princess'' frown turned into one of surprised joy. ''Really? You promise?'' Gabrie asked, throwing herself at the hybrid for a hug.


    ''Eww! Sweat! Go shower and eat you dirty mare'' Vaya said pushing the girl away from her with augh.


    Laughing, Gabrie turned on her heel and raced back to the pack house, waving to the guards as she hurtled through the door and up the stairs to get showered and changed.


    Jumping out from under the warm water, having scrubbed the sweat of training from her body, Gabrie dried herself off and dragged some leggings and an oversized t''shirt on beforebing her hair up into a ponytail and heading back downstairs to the dining


    room.


    Sniffing the overwhelming scent of fried food, the princess'' stomach gave an obnoxious grumble as she walked into the dining room and grabbed a te, piling it high with everything she could reach before making her way over to one of the tables and dropping down into it next to Henry who was already shovelling food into his mouth with one hand, the other holding his phone that he was watching video''s on.


    ''Good morning Gabby'' came a low gravelly voice, looking to the end of the table, Gabrie gave a small squeal as she pushed back her chair again and threw herself at the broad warrior who was grinning at her warmly.


    ''Uncle Marcus! When did you get back?'' she asked as she held him tightly.


    ''Last night'' Marcus sighed as he rubbed his eyes tiredly, letting the teenager go so she could return to her seat.


    ''How was Red Moon?'' Gabrie asked conversationally as she began to dig into her food.


    ''Fine, they haven''t had the Rogue attacks we and Oak Ridge have been getting which is odd as you would think with us all being connected that they would hit all three, but Alpha ke says they have seen very few Rogues over their way'' the warrior replied before finishing his breakfast and standing up.


    ''Say hi to Aunt Edith and the twins for me'' Gabrie replied with a wave.


    ''I will, well if I can get them away from their grandparents, you know what Avery is like about her grand babies, even if the girls are nearly twelve now'' Marcus replied with augh before leaving.


    Turning back to her te, Gabrie moaned happily as she shoved a full piece of bacon into her mouth.


    ''You are such a pig'' Nathaniel groaned, as he sat down across from his siblings, wrinkling his nose as he watched his sister devour food like it was going out of fashion.


    ''No idea what you are on about Nate'' Gabrie replied through her mouth full of food.


    Nate shook his head in disgust, ''Goddess I feel sorry for you mate when he realises he got a mannerless hog in wolfs clothing for an other half!


    Gabrie shrugged as she swallowed, ''better than a werewolf with a stick up his a*s and mommy issues'' she replied before shoving in a second oversized mouthful.


    ''b***h'' Nathaniel muttered under his breath.


    ''You know it pretty boy'' Gabrie replied with a smirk.


    Vaya seated herself next to Nate, staring between the two siblings suspiciously, ''what are you two bickering about now?'' she demanded, taking in Nate''s furious expression and Gabrie''s amused one. ''Nothing Vaya'' Gabrie replied with her most innocent look, ''Nate and I were just discussing family stuff''.


    Growling, Vaya started on her food, changing the subject as she ate, ''so are you ready for our run?'' she asked the young she wolf who grinned excitedly.


    ''Totally! As soon as we''ve finished breakfast I''m al set'' she replied enthusiastically.


    Nate snorted, ''amazing that you are going for a run with an actual guard for once, you sure you can handle my sister Vaya?'' he added with a snicker.


    ''I can handle all three of you trouble makers if need be young man'' Vaya growled back warningly, causing the future Alpha to drop his gaze while Gabrie hid her grin behind another fork full of food. No-one cowed the great and fearful Vaya, not even the Alpha and all the Alpha''s children knew it.


    Once finished, the two women stood from their chairs and deposited their tes on the growing pile before heading out of the door and back into the grounds. Walking over to the forest, they stepped within the shadow of he trees before quickly stripping and shifting into their wolves.


    Gabrie''s white wolf towered over Vaya''s being of Alpha blood but the warrior gave of an energy that warned all others not to mess with her.


    Mind linking to the young princess, Vaya growled warningly, ''you stay with me Gabby, do not leave my side unless I order you to do so'' she sent, the white wolf nodding her head in understanding. Setting off, Gabrie yipped loudly as they ran through the trees, the wind whipping past them as they leapt through the leaf strewn floor, racing each other, enjoying the freedom.


    Keeping close to the warrior, Gabrie grinned wolfishly as she bounded along, she loved being in her wolf form, Gia was urging her to allow her to go faster, but Gabrie refused knowing that if she broke her word, Vaya would refuse to run with her again. As they ran, Vaya suddenly growled angrily, slowing to a stop as she sniffed the air, stopping beside her, Gabrie doing the same, tentatively scenting the air until it hit her, Rogues.


    Growling threateningly, Gabrie took a step toward the smell, Vaya immediately letting out a warning rumble toward her halting her paws. Mind linking quickly to the guards, Vaya turned to the princess and growled, ''return to the pack house right now Gabrie'' she mind linked harshly, nudging the white wolf''s side with her muzzle when she didn''t immediately move.


    ''Go!'' she growled angrily before turning toward the scent and running through the trees out of sight, howls through the forest telling the youngster that guards were already racing toward the warrior as back up.


    Spinning in ce, Gabrie set off back through the trees at pace, dodging around the tree trunks, leaping over bushes as she raced back to the safety of the pack house.


    As she headed through a deep area, a low growl brought her to a stop, turning to face it, she found herself being watched by arge blonde wolf, sniffing, she growled in threat, Rogue! The dirty blonde wolf started to circle her as she growled back, pawing at the floor in anger before lowering herself to the ground, ready to pounce.


    The Rogue''s chest rumbled angrily, his face contorting into a grin as he took in her wolf, sizing her up and deciding she was not a difficult target. Howling loudly, heunched at her, Gabrie dodging to the side just as he was about to make contact. Spinning around, the wolfunched at her again before being caught mid air by therge grey wolf that barrelled into its side,nding on top of it and grabbing it by the throat, growling in warning.


    The Rogue immediately submitted to the second wolf, showing his belly as the attacking wolf released him, scrambling to his feet, he bowed to the second wolf who indicated with his head for the first wolf to retreat, disappearing into the woods and toward the barrier.


    Turning to Gabrie, the grey wolf, sniffed toward her, his eyes widening slightly as she took a step toward her. Looking up, his eyes met hers and Gabrie''s wolf howled in her head, ''MATE!'' she yelled, the white wolf taking a step toward him as he halted, a look of fear on his face.


    Shaking his head, the grey wolf began to back away before turning tail and running through the woods.


    Before she could follow, Vaya and the guards burst through the trees surrounding her and urging her back to the pack house.


    Running with the pack members, Gabrie''s mind was spinning, her mate was a Rogue? Why did he run from her? And.. why did he have no scent.

 A Love spoken Chapter 8

    Dragging her suitcase down the stairs, Olivia couldn''t hide her grin as she dropped her bag by the door and went into the living room to say goodbye to her parents.


    Carmen was sat on the sofa wringing her hands, Leo pacing up and down the living room carpet anxiously. They both looked up as Olivia entered the room, the young woman trying to suppress her excitement as she took in her parents worried expressions. Going over to her mother, she sat down next to her, pulling the older she wolf into a hug, ''I''m going to be fine Ma, I have three of Silver Cross'' strongest warriors with me, I could only be safer if Vaya was here'' she added with a grin causing Carmen to chuckle despite her worry.


    ''You''ll ring us as soon as you get there so we know you are OK?'' Carmen fussed, trying to hitch a smile onto her face.


    ''Of course Ma, that is the very first thing on my list of things to do'' Olivia replied sincerely, ''but we are literally going to just be having some girl time with Gabrie, swimming in the new pool that Isabe had built, training and chatting about stupid stuff. Carmen nodded, ''I know baby girl, but we''ve never had you leave us, I''m just being silly'' she added with a small smile.


    ''You are being my Ma, if you didn''t worry I''d think you didn''t love me as much as you do'' Olivia replied with a giggle.


    Leo drooped down next to them, pulling his daughter into a hug of his own, ''we love you more than anything'' he muttered gruffly.


    ''I know dad, and I love you both so so much and I promise I''m not going to put myself into danger, but I need to start looking after myself, trust that you taught me well enough to kick some a*s if I need too'' Olivia replied which made her parentsugh. ''We know sweetie, we just can''t help but worry'' Leo replied as he stood up and held his hands out to help the two women to their feet.


    Heading back to the door, Olivia smiled as she realised that her parents were behind her, still not ready to say goodbye to her.


    Opening the front door, she ced her hand on to the handle of her suitcase as her mother sniffled behind her, her father giving in and pulling her in for a final hug, ''take care of yourself, if you need us you ring us immediately, no matter how small the problem, even if you think you might be making to much of something, you ring us'' he growled as he held her close to him.


    ''I''ll be fine dad'' Olivia replied, her voice muffled by the broad warrior''s shoulder. Carefully disentangling herself from him she gave her mother an extra hug before wiping her eyes in annoyance,ughing at the three of them. ''I''m only going for a few days, you are acting like I''m leaving for good'' she scolded her parents gently as Carmen smiled through her damp eyes.


    Straightening herself up the older she wolf gave her daughter a wide grin, ''go!'' she ordered sternly, ''go have fun with the girls and we will see you next week!


    Giving them both a wave, the twenty five year old she wolf set off down the path and headed toward the pack house where the Silver Cross warriors and Sierra were waiting for her.


    Arriving a few minutester at the steps, she found the Alpha, Luna and the Silver cross pack members stood talking, Sierra nowhere to be seen. Looking around she finally spotted her friend running toward them, skidding to a halt with rushed mumbled apologies as she bowed to the leaders in respect.


    ''What happened?'' Olivia asked with a grin at the younger she wolf''s flushed face.


    Rolling her eyes, Sierra sighed heavily, ''my dad, he wouldn''t let me go, my mother had to actually prise him off me in the end'' she grumbled though a sad smile yed around her lips.


    ''Yeah, my parents had a hard time too, and I''m only going for a few days, I can''t imagine how Graham is dealing with his precious baby girl leaving for good'' Olivia replied with a smile.


    Landen walked over to the pair, his hand reaching for Sierra''s as she took it shyly, smiling up at the warrior, her eyes lovestruck as Olivia giggled.


    ''what?'' Sierra mumbled, looking at the floor with embarrassment


    ''You two are just so cute'' Olivia replied, nudging her friend''s shoulder.


    ''He''s just so damn sexy'' Sierra whispered, in a low voice in her friend''s ear, trying to keep her words from her mate.


    ''With an incredibly grabbable a*s, or so I have been told'' Landen joined in, smirking as Sierra blushed deeply, realising he had heard her.


    ''Are we all ready to go?'' came Isabe''s voice, breaking into the trio''s conversation.


    ''Yes godmother'' Sierra replied with a grin at the older she wolf.


    Nodding with a smile, Isabe and Halle led the way toward the barrier, Landen taking Sierra''s suitcase from her, lifting it in his strong grip easily, Daniel appearing beside Olivia and doing the same with a smile before jogging slightly to fall into step beside Halle''s mate, so the pair could continue their earlier conversation.


    Olivia and Sierra exchanged a nce, the pair giggling as Landen looked at them confused, ''we''re just excited to be going to Silver Cross'' Olivia said quickly, ''we are also keen to see Gabrie again as it''s been a few years!


    Landen nodded with a smile as he pulled his mate closer to him, ''I''m just happy that I get to take my mate home with me'' he rumbled as Sierra gave a small whimper.


    Reaching the barrier, Halle and Isabe hugged each other tightly as the two older werewolves shook hands before Isabe helped her guards through the boundary before she took Daniel''s hand, Landen holding Sierra''s and Olivia on her own, the five stepping through in a line, Olivia unable to stop herself from taking a look behind her and giving a sad smile at the empty scenery that covered her home.


    Heading down the mountain, they reached the bottom, circling the human vige and making their way into the forest, two of thergest warriors stripping quickly and standing still as both of the girl''s luggage was tied to their strong backs before the rest of the group removed their clothes and shifted into their wolves.


    Olivia stretched out happily, her chocte brown wolf was sleek and strong, her fur only broken by a white mark on her thigh that looked like a crescent moon, that matched a birthmark that she had on her thigh in her human form.


    ncing around, she realised that two warriors had already positioned themselves either side of her and a further two were behind her, Isabe''srge white wolf was studying her warriors until she was happy with their protection of the young she wolf. Sierra''s auburn coloured wolf was next to a huge blonde wolf that Olivia assumed was Landen, therge male standing possessively near to her, his eyes scanning the surrounding greenery for any danger that might threaten his mate. Isabe gave a low rumble, drawing everyone''s attention before she shot off into the woods, leading the pack toward the edge of the forest and their awaiting vehicles.


    Smiling wolfishly, Olivia thundered in the middle of her guards, enjoying the freedom of the wind through her fur, fighting the temptation to allow a howl of joy to rip from her chest. Her paws dug into the dirt underneath her feet, trees whipping past her as she raced along with the pack warriors.


    Reaching the edge of the trees, the group quickly shifted into the human forms, dressing before unstrapping the suitcases and waiting for thest two warriors to shift and change.


    Heading over to the diner, they made a beeline straight to the SUV''s, everyone scrambling into the cars, Sierra and Olivia being bundled into the back of a car with Landen, two bulking warriors taking the front seats, starting the truck and pulling out to follow behind the lead car that held Isabe, Daniel and her guards.


    As the vehicles sped down the roads, heading toward the distant territory of Silver Cross, Olivia stared out of the window, drinking in the scenery that was streaking past her window. A small part of her heart was pained at leaving her parents who she knew would worry constantly until she returned, but a huge part of her was excited to finally be leaving the safety of the barrier, maybe she wouldn''t meet her mate at Silver Cross but at least, for the first time, she was taking a step toward looking for him.


    Leaning back against her seat, Olivia closed her eyes, a smile ying around her lips as she allowed herself to fall into slumber, excited to soon be spending time with her friends.

 A Love spoken Chapter 9

    Her long blood red hooded cloak billowing out behind her, the woman strode with purpose along the stepping inside without waiting for invitation.


    lit stone passageway to the end, where arge wooden door was ced. Reaching out, she grasped the iron handle, turning it and pushing the door inward, Seated at a table were the members of the Council, the head scowling at the intrusion momentarily before is gaze settled on the neers features. His face contorting in surprise with a flicker of fear, he scrambled to his feet and hurried around his seatedrades to greet the visitor.


    ''High Priestess'' he grumbled humbly, ''you honour us with your presence today. We had no idea that you would be visiting or we would have been more prepared'' he said, as he signalled to one of the lower council members who quickly stood up and scurried to a side chamber, returning with a heavy, elegantly carved chair that he ced in front of the table.


    Allowing the head of the council to take her hand, the High Priestess removed her hood with her free and surveying the members as she was led to the chair. Seating her selffortably, she waited for the council head to return to his chair before speaking. ''Good afternoon gentlemen, this was an impromptu visit on my part, some news has reached my ears and admit I find myself troubled by it'' she started serenely.


    The council members all shifted forward in their seats, their full attention on the Priestess.


    ''High Priestess, we will always be honoured to help you with any issue that you need resolving'' the head of the council replied quickly.


    urned sessful'' the council head replied with a smile.


    The stone faced woman met the eager old man''s gaze sternly, her stare making him recoil slightly from her This is what you said to mest time when I came before you with an issue that needed resolving'' she said, her tone soft and dangerous. ''That is correct High Priestess, and as promised, we sent our best operative to deal with your request, The High Priestess red at the older man, her anger only given away by the sh in her eyes, ''he was not ''I.. uh. I don''t understand'' the head of the council finally stuttered out, ''the pack was destroyed, we The High Priestess captured him with her gaze, ''one was left alive by your operative, and they just hap The council members fidgeted under her cold gaze before one of the younger members finally dared to speak, ''uh, are you sure High Priestess, the proof provided was quitepelling'' he muttered, keeping his eyes downcast.


    sessful though'' she whispered, the council men freezing in ce at her words. Though her voice was barely audible, it was as if she had screamed at them.


    oto''s, not a man, woman or child was left alive, there is no way that the threat survived'' he said desperately.


    be the one you were tasked to eradicate'' she hissed. ''and now that one has surfaced again and their threat to my people draws near!


    ''My source has never been wrong'' the woman spat back, her power radiating off her, causing the men to cringe away. Standing up she approached the table, cing her palms on them as she red at each in turn. ''You will find this child and you will fulfil your obligation to me gentlemen, failure a second time will draw my.. displeasure'' she added before she t on her heel and stalked toward the door.


    cing her hand on the handle she turned back to them, ''oh and to make absolutely sure that our contract is fulfilled I will be sending a second with your ''ghost'', they will bring the child to me and I will deal with the threat directly to ensure it ispleted. Send the Ghost to my coven, he will receive directions upon his arrival'' she ordered. With ast sweep of her clock she exited the room, leaving the stunned and frightened men behind her.


    Turning to the youngest council man, the elder barked out, ''call the Ghost! NOW'', sending the young manning from the room in terror.


    ***********


    Having packed his bag, Vaughn grinned to himself as he checked around his room for anything he might have missed, finally, his dad was letting him go out into the world to try and find his mate. OK it was only to his Aunt Halle''s pack but it was a start. Deciding he needed to stretch his legs, he left the packed bag on his bed and set off down the stairs, through the foyer and into the courtyard.


    ''Grayson'' he called out loudly, waiting impatiently for a few minutes before a tall solemn looking Vampire swooped down andnded, cat like next to him.


    ''You called your Highness?'' he asked, his tone gravely as he stared unblinkingly at the young Vampire hybrid.


    ''I wish to let my wolf out Grayson, so I need you to apany me into the woods'' the prince replied, a touch of bitterness in his voice. He had finally been allowed to run within the close proximity of the castle in wolf form as long as he had one of the Vampire guards with him to protect him and make sure he didn''t stray to far that he could not cross the protective barrier if anything happened.


    ''Of course your Highness, I shall be happy to apany you'' Grayson replied with a bow, falling into step beside the prince as they made their way to the front gates.


    Standing just inside the boundary, Vaughn took a deep breath before uttering the sacred words that would allow him to leave the grounds ''I swear my oath to these grounds that I will return to their protection.


    Stepping forward, he felt the tingle as he passed through the invisible shield, the Vampire guard stepping out beside him having uttered the same words just after.


    Looking around the trees, Vaughn quickly went to a nearby tree and stripped himself of his clothes, hanging them over a low branch before shifting into his wolf Van who purred happily as he stretched his midnight ck fur covered body before looking to his left at the small bat and setting off into the trees, his guard flying along beside him.


    Racing along for ten minutes, he soon heard the warning chitter from Grayson, telling him that he was reaching his distance limit from the Castle and it was time to circle back again.


    Growling in annoyance, he slowed to a stop and threw himself down into the gra*s, rolling on his back, scratching himself against the earth as the Vampire hovered next to him.


    Looking up at the green canopy above his head, Vaughn let out a sigh of longing, this was the closest he got to freedom, ten minutes running away from the castle before he was forced to return to itspound.


    A small voice in his head started to whisper to him, urging him to jump up and race off, leaving his guard behind him. He knew at full velocity, Grayson would not be able to keep pace. Sighing he rolled back over, if he ran, it would be thest time that he would be allowed to leave the castle and he could kiss his trip to the Oak Ridge pack goodbye.


    mbering to his feet, he gave the surrounding forest onest wistful look before he turned his head back to the castle, his guard chittering beside him in approval.


    Shaking himself to remove any leaves or dirt from his body, he prepared to take off again when the sounds of the forest suddenly stilled, the air crackling with a light tingling electricity as the colours seemed to enhance in front of his eyes. Looking to his left, his eyes widened as he took in his guard, the Vampire bat was frozen in the air, unable to move, his eyes fixed into a look of horror as he watched helplessly.


    Sensing a presence behind him, Vaughn turned his head to the right, growling in warning as a shadowy figure moved within the treeline, slowly making their way toward him.


    Moving a foot forward, he found himself frozen in ce as the mysterious figure waved their hand carelessly toward him. Growling louder, the Vampire hybrid tried desperately to fight against the spell that had epassed him, holding him in ce. ''Stepping out from between the trees, the tall woman, threw back her deep red hood to reveal her face, her body emanating power as she walked toward the wolf, slowly, with purpose until she was stood in front of him.


    ''It is a pleasure to meet you Vaughn'' she said in a soft voice, as she looked over the wolf''s physique, noting the hybrid''s menacing aura, she gave a slow smile as she crouched down in front of him. ''Rx Prince Vaughn'' she murmured, running her hands over his fur as he growled again, ''I am not here to hurt you or your guard, I just want to talk.''

 A Love spoken Chapter 10

    Gabrie let out a squeal of excitement when she saw her mother''s SUV pulling into the driveway and making it''s way slowly up to the front door. Turning on her heel, she ignored Vaya''s shouts as she ran across the grass from the training grounds and skidding to a stop by the car, bouncing excitedly as the door opened and her mother stepped out. Throwing her arms around the Alpha, Gabrie hugged her tight, ''you''re back! I missed you!'' she mumbled, as Isabeughed, pushing her away as she wrinkled her nose.


    ''Well hello to you too daughter, it''s lovely to see you and I missed you too, but I''m afraid I have to say that you stink'' the Alpha replied as Gabrie coloured.


    ''It''s not my fault, Vaya has been like a ve driver! I''ve had to train for hours, every single day while you were gone'' the teenager moaned grumpily.


    Her attention was suddenly caught again as the rear door opened and Sierra stepped out, followed closely by Olivia. Letting out a scream that had the werewolves covering their ears, the princess ran to her friends, throwing herself at them as they bothughed and hugged her back.


    ''Eww Gab! You stink!'' Sierra said pulling back quickly.


    ''Vaya, training'' Gabrie replied with a long sigh of displeasure.


    ''Oh so you got to be mother''s new best friend?'' came Landen''s voice as he stepped out behind the girls with a grin.


    ''Your mother is no-one''s best friend, she is an evil evil woman who takes pleasure in torturing teenagers'' Gabrie growled back as the warriorughed.


    ''It can''t have been that bad Gabby'' he retorted with a grin.


    ''5am Lan! That is an uneptable hour to wake someone up even in the werewolf world'' the princess dered dramatically before turning back to her friends, ''what are you doing here? I didn''t know you wereing to visit'' she squealed happily. ''Only one of us is visiting'' Olivia replied with a grin.


    Her mouth falling open in confusion, Gabrie watched as Landen slipped his arm around Sierra''s waist, the she wolf leaning against him automatically with a shy smile on her lips.


    Her mouth opening and closing, Gabrie finally managed to spit out some words, ''you! And him! Mates?'' she asked, her voice getting louder and more excited with each word.


    Sierra nodded, her grin spreading as the princess started to jump up and down, ''oh my Goddess! You are moving here!'' she screamed, grabbing the young she wolf again and hugging her, ignoring her moans about sweat. Letting her go, Gabrie added, ''obviously I wish you had done better than Lan, but still, you are moving to Silver Cross, this is so awesome!''


    ''Hey!'' Landen growled in annoyance, ''I''m a very good catch I''ll have you know, and have recently been told I have a very grab worthy a*s'' he added with a smirk as Sierra''s face turned red and she hid her face in his shirt.


    ''who ever told you that Lan must be overdue for their eye test'' Gabrie replied with an eye roll before grabbing both the girls hands and dragging them toward the pack house leaving the annoyed Beta to bring in their suitcases.


    Making their way upstairs, Gabrie threw open the door to her bedroom, pushing the two visitors inside and mming it shut behind her before falling on them again with a squeal, ''I cannot believe you are here and you didn''t even tell me you wereing'' she added with a pout.


    ''Well it was ast minute thing'' Olivia replied, smiling widely, ''Obviously Sierra wasing because of Landen being her mate but we thought it might be a good opportunity for me to also leave the pack for a few days!


    ''So she can look for her mate'' Sierra interjected with a giggle, the two younger she wolves starting to jump about happily as Olivia shook her head in amusement.


    ''Seriously Gab, go take a shower, you are literally making my eyes water'' Sierra groaned after they calmed down again.


    ''Fine! But no-one else is finding their mate until I get out again'' she said, ''well there is only one of us left'' she added under her breath with a tinge of sadness.


    Spinning around, Sierra grabbed the teenagers hand stopping her from heading into the adjoining bathroom, ''you found your mate?'' she gasped, ''who is he? What is he like? What did your dad say? Oh my Goddess! You have to tell Godmother Isabe!'' she squeaked as Gabrie removed her hand from the she wolf''s grasp.


    ''Yeah I found him, but it''s not a good thing'' she sighed, ''let me get washed and dressed and I''ll tell you OK?'' she asked forlornly, the two girls nodding as they went to sit on the bed and wait.


    Listening to the water running in the next room, Olivia and Sierra leaned back against the pillows, making themselvesfortable as they waited, ''what do you think she meant about it not being a good thing she found her mate'' Sierra muttered, her brow creased in worry.


    Olivia shrugged as she bit down on her lower lip nervously, ''I don''t know Sie, I mean, is it someone from the pack? A new transfer at her school?'' the she wolf replied, equally confused.


    ''Surely either of those things would be fine, it''s not like they are ssist in this pack, so even if her mate was an Omega, she wouldn''t care'' Sierra said doubtfully.


    As they heard the abating of the water, the pair stopped their conversation and waited impatiently for Gabrie to step back out of the bathroom.


    Slowly the door opened, the princess, stepping out in a bath towel and heading into her walk in closet where she quickly put on her underwear, some sweatpants and a crop top, walking back out using the towel to try and dry her hair slightly. Shuffling up, Sierra patted the bed as Gabrie sat down facing her two friends.


    ''OK, now spill it, what is wrong with your mate, why are you not bouncing off the pack house in excitement?'' Sierra demanded.


    Gabrie took a deep quivering breath as she stared at the two women''s concerned faces.


    ''He''s a Rogue'' she muttered, her face scrunching up as she uttered the words, tears beginning to build her eyes, ''my destined mate is a Rogue''.


    ''Oh Gab'' Sierra said, pulling the teenager into her arms.


    Sniffing against her friend''s shoulder, Gabrie added, ''and the worst part was, that even though he is like the worst version of our kind, when he realised what I was to him, he backed away from me and then ran, my mate ran away from me'' she sobbed heart brokenly.


    Sierra growled in anger as Olivia scooted over to ce her arms around the pair, ''maybe he didn''t realise that you were his mate?'' she offered, trying to give a glimmer of hope, ''or maybe he felt your aura and panicked''.


    ''He looked right into my eyes Liv, he took a step toward me as if on instinct and then stopped, backed away and fled'' the youngster wailed, ''am I really that unlovable that a Rogue mate would reject me? Why would he run from me? Oh my Goddess! Am I that ugly that even a Rogue doesn''t want to im me?'' she huped, working herself into a frenzy as she cried.


    ''Of course you are not ugly, maybe he was scared Gabby, you said it yourself, he is a Rogue and as Olivia said, it''s not like you are just some run of the mill she wolf, anyone can tell that you are from Alpha blood. It must have been a bit overwhelming toe face to face with your mate on a territory you are invading, that is not only a member of a pack, but is also the daughter of that packs powerful Alpha'' Sierra reasoned, patting the teenagers backfortingly as she cried.


    ''Do you think so?'' Gabrie asked hopefully.


    Sierra nodded determinedly, ''I think he''lle back Gab, the mate bond will pull him, and if he does, well then you know that he was scared by who you are. So stop those tears and those thoughts that you are not good enough, and lets see if this rough and ready matees back to see you over the next week.


    Gabrie nodded, her lips twitching at her friendsforting words, standing up, Sierra stretched herself before turning to the two she wolves still sat on the covers, ''I don''t know about you two but I think this calls for a night of chick movies, popcorn and as much ice cream as we can handle'' she dered.


    ''What about Landen?'' Gabrie asked, though her face broke into a broad grin at the thought of a girls night.


    Sierra waved her hand dismissively, ''my mate can wait an extra night to get some alone time with me, tonight is all about us girls'' she replied before grabbing both their hands and dragging them off the bed and to the door.

 A Love spoken Chapter 11

    Lacing her fingers through Vaughn''s soft fur, the woman murmured softly into his ear as if calming a fussy baby. ''Rx Vaughn, we are not enemies'' she muttered softly.


    Growling in annoyance, Vaughn red at her until she removed her hand and sat on the grass facing him with a knowing smile.


    ''Prince Vaughn, as I said before, I have been eager to meet you, the strongest supernatural creature ever created'' she said, her smile widening at his obvious surprise, his parents and werewolf family having kept his destiny as a closely guarded secret since his birth. Letting out a low rumble, his gaze told her that he was getting tired of her faked pleasantries.


    Straightening up, she reached into her pocket and pulled out a disc, holding it out to the hybrid, who focused on it curiously.


    ''I am the High Priestess, and this is a blood oath, I am sure that your father, the Vampire King, has exined these too you and how they are unbreakable by the giver of the promise?'' she added as Vaughn''s eyes widened in fear.


    He knew of blood oaths, it had been drilled into him, never make a blood oath unless you literally have no other option avable to you as you are bound by it until its fulfilment.


    Noting his wary expression, the High Priestess smiled softly, ''this blood oath was made by your grandfather, thete Vampire King Viktor, the promise of a favour that I could call in at any point, and should he reach his demise before it waspleted, the oath would pass down his blood line'' she said with a small smile.


    Vaughn growled at her words, his teeth baring as she continued to watch him unphazed.


    Continuing to speak, she ran her fingers through her flowing hair, ''I am here to call in my favour Prince Vaughn, and I require you to fulfil it'' she added, ignoring his raising hackles. ''I should exin that if you try to renege on the deal your grandfather made, it will also break my part of the deal with him, which I have a feeling you do not want to happen.''


    Vaughn''s eyes constricted slightly as he tried to understand what possible reason his grandfather could have had to make an open ended blood oath with a witch.


    As if reading his mind, the High Priestess answered, ''Your father, the Vampire King Vance, was mortally injured, his life was ebbing away and I was the only person who could keep him from the brink of eternal darkness, in exchange for his son''s life he offered me a blood oath. I epted and now I need to call in that favour, should you try to refuse my request, the potion that I created that keeps death from your father''s veins will cease to work and he will slowly die.'' Waving her hand over the wolf suddenly, the woman forced Vaughn to shift back to his human form, the wolf howling silently in his own head at the pain of being made to change shape.


    Once in his human form, she released him from her enchantment that held him in ce and indicated for him to take a seat on the soft mossy earth.


    Sitting down grudgingly, he eyed the witch for a moment before speaking. ''What is it that is being held back by your magic?'' he asked brusquely.


    ''Your father was injected with an anti venom, it was destroying the poison that flows through his veins and the veins of every other of your kind. If it hadpleted its task, it would not only have wiped your father from the earth, but every single member of your species which now includes you. I created a potion that in essence, hides your father''s venom from the antidote, itys dormant in his veins believing that it has irradiated the venom in his blood. If my potion stops working, the venom will no longer be hidden and the antidote will continue on its course'' she replied tonelessly.


    ''What do you want from me?'' Vaughn asked angrily.


    ''It is a simple task Vaughn, I want you to find someone for me, a werewolf. They are extremely important to me and my sisters, and have been hidden from me for many years. I do not know it they are male or female or how old they are'' the High Priestess murmured.


    ''Then how the hell am I supposed to know who they are? Are they going to have a big neon sign over them saying wanted by the witches?'' the Prince spat back.


    ''They are marked by the Goddess, somewhere on their body is the mark of the crescent moon, they are the only living being known to have this marking, it cannot be cut, burned, tattooed over or changed in any form'' the Priestess replied evenly. ''What do I do with them when I find them?'' Vaughn asked, intrigued by this mysterious person despite himself.


    ''You bring them to me, alive and my sisters and I will deal with them'' the woman replied, her voice devoid of emotion.


    ''What will you do to them?'' the Vampire asked, suddenly bing more ufortable with the close proximity to the witch.


    ''That is not your concern Vaughn, you only need to find them and return them to me at my Coven in the ck forest'' the Priestess snapped, her eyes shing with a hint of anger. Gracefully rising to her feet, she gave the Prince a final look, ''I expect you to confirm my story with your family, I suggest you contact the werewolf Justin, he was present at the blood oath and will validate yourmitment to me. You have three days to contact your family for confirmation and set out on your journey to find them, I will send someone to apany you, he is known as The Ghost.


    Vaughn scrambled to his own feet, ignoring his embarrassment of being naked in front of the beautiful witch in front of him, ''but how do I track them? Am I just supposed to stumble around thends forcing wolves to strip until I spot this mark?'' he demanded irritably.


    Turning back to him, the Priestess ced her hand upon his chest, closing her eyes momentarily as power flowed through her fingers, sending an electric shock through the Vampire hybrid''s chest.


    Opening her eyes, she gave a small nod, ''you will now feel a pull with in you, it will draw you to their scent, the closer you get the more you will feel it so you may have to wander at first until the spell picks up on them''.


    Vaughn nodded for a moment, before finally forcing himself to ask the question that was burning within him, ''why do you not just use the spell yourself?''


    The Priestess shook her head, ''I cannot, this individual holds a great power given by the Goddess of all the wolves, if handled incorrectly, they could cause devastation'' she said before turning on her heel and disappearing back into the trees. As soon as she was out of their eyesight, Greyson, released from his frozen state, shifted into his human form and stepped over to the Prince to check that he was unharmed.


    ''Your Highness, we must return immediately to the castle, you are unsafe out here, we do not know how many more witches are in our territory, please shift back to your wolf form and let us return to the safety of the castle'' he beseeched. Vaughn nodded immediately and shifted back into his hulking ck wolf form, setting off at speed back toward the castle, his guard trying to keep pace with him as he ran at full speed.


    Skidding to a halt by the tree that held his clothes, his ws digging into the soft earth beneath him, he quickly changed back into his human form and dragged on his clothes, Greyson shifting beside him.


    Running up to the gate, he squeezed through the gap as they inched open of their own ord and flew up to the front door, pushing it open and stumbling into the foyer.


    ''Dads!'' he shouted, his voice breaking as the panic set in, ''Dads! Where are you? Dads!!'' he almost screamed as two sets of feet came running, thundering down the stairs toward him before he was engulfed in two protective hugs simultaneously. ''What is it Vaughn? Are you hurt? What happened?'' Vance muttered fervently as he started to check the young Vampire from head to toe. Jason sniffing his body for a moment before pulling back slightly and looking at his son in worry. ''Son, why do you smell like Witches?'' Jason asked slowly, his eyes narrowing as Vance stepped back and growled in anger.


    ''I was running, Van wanted to stretch'' Vaughn rambled, ''I took Greyson, like you said I had to dad, I promise I had him with me.'' Breaking down slightly, the young Prince felt the overwhelming emotions of what he had been told suddenly crash down around him and he started to hyperventte, dropping to the floor as he gasped for air.


    Dropping to his knees next to him, Jason rubbed his back as he spoke soothingly to him, ''breathe son, just breathe, it''s OK, you are safe, slow breaths, in and out!


    Following his fathers words, the young Vampire finally got himself back under control, looking up with tear streaked eyes to meet his parents worried expressions.


    Taking a deep breath, Vaughn started to speak for the second time, ''I met a witch on my run, she froze Greyson and me, we couldn''t move, she said her name was the High Priestess and that she was here to collect on a blood oath that Grandfather Viktor made. She said that I should speak to Grandfather Justin to confirm what she said.. dad.. she said that if I don''t do what she wants.. she said.. she said'' he gulped, his breathing bing uneven again as Jason tried to keep him calm.


    ''Tell me son, what did she say?'' the werewolf said softly.


    ''She said that if I don''t fulfil the blood oath, that Dad V will die'' the youngster managed to force out before falling into his father''s arms as Jason rocked him gently, his two parents trying to hold in their own worry.


    Pulling his son gently to his feet, Jason led him toward the stairs, taking him up to Vance''s office, the Vampire King following in their wake. Pushing open the door, he helped the young man inside, seating him in a chair and sitting down next to him holding his hand as Vance walked around the desk and took his seat facing them both.


    Meeting his mate''s disturbed nce, Jason cleared his throat, ''babe, I think we need to call my father, it seems he knows what this is about, so lets see if there is any foundation to what this witch has said to our son!''

 A Love spoken Chapter 12

    Sitting by the pool, the three girls stripped down to their bikini''s so that they couldy and soak up the suns rays.


    Looking over at Sierra, Gabrie gave a loud squeal, ''is that a mark I see?''


    Sierra, rubbed her hand self consciously over her neck as she gave a shy smile, ''yeah, ummst night, Landen and I..'' she started before being engulfed in the teenagers hug.


    ''I am sooooooo happy for you!'' Gabrie shouted as the young she wolf covered her ears protectively.


    The two Oak ridge females had been at the Silver Cross pack house for two days, the first night being spent together watching movies and catching up, the previous night, they had each retired to their own rooms, though it seemed that Sierra hadn''t stayed long by herself.


    Sitting on her own lounger, Olivia smiled at the pair as she spread sun tan lotion down her legs beforeying back on her towel and shutting her eyes.


    A coldness suddenly loomed over her causing her to open her eyes and squint up at the dark shadow that was looking down at her, blocking the warmth of the sun.


    cing her hand over her face to shield her eyes, she stared up at the grinning face of Nathaniel who was watching her, a slight hunger in his eyes.


    ''Hey Nate'' she greeted, scooting up her legs so that he could sit down. She knew he had had a crush on her since his early teens but as they were not mates she had never allowed him to pursue his interest.


    Nathaniel sat down on the end of the lounger, stretching out his legs, smoothing down his swimming shorts as he smiled back at her.


    ''How are youdies this morning?'' he drawled, sweeping his eyes over the three and smirking when he saw his sister''s scowl.


    ''Well we were a lot better before you turned up'' Gabrie huffed.


    ''Awwe on Gabby, you know you love to spend time with me'' Nathaniel replied.


    ''Not when Liv is here, I keep slipping over in all the drool you leave in your wake'' Gabrie shot back, grinning as he flushed in embarrassment.


    ''Dunno what you are talking about'' the warrior huffed, avoiding Olivia''s gaze as she tried to keep an innocent look on her face.


    ''Oh of course you don''t'' Gabrie continued evilly, ''Oh Olivia, you are so beautiful, your skin is so shiny, I love it when you touch..'' she started to moan, shutting her eyes and pretending to be asleep. ''Anyone for a swim?'' Nathaniel shouted desperately, jumping to his feet.


    ''Yeah,e on'' Sierra added, grabbing Olivia''s hand and dragging her to the pool, saving the she wolf and the warrior from further embarrassment.


    Diving in, they both surfaced to the sound of screams, looking over they saw Nathaniel straddling his sisters back, tickling her mercilessly as she screamed at him.


    ''Not so funny now is it little sis'' the warrior growled happily, ''such a shame that you developed mum''s ticklishness and I didn''t'' he added as he targetted her ribs.


    Looking at each other, the she wolves, swam together to the side and mbered out, racing over to Nathaniel and pulling him off their friend before holding him as Gabrie scrambled to her feet. The three grabbed the warrior by the arms and legs as he squirmed, dragging him over to the pool and unceremoniously throwing him in,ughing as he surfaced, spluttering for air.


    ''Oh you three are going down'' Nathaniel growled as he strode through the water toward them.


    Squealing, the three ran back to their loungers, Gabrie being seized first and thrown into the pool, followed by Sierra and finally the warrior caught hold of Olivia, his breath catching as he felt her skin under her fingers.


    Letting go as suddenly as he had grabbed her, Nathaniel blushed as he looked at his feet, ''uh, I wont throw you in'' he mumbled.


    Smiling brightly, Olivia grabbed his hand in her own and ran back to the pool, holding on to him as they both cannon balled into the water, sending a wave over the two girls,ing back up andughing as they all began to ssh each other.


    After an hour of messing around in the water, they four climbed out andy down on the loungers around the pool, letting the heat of the sun dry them as they chatted to each other.


    ''So when are you going out to look for your mate?'' Sierra asked Nathaniel, looking at him appraisingly.


    Nathaniel shrugged nonchntly, ''I''m in no rush to find her, I have so much to learn about running the pack that I think a mate would be too much of a distraction right now'' he muttered, throwing a longing look at Olivia who pretended not to notice.


    ''I don''t think a mate is distracting at all'' came a new voice from behind them, turning around, Sierra blushed red as Landen came up behind her and nted a kiss on her cheek before plonking himself down on the grass next to her lounger and taking her hand in his.


    ''Well you would say that now, you''ve found yours'' Nathaniel grumbled back, keeping his eyes on the ground.


    ''Nate, it wouldn''t harm to just have a bit of a look around mate'' Landen replied, '' instead of dreaming about what you can''t have'' he added with a meaningful look as the warrior glowered at him.


    ''I don''t know what you are on about, I am just busy helping mum with the pack right now, at some point I will go looking for my mate, just not right now'' he growled defensively.


    Changing the subject, Olivia stopped Nathaniel from having to answer more awkward questions that were in turn causing her embarrassment.


    ''So, what was it like training with Red Moon, you were there for a while'' she said with interest.


    ''Intense'' Landen replied with a chuckle, ''Alpha ke does not allow his fighters to take things easy, we were up at five thirty every morning, three hours of training, breakfast, then two hours ofbat skills and then we all had to take two hour stints guarding the borders in teams'' he said with a grimace, ''even in the pouring rainplete with thunder and lightning, we were out there walking the perimeter. ''Your brother and sister are there now aren''t they?'' Olivia continued as Landen nodded


    ''Yep, was a bit of a culture shock for them, you think my mother is brutal on her warriors in training, Alpha ke goes to a whole other level and he doesn''t care if you are werewolf or she wolf, everyone is expected to pull their weight.''


    Allowing the conversation to flow, the five youngsters continued to talk until the sun was setting, the boys then pulling out one of the pack house barbecue''s and running into the kitchen to raid the fridges of meat while the girl''s went inside to shower and change, meeting them back outside again as the coals were heating up.


    Leaving the boys to be ''manly'' as they put it, cooking the food, the three girl''s started a volleyball game a short distance away, batting the ball to each other with their hands.


    Running forward for a tricky shot from Olivia, Sierra fell to the grass as she spiked the ball back up into the air and over Gabrie''s head. The she wolf turned to watch as it bounced onto the grass and into the surrounding forest, sighing heavily before starting off after it. ''I''ll go get it, back in two minutes'' she called over her shoulder as she broke into a jog and mad a bee line for the trees.


    Running forward for a tricky shot from Olivia, Sierra fell to the grass as she spiked the ball back up into the air and over Gabrie''s head. The she wolf turned to watch as it bounced onto the grass and into the surrounding forest, sighing heavily before starting off after it. ''I''ll go get it, back in two minutes'' she called over her shoulder as she broke into a jog and mad a bee line for the trees.


    ''Don''t go too deep or mother will have both our heads, I am not cleaning pack house toilets because of you again Gabby!'' Nathaniel shouted after his sister, the teenager just turning back with a grin and flipping her middle finger at him before stepping between the thick hanging foliage.


    Scouting around her, Gabrie kicked a few of the bushes to try and dislodge the hidden ball, moving branches out of the way so she could peer into the middle of any dense foliage around her.


    Slowly moving deeper into the woods, she kept her ear out for sounds as she raked the floor with her eyes.


    ''Where are you'' she grumbled under her breath, getting on her knees to look under a bramble bush and swearing when it was clear. Standing up again, her eyes moved along the ground until they came in line with some sturdy ck boots, her eyes travelling upwards, she took in the tight fitting jeans, ck t''shirt that hugged it''s wearers body, showing off his muscr frame. Lifting her head, she went past the rough workman''s hands that held their volleyball and swallowed as she reached the perfect jaw and the strangers deep soft lips, finally reached the two piercing grey eyes that were staring at her intently.


    Gasping slightly, she heard her wolf in the back of her mind, ''mate, mate, mate'' she yipped excitedly, ''mate came back!''


    Swallowing the lump that had formed in her throat, Gabrie, gathered her scattered mind and slowly reached for the tall man in front of her, wanting to touch him, make sure he was real.


    This time he did not move away, her hand closed upon his wrist and sparks flew up her arm causing her to gasp out in surprise. Snapping her eyes back to the Rogue she gulped, ''you are my mate'' she muttered, watching the man for his confirmation, but he jut stood there unmoving.


    ''Are you my mate? Do you feel the sparks?'' she whispered, worry creeping into her heart at hisck of speech.


    The stranger opened his mouth to speak but no words came out, looking back down at the floor, pain etched across his face, he withdrew his arm slowly from her grasp leaving the teenager feeling cold.


    ''Y.. You don''t want me?'' she muttered, tears filling her eyes as she took a step away from him, her wolf howling in pain inside her head.


    Raising his eyes again, the silent man was staring at her intently as if trying to speak to her with his eyes.


    ''Talk to me!'' Gabrie shouted loudly, her own pain echoing around them, causing the Rogue to flinch, ''if you don''t want me, reject me and let me go'' she said sadly, her voice dropping to a whisper as the tears fell freely. Watching the stranger, she noticed a lone tear falling from his own eye, frustration and pain growing in his features, leaving her confused and heart broken.


    ''Why don''t you want me'' she finally croaked out.

 A Love spoken Chapter 13

    Sitting in the chair opposite his father, Vaughn shuddered as he tried to get his emotions under control, Jason talking soothingly to him as he gripped on to the werewolf''s hand with everything he had. Picking up the phone, Vance punched in some numbers before waiting impatiently as the ringing at the other end floated through the speaker. ''Hello? Alpha Halle speaking'' came the crisp clear voice through the receiver.


    ''Halle? Is Vance'' the Vampire replied quickly.


    ''Val! What a surprise, is everything OK? Has my nephew managed to destroy something finally?'' she asked, her tone amused.


    ''We''re all fine Halle, but we really need to speak to your dad, could you get him up to your office? I suggest you get Leo and your mate as well, I think he''s going to want to hear this'' Vance replied grimly. The line went silent for a moment as Halle mind linked to her father, his Beta and her husband beforeing back on the line, ''they are on their way, do I need to be worried?'' she asked apprehensively.


    ''I really hope not'' the Vampire King replied, running his fingers through his hair in anxiety, ''but I''d rather talk about it when everyone is in your office, it will save me from having to go over everything twice''. ''No worries Val, everyone is on their way and will be here in a few minutes'' the Alpha replied. ''Is my unbearably annoying brother with you as well?'' she asked with a snicker, causing Vance to splutter inughter as Jason growled in annoyance, muttering under his breath.


    ''He is and he said he loves you too little sis'' Vance replied.


    ''Sure he did Val'' Halle giggled


    Moment''ster, the rest of the Oak Ridge pack entered the room, Halle and Vance both putting their phone''s on speaker so that everyone could hear each other.


    ''What it is? what''s wrong? What has Vaughn done to the castle?'' came Justin''s anxious voice.


    ''Why does everyone think that I''m going to do something reckless?'' Vaughn grumbled annoyed.


    ''You don''t have the best track record son'' came Justin''s voice through the speaker, his tone full of affection despite his words.


    ''Yeah, but that doesn''t mean it''s always something I''ve done to cause us to ring you'' Vaughn muttered back, defensively.


    Vanceunched into the story of Vaughn being caught by the high Priestess whilst out on a run, Vaughn filling in details as and when needed.


    Silence followed the story for a moment before Justin cleared his throat awkwardly.


    ''oh'' he breathed finally.


    ''Oh? I that it?'' Jason asked incredulously, ''you don''t sound very surprised by this'' he added usingly.


    ''I knew about the blood oath boys, I as there when Viktor made it, he was basically forced into it, either make the oath or Vance would die, and with him the entire Vampire world. He did what he had to do to save his own and his people'' Justin added softly. ''why didn''t he tell me about it? or you!'' Vance growled in anger.


    ''Well your father passed away not long after we got back Vance, there was the funeral, your wedding, you were grieving, at the time I didn''t want to add more onto your shoulders than you were already carrying. Then time passed and Vaughn was born, there was no sign of the High Priestess and I just'' this Alpha sighed deeply, ''I couldn''t bring myself to ruin your peace an I just hoped that she wouldn''t turn up any time soon to collect'' he finishedmely.


    ''You should have told us dad'' Jason replied, though his words were gentle, knowing his father''s heart had been in the right ce.


    ''I know son, and I''m sorry I kept it from you, but know that Vaughn is now tied to the blood oath, the favour has been recalled and has been handed to him toplete. If he refuses to honour the agreement, the potion that keeps Vance safe will cease to work'' Justin replied, pain in his voice.


    ''I don''t care, it can kill me, Vaughn is not doing that witch''s bidding'' Vance shouted, his eyes shing in anger.


    ''No!'' Vaughn and Jason replied immediately, the pain in his match''s eyes evident. ''I can''t live without you'' Jason said softly.


    ''And I can''t lose either of my parents'' Vaughn added, ''are you really going to leave me on my own rather than let me go and find whoever this person is for the Coven?'' he demanded, meeting his fathers angry gaze with his own.


    The pair had a stare down of dominance before Jason ced his had soothingly on his son''s arm again causing him to drop his gaze and sigh in defeat.


    ''Vance, I know this is now what you want to hear, but Vaughn needs toplete the contract with the Coven, you cant even offer to go in his ce as the High Priestess has chosen him as the one to fulfil the oath'' Justin said through the phone.


    Letting out a breath, Vance rubbed his temples with his thumb and forefinger for a moment before speaking, ''fine, Vaughn goes, but he needs a guard, he can''t just be walking around on his own, not with who he is'' he replied tersely.


    ''I will be with someone dad, the High Priestess said she was sending someone and between us we are to go and get this person she wants'' Vaughn interjected.


    ''How will you even be able to find them?'' Halle asked suddenly, concernced in her voice.


    ''Uhh, she kind of put a spell on me that enables me to locate them, she said that at first we would just have to wander around but once the locator spell locks on to them, it will pull me toward them'' Vaughn muttered.


    ''And he only thinks to tell us this now'' Vance grumbled, his anger building again, ''we literally have no choice but to send him, he''s the one with the spell to find this mystery person.''


    Finally hanging up from the Oak Grove pack leaders, Jason let out a growl of frustration whilst Vance stood up and started to pace back and forth behind his desk in agitation.


    ''Who is this helper that the High Priestess is sending?'' Jason asked, his eyes darting between his son and his husband.


    ''Who is this helper that the High Priestess is sending?'' Jason asked, his eyes darting between his son and his husband. Vaughn shrugged, ''she just said he went by the name ''The Ghost'' he muttered without interest. Vance stopped abruptly, turning to stare at his son, ''what did you just say?'' he asked shakily.


    ''The Ghost, that was what that witch said he was called'' Vaughn replied suddenly worried, ''why? Who is he?''


    Vance dropped back down into his chair heavily, ''I have heard of The Ghost, he is called that because he has no scent, can move through the shadows like a ghostly figure, bypassing guards and sentries with ease. He leaves no trace of himself behind and only dead bodiesy in his wake, he is feared by all. No-one knows if he is a werewolf, Vampire or other supernatural creature, but he is the entity that is sent to do the work that no-one else wants or can to do, the rumour is that he is immortal, there is nothing that can kill him'' the Vampire King replied tersely.


    ''And we are just going to send our son out into the wilderness with this man?'' Jason spluttered.


    Vance nodded, ''we have no choice babe, but on the up side, with The Ghost at his side, Vaughn will be seriously protected, no-one has ever faced him and survived from the tales that have reached my ears!


    ''Who does he work for?'' Jason demanded desperately, obviously struggling with the thought of allowing an undefeated murderer to watch over his son on a mission from the Witches Coven.


    ''No-one knows for sure'' Vance replied steadily, ''but grumbles have reached the ears of some of our leaders, that the Council has a way to contact him.''


    Jason ced his elbows on his knees and buried his head into the palms of his hands.


    ''I really don''t think we want to get mixed up with the Council Val'' Jason muttered, ''they are dangerous and have grown in power over the years''.


    Vance sighed heavily, ''if I could think of any other choice Jas, I would do it, but your dad is right, Vaughn has been selected toplete the blood oath that my father made, so he has to do it, unless you are happy to let me sacrifice myself, which I would do in an instant'' he added with a sad smile at the pair in front of him.


    ''That is not an option Val'' Jason red, sitting up straight, ''fine, Vaughn goes with The Ghost and we sit here like a pair of useless parents, worrying over our baby until hees home again'' he said in defeat.


    Vaughn, ced his arms around Jason, hugging him tightly, ''I''ll be OK dad, you trained me in my childhood and then my wolf from the moment we could shift, plus dad V has taught my Vampire side, you both need to have faith in your teachings, I''ll be OK'' he said determinedly.

 A Love spoken Chapter 14

    ''Why don''t you want me'' Gabrie demanded again, stamping her foot in anger and heart break, her f The stranger just looked back at her silently, pain evident on his face before slowly reaching out a har Flinching away, Gabrie growled angrily, ''you don''t get to act the way you are and then touch me Rog Drawing herself up to her full height, Gabrie red the stranger as she ignored her howling wolf, lo man fell to his knees in anguish, tears falling from his eyes as he silently howled in pain. Standing there, Gabrie waited for him to stand and ept, but the Rogue just stayed on the floor, h ''You are not even going to have the good grace to ept and let me go?'' the Princess demanded angr ''Gabrie?!'' came a worried shout from the forest edge, turning back toward the noise, she found hers ''Are you OK?'' Nate asked, his voice worried as he checked her over quickly.


    Spinning back around, she found herself alone, the volleyballying on the ground where the strange turned back to the others, who were all watching her worriedly.


    ''I''m fine, was just looking for the ball and got a bit side tracked'' she said with a forced smile. ''Are you sure you are OK?'' Nathaniel asked again, suspicion evident on his face.


    ''Of course I''m sure'' Gabrie replied, as she walked the few paces and picked up the ball, ''now lets ge


    ******


    led up by her side as she red at the mute man in front of her. ard her.


    e spat, her venom dripped words causing the stranger to flinch away from her. him in the eyes as she said, ''I Gabrie, daughter of the Alpha of Silver Cross pack, hereby reject you, the unnamed Rogue as my mate''. She watched as the


    his chest as he rocked himself back and forth.


    ting with herself not to step forward and shake the Rogue with her bare hands. rounded by her brother and friends moment''ster.


    ropped it as he grabbed his chest. Pain sliced through her as she remembered his anguished face from her rejection before she shook herself mentally and


    before the meat burns on the barbecue'' she added as she pushed her way through them and led the way back into the grassy area.


    m view. He had forced himself up and fled at the sound of her friends voices, knowing he was not allowed to be seen by the pack.


    Outside of the territory, Rowan found a secluded copse of trees, and dropped to his knees again, hidd Crying silently, he rocked back and forth trying to deal with the pain that was still flowing through him His mind wandered to the memory of her face that was already burned into his mind, she looked so li had smelt her scent, Lilies and cherry blossom, it had been intoxicating but he had fought himself no Moving within the branches, he had identally snapped one, drawing her attention He had then rea bristled in jealousy, though he hadn''t realised who she was as he had yet to stare into her eyes. Dayster he hade face to face with her, his stupid reckless Rogue helpers had decided to enter Silver Cross territory, Rowan growled at the memory, he had been explicit, no-one was to enter the territory or he would deal with them. But they had decided to go against his warnings, and then one of them, Tobias, had threatened her, he had thrown himself at the scrawny mutt as he tried to hurt her, making him submit immediately.


    e at that age. The first time he had seen her, she was running through the forest her pure white wolf only marred by one ck patch on her right ear, he to her, he was only in the trees to check on Isabe and her family, just as he did every year to make sure that she was safe.


    hat she was Isabe''s daughter as she shifted back into a carbon copy of the woman he had loved for so many years. When a male called to her, he had


    As Tobias had fled, he had looked into those piercing blue eyes and heard the word he had dreamed of, ''MATE''.


    He couldn''t believe that after all these years, he had finally found her and just as he had opened his mouth to intuitively shout the word he had waited decades to speak, his voice had failed him.


    He had been scared, figuring that was why he couldn''t speak, how could the daughter of the woman who had held his heart for so long be his mate? Seeing her, he had realised how wrong he was about his feelings for Isabe, they were nothingpared to this woman in front of him. He suddenly scented the warriors and fled, he couldn''t get caught, he didn''t want Isabe to know that he was still alive or what he had been forced to do all these years, and now he didn''t want his mate to know either.


    He had needed to return though, desperation to see her, feel her had consumed him, but again his voice had deserted him when faced with her. she had finally rejected him when he had not been able to im her, taking his silence as disinterest, tearing his heart out of his chest and he hadn''t even been able to utter a word! Why? Why couldn''t he speak to her?


    He had tried, with everything he had, he had tried to talk, to call to her, grab her in his arms and never let her go but his body would not react, he had been pinned silently in ce. He had only been able to reach for her at that moment as it was a movement of sympathy to try and calm her pain but she had flinched away from him as if he was a contamination.


    Gulping for air, he stumbled to his feet, swaying slightly as he edged his way out of his hiding spot. A short buzzing noise and vibration by his stomach caught his attention, pulling the old fashioned pager from his belt, he growled angrily, knowing who it was. ''Return to the Council immediately'' was all that scrolled across the screen, pulling a small bag from his pocket, Rowan quickly stripped off his clothes, throwing them and the pager into the inside and tying it to his leg before shifting into hisrge grey wolf and running our of the shadow of the trees toward his handlers and whatever new horror they had in store for him.


    He hated who he was, what he had be, but he was bound, whatever the council demanded of him he had to do. As he ran, images of thest twenty five years shed through his mind, the lives he had taken, families destroyed and he had been powerless to stop himself. Pushing the memories from his mind, he put on a spurt of speed, running t out to cover the terrain that would bring him back to the people he despised the most.


    Hourster, he sloped into the dark streets that surrounded the building of the Council members, slinking into a side street, the wolf shifted back into his human form and donned his clothes.


    Stepping back out, he pulled up his hood to hide his face from anyone who might give him a second nce, he was not called the Ghost for no reason.


    Entering the foreboding building, Rowan walked down the familiar corridor until he reached the end, tapping lightly before pushing the door open and stepping inside.


    Looking up at the table, he could feel the fear and worry rolling off of the council members, the air around them tangible and causing the hairs on Rowan''s arms to rise.


    Walking up to the table, he dropped to one knee and bowed, just as he had been taught to do all those years ago. His training had been rigorous and violent, he knew the price for insubordination. ''Ghost'' the head of the council growled angrily, ''you took your time returning''


    ''Apologies High Council, I was quite a distance from the building, I ran as fast as I could once I received your message'' Rowan replied humbly, keeping his eyes down.


    ''Where were you Rowan?'' One of the elders asked suddenly, leaning forward slightly in his chair, eyeing the warrior suspiciously, ''you have had no targets this past week, so you should have been close.


    Rowan didn''t miss a beat with his response, ''just checking on your assets sire, making sure that those that are indebted to the Council do not forget. The lie came easily, he had spent twenty five years making sure that they did not know of his association with Silver Cross and he fully intended to keep it that way, especially now he knew that his mate was Isabe''s daughter.


    The elder went to speak again when the high councillor cut across him, ''enough of this side chat! We have an urgent problem that needs to be sorted'' he shouted angrily.


    The elder went to speak again when the high councillor cut across him, ''enough of this side chat! We have an urgent problem that needs to be sorted'' he shouted angrily. Looking up surprised, Rowan took in the High Councillors anxious expression, confused about what could make the old man so tense.


    ''Ghost, you have failed us'' the High Councillor muttered angrily.


    ''Sire?'' Rowan replied surprised, he had done everything that he had been instructed to do by these evil cretins, there was no way that he had messed up a mission. ring down at him, the High Councillor spat out three words, ''Moon Stone Pack''


    Rowan''s mind immediately flooded with snippets of scenes, fractured images that caused his breath to hitch. Men, women and childrenying around him, some dead, others gurgling as they took theirst breaths. Warriors defending the innocent as he had ripped through them all, unable to stop himself. Walking into the pack house, leaving no-one alive as he destroyed them single handedly, his immortality making him invincible to even the strongest of warriors.


    ''I did my job Sire, no-one was left alive as ordered'' Rowan replied, trying to keep the bitterness out of his voice.


    ''No Rowan, one survived'' the High Councillor bit back, his eyes mere slits as he red at the werewolf in front of him, ''the one person that we needed to get rid of, they survived and have been protected for thest twenty two years'' he snapped furiously. Rowan shook his head automatically, ''no sire, that is not possible, I scoured the pack house three times for survivors, there was no-one!''


    The High Councillor stood up and walked around the table, his heavy footfalls causing Rowan to cower slightly, stopping in front of the warrior, the councillor crouched down, bringing his face in line with Rowans.


    ''You missed one Rowan, you made us renege on our deal with our client, made us look incapable'' he whispered in a quiet emotionless voice.


    ''I apologise Sire, I shall make it right, please let me make it right'' Rowan begged desperately.


    ''Oh you will make it right Rowan, I am sure of that'' the councillor replied softly, ''but first we must make sure that you never disappoint us again''.


    ''No sire, I beg you, please'' Rowan croaked, as the High Councillor pulled a small device out of his pocket and pressed the button, elongating a silver bar that pulsated with energy, which he ced against the werewolf''s skin. Pain seared through the warrior''s body, he fell to the floor writing in agony as his screams echoed off the walls around them.


    ''Please sire, please! I will sort it, I will not let you down! Please!'' Rowan begged, the tears cascading as he fought the ckness that was trying to envelop him, knowing that to pass out would make his torment worse. ring at the squirming werewolf, the High Councillor sneered, allowing the pain to continue for a few more minutes before releasing Rowan and standing up, kicking the warrior in the stomach as he panted on the floor. ''Find them, whoever they are Rowan, and take them to the Witches Coven'' The Councillor ordered, ''fail us again and you will spend your eternity in more pain than you can ever imagine''.


    Scrambling to his feet, Rowan nodded in defeat, ''oh and we have word from our client, you will head to the Vampire King''s castle, it seems our customer has friends in high ces, she has found you an ally to help with the collection, obviously her belief in you is as low as my own'' the High Councillor sneered.


    Covering his surprise, Rowan bowed with difficulty to the table of elders before turning and limping out of the room. Once outside, he leaned against one of the cold stone walls, checking his ribs to see a deep bruise already showing, telling him that the kick had broken his rib.


    Shivering slightly, he straightened up as best he could and set off, pushing his own concern to the back of his mind, anyone who had contacts with the Vampire King must be powerful, their customer was stronger than Rowan had been led to believe.

 A Love spoken Chapter 15

    A knock at the door roused Vance from his work, sitting straight he called out e in'' and waited as Greyson entered the room.


    ''Why are you away from your post Greyson?'' Vance asked, immediately on the alert. The Vampire never left his station unless there was an issue or to apany Vaughn on his spurious runs into the woods. ''Apologies Your Majesty, but there is a visitor stood just outside of the gate, he is asking for you specifically'' Greyson replied with a bow.


    Letting out a sigh of exasperation, the Vampire King, leaned back in his chair, ''do you know what they want?'' he asked, his tone already saying he knew the answer.


    ''No my King, I did try to ascertain his intentions but he has refused to divulge his business to anyone but yourself'' the Vampire replied.


    Groaning in annoyance, Vance lifted himself out of his chair and walked around the desk, Greyson opening the door for him and then following him out of the room, closing the office door smartly behind him.


    Sweeping down the stairs, Greyson close behind him, Vance sent a mind link to Jason, thankful for this ability that his mate had shared with him upon their marking. Momentster Jason appeared at the bottom of the staircase just as Vance reached the foyer. ''Do we know who it is? What they want? Is it this friend that the High Priestess spoke of?'' Jason murmured to his mate anxiously, making quote marks in the air with his fingers as he said ''friend''.


    ''I don''t know, but we are going to find out before they get any closer to Vaughn'' Vance replied stubbornly.


    Making their way outside of the front door, Vance and Jason stood just inside of the boundary, Greyson standing to the side at a respectful distance.


    Just outside of the gate a tall hooded male stood, watching the upants of the castle with interest.


    ''How did you find us?'' Vance demanded, the castle had long been hidden, people could only find it once brought here by an upant, it was rare to stumble upon it so deeply set in the forests.


    ''I have my ways Vampire King'' the man replied evenly.


    ''Drop your hood so that we can know who we are dealing with'' Vance demanded.


    The man raised his hand slowly and pulled back the hood to reveal his face, the pair were surprised to find him so young, guessing at mid twenties, his deep brown eyes swept across the pair, holding a darkness that had grown from a lifetime of bad sights. ''Who are you'' Vance asked edgily.


    The Man smiled slowly, ''I am the Ghost, I am here to collect the person you have dedicated to the mission of the High Priestess.


    Vance snorted derisively, ''you make it sound like we had a choice'' he bit back, watching as the Ghost features turned to one of mild surprise.


    ''I take it that you are in debt to the High Priestess'' he replied evenly as Vance scowled at him.


    ''In a manner of speaking'' he replied angrily.


    Nodding the Ghost, stood silently, his bodynguage at ease as he waited.


    Turning to Greyson, Vance muttered, ''go and get Vaughn, tell him to pack quickly, I don''t want this friend of the witches Coven inside our boundary'' he muttered.


    Bowing in acknowledgement, Greyson turned and hurried back into the castle, his footsteps rapidly quietening as he made his way through the castle toward the Prince''s room.


    The trio stood waiting in silence, the two fathers watching the visitor who seemed in no desperation to carry on their conversation.


    Finally in frustration, Jason broke the quietness, ''where are you going after this?'' he asked, trying to stop himself from sounding worried.


    The Ghost shrugged nonmittally, ''I don''t know, we will wander until we find signs of our target'' he replied keeping his eyes averted.


    Soon enough Vaughn appeared, the Ghost''s eyebrows raised as he acknowledged the simrities between the young man and the two men that stood either side of him in a protective stance.


    ''Your son I presume Vampire King?'' he asked softly, his voice masked of emotion.


    Vance nodded tersely, ''yes, it will be our son with you on your trip, and trust me if so much as a hair gets pulled from his head, I will..'' he started to raise his voice until Jason''s calming hand found his arm.


    The Ghost held up his hand, ''nothing will happen to your son as long as he follows my directions Vampire King, if he strays onto his own path away from my lead, then I''m afraid anything that happens to him will be of his own doing!


    Vance tensed noticeably at the Ghost''s words but didn''t speak further as Jason removed his hand and pulled his son into his embrace, ''be careful Vaughn, trust no-one and keep your identity to yourself and your..uh..panion'' he muttered as the young Vampire prince nodded, hugging him back.


    Next Vance, ced his arms around his son''s strong frame, holding him tightly as he whispered to him to be careful, before swallowing hard as he forced himself to let the young man go.


    Turning back to the gates, Vaughn slung the bag that had been hanging from his grip, over his shoulder and stood straight, facing straight ahead.


    ''I swear my oath to these grounds that I will return to their protection'' he said loudly before stepping over the boundary and standing next to the Ghost who looked at him curiously.


    Turning back, the prince gave a tight smile before straightening his shoulders and indicating for the Ghost to lead the way.


    Without a backwards nce, the Ghost marched forward into the trees, Vaughn close behind him, the two soon swallowed up by the greenery. Walking silently they made their way to the edge of the forest where the Ghost turned to the prince and looked at him keenly, ''can you shift?'' he enquired.


    Vaughn met his gaze sullenly, ''yes'' he replied.


    The Ghost nodded, his gaze still held some intrigue, ''what way can you shift?'' he asked, as they continued to walk.


    Vaughn gave the man a confused look, ''what do you mean which way?'' he demanded.


    The Ghost rolled his eyes, ''I mean can you shift to a bat like the Vampire King or a werewolf like your other parent'' he replied slowly.


    ''Both'' Vaughn growled back.


    ''Both'' Vaughn growled back.


    ''Interesting'' the Ghost replied musingly, ''maybe we''ll keep that piece of information to ourselves, for the moment, if we shift, you always shift into your wolf form'' he ordered.


    Vaughn made to argue but decided against it, he had no idea who this man was or what he was capable of, he decided to learn about him before antagonising him.


    ''So who are you?'' Vaughn asked, striding beside the man who seemed happy to walk in silence.


    ''They call me the Ghost'' the man replied.


    Vaughn snorted withughter, ''you want me to call you the Ghost?'' he spluttered.


    The Ghost stopped abruptly and turned to face the sniggering Vampire, ''I don''t recall asking you to call me anything'' he replied coolly, his gaze holding the young prince''s re until he was forced to look away. ''You said that is what people call you'' Vaughn replied defensively as he looked away.


    ''Yes, it is what they call me, not what my name is'' the man replied evenly.


    ''Well what is your name then?'' Vaughn asked impatiently, this Ghost person was already getting on his nerves.


    ''My name is Rowan'' the Ghost replied, ''but not many people remember it any more'' he added with a slight sadness.


    Vaughn nodded, his own interest in this mysterious man piquing, ''OK Rowan, well my name is Vaughn, though my parents would rather I kept that between us due to who they are, you might as well know it as we are going to be stuck together until this mission is over'' he said as he looked around them at the terrain. ''Do you even know who we are looking for?'' he asked, hoping that the person beside him could shed some light on what they were after.


    Rowan shook his head, ''I do not know who they are, only that they are marked''


    Vaughn nodded, ''yeah, something about a crescent moon birth mark?'' he asked as Rowan nodded, his eyes constantly sweeping the area around them, his stance alert as they put more and more distance between themselves and the castle, ''I wonder what the High Priestess wants her for'' he muttered more to himself than hispanion.


    Sighing deeply, Rowan turned to face the young Vampire, studying him closely as if sizing him up, finally he uttered, ''one thing you should know about our employer Vaughn, she is a very powerful witch, do not think that because she smiled at you or spoke your name softly that she isn''t a cobra waiting to strike. Do not question why we are collecting this person, do not even think about the Coven''s reasons as it will only lead to pain for yourself and your family!


    Vaughn nced at the warrior who strode along at his side, and realised that though the man was only a few years older than himself, he held the gaze of someone who had seen an eternity of suffering, nodding silently, he allowed the Ghost to set their course, the pairpsing into silence as they continued their journey.

 A Love spoken Chapter 16

    Sitting in her room alone, Gabrie stared out of the window across the grounds, her heart hurting as she yed back herst meeting with the silent Rogue. He hadn''t even tried to stop her from rejecting him, even as he fell to the ground he hadn''t made a sound


    and then in the split second that her brother''s voice had distracted her, he was gone.


    ''At least I''ll no longer feel the mate pull'' she muttered to herself, trying to convince herself that she was happy about what had happened. But each time she shut her eyes, she could see the pain in the Rogue''s face, as if she was breaking him but he hadn''t even tried to touch her let alone im her as his own.


    Growling in anger, her confusion swirling in her mind, she got up from the window seat, where she had been huddled and threw herself onto her bed, pummelling the mattress with her fists as she screamed into her pillow, trying to release her pent up feelings. A knock on the door halted her tantrum, ''go away'' she shouted angrily.


    ''It''s us'' came Olivia''s voice through the door, sighing heavily, Gabrie dragged herself off of the bed and stomped over to her bedroom door, unlocking it and pulling it ajar before making her way back to the bed and slumping down on it again. Walking in, Sierra closed the door gently behind them as she and Olivia made their way over to the bed and sat down next to the teenager who stared at her hands that were curled in herp.


    ''Gabby, talk to us'' Olivia said softly, taking the princess'' hand and holding itfortingly.


    ''There is nothing to talk about'' Gabrie replied tly, ''it''s over''


    Sierra shook her head vehemently, ''I don''t believe that Gabby, he came back'' she argued.


    ''And I rejected him'' Gabby muttered, her voice monotone.


    Both the she wolves sat staring at her in shock, ''you.. rejected him?'' Sierra finally managed to say.


    Gabrie nodded, her face stoic of emotion, ''He wouldn''t ept me, wouldn''t tell me why he didn''t want me, he didn''t do anything'' she mumbled, ''not even when I rejected him, he fell to his knees from the breaking of the bond but he didn''t try to get me to change my mind, he didn''t even ept it'' she continued as tears started to fall. Bringing up her eyes to meet Olivia''s, her face crumpled, ''why didn''t he want me Liv? Why didn''t he even fight for me? I can''t even have a second chance at a mate as he didn''t ept to release me from our bond.''


    Olivia gathered the teenager into her arms, brushing her hair with her hand as sheforted the sobbing young girl. ''I don''t know Gabby, I wish I did, I wish I had answers for you, but I don''t'' she replied sadly.


    Gabrie choked on her tears as she added, ''There is one positive in that I will no longer feel the pull toward him, so I can possibly find someone to care for me and I for them, but it won''t ever be close to the strength of the bond!'' she sobbed, her heart breaking for the loss of her other half.


    Sierra put her arms around both girls and hugged them tightly, ''Gabrie, we all know that the Moon Goddess has a very weird path that she wants us all to walk, you have to hold out hope that this is all just a part of her n. I refuse to believe that you are not destined to find your happy ending'' she murmured into the young girl''s back as the three of them sat entwined.


    Sitting up slightly, Gabrie wiped the tears from her cheeks with the back of her hand, ''I really hope so Sie, but right now, the Moon Goddess feels like she''s ying a vicious game with my heart'' she replied.


    Seeing that the teenager was starting to calm down, Olivia murmured, ''will you tell your mum and Nate about this? I know Nate is worried about you, he keeps asking why you are not being your usual annoying self, I think he almost misses being woken up by one of your pranks. Gabrie giggled at her words, relieving the two she wolves slightly,


    ''No, I think I''ll keep this to myself for the moment, I''m not ready to deal with the bacsh ofing face to face with a Rogue, putting myself in danger, h h h'' she replied with a grimace.


    Sierra and Olivia chuckled, knowing the princess was right, ''well I don''t know about you two but I feel that this requires the biggest tub of ice cream that we can find in the freezer'' Sierra dered, jumping up and pulling on the arms of her two friends insistently. Gabrie groaned as Olivia dragged herself to her feet and turned back to the teenager.


    ''Come on Gab, you know that she won''t give up until we do as she wants'' the eldest she wolf said with an eye roll, bringing herself a sharp elbow to her side in payment for her words.


    Standing up from the edge of the bed, Gabrie tried to pout as the girls pulled her unceremoniously from the room and toward the stairs, but deep down she felt slightly better for having spoken to them. As they made their way down the stairs to the ground floor, she couldn''t quite shake the eerie feeling within her, like she was missing something important though.


    ******


    Vaughn and Rowan had been trudging through the bleak countryside for hours, the Ghost seemedpletely at ease with walking in silence, but the young Prince finally had to break the suffocating silence.


    ''So they call you the Ghost?'' he started, watching the werewolf out of the corner of his eye.


    ''Correct'' Rowan replied, not sparing the Vampire a nce.


    ''How do you end up getting a nickname like that?'' Vaughn prodded


    Rowan shrugged, ''No idea, maybe they are all scared of me so I get the scary name'' he answered evasively.


    Vaughn swallowed down a growl of annoyance, ''look we are stuck together so you might as well talk to me, do you really want to spend the next however many weeks that we could be here searching for a needle in a haystack, walking inplete silence?'' he demanded.


    ''No issue with that over here kid'' Rowan replied easily.


    The prince snorted, ''that''s rich'' he muttered, ''only looks a few years older and calling me a kid.''


    Rowan finally looked over at the youngster, raising an eyebrow, ''looks can be deceiving Vampire, you would do well to remember that'' he said in a low dark tone.


    ''what is that supposed to mean'' Vaughn grumbled, an abrasive chip forming on his shoulder from the other man''s condescending tone.


    ''It doesn''t matter, just forget it'' Rowan replied, looking away again.


    They stomped along for a few more minutes before the prince tried again, ''so where is your mate?'' he asked, immediately noticing that hispanions shoulders stiffened slightly at his words.


    ''Not here'' the warrior replied defensively.


    ''she died?'' Vaughn gasped, his eyes wide as sympathy leaked into his heart.


    ''No, she''s alive, she just doesn''t want me'' the Ghost replied bitterly.


    ''She rejected you?'' Vaughn continued awed.


    Rounding on the young Vampire, Rowan grabbed his arm angrily, ''look, you are a whole lot too nosey for my liking, you need to understand that we are not friends, notpanions, not even associates. I usually work alone but for this mission I have had you foisted on to me, thest thing I wanted was a spoilt brat of a prince who has never seen a bad moment in his silver spoon serving, servant a*s wiping, gets whatever his little heart wishes for, life. Stop asking me questions about my mate, my life and who I am, trust me you are better off not knowing. Lets get this s**t done so you can go back to living your best life with your super important parents'' he growled vehemently.


    Releasing the hybrid, he spun back to the front and continued to march ahead, leaving the gaping Vampire prince behind him. ''Well Soooorry'' Vaughn mumbled to himself as he hurried to catch up, falling into step beside the furious werewolf who seethed to himself, his fists clenched by his sides.


    After another hour, Vaughn finally spoke again, ''maybe we can stop for a drink?'' he offered, ''think about a strategy to find this person we are searching for?''


    Sighing heavily, Rowan nodded, veering slightly to the right and heading for a clump of stones that wereying in the hard earth, dropping heavily down onto one and beginning to rummage in his back for a bottle of water, Vaughn doing the same. ''Did the High Priestess give you any way to track this person?'' Vaughn asked, as he took a sip of his own bottle of water.


    Rowan shook his head, ''no, I hope to be able to scent their pack when we get near'' he replied.


    Vaughn nodded, deep in thought, ''she gave me a tracker'' he replied idly.


    Rowan sat up straight and stared at him, ''what do you mean a tracker?!'' he demanded.


    ''She said that when we got close to our mark that I would feel a pull in the right direction, the closer I get, the stronger the pull will be'' Vaughn said with a shrug.


    ''Great, and when were you thinking of sharing that you are a walking target beacon?'' Rowan growled angrily.


    The Vampire''s eyes shed, ''well as you have cut down any chance of me having a conversation with you, I didn''t really get the chance'' he red back.


    Rowan growled challengingly, before muttering, ''I could have done without the bloody babysitting job.


    Vaughn growled back loudly, ''trust me mate, I don''t need a babysitter, I can handle myself just fine so don''t you worry about me, you carry on being your selfish arrogant self and we''ll get through this as quickly as possible.''


    ''Fine by me'' Rowan replied, screwing the cap back on his bottle and throwing it back into his bag before zipping it up. Standing up he threw his bag over his shoulder and stood impatiently tapping his foot as Vaughn got his things together and joined him. As they set off again, Vaughn muttered under her breath, ''oh and just so you know, it''s not as great being the son of the King of the Vampires as you would think!''

 A Love spoken Chapter 17

    The Vampire hybrid and Werewolf had spent days scouring the area for some sign of the Crescent marked wolf but so far they had found nothing, they continued to march side by side, ignoring each other, their animosity growing. Bunking down in a small secluded area surrounded by trees and thick bushes, a fire crackling between them, the carcass of a rabbit that Rowan had caught, slowly cooking over the mes, the smell of the roasting meat making their mouth water. ''What did you mean?'' Rowan suddenly asked, startling the brooding Prince who had been absent mindedly digging into the ground with a small stick he had foundying on the ground nearby. ''About what?'' the Vampire asked sullenly.


    ''About it not being that great being the son of a King'' Rowan borated in a bored tone.


    ''What does it matter?'' Vaughn snapped back testily.


    The werewolf shrugged, ''just curious, seems like a pretty decent life, being waited on by your servants, everyone bowing to you like you are something special.


    Vaughn snorted derisively, ''yeah its great, you get scrutinised every second of every day, you can''t even go to the bathroom without someone checking on you, let alone step outside and actually live a life'' he muttered angrily. Rowan nodded thoughtfully, ''yeah I guess that could get a bit ustrophobic'' he mused.


    ''Just a bit'' the Vampire agreed gloomily, ''what about you, why are you a loner? The Ghost?'' he asked.


    Rowan shrugged, ''Lets just say that I pissed off the wrong people and now I''m paying for it'' he replied cryptically before the pair fell into an uneasy silence again.


    Once the meat was cooked through, the pair ripped generous sections off of the carcass, blowing quickly upon the morsels as they burnt their fingers before eating them hungrily.


    Looking over the embers at the young Prince, Rowan asked, ''so tell me, how did you end up on this mission, you don''t look like the kind of man that people would have some sort of a hold over.''


    Vaughn sighed heavily, ''the High Priestess holds the rights to a promise made by myte grandfather and she has decided to call it in, as my grandfather is no longer with us, I have to fulfil it in his ce'' he replied moodily.


    Rowan looked surprised, ''why didn''t you just tell her to go jump? it''s not your promise'' he asked curiously.


    ''Because it''s a blood pact, it''s unbreakable, if I refuse, her part of the deal undoes so I''m bound toplete it'' the Vampire replied, his tone bing tetchy with all the questions.


    Rowan say silently for a few minutes before again probing the young man, ''what was the pact?''


    Vaughn red in anger, ''what is it too you, you told me that we are not friends and suddenly you want my entire life history, why the sudden interest in the spoilt rich kid?'' he demanded bitterly.


    The werewolf studied the Vampire for a while before answering, ''because I am at a loss as to how the Witches Coven managed to procure a favour from the Vampire King that was so powerful it would be honoured by his surviving rtives'' he replied simply. ''Your grandfather must have literally had no other option at the time and it''s always important to understand ones enemies, plus I like to know who I am travelling with'' he added softly.


    ''I am not your enemy'' Vaughn growled in annoyance.


    ''I never said you were, but the High Priestess? Well that is a different matter and I always make it my business to understand those that I am forced to work with'' Rowan replied evenly.


    ring at the werewolf, Vaughn finally dropped his gaze to the dying fire, using his stick to poke at the wood, causing the mes to re again before he spoke. ''My father was dying, something was attacking the venom that keeps our kind alive, if he had died, all of the Vampire species would have been wiped from the earth. The High priestess gave my grandfather a serum that protects his remaining Venom, in essence hiding it from the antidote, if we refuse to fulfil my grandfather''s oath, the serum will stop working, my father will die along with me and every other Vampire in existence.


    Rowan stared open mouthed at the youngster sat opposite him, ''wow, OK, I can see why you are here now'' he stuttered.


    Vaughn grimaced, ''yeah, didn''t really have any choice in the matter'' he agreed before meeting the Werewolf''s eyes sternly, ''now your turn'' he added.


    ''What?'' Rowan asked, suddenly looking away.


    ''I told you my story, now you tell me yours'' the Prince demanded, ''why are you looking for this Crescent birth marked person that no-one seems to know existed?'' Vaughn demanded. ''Honestly mate, you don''t want to know my story, I get judged enough in life'' Rowan replied grimly, pulling the piece of rabbit meat in his fingers apart and stuffing it into his mouth.


    Vaughn sat back and crossed his arms, ring at the man across from him, ''try me Rowan, you wanted to know my story, I told it, now I want to know yours. I have just as much right to know who I am travelling with as you do, more even considering who I am meant to be'' he added pointedly.


    The werewolf let out an exasperated sigh before sagging his shoulders slightly and beginning, ''I was not always the Ghost, I used to be just a normal werewolf, with a job working for the Council. Unfortunately I was an arrogant a*s hole who thought he knew best and that rules didn''t apply to him and I started to do some extra curricr work. A particr job turned out to not be what I thought it was and a young girl got killed and I was sentenced to death, so I ran, went frence, threw the rulebook away and did whatever was necessary to earn some money!


    Vaughn watched the older man, who''s face suddenly looked aged with the weight of his memories, the flickering mes, entuating the scarred look in his eyes as he mentally followed the path of his past.


    ''One day I did something unforgivable, something that I will carry to my grave and I hurt someone that meant everything to me, I tried to do what was right in the end, but it wasn''t enough to wipe out my previous life and I was taken back to the Council for execution.


    But it seems, the Council had no desire to kill me any more, they had a much harsher punishment in mind, they found a way to freeze me in time, I cannot age and I cannot refuse any task that I am given by the Council elder no matter how heinous that task may be! he said bitterly.


    Vaughn shuffled closer to the fire, his eyes fixated on the werewolf, ''how long have you been working for them?'' he murmured softly.


    Rowan met the young man''s gaze, with a painful smile, ''twenty five years'' he replied.


    Vaughn leaned back in shock, his head spinning, what could this man have possibly done that was so unforgivable that he deserved an eternity of servitude doing work so awful that it physically hurt to talk about it.


    Leaning forward again, so that his elbows rested on to his knees, Vaughn pushed gently some more, ''how did you get caught up with the High Priestess and the Coven?'' he asked.


    Rowan gave a hollowugh, ''I am the reason we are both here, I failed in a mission, I was sent to get the Crescent marked werewolf before, twenty two years ago, I had no idea who they were, didn''t even know that there was a marking, just that they were a part of a rtively unknown pack.


    I snuck up on them in the night, crept past the guards, which is easy when you don''t leave a trace of scent and it''s a pack that have very little to do with the outside world.


    I ripped through the boundary guards, ripping their throats out before creeping into the grounds, I managed to take out another dozen fighters before they finally managed to sound the rm for my attack. At first they sent just the men, who thought they would have the upper hand as I was alone, little did they know that my curse is that I cannot die. I can feel every cut, every bullet, knife but it just heals over and I carry on. It took a while but finally the realised that I wasn''t being selective over who I murdered, Man, woman or child, it made no difference, I had to kill them all.


    The female warriors, they tried to protect the innocent, standing in my way as children ran screaming but I just cut them down, and the children behind them. I left their bodies littered throughout the area, the grass was dyed red with the amount of blood I spilt, but I didn''t stop.


    Entering the pack house, I took down everyone I came across, not even a young babyying in her crib was given leniency, I killed her anyway. I checked that pack three times, top to bottom, found their secret sanctuary for their infirm and cleared through there too, I thought I hadpleted the target but one survived. I don''t know how but one person was saved from my attack and it was the one damn person I was sent to eliminate'' he finished furiously.


    Vaughn released a breath that he was unaware that he had been holding, his voice shaky he muttered, ''why would you do that? Why would you kill all those people who had done nothing too you?'' he asked horrified.


    Rowan lifted his pain filled eyes, ''because I couldn''t stop myself, I can''t say no to a direct order from the Council. I had to watch myself m*ssacre an entire innocent pack, I can hear them in my head, screaming, begging me to stop. I see the pups cowering from me, the older children trying to show bravery and protect the younger ones as I sliced their heads from their bodies with a de. When I was cursed, I wasn''t just cursed to live in eternal sl*very, I was cursed to relive every single evil deed that I am forced tomit, over and over again until the end of time.


    Rowan broke down sobbing as he finished, the pain of his life crashing down around him as Vaughn just sat across from him, stuck dumb from the tragic man''s story.

 A Love spoken Chapter 18

    After wandering aimlessly for just over a week, Rowan started to recognise the area they were heading toward, difort sinking to the bottom of his heart, he tried to steer the Vampire Prince into a different direction, but found that their course kept altering back toward the same ce. Dread enveloping him, the werewolf decided he needed to be more forward in trying to move their destination, ''maybe we should head over toward the Red Moon pack? We haven''t searched that area yet?'' he offered.


    Vaughn shook his head absent mindedly, ''no, I feel like we should carry on this way, I can''t exin it but this way makes me feel better'' he muttered back, continuing on his path.


    As the pair walked resolutely onward, Rowan finally broke and grabbed the Vampire''s arm in desperation, ''look we can''t go that way'' he growled causing Vaughn to eye him warily.


    ''Why not? This is the way I feel we are meant to go, if my senses say this way then surely that''s where we should head too?'' he argued back.


    Sighing heavily, Rowan shook his head, ''we are heading toward Silver Cross'' he replied dully.


    Vaughn raised his eyebrows, ''Alpha Isabe''s pack?'' he asked surprised, he had only visited Silver cross twice in his life and both times he had been a young boy and driven under the heavy protection of his fathers and their guards. Yet again his propensity for trouble had caused their visits to be curtailed. His smile widening, he added, ''but this is good! Alpha Isabe knows me so we will be able to enter her packnds to search'' he grinned.


    Rowan shook his head in disbelief, ''and how are you going to exin to her that we are searching for someone and want to take them to hand them over to a Witches Coven?'' he demanded in a low voice, ''do you think she''s just going to be like, hey yeah, take one of my pack members by all means. The werewolf red at his youngpanion as his face fell in realisation.


    ''s**t, how are we going to take someone from her pack'' he muttered, his enthusiasm disappearing as quickly as it had arose.


    Deciding to take a break, the pair sat on the grass in silence for a while until Vaughn spoke again, ''look, we don''t know if the person we want is even at Silver Cross, maybe they are behind the pack, but we can''t just ignore the entire pack because it''s Silver Cross'' he said in a tight voice, ''I think we need to go there and see if we can find the person we are looking for, if they are there, then we''ll figure out our next step but until then it''s just an informative visit.''


    Rowan looked at the floor, masking his face, ''and what story will we be giving them to enter theirnds? I doubt Isabe is going to believe that you just happened to be wandering past, she knows who you are'' he replied.


    Thinking for a moment, Vaughn''s face brightened, ''we''ll tell them I am searching for my mate, I am of the age where werewolves usually travel to look, so it won''t be suspicious!


    Rowan nodded, ''yeah, umm you can go in and have a look as you have the tracker on you, I''ll wait out here for you to return'' he agreed quickly.


    Vaughn shook his head, ''no man, you have toe with me'' he argued, ''Alpha Isabe knows my parents, there is no way she would believe that my Vampire father would ever let me travel on foot by myself to her pack to find my mate, I need you there as my protection.


    Panic filled the werewolf''s face, ''no, it''s really much better if I don''t go Vaughn, you can do this alone'' he said desperately, his hands clenching around his backpack strap as he spoke.


    Vaughn viewed hispanions stiff exterior curiously, ''why are you afraid to go to Silver Cross?'' he asked bluntly


    ''I''m not afraid'' Rowan growled, his eyes glinting, ''it''s just not a good idea, I''m a Rogue for Goddess'' sake, they don''t just let Rogues enter theirnd! I''ll be dead before I reach the border'' he added.


    Vaughn chuckled, ''one, you are immortal remember, they can''t kill you and two as my guard, appointed by my father, which Alpha Isabe can check if she wishes, you will be granted ess as I will vouch for your trustworthiness!


    Rowan dropped his shoulders in defeat, ''fine, but I wear my cloak and I keep my hood up'' he said determinedly, ''I am the Ghost, I still have a job to do after this job is finished, I need to keep my identity a secret.


    Nodding hesitantly, Vaughn agreed, ''fine, you can keep your hood on to cover your face and I will do the talking with Alpha Isabe, I doubt we will have to spend more than a couple of minutes in her office, she is only going to want to check why I am here and have me vouch for your harmlessness.''


    Scrambling to their feet again, they set off resolutely toward the Silver Cross Pack territory, circling around to make sure they presented themselves at the front gate, feeling this would give a better impression than being stopped by one of the border control. As they drew closer, Rowan pulled up the hood of his long cloak, hiding his face from view, bending his neck forward to enhance the shadows that covered his features.


    Squaring his shoulders, Vaughn marched up to the gates, Rowan keeping a few steps behind him, looking around them alertly. As they reached therge wrought iron entry point, two guards stepped into view behind the gates, eyeing him suspiciously. ''Halt stranger, what is your business here?'' the blond haired werewolf asked, his voice authoritative, telling the pair that he was high up in the warriormand chain.


    Vaughn raised his chin and met the challengers gaze, holding it firmly until the warrior felt the need to submit to him, ''I am Prince Vaughn, son to Vance, the Vampire King and Ie seeking an audience with Alpha Isabe'' he replied firmly.


    The warrior immediately bowed his head in respect at the young man''s words.


    ''Forgive my abruptness Your Highness'' the blond responded, ''I did not recognise you!


    Vaughn waved his hand as if waving the werewolf''s words away, ''there is nothing to forgive warrior, it has been many years since I or my family have visited Silver Cross and this was not a prenned visit. If you could kindly link to the Alpha and let her know I am here and ask if we may enter your territory, I would be grateful'' he added, using his most formal voice.


    The blond werewolf nodded immediately before looking over the Vampire''s shoulder, ''and um, yourpanion? Who should I introduce him as?'' he asked carefully.


    Vaughn shook his head, ''he is my guard, authorised and vetted by my fathers, Alpha Isabe is wee to ring through to the Castle and confirm his trustworthiness if she requires'' he replied easily.


    The warriors eyes clouded momentarily as he spoke to someone up at the pack house, once cleared he smiled and opened the gate, allowing the two men to enter.


    ''The Gamma ising down to escort you to the pack house Your Highness, the Beta apologises but he is currently detained by a pack issue or he would havee to escort you personally'' the warrior exined.


    ''Oh I fully understand, this was a spurious request as we were passing by the territory and I felt wrong toe so close to my werewolf father''s friend''s pack and not visit'' he replied with a smile.


    Behind him, Vaughn felt Rowan''s tension ease slightly at the warrior''s words, soon enough a ck haired woman came down the gravel driveway, her smile weing as she held out her hand to Vaughn and bowed her head in respect. ''Prince Vaughn, it is an honour to meet you, I am the pack''s Gamma, Darcy, if you would like to follow me, I will take you to the Alpha'' she said formally as Vaughn shook her hand firmly.


    ''Of course, lead the way'' he replied, ''my guard will be apanying me, my fathers still refuse to allow me to travel alone'' he added with a roll of the eyes as Darcyughed.


    ''His majesty Jason is quiteid back from what I remember of our youth, I assume it is more His Majesty Vance that is protective over his son'' she said with a knowing smile.


    Vaughn nodded, ''yes, being the son of the Vampire King has its disadvantages, if he had had his way, I would be in that castle until I was one hundred and fifty'' he replied with a chuckle.


    Making their way up to the pack house, Vaughn openly marvelled at the structure that wasid out in front of him, the building was stunning, surrounded by lushwns and a deep inviting forest that made him want to strip off and shift.


    Allowing Darcy to guide him into the pack house, his eyes swept the foyer, taking in the ornate d¨¦cor, next to him, Darcy was pleased to see his obvious appreciation of their home.


    ''Follow me Your Highness, the Alpha is waiting in her office for you'' she said gently, drawing the Vampire Prince''s gaze back to her.


    Nodding silently, Vaughn followed the Gamma toward the stairs, Rowan close behind, ascending to the top floor where Darcy knocked smartly on the door, awaiting her Alpha''s voice before opening it wide and stepping inside.


    ''Alpha, I have His Highness, Prince Vaughn to see you along with his bodyguard'' she said formally.


    Looking up from her papers on the desk, the soft face of Isabe looked over the Vampire Prince, a huge smile breaking across her face as she nodded to her Gamma who swiftly left, shutting the door behind her.


    Standing up, Isabe swept around her desk, throwing her arms around the young prince and hugging him tightly to her.


    ''Vaughn! What a lovely surprise, I have not seen you in years and years'' she eximed, standing back and holding his shoulders as she looked over his face, ''you have grown into quite the handsome young man, though I am amazed that Vance allowed you to leave the castle with just one guard'' she added, a shrewd look on her face.


    ''He knows Alpha, you can ring and check'' Vaughn replied with a smile, ''I swear I didn''t sneak out'' he chuckled.


    Isabe joined in hisughter, ''hmm just checking young man, I do not need a fight with Vance about allowing his son to enter my territory when he''s on the run'' she growled affectionately.


    Looking over at the hooded figure next to him, she furrowed her brow slightly, ''and who is yourpanion Vaughn, what is your name warrior?'' she asked stepping over to Rowan who visibly stiffened.


    ''Oh he''s just one of our guards Alpha'' Vaughn replied easily, trying to deflect the older woman''s question.


    Isabe shook her head, ''I like to know who enters my territory, it is a sign of disrespect to hide your face from an Alpha on her ownnd sir, I must insist that you remove your hood and greet me'' she growled testily.


    Vaughn stood there, silently, unable to think of how to protect the Rogue, Rowan keeping his head down, staying silent.


    ''Warrior'' Isabe growled, her Alpha tone evident, ''remove your hood'' she ordered.


    Slowly, Rowan lifted his hand and ced it upon the top of his head, sliding the hood backwards over his hair the light from the office windows brought his face into sharp relief.

 A Love spoken Chapter 19

    Rowan lifted his hand and ced it upon the top of his head, sliding the hood backwards over his hair as the light from the office windows brought his face into sharp relief. Isabe fell backwards against the desk as his face became visible, her hands grabbing behind her to steady herself as her eyes, wide with surprise, darted over the warrior''s face. ''Rowan?'' she whispered in shock, ''Rowan!'' she repeated louder as she stared at him.


    ''Um, you two know each other?'' Vaughn asked in surprise.


    Ignoring the young Vampire, Isabe took a tentative step forward, ''how? What? When?'' she muttered, gazing at him as she tried to pull herself together, ''where have you been?'' she demanded suddenly, ''I thought you were dead! How in the Goddess'' name are you still in your mid twenties''.


    As the shock wore off, the Alpha''s anger started to rise as she stormed over to the werewolf and grabbed him by the shirt.


    ''Hey Be'' Rowan replied softly, ''long time no see'' he chuckled humourlessly.


    ''Long time no see?'' Isabe yelled back, ''it''s been twenty five years, thest time I saw you, you were being dragged back to the Council! And all you have to say is long time no see? Where the f**k have you been?! What the hell happened to you?'' she demanded. Rowan waved his hand dismissively, ''oh usual stuff, taken back to the Council, instead of being killed, forced into working for them, always an adventure when ites to being around me babe, you know that'' he replied airily.


    ''Don''t call me babe'' Isabe growled, ''how the f**k are you in your twenties, you should be around fifty by now, and why don''t you have a scent'' she added, ring at him, sniffing around him as if she was determined to hunt out his smell.


    Sighing heavily, Rowan shook his head, ''long story Be, lets just say the Council made me into a one of a kind Werewolf, I''m special.''


    Crossing her arms stubbornly, Isabe red at the Rogue until he dropped his gaze, ''I have time'' she growled, indicating to the chairs across from her desk before sweeping around to her own side and taking her seat.


    Reluctantly, the Werewolf took the seat he had been issued, Vaughn sitting down next to him, his gaze bouncing between the two as if unsure who he should be focusing on.


    Leaning back in her chair, Isabe fixed Rowan with an impatient stare, ''I''m waiting Rowan, I think you owe me'' she growled warningly.


    Sighing heavily, the Werewolf shifted in his seat before starting, ''when I was taken from Oak Ridge by Sebastian, he took me back to the council just as he said he would and he asked for his freedom in payment for capturing me'' he started hollowly. ''I don''t really have a lot of memory of what happened after that, I know I was taken to a room and I remember pain so much pain I thought I was going to die but it seems it had the opposite affect'' he added bitterly.


    ''What do you mean by that?'' Isabe asked, her gaze not leaving Rowan''s face.


    ''I''m immortal Be, Well I assume I am as nothing has killed me, no silver de, no bullet or bar fight has taken my life'' Rowan replied keeping his gaze down. ''Nothing can hurt you?'' Isabe asked, her voice disbelieving.


    ''Oh no, it can and it does hurt'' Rowan replied as he took off his robe and dropped it over the back of the chair before lifting his shirt to reveal a torso covered in scars from de cuts. Some were rtively fresh others had obviously been on his body for years. Meeting the Alpha''s gaze finally, Rowan said, ''It hurts when it happens, but it just doesn''t seem to be able to kill me, and I can''t age, I have been twenty six years old for thest twenty five years and I don''t know why. After a while I started to provoke people jut to see what would happen, I think I''ve had every bone in my body broken, including my spine and they just heal right up so I finally epted that I most likely cannot be killed'' he finished with a shrug.


    Be took a deep breath, her face a mixture of emotions, ''that still doesn''t exin where you have been Rowan, you could havee back, let people know that you were OK, let me know!'' she growled in frustration.


    ''I''m sorry Be, I don''t know what to say to you, my life is..plicated'' Rowan replied sadly, averting his gaze from the Alpha''s frustrated look.


    ''I get the feeling that this is as far as you will go with your story'' Isabe huffed, her demeanour letting the room know that she was not satisfied.


    Rowan nodded silently, staring at the floor, Vaughn took the break in the conversation to steer it away from the painful confrontation.


    ''Alpha Isabe, I know you are angry with Rowan, but please he is here to help me and keep me safe'' he said quickly as the Alpha''s eyes flickered to him.


    Nodding, Isabe removed her attention from the warrior and sat forward, resting her elbows onto the desk, ''what can I do for you Prince Vaughn, it is unusual to see you this far from the castle with only one protector'' she said, giving a dirty look toward Rowan who immediately dropped his gaze again.


    Vaughn smiled, ''as you know, my father is not keen on letting me out unsupervised, but this particr matter required me to leave the castle and both my fathers felt that I would be safer if I travelled incognito. I rarely get seen outside of our walls so I''m not really recognisable ept those who are known and trusted by my parents, I am under strict instructions to keep who I am on a need to know basis, and not to bring unwanted attention to myself from strangers'' the Vampire exined quickly. ''Vance''s rule I am going to guess?'' Isabe replied with an eye roll and chuckle.


    ''You would be correct Alpha'' Vaughn replied, joining in with herughter.


    ''OK Vaughn, what is it that the Silver Cross pack has or can offer to you that would bring you all this way?'' Isabe asked, watching the young Prince closely.


    ''I uh, I''m looking for my mate Alpha'' Vaughn replied with a shrug, ''we don''t know if I will have a mate for my werewolf side or my vampire side but we don''t want to wait two hundred years to find that my mate was actually a werewolf and I was supposed to find her


    now.


    Isabe mulled over his words for a moment, ''yes, you are going to be a bit tricky'' she mused, ''either a mate now for your wolf or a mate in one hundred and eighty years for your Vampire, or possibly even both'' she added as Vaughn looked at her surprised. ''Both?'' he asked in worry.


    Isabe smiled, ''you are the first of your kind Vaughn, never has an Alpha wolf and a Vampire King produced an heir, you are unique and we, the friends of Jason, in the werewolf world and I would assume, all of the Vampires as well have done all that we can to keep you away from parties that may want to find out your true potential'' she said. ''It is very possible for you to end up with a mate for each of your supernatural sides and I fully understand your parents desire to keep your search low key. I suggest that you stay with us for a couple of days, walk around the pack and see if your mate is here but do not tell anyone about your reason to visit. If anyone asks, and my nosy daughter will of course want to know, you are here on an official visit to strengthen our ties with your father as the sister pack to Oak Ridge.''


    Vaughn nodded his understanding, ''thank you Alpha Isabe, I appreciate your discretion'' he replied.


    As he stood to take his leave, Rowan cleared his voice hesitantly, ''umm Alpha'' he started respectfully, ''may I ask your permission to keep my hood up whilst on your territory, I do not want to draw attention to myself just in case we do not find Prince Vaughn''s mate here, the less people who can identify me as His Highness'' protector the safer I feel that he will be'' he said, keeping his head bowed in submission.


    Isabe watched the warrior silently for a few minutes before snapping, ''fine, you may remain concealed for the protection of Prince Vaughn with everyone but me'' she replied evenly.


    ''Thank you Alpha'' Rowan replied as he stood from his chair and pulled his cloak back around his shoulders, lifting the hood to conceal his face.


    As he made to follow Vaughn to the door, Isabe stopped them suddenly, ''Rowan'' she called softly


    Turning back, Rowan lifted his head to meet her gaze, ''yes Isabe?'' he asked.


    ''I''m d you are OK'' she replied with a small smile before picking up her pen and starting to write on the paperwork still piled up in front of her, effectively dismissing them from her office.

 A Love spoken Chapter 20

    Once they had exited the office, Vaughn spun the warrior around aggressively to face him, ''so in all the time we have been heading in this direction, you didn''t once think to say that you had a history with the Alpha of the pack?'' he whispered angrily. Dragging the Prince away from the door, Rowan checked around them before replying, ''why do you think I wanted to keep my face covered, I was hoping we could just get you permission to search and get out of there, leaving before she realised'' he hissed, ''the Alpha of Silver Cross knowing I''m alive is not good for her or me, no-one else must know I''m here Vaughn, no-one'' he growled.


    Vaughn pulled his arm out of the warrior''s grasp, ''don''t worry, I have no intentions of sitting through another meeting like that'' he spat, ''lets just search the pack and see if this Crescent moon person is here'' he added as he turned on his heel and stormed back toward the stairs, Rowan following behind him.


    Reaching the bottom step, they were met by Darcy who sensed the pairs hostility to each other but tactfully ignored it.


    ''Your Highness, the Alpha has instructed me to sort out rooms for you and your guard within the pack house, when you are ready to be taken there please just stop any member of the pack and they will link me immediately'' she said with a smile. ''Thank you Gamma'' Vaughn replied with a smile, the Gamma bowing respectfully before leaving them to their own devices. ''Where too first?'' Rowan muttered quietly.


    The Prince stood still and concentrated carefully, feeling a draw toward an area outside of the pack house. ''This way'' he murmured back, leading the guard out of the front door and into the sunlight. As they made their way around the grounds, they noticed the curious stares of the passing pack members, each of whom gave a respectful head bow as they passed the Prince, giving him the feeling that Isabe had informed her members via mind link, that he was an important visitor and as such should be respected but not approached.


    Striding across the gravel, the sounds ofughter reached them, walking closer they came across a small group of two females and two males.


    Clearing his throat, Vaughn waited until the group faced him with a look of surprise.


    One of the young girl''s who looked to be slightly younger than him, stood up from her sun lounger by the pool and made her way toward them. Vaughn could feel Rowan stiffen slightly at her approach but shook off his feeling of unease as he gave the young beauty a powerful smile. ''Good afternoon, Prince Vaughn I presume?'' she asked, eyeing him suspiciously.


    Taken aback that she knew who he was, he stood silently as she broke into her own smile, ''mum already mind linked me and told me that you were here and to help you in any way I can'' she said as she slipped her hand through his arm and drew him over to the others.


    ''Mother says we met when we were younger but I admit that I do not remember it'' the girl continued as they walked the final few feet together,ing to a stop in front of the girl''s friends. Indicating to herself, she said, ''I''m Gabrie, Gabby to my friends, Alpha Isabe is my mother, this is my older brother Nathaniel, or Nate as we call him, next in line to the Alpha title'' she added waving her hand at the tall warrior who stepped forward to give his hand a firm shake. ''Prince Vaughn, a pleasure to see you again, it''s been many years'' Nathaniel uttered as the Vampire gripped his hand in greeting.


    ''Yes, my fathers were very reluctant to allow me to visit other packs in my youth, something about a love of fire'' Vaughn replied with a wry smile causing the Red head who was yet to be introduced, to giggle.


    ''This is Sierra, newly arrived from the Oak Ridge pack'' Gabrie continued, as Vaughn took the she wolf''s hand in his own and ced a kiss on her skin causing her to blush furiously as the warrior behind her growled and pulled her back to him. ''And the jealous man behind her is her mate, Landen who is our future Beta'' Gabrie finished with a roll of her eyes.


    ''Apologies Beta'' Prince Vaughn replied immediately, ''I was brought up by someone who is two hundred years old, I was taught that you do not shake a woman''s hand when you meet, plus as a former resident of my father''s pack I feel connected to your mate, I meant no disrespect to your mate bond'' he said with a smile.


    Landen nodded tersely, as he extended his own hand, ''no offence taken Prince Vaughn, unfortunately it''s a natural reaction that runs through us all'' he replied, his easy grin creeping back across his face.


    Turning behind them, Gabrie viewed the warrior that was still stood silently behind them, ''and who is your friend Prince Vaughn?'' she asked appraisingly.


    ''This is my guard, uhh, he has been appointed by my fathers to keep me safe'' Vaughn replied quickly as Rowan bowed his head to the group, being careful to keep his face covered.


    Gabrie stared intently at the cloaked man, her eyes narrowing slightly before Prince Vaughn distracted her, ''so Princess Gabrie'' he started.


    ''Just Gabby is fine Prince Vaughn'' Gabrie cut in easily.


    ''Of course, Gabby'' Prince Vaughn corrected himself, ''and please call me Vaughn, the whole Prince thing makes me feel like I have to be on ceremony all the time. Anyway, Gabby, I assume your mother informed you that I am here in search of my mate but would like to keep a low profile if possible''.


    Gabrie nodded, beaming brightly, ''of course Vaughn, I will be happy to show you around so you can look for your mate, get you close to the she wolves to see if they are the one, whilst fending them off from your Alpha charms'' she added with snigger, causing the Vampire to blush slightly.


    ''Thank you Gabby, I would really appreciate that'' Vaughn replied with a smile.


    Walking back to her sun lounger, the Princess quickly pulled her shorts and a t''shirt over her swim suit before slipping her feet into some strapless pumps and walking back to stand beside the Vampire Prince.


    Waving at the other three, she said ''I''ll see you guys at dinner OK?'' before grabbing the Vampire''s arms and steering him away, the young Prince, looking back toward the forest that had been behind the group asionally with a pained look, but allowing Gabby to direct him so as not to draw attention.


    ''OK Vaughn, lets get this party started'' Gabrie grinned as she linked arms again and dragged him toward a group of she wolves that were training. Clearing her throat loudly, she drew the young girls attention, each one stopping their work out to bow respectfully. ''Ladies, this is a visitor of the Alpha''s, she has said that we are all to greet him respectfully and make him feel wee'' she said with authority.


    ''Yes Princess'' the girls chanted beforeing forward one at a time to shake the Vampire''s hand and introduce themselves. Vaughn looked into each girl''s eyes as Gabrie waited expectantly before giving her a side nce, her face falling slightly before she waved to the girls, ''how about we show our visitor what we can dodies?'' she asked as she sat down on the grass, Vaughn sitting down next to her as Rowan remained standing behind them.


    The girls immediately bowed before making a circle with the two leaders, then a pair making their way to the centre to spar.


    After watching the she wolves for half an hour, Vaughn politely pping as they bowed to him, the pair scrambled to their feet and continued on their way around the grounds.


    ''So not one of our main warrior females then'' Gabrie teased, nudging his shoulder, ''I feel like one of those blind date TV show hosts, we''ll find your perfect match somewhere Vaughny'' she said with a grin. ''Vaughny?'' the Prince repeated with augh.


    ''Hey, we are almost rted! Your dad and my Mum are well close, what with our Grandads being best mates and all'' she scoffed.


    Vaughn smiled easily, ''I wish I had got to spend more time with you all when I was growing up, I feel like I missed out on a lot'' he murmured sadly.


    Gabrie tossed her hair over her shoulder as she grinned, ''ahh we''ll make up for that now Vaughny, now you have visited once, there is no reason for you to not keep visiting!


    The afternoon passed peacefully, the pair finding way to integrate with the female pack members, each one bringing disappointment to the pair for different reasons.


    Finally Vaughn stretched, ''Uhh, I could really do with a run, my wolf hasn''t been out in days'' he grumbled in annoyance.


    Gabrie''s eyes lit up, ''we could run in the forest if you want'' she said excitedly, looking at the Prince expectantly. Vaughn brightened as well at the Princess'' words, nodding eagerly as they headed over to the trees.


    Pulling on the Prince''s arm, Rowan hissed quietly, ''Vaughn, I can''t shift in front of the Princess''.


    ''Just step behind a tree if you want to stay hidden Rowan, it''s just a damn run, will you rx'' Vaughn muttered back angrily.


    ''Are you twoing?'' Gabrie called from the tree line, looking back at them impatiently, ''I already linked mum and she said that as long as your warrior is with us that we are fine to run in the woods but not to go too deep due to the Rogues'' she added. Vaughn stifled augh, drawing a quizzical look from the young teenager, ''Oh I just don''t worry to much about Rogues with my warrior, he is very skilled'' Vaughn replied hastily.


    Shrugging, Gabrie walked off to some bushes to get stripped and shifted, the two men walking in the other direction, taking off their clothes and shifting into their wolf forms. Vaughn''s ck Alpha wolf stepped out from the trees, bowing his head slightly toward the pure white wolf, his face smiling at the small ck patch that was on her ear.


    Gabrie''s wolf looked behind him for his warrior, though Rowan remained hidden, ncing over his shoulder, Vaughn shrugged before flicking his head to the she wolf and setting off at a run into the woods, Gabrie giving a yip of excitement and setting off after him.


    The warrior stayed out of sight of the pair, though they could hear his paws pounding the ground, keeping up with them as they ran and jumped, Gabrie''s wolf nipping at Vaughn''s tail teasingly as he growled yfully, turning toward her, giving her an opportunity to streak past him with a howl ofughter.


    Finally they slowed slightly, entering arge clearing that had logsid on their sides as makeshift seats around a stone circle that would usually hold a fire.


    As they approached, the realised that another was already there,ying on her side in a small patch of sunlight that had managed to fight its way through the thick green canopy above them.


    Giving a yip of excitement, Gabrie leapt onto the sleeping she wolf who growled in annoyance before pushing the white wolf off of her and stood up regally, stretching out her strong muscles, her chocte brown fur shimmering in the sunlight. Turning so that she was facing her attacking friend, Vaughn felt a gasp in his throat as a white Crescent moon patch of fur came into his line of sight, it was her!


    The Chocte brown wolf nudged the white wolf with her shoulder before looking over at Vaughn anding over toward him, her eyes cast downward as she sniffed him tentatively.


    Vaughn breathed in, his head bing scrambled as her scent wrapped around him like a nket, the scent of cinnamon apples infusing him, as the she wolf purred gently, she looked up, her eyes meeting his as his wolf went into shock, ''MINE!'' his wolf growled in their mind, his own shock mirrored in the she wolf''s eyes.

 A Love spoken Chapter 21

    ''MINE!'' the ck wolf growled within their mind, as he stared into the she wolf''s eyes, taking in her shocked expression.


    Rowan suddenly lunged through the bushes to the side, growling loudly at Vaughn, nodding his head back toward their clothes before setting off at a sprint, Vaughn immediately turning tail and following the grey wolf, leaving the girls behind in the clearing. Reaching their clothes, Rowan quickly shifted and dressed, waiting for Vaughn to do the same before he spoke, ''we found her, that she wolf is the Crescent moon wolf'' he said quickly as he pulled his hood over his head. Vaughn slumped to the ground, his mind reeling, ignoring the warrior''s rambling voice.


    ''Rowan'' he croaked suddenly, ''she''s my mate''


    The warrior dropped to the floor beside the Prince, horror etched on his own face, ''you are kidding right, please tell me that you are kidding'' he muttered desperately.


    Vaughn shook his head, his eyes glued to the leaves that were strewn across the forest floor, ''she''s my mate'' he repeated in disbelief.


    ''Vaughn!'' suddenly came Gabrie''s worried voice as she appeared nearby, now fully clothed, ''Vaughn! Are you here?'' she called.


    ''I''m here Gabby, sorry about that'' Vaughn called back from the bushes as he hastily scrambled to his feet. Stepping out he gave a weak smile, ''my guard felt something was off, we needed to check it out'' he said as the Princess walked over to him, her eyes trained on the emerging warrior who''s face was still covered.


    ''Yeah, I bet he did'' she growled quietly, her gaze boring into the side of the Rogue''s head as he flinched under her gaze.


    ''Uh, so, who was the brown wolf in the clearing?'' Vaughn asked, trying to keep his voice level.


    Gabrie grinned, ''That was Olivia, she went out for a run with one of the pack wolves earlier, she must have convinced him to give her a bit of time on her own, I really need to ask her how she managed that'' she added under her breath.


    Vaughn growled sub consciously at the thought of another male around his mate, quickly covering it with a cough as Gabrie looked at him enquiringly.


    ''She seemed nice, Alpha Isabe must be proud to have so many strong she wolves in her pack'' Vaughn replied with a taut smile.


    Gabrieughed, ''Olivia isn''t a Silver Cross member, she belongs to Oak Grove, she is Former Beta Leo''s daughter'' she said.


    The Prince''s heart sank at her words, his mate, the woman he was supposed to hand over to the Coven to save his father was the daughter of his grand father''s most trusted pack member.


    Vaughn could remember Beta Leo from the few times that he had met him as a child, he remembered his daughter who was a few years older than him. She hadn''t paid him much attention other than to greet him politely, he had thought at the time that she was one of the most beautiful girls he had ever seen, strangely drawn to her but had pushed her to the back of his mind years ago when he was no longer allowed to visit Oak Ridge pack.


    ''Are you OK Vaughn?'' Gabrie asked concerned, ''do you need to go back to the pack house?''


    The Prince nodded weakly, he needed to get away from everyone and figure out what to do, allowing Gabrie to take his arm, he dazedly made his way back to the pack house, the princess leading him up the stairs and opening a door to one of the guest rooms. ''Gamma Darcy linked me to say this was your room'' she said with concern, ''your guard is next door'' she added with a scowl toward the hooded figure who remained silent, just inside the door frame.


    Giving the Vampire onestforting pat, Gabrie swept from the room and shut the door behind her. Rowan pressed his ear to the door quickly, listening intently for a few moments before stepping back and flicking the lock, removing his robe as he sat down on the edge of the Prince''s bed.


    ''What am I going to do Rowan?'' Vaughn asked horrified, his eyes zed as his mind rushed at a mile a minute.


    ''We have to take her to the Coven Vaughn, we don''t have a choice'' Rowan replied evenly.


    Spinning around to re at the Rogue, Vaughn''s eyes glowed red with anger, his Vampire genes taking dominance in his fury, ''she is my mate! I am sworn to protect her as the Moon Goddess demands'' he growled. ''And you are also sworn by a blood oath to hand her to the Coven or your father dies'' Rowan growled back.


    Dropping to the bed, Vaughn dragged his fingers through his hair in desperation, ''I can''t let my dad die'' he said painfully, ''but what are the coven going to do to my mate if we hand her over?'' he asked pitifully.


    The warrior''s shoulders sagged, ''I don''t know Vaughn, but I am bound by the Council to take her to the High Priestess, with or without your help'' he replied in defeat.


    Vaughn grabbed the warrior''s shirt in his fist, his eyes zing, ''you will not hurt my mate'' he growled, his wolf pushing to the surface, showing his dominance as Rowan struggled against the iron fist.


    ''I don''t want to hurt her Vaughn'' he gasped, trying to prize the Prince''s fingers from his clothing, ''but I don''t have a choice about handing her over, neither of us do'' he added.


    Vaughn dropped the warrior''s shirt, folding back in on himself as he struggled over his impossible dilemma.


    ''Look we are here for a couple of days'' Rowan reasoned, ''lets get to know her, she must have also felt the mate bond when she looked at you, but it''s not like she''s just going to pack up ande with us, so lets use the time for you to learn about her and we can try and figure out what the hell we are going to do.''


    Vaughn sighed heavily as he nodded, ''yeah, OK, lets go and get some food, it must be nearly dinner time and then we''ll start to learn about this Crescent moon wolf.


    Standing up again, Rowan straightened his mussed clothes, putting his cloak back on and covering his face before opening the door, allowing the Prince to exit first before shutting the door behind him and following down the stairs to the dining hall.


    Making their way slowly down the staircase, the pair crossed the foyer and entered the dining hall, pack members bowing respectfully as the Prince walked past them. Lining up with the rest of the members, Vaughn was suddenly engulfed with an intoxicating scent, ''cinnamon apples'' he breathed softly, his eyes immediately searching the room for the source.


    Momentster he found the woman, her long brown hair tied up in a braid, her face dejected as she yed with the food on her te, only half heartedly listening as Gabrie chatted away in her ear.


    Vaughn''s chest tightened at her broken look, his wolf urging him to go to her and wrap her in his arm until her pained look left her beautiful face. Rowan gave him a gentle push in the small of his back, causing the Prince to stumble slightly as he moved along the line, realising that whilst he had been mesmerised, the line had moved on without him.


    Quickly dumping anything that was within reach onto his te he left the line and made his way over to Gabrie''s table, seating himself across from the older woman who took a deep breath in automatically before looking up at him.


    Her eyes widened in surprise before her features clouded once more and she ced her cutlery on her te, making as if to rise from her seat, Gabrie following suit as Rowan sat down next to him. ''No!'' Vaughn said automatically, his voice strangled, causing her to pause, ''please, stay'' he added dejectedly.


    Studying his face for a moment, Olivia slowly lowered herself back down into her chair across from him, Gabrie cing aforting hand on her back before leaving them to their conversation.


    ''You want to speak to me now?'' she asked coldly, though her voice washed over him like a symphony, making his heart flutter.


    ''I uh, I had to leave'' the Prince repliedmely, his cheeks flushing.


    ''I noticed'' Olivia replied sourly.


    ''Can we, uh, can we start over?'' Vaughn asked desperately, ''I''d like to get to know you'' he added with an embarrassed smile.


    Olivia stared at him for a moment before she dropped her shoulders, ''fine, what would you like to know'' she replied.


    Smiling, Vaughn held out his hand to her, waiting expectantly until she took it warily, electric sparks ying up their arms at the contact causing them both to gasp. Leaning forward he brushed his lips against the back of her hand softly, closing his eyes automatically as her scent invaded every pore of his body.


    ''I am Prince Vaughn, son of Jason and Vance'' he said with a smile.


    Olivia let out a small gasp at his words, ''the Vampire King?'' she muttered to herself questioningly.


    ''Yes, and Alpha Halle''s older brother'' Vaughn added with a grin.


    Pulling her hand slowly from his, Olivia straightened her shoulders as she replied, ''I am Olivia, daughter to Leo, former Beta of the Oak Ridge pack''


    Vaughn nodded with a smile, ''It is a pleasure to meet you Olivia!


    ''It has been a long time Prince Vaughn'' Olivia replied, her voice devoid of emotion.


    Vaughn smiled, ''please call me Vaughn, and yes it has, thest time we saw each other, I think I was about eight years old.


    Olivia nodded, ''yes, you set fire to our dining room if I remember correctly'' she replied as Vaughn rolled his eyes.


    ''Is there anyone who does not know that story?'' he groaned, dropping his head into his hands as Oliviaughed despite herself.


    ''You certainly leave asting impression'' she agreed.


    Vaughn chuckled before giving her a warm smile, ''I hope to leave a better impression on you this time than our first meeting'' he said softly.


    ''We''ll see'' the she wolf replied, but a small smile tugged at the corners of her mouth.

 A Love spoken Chapter 22

    intently.


    As Olivia and Vaughn talked quietly over their food, Rowan sat silently, trying to concentrate on his own meat, but he could feel a pair of eyes watching him, looking over his shoulder his gaze connected with Gabrie''s who was stood in the doorway watching him His eyes widening in horror, he quickly turned back to his te, trying to ignore her prating stare


    Finishing his food, he leaned over to Vaughn, muttering that he would return to his room and for the Prince toe and find him as soon as he was finished eating.


    Vaughn nodded distractedly, his eyes glued to the she wolf in front of him.


    Rising from his chair, Rowan picked up his te and took it over to the stack, cing it carefully with the others before making his way to the exit. He was thankful that Gabrie seemed to have left, he could no longer feel her gaze but her sent still lingered in the air, driving his wolf insane within his mind.


    Hurrying over to the stairs, he took them two at a time, racing down the hallway to his room where he barrelled through the door, shutting it behind him and locking it before sliding to the floor, his back against the solid wood.


    Leaning his head on to his knees, he let out a slow shaky breath, he knew that being here, being around here was going to be hard, but this was t*****e. He wanted to touch her, pull her to him but it was like his body wouldn''t respond to his mind. His wolf howled painfully in his head, he could feel her wolf but he couldn''t contact her, a barrier of some sort was between them both.


    Rowan''s mind filled with the vision of her wolf, that stunning white wolf, so like Isabe''s yet so different. Her wolf seemed to shine like a beacon, calling him to her, the soft white fur begging for him to run his hands through it.


    A loud knock drew him from his thoughts, assuming it was Vaughn, the warrior jumped to his feet and unlocked the door, pulling it open to reveal the teenage princess.


    Gasping in horror, he inadvertently took a step back, Gabrie taking the opportunity to enter the room, shutting the door behind her. Turning toward him she immediately grabbed his hood and pulled it back to reveal his face.


    ''I knew it'' she growled, stepping closer to him, her anger radiating off of her, ''there are not many wolves, Rogue or otherwise that don''t speak and don''t have a scent. I wasn''tpletely sure until I saw your wolf, then I knew it was you'' she growled. Rowan opened his mouth, screaming internally for his voice to work, but nothing came out.


    ''I don''t understand you, you say nothing, you don''t reach for me when I am near, but your eyes.. your eyes have pain, sorrow even'' she mumbled to herself. Reaching a hand up, she brushed his hair from his face, the sparks from her finger tips electrifying his body, causing his eyes to close automatically.


    His breathing hitched at the contact, his wolf howling longingly inside of his head, pushing him to take her in his arms, but they stayed limply by his sides.


    Dropping her hand, Gabrie sighed, ''I assume that you are still not going to ept my rejection'' she said shaking her head, ''why do you want to t*****e yourself like this? I will move on Rogue, and when I do, you will feel everything! You are standing in the way of me finding someone who will want and love me, you might not care for me but at least have the heart to let me go and find someone who will.'' Tears started to roll down the teenagers face as she spoke, carving a knife through Rowan''s heart as he was forced to stand and watch her break.


    A sharp knock on the door, broke through their silence, the door opening immediately afterwards to reveal Vaughn who looked at the pair in surprise. Taking in Gabrie''s tear streaked face, the Vampire growled angrily as he strode over to her and pulled her into his arms.


    ''Gabrie? What happened?'' he asked worriedly before his gaze flicked to the werewolf, his eyes hardening in anger. ''What the f**k did you do to her'' he snarled furiously as Rowan just shook his head, gazing at the young princess who leaned into the Vampire''s embrace.


    Wiping her eyes, Gabrie straightened up, her face hardening as she glowered at the warrior, ''if you won''t ept my rejection Rogue, then maybe I''ll just have to force you too'' she said before storming out of the bedroom, mming the door behind her. Vaughn stared at his guard, his mouth hanging open, ''rejection?'' he asked as Rowan averted his gaze.


    ''I.. can''t talk about it'' he finally forced out, his eyes wandering the room so he could keep from looking the Prince in the eye.


    ''Is Gabrie your mate?'' Vaughn demanded, his anger rising a Rowan stood in front of him silently. Taking hisck of response as an agreement, the Vampire shoved the Warriors shoulders with his hands aggressively.


    ''Gabrie, the daughter of the Alpha that you conveniently forgot to mention you had history with, is also your mate and you rejected her'' he snarled, shoving the werewolf again.


    ''I didn''t'' Rowan muttered, pain filling his eyes.


    ''Well you obviously didn''t im her you bastard! Is there anything else you haven''t bothered to tell me? Is there a random offspring floating around here somewhere that you haven''t bothered with either?'' he spat, ''maybe a twin brother who is actually a half decent wolf and doesn''t destroy young girl''s hearts!


    Rowan turned away from the irate hybrid, shaking his head bitterly, ''I can''t talk about it Vaughn'' he mumbled.


    ''Well you better start talking about it'' Vaughn red back.


    Rowan swung back round, his face taut with anguish, ''NO!'' he yelled vehemently, ''I mean I really can''t talk about it, I can not talk to her or anyone!'' He choked back his emotions as he dropped onto the bed heavily, his heart breaking.


    Vaughn sat down next to him, studying the broken warrior before finally saying, ''I have no idea what is going on here man, why can''t you talk about it?''


    Rowan shook his head, ''I don''t know'' he whispered, ''but every time I try my body freezes.''


    The two men sat in silence on the edge of the bed, each lost in their own thoughts.


    **********


    Gabrie raced down the hall, her heart hammering, tears falling freely as she instinctively tried to put as much distance between herself and the silent Rogue as she could.


    Thundering toward her bedroom she ran full pelt into something soft, sending them backwards with a loud ''oof''.


    Stumbling to a stop, the princess wiped her eyes to find Olivia sprawled on the floor in front of her.


    ''Oh Liv! I''m so sorry'' Gabrie said, trying to pull the she wolf to her feet and keep her face averted so that her friend wouldn''t see her tears.


    Scrambling up, Olivia grabbed her friend by the arms, turning her face toward her and gasping as she saw her red, puffy eyes.


    ''What happened? Gabby?'' she asked in panic, ''tell me, what''s wrong'' she asked as Gabrie shook her head.


    ''Not here'' the princess gulped, taking Olivia''s hand and dragging her down the corridor toward her bedroom. Opening the door, she pulled the she wolf inside before shutting the door and locking it. Taking a seat on her bed, she finally allowed the tears to fall unhindered as Olivia sat down beside her and pulled her into a tight hug, allowing her to sob until the tears ran dry.


    Once her body stopped shaking and her cries had quietened to heavy breaths, Olivia pulled back slightly and caught the young girl''s gaze.


    ''Tell me what happened Gabby'' she said softly.


    Taking a log shuddering breath, Gabrie, shut her eyes momentarily to calm herself before speaking, ''he''s here Lib'' she said quietly. ''Who?'' Olivia asked in confusion


    ''My mate'' Gabrie replied, ''it''s Prince Vaughn''s guard, I had an inkling that it was him, but he''s a Rogue! Why would he be with the Prince of the Vampires? I thought maybe I was just so desperate to see him again that I was imagining it, but then when we found you in the woods and his wolf burst out from the trees. I knew it was him, I knew with everything I had but I had to make sure so I went to his room and.. I pulled off his hood'' she finished, fresh tears falling.


    ''Oh Gabby, what did he say?'' Olivia asked, her heart breaking for the young Princess.


    Gabrieughed bitterly, ''the same as every other time I have seen him, nothing! Even when I begged him to ept my rejection, he still refused to speak!''


    Olivia recoiled slightly, ''you rejected your mate?'' she repeated shocked, ''you never told us that!


    Gabrie shrugged, ''I didn''t want anyone to know, who wants to throw about the pack that their mate didn''t want them but refused to let them go to find another instead'' she replied, ''plus, I didn''t want mum finding out, she''d be out hunting him down and I didn''t want him to get hurt'' she admitted, staring at the floor. Olivia tightened her grip on the teenager, trying tofort her as she trance like, staring into nothingness.


    ''What will you do now Gabrie'' Olivia asked softly, breaking through the deafening silence that surrounded them.


    The princess sat up straight, her eyes narrowing as her anger started to overtake her heart ache, tossing back her hair, she lifted her chin and muttered, ''if he won''t im me as his or have the good grace to let me go, I have no choice but to force him to ept my rejection.

 A Love spoken Chapter 23

    Olivia was slumped against the pillows on her bed, her mind reeling over everything that had happened that day. When she got up that morning she had joined the girls for breakfast, the three of them chatting happily before scraping their tes and discussing what they would do that day. Olivia was keen to take a run, but Gabrie and Sierra had elected to sit by the pool instead so she had convinced one of the young warriors to apany her instead. The blonde werewolf was in his early twenties and had the usual strong build of a fighting wolf. Making his way behind a tree, he had undressed and shifted, giving her privacy as she stripped and shifted behind a nearby bush, her chocte brown wolf emerging. Shaking out her fur, she smiled as she enjoyed the warmth of the suns rays that was filtering through the leaves above her head.


    Stepping out from behind their hiding ces, the pair set off at a fast run, the pair had been evenly matched in speed, racing through the trees deeper into the forest, vying to out run each other as Olivia''s wolf had purred happily, enjoying the wind as it breezed through her fur.


    After a solid hour of running they had turned back and made their way toward the clearing that was situated just inside the tree line, Olivia dropping herself to the ground in a sunny spot, the young guard remaining standing, keeping watch around them. Suddenly his eyes had clouded as a member of the pack mind linked him, his eyes clearing he had quickly shifted into his human form and said that he had to been summoned to return to the pack house.


    Asking if Olivia was ready to return, the she wolf had shook her snout and stretched out further in the bean of light causing the warrior tough.


    Making her promise not to stray further into the forest alone and to return to the open grounds within thirty minutes he had shifted back into his wolf and set off through the trees, disappearing from sight.


    Stretching her muscles, Olivia had closed her eyes, soaking up the warm rays, the soft springy moss growing from the earth making afortable bed. The mixture of the warmth and the softly blowing leaves around her had lulled the woman onto sleep. Her slumber was disturbed by a heavy objectnding on top of her, snapping her eyes open she had growled as Gabrie''s wolf hade into focus, the teenage wolf smirking as she stood over her.


    Kicking her off, she had gone to teach the youngster some manners before a scent had caught her attention. Turning away from her friend, she had eyed up the huge ck wolf that was watching them both, his huge size telling her that he was an Alpha though his scent was off slightly to her nostrils. Slowly making her way over to him, she inhaled the delicious aroma that surrounded her, making her feel dizzy and unsteady on her feet.


    ''Caramel'' her wolf whispered in her head, the she wolf almost drooling as she approached him. Raising her eyes, her gaze connected with his, she watched as if in slow motion as his eyes ckened slightly before widening in surprise.


    ''MINE!'' Olivia''s wolf shouted exuberantly, pushing to reach for him as Olivia fought for control.


    The ck wolf had stared at her shocked until a grey wolf had leapt from the bushes, indicating for her mate to follow him. Without a backwards nce in her direction, the ck wolf had bolted off into the trees, leaving her and Gabrie stood in the clearing alone.


    Gabrie had nudged her side, indicating with her snout to return to the castle as she sped off after the two wolves.


    Olivia had stood unmoving for a few moments, shocked, as her wolf howled in pain from the obvious rejection from their mate. Finally she had dragged herself to the edge of the trees, grabbed some clothes and slip on shoes from one of the packs and rushing back to the pack house, running up the stairs to her room as her heart broke.


    Gabrie had found her momentster, begging to know what was wrong, why the older she wolf was looking so broken, shuddering, Olivia had forced out the words that the mysterious ck wolf was her mate.


    Many cuss words had fallen from the princess'' lips as she paced around the bedroom, her whole body rigid with anger before she had grabbed Olivia''s arm and insisting they go for some lunch, putting that waste of werewolf space, as she referred to him, out of their minds.


    Sitting at the table, she had yed with her food as Gabrie talked beside her, trying to keep her mind from the strong muscr wolf that wouldn''t leave her mind.


    Caramel suddenly enveloped her once again, looking up she had immediately locked eyes with the most handsome man she had ever seen, he had looked at her worriedly before sitting down across from her. Immediately she had pushed back her chair, Gabrie following suit as a second stranger sat down next to him.


    The stranger had looked at her desperately, his voice cracking as he had asked her to stay, internally she had warred with her wolf, wanting to walk away from the man who had managed to crush her heart within the space of three minutes. Her wolf had howled, saying her mate was begging, to give him a chance until she had reluctantly resumed her seat, Gabrie leaving them to it after squeezing her shoulder supportively.


    The strong brooding man across from her had held out his hand as he introduced himself, electric sparks flying up her arm as he grasped her hand in his and raised it to his lips. Her shock had magnified as he told her that he was Prince Vaughn, son of the Vampire King and his mate, the brother of her very own Alpha.


    As they had talked, Vaughn''s guard had got up to leave, whispering to her mate quietly before straightening up and leaving the dining room. Olivia was curious about the cloaked man, why did he never speak to anyone but Vaughn, why was his face always hidden in shadows? Her mate seemed equally as keen to keep the mysterious stranger''s identity secret, always deflecting any attempts by others to enquire about him.


    The pair had enjoyed a simple conversation, Vaughn asking about her life, showing genuine interest in her answers, she had told him that Leo and Carmen were not her birth parents, that she had no memory of the people who had brought her into the world, she only remembered Leo and his face as he helped her out of a cupboard that she had been hiding in.


    Vaughn had seemed interested in her past, fixating on her birth parents, trying to get her to remember anything about them and her first pack until she had shut down in frustration, standing up abruptly and making her excuses to leave.


    Sweeping up the stairs, she had made her way toward Gabrie''s bedroom, knocking on the door twice before pressing her ear to the door when she got no answer. Not hearing the shower running from within she had epted that her friend was somewhere else and had set off back to the stairs in search of her or Sierra.


    Brooding over her conversation with the Vampire Prince, her mind and heart at war, unsure of whether she was wanted by her mate or if he was probing to see if she was worthy of him before choosing to reject her, she had suddenly found herself flying backwards,nding hard on the carpeted floor.


    Looking up, she had realised that Gabrie had rushed straight into her, taking in the teenagers tear streaked face, her concern pushed away her own dejected thoughts as she tried to get the she wolf to tell her what had happened.


    As Gabrie had admitted to the Prince''s guard being non other than her own mate, Olivia''s anger had started to bubble, it seemed that not only was her mate sizing her up for worthiness, his guard was the same and had already decided that Gabrie was not an eptable choice. Growling lowly she had scowled to herself, what was with these males and thinking that the Moon Goddess was wrong in her pairings! Was this a trait of the Vampire''s and their servants?


    Gabrie suddenly blurted out that she had rejected the guard already, causing the she wolf to recoil slightly, rejecting your mate was extreme, despite her own mate being far from perfect, at no point had she contemted rejecting him.


    Listening to the teenager, Olivia was worried at the resoluteness that she could hear in the Princess'' voice, '' if he won''t im me as his or have the good grace to let me go, I have no choice but to force him to ept my rejection'' she had muttered quietly almost as if she was speaking to herself.


    Holding the trembling she wolf, Olivia had tried to silentlyfort her, unable to find any words to make the teenager''s pain lessen.


    Squeezing her friend''s arm, Olivia fought the desire to storm up to the Prince''s room and give him and his guard a piece of her mind, how dare they treat her and Gabrie like this, they should be thankful that they had found their mates, and treasured them ordingly.


    Mulling over her own issue, she felt Gabrie pull herself from her friend''s grasp, standing up suddenly, a determined look on her face.


    ''Where are you going?'' Olivia asked, suddenly worried at the change in the Princess'' demeanour.


    ''I''m going to go and rid myself of a parasitic werewolf, that is sucking my happiness out of me'' the teenager replied resolutely before storming over to the door and yanking it open forcefully. The older she wolf could hear her stomping footsteps on the stairs from where she was still perched on the bedspread in Gabrie''s room and she knew one thing for sure, whatever Gabrie had in mind was not going to be good.

 A Love spoken Chapter 24

    Storming her way down the stairs, Gabrie made her way into the recreation room where the pack teenagers tended to hang out, standing in the door frame, her eyes wandered around the room until they fell upon Troy, one of the trainee warriors who had always had a crush on her, though she had always spurned his advances. He was standing by the pool table, chalking his cue as he chatted amicably to one of his friends.


    Marching over to him, she leant against the pool table, fluttering her eyshes as he stared at her in surprise.


    ''Hey Troy'' Gabrie purred, running her fingers up his arm as he swallowed loudly.


    ''Hey Gabby'' the warrior squeaked before clearing his throat embarrassed.


    ''Can I y?'' she asked, looking up at him coyly, a small smile ying around her lips.


    ''Yeah, of course'' Troy replied quickly, handing her a cue.


    Leaning over the table, Gabrie slid the pool cue between her fingers, aiming at the white ball before striking the tip against the sphere, sending it sideways into the cushion. ''Oops, my bad'' she murmured, ''I''m so bad at this, can you help me Troy?'' she added, pouting at him.


    ''y.. yeah, OK'' Troy said grabbing the white ball and cing it back in front of her. Leaning over, he helped her hold the cue correctly as Gabrie continued to get it wrong until he stood behind her, leaning over her to help her hold the pool cue straight. cing his hand behind hers, he slowly drew the cue stick back before sliding it forward and connecting with the white, sending it down the table where it knocked one of the striped balls into the pocket.


    Squealing excitedly, Gabrie wiggled her hips before standing up, turning around and throwing her arms around the warrior, hugging him tightly to her chest. ''Oh I did it! That was so exciting'' she gushed happily before cing her lips on his in a heat fuelled kiss. Troy stood there dumbstruck for a second before putting his arms around her and kissing her back desperately.


    Upstairs, Rowan and Vaughn were still sat silently on the bed, each lost in their own demon filled thoughts, suddenly Rowan let out a howl of pain, his body slipping to the floor as he sped at his chest, his breathing ragged as if some hidden entity was torturing him.


    Writhing on the carpet, he gasped for breath, tears falling down his cheeks as the Prince dropped to his knees beside him in horror.


    ''Rowan? Are you OK?'' he called out desperately, trying to pull the warrior into his arms and cradle him as the werewolf hunched over in agony.


    ''It hurts'' Rowan gasped out desperately, ''the pain, help me'' he whispered.


    ''What hurts?'' Vaughn asked in panic, ''I''ll get the pack doctor, wait here.''


    Rowan grabbed the hybrid''s wrist, shaking his head as she eyes closed against the pain slicing through his heart.


    ''Gabrie'' he finally gasped out, ''she''s.. with.. someone'' he finished before his head fell to the floor and he curled up in a foetal position, rocking back and forth whimpering.


    Jumping to his feet, Vaughn rushed out of the room, taking the stairs two at a time, searching themon rooms until he stumbled into the recreation room. His eyes immediately drew themselves to the Princess who was wrapped around a tall dark haired teenager, her hands in his hair as his caressed her back, their lips locked together.


    Striding over, he dragged Gabrie out of the warriors arms, growling loudly as he went to challenge, forcing the youth to submit immediately.


    Grabbing the Princess by the hand he dragged her out of the room, pulling her forcefully across the foyer and into an empty room before swinging around to face her. ''What are you doing?'' he yelled furiously.


    Gabrie ced her hands on her hips defiantly, ''I am moving on Vaughn'' she replied angrily.


    Vaughn ran his hands through his hair distractedly, ''Gabby, do you know how much pain he was in? It was like you took a knife to his heart and just kept twisting! I''ve only known him a short time and I''m sure that very little has the power to bring Rowan to his knees like that'' he said worriedly.


    Gabrie''s eyes widened, ''his name is Rowan? How do you know that?'' she asked surprised.


    ''He told me obviously'' Vaughn replied, ''though that is hardly the issue right now, you caused him unbearable pain! And for what? To punish him? Just reject him, don''t torture him Gab'' he said pleadingly.


    ''I did Vaughn! I rejected him, he wouldn''t ept my rejection. Nor would he im me! I was trying to force him to ept'' she muttered, her eyes clouding with guilt.


    ''What did he say when you rejected him?'' Vaughn asked, his voice softer as he took in the teenager''s guilty expression.


    ''Nothing, he never says anything, I''ve never heard him utter a word and I don''t know why'' she replied bitterly.


    As her face crumbled, Vaughn pulled her in to his arms, hugging her tightly as she sobbed quietly against his shirt.


    ''Gabby, I know Rowan is a strange confusing man, I''ve been travelling with him for a couple of weeks and have to say I don''t understand him in the slightest, but when ites to you, I think he cares'' the Prince muttered softly. Gabrie leaned back to look into Vaughn''s eyes, ''why do you say that?'' she asked, sniffing back her tears.


    ''Just the way he is when I asked about you, he said he can''t talk to you and doesn''t know why, I don''t think it''s his fault, I don''t really understand what is going on but I really do think he wants you'' the Prince replied, his brow furrowed as he thought back over the warrior''s words.


    Gabrie took a few shaky breaths before speaking, ''I''m scared to find out Vaughn'' she admitted, casting her eyes down, ''what if I decide to wait for him and he never ims me, he''s like an enigma wrapped in a question mark and he draws me to him, I think I could really love him if I let myself but I''m not sure that I could survive handing my heart to someone to then find they never wanted it in the first ce.''


    Vaughn ran his hand down her hair as he held her, resting his chin on top of her head as she tried to calm herself down. ''I can''t say everything will be OK Gabby'' he murmured, ''but maybe give him a chance, and even if you can''t give him that, please don''t hurt him like that again, he''s an a*s hole but I think under all that gruff manly sullenness, he''s actually a decent guy!


    Smiling weakly, Gabrie untangled herself from the Vampire''s arms, wiping her cheeks in embarrassment, ''well aren''t I just the poster girl for the Alpha''s offspring'' she joked as Vaughn pulled out a handkerchief from his pocket and handed it too her. Raising an eyebrow, Gabrie sniggered, ''a handkerchief? Who carries a handkerchief in this day and age?'' she teased.


    Vaughn shrugged as he scratched the back of his neck self consciously, ''hey, cut me some ck, my dad is literally ancient and he rarely let me leave the castle'' he pouted.


    Dabbing her eyes, the teenager chuckled, ''don''t worry Vaughny, I won''t tell anyone about your old man tendencies'' she teased before handing it back to him.


    Holding up his hands, Vaughn shook his head, ''keep it, I have another half dozen in my back pack'' he admitted, blushing furiously.


    Laughing, Gabrie tucked the handkerchief in to her pocket before meeting Vaughn''s gaze again, her facial expression hardening, ''oh and talking about mates and giving people a chance, you would do well to give the same courtesy to Olivia'' she said sternly. ''I want.. ''Vaughn began before he was cut off by the young Princess.


    ''No excuses Vaughn, she thinks that you don''t want her, you ran away from her and one conversation over some food is not enough to make up for that. Olivia is one of the nicest girls I know and if you hurt her, I promise the pain Rowan felt is nothingpared to what you will feel'' she growled warningly.


    Vaughn took a step back instinctively under the teenager''s steely gaze, ''if you want to know how vicious I can be, just ask my brother'' she added before giving him a knowing smirk and turning around, opening the door and slipping outside, leaving the Vampire alone with his mouth hanging open.


    Making her way back upstairs, she hesitated on the top step momentarily, her mind and heart warring with each other before her resolve crumbled and she slowly made her way toward the heavy wooden door to her right. Standing on the other side, she rocked back and forth on her heels for a few seconds before taking a deep breath and raising her and, knocking smartly on the painted door and stepping back slightly. Waiting impatiently, she wondered if the room was empty, just as she was about to walk away, the door creaked open, a crack appearing that showed a pain filled eye that widened in surprise.


    Giving a meek smile, Gabrie ran her fingers through her hair nervously, twisting the ends as she studied the small bit of face she could see.


    ''Can Ie in?'' she asked softly.


    The warrior watched her for a moment before he slowly stepped back and pulled the door open allowing the Princess to enter.


    Stepping over the threshold, she turned around as Vaughn''s guard shut the door carefully behind her, his eyes downcast as he leaned against it.


    Gabrie took in his pained expression, the pasty look to his skin as if he had been ill, the puffiness to his eyes from the tears that she realised had been caused by her.


    Stepping closer to him, she ced her hand against his cheek, watching as he automatically closed his eyes at her touch, pressing herself against his chest, she used her free hand to lift his chin, forcing his eyes to meet hers.


    As their gazes connected, the Princess gave a small smile, taking in his features, breathing in his scent that though no longer intoxicated her, still had the power to make her feel like she was home.


    ''Hi Rowan'' she whispered softly as she leaned closer.

 A Love spoken Chapter 25

    ''Hi Rowan'' Gabrie said softly, leaning closer to him as the warrior''s eyes widened in shock, lifting her face, she slowly ced her lips to his, feeling the softness of his kiss as sheced her hand behind his neck and pulled him closer to her.


    Leaning against the door, unable to move, Rowan''s wolf purred in his mind, as Gabrie''s lips explored his own, her tongue running along the opening of his mouth until he allowed her ess. Screaming in his own mind, he willed his hands to move, to encircle her body and pull her closer but they remained firmly at his sides, all he could do was try to pour his feelings into her through their shared kiss.


    Pulling away slightly, she looked into his eyes, her own darkening slightly as she seemed to melt into his gaze, ''you hurt me Rowan'' she said softly, her hands resting lightly on his chest as she leaned against him. ''I also hurt you'' she added regretfully, her eyes looking downward momentarily before connecting with his once again.


    Taking a deep breath, she straightened up, ''I don''t know what is going on with you, but I''m willing to hang around for a while and try to find out'' she whispered, ''don''t make me regret it. cing onest kiss on his lips, she gently pulled him away from the door before opening it and slipping outside, returning to her own room.


    Shutting the door behind her, Rowan touched his lips with his fingers, trying to slow his racing heart, the memory of her taste etched into his mind.


    Another knock sounded from his door, more authoritative this time, turning back he opened the door once again to find Vaughn looking at him expectantly.


    Stepping back, he allowed the Vampire to enter, the young Prince immediately taking a seat on the bed and looking up at him with a small knowing smirk ying around his lips.


    ''Soooooo'' he started, ''I saw Gabby leaving just now..'' He trailed off, waiting as Rowan flushed slightly.


    ''Yeah, she came to see me'' the warrior replied evasively.


    ''and'' Vaughn prompted.


    ''She kissed me'' Rowan admitted, his face lighting up at the memory.


    ''Did you manage to say anything to her?'' the Prince asked as he beamed back happily.


    Rowan shook his head dejectedly, ''no, I still can''t talk to her or touch her'' he replied frustratedly, ''why can''t I?'' he asked desperately.


    Vaughn shrugged sadly, ''I don''t know man, but this is a step forward, lets hope that the more time you spend with her the more likely you are to get over whatever is going on with you'' he replied.


    Rowan dropped his gaze, ''how am I supposed to get to know her when we are meant to take Olivia to the High Priestess?'' he muttered bitterly, ''and is Gabrie ever going to forgive either of us when she finds out what we have to do?'' he added, causing the Vampire''s breath to hitch in his own throat.


    ''What are we going to do?'' Vaughn muttered, running his fingers through his hair, ''should we talk to Alpha Isabe? Maybe she would have an idea?'' he added hopefully.


    Rowan sat down next to the young man, studying his fingers that were sped together in hisp for a moment, ''Maybe we should'' he agreed, ''another person''s thoughts on this might help us see another way out of this mess!


    Standing up again, Vaughn nodded, ''I say we spend today working out what we are going to say and then go to see her in the morning'' he said resolutely.


    The rest of the day was spent working out how to approach their predicament with the Alpha, they both knew that she would be furious when she found out their true reason for being at her Pack but neither man could think of an alternative way to deal with their problem.


    Finally, once they had eaten dinner, the pair bade each other good night and headed back to their rooms.


    Jumping in the shower, Vaughn''s mind wandered to Olivia, her soft skin against his mouth as he had kissed her hand, the sound of her voice as she answered his questions.


    He wanted to touch her, feel her, hold her tightly to him but he could see in her eyes that she was distrustful of him, feel the wall that she had around her, she was not going to blindly ept him, mate bond or not.


    As he turned off the jet of hot water, he stepped out and grabbed a towel, drying himself quickly before making his way back into his bedroom and pulling out some underwear and shorts to wear to bed.


    Laying down on the soft, clean mattress, he pulled the nkets over him, tucking the edge under his chin so that he was cocooned inside. Closing his eyes, he allowed his mind to wander to the brown haired beauty that had already captured his heart, his mind taking hope that the Alpha would be able to help him keep both his father and his mate.


    As sleep over took him, the Vampire''s breathing deepened, a void of dreams washing over him as his body rxed. As the night wore on, the Prince began to toss and turn, low moans issuing from his lips as his brow creased in his unconscious state. ''Vaughn'' came a voice to his subconscious, soft yet authoritative.


    ''Who is there?'' he called back, fighting through the darkness of his dream to chase down the melodic sound that had uttered his name.


    ''Come to me Vaughn'' she whispered back, her voice fading as he started to run, trying to catch up to the sound.


    ''Wait!'' he shouted, ''I''ming, wait for me'' he begged.


    ''I''m here Vaughn, find me'' the voice replied.


    Worry overtaking him, he ran through the dark for what felt like hours until he saw a speck of light, making his way toward it he burst through a doorway and found himself in a wooded area. Looking around wildly, he spied a small child nearby, her legs pumping back and forth as she swung on a swing that was attached to a tall branch above her head.


    ''Hello?'' he called nervously, stopping just out of reach of the child as she turned toward him and smiled.


    ''Hello Vaughn'' she said happily, tossing her brown hair back from her face as she smiled up at him.


    ''Do I know you?'' he asked, watching as she dragged her feet through the long grass, bringing her swing to a stop.


    ''Yes and no'' the little girl replied sweetly, her brown eyes studying his face until he felt the need to look away from her.


    ''Did you call for me?'' he asked quietly.


    ''Yes Vaughn, I called you, and you came'' she answered, her face lighting up with pleasure.


    ''Why did you want me?'' he asked, ''what is your name?''


    The young girl giggled, ''my name is not important Vaughn, but what I have to tell you is. You have a path to walk Vampire Prince, and you must walk it alone. Do not tell the Alpha, or others what you and your guard are here to do, bringing others into this journey could have dire consequences on the nsid out by the Goddess. You need to trust in yourself Prince Vaughn, trust your choices and trust your friends, everything happens for a reason'' she said with a smile.


    Dropping to his knees by the child, Vaughn''s face crumpled, ''but I don''t know what to do! I have to choose between my entire species and my one person who was made specially for me, I need help'' he begged.


    The young girl stood up and walked toward him, cing her handfortingly on his head, smoothing his hair like a mother would a child, ''you will know what to do when the time is right Prince Vaughn, believe in your destiny'' she whispered before everything around him started to fade.


    Reaching out he tried to grab hold of the young girl''s hand but it was like sand running through his fingers.


    Calling desperately, he stared around as ckness consumed him once more, yelling for her toe back to him.


    ''Vaughn'' came a voice softly, distant. ''Vaughn!'' it continued insistently.


    ''Where are you? Help me?'' he cried back desperately.


    ''Vaughn wake up'' the voice persisted, his body shaking as he stared around him into the inky ckness, ''Vaughn!'' Slowly, Vaughn opened his eyes to see Rowan leaning over him shaking him violently, ''Vaughn!'' he shouted loudly. ''What happened?'' the Prince asked groggily.


    ''You were yelling, I couldn''t wake you up'' Rowan replied worriedly, ''what the hell happened man, I have been shaking and calling you for over five minutes, it was like you were trapped!''


    Vaughn let out a shaky breath as he tried to calm his racing heart, looking up at his guard he whispered, ''we can''t tell Alpha Isabe or anyone about Olivia.


    Rowan recoiled in shock, ''what? We literally just decided that we would tell her everything'' he growled angrily.


    Vaughn dropped his gaze, ''I know, but my dream, it warned me that if we pull anyone else into this that the consequences could be huge, we can''t risk anyone else Rowan, we have to do this ourselves'' he said brokenly.


    Rowan dropped onto the bed beside the Prince, sighing heavily, ''what did you see exactly?'' he asked quietly.


    Going over every thing he could remember, Vaughn told the warrior about the little girl, the warning she had given him and the need to trust himself and his friends. ''I assume she meant you when she said friend'' he added with a humourless chuckle. Rowan looked surprised, ''we are friends now?'' he asked warily.


    ''Vaughn shrugged, ''you and I are the only people who know what is going on, so we are the only ones to have each others backs, I think that makes us friends'' he replied with a small shrug.


    Rowan looked at him oddly for a second before nodding slowly, ''I can live with that'' he said with a lopsided grin, ''and as your new friend, I will now be sleeping in here with you, if you get sucked into any more weird premonition type dreams I want to be on hand to help!''


    Standing up he quickly left the room before returning with his nkets and pillows, shutting the bedroom door, he arranged himself on the floor at the end of Vaughn''s bed, nodding when he wasfortable as the Prince reached over and turned off the bedroom light before curling back up under his own nkets to try and return to sleep that would hopefully not have the strange unnamed girl in it again.

 A Love spoken Chapter 26

    Waking up in the morning, the two men got up, Rowan returning to his own room to get ready whilst Vaughn quickly brushed his teeth and got himself dressed.


    Meeting out in the hallway, the pair made their way downstairs and into the dining hall, each one breathing deeply as their eyes gravitated to the table where Gabrie and Olivia were deep in conversation as they ate.


    Olivia stiffened slightly, her eyes snapping up, connecting with Vaughn''s, Gabrie, seeing her friend''s reaction looked up too and smiled as her own gaze found Rowan''s.


    Lining up, the two men grabbed their food before making their way over to the waiting she wolves, sitting down opposite their mates as Gabrie blushed slightly and Olivia narrowed her eyes suspiciously.


    ''Ladies'' Vaughn greeted jovially as he speared some bacon on his fork and ced it to his lips.


    ''Good morning Vaughn'' Gabrie replied easily before reaching over and touching Rowan''s hand, ''Good morning Rowan'' she added with a smile as the werewolf met her gaze hungrily.


    ''Still doesn''t talk then'' Olivia observed.


    Sighing deeply, Gabrie shook her head, ''no, but it doesn''t matter right now, we just need to get to know each other.'' chewing thoughtfully on a slice of toast, the Princess'' face suddenly lit up, ''how about we go to the camp are and have a pic lunch, the four of us, get to know each other a bit better?'' she offered.


    Olivia gave a guarded look in her direction as Vaughn nodded enthusiastically, ''that is a great idea Gabby, I assume you have training this morning? So Rowan and I will head to the gym for a few hours to spar as I haven''t done any training since we got here and then we''ll meet up in the foyer at about elevenish?'' he suggested.


    ''Perfect'' Gabrie replied with a grin as she stood up, pulling on Olivia''s arm to encourage her to her feet. ''Come on Olivia, you could do with a morning of training as well, so we will see these guyster.


    Walking off, the two she wolves were conscious of the two pairs of eyes that followed their movements until they left the room.


    Once out of sight, Rowan cleared his throat nervously, ''how am I going to get to know her when I can''t even talk to her?'' he hissed.


    Vaughn gave him a reassuring pat on the shoulder, ''easy, you are going to tell me everything that you want to ask her and I will ask for you'' he replied.


    As they finished their meals, they ced their tes with the other dirty crockery and made their way upstairs to change. Entering his room, Vaughn stripped off his jeans and shirt, pulling out some shorts and a sleeveless t''shirt and getting redressed before meeting Rowan back in the corridor.


    Coming face to face with the warrior, Vaughn tried not tough at the muscr werewolf, dressed in shorts and a top, a thin scarf wrapped around his face.


    ''You know you can''t train with that on'' Vaughn muttered, his grin trying valiantly to break through on his face.


    ''I just have to wear it until we get to the pack gym, then we can lock ourselves in so no-one will sneak up on me'' Rowan growled back in annoyance.


    Heading downstairs, they made their way outside and to the separate building that held the gymnasium, ignoring the young she wolves who giggled as they walked past.


    Entering the cool building, Rowan quickly scanned the room for other werewolves before shutting the door and turning therge metal key in the lock. Unwrapping his scarf, he threw it onto a nearby bench and headed to a treadmill, starting it up and speeding up the belt until he was racing hard, his breathing rhythmic as his feet pounded against the rubber.


    Moving to one of the treadmills that was situated next to him, Vaughn copied his speed, the pair running in silence for twenty minutes before slowing their machines down and hopping off, heading over to the punching bags, Rowan holding the bag as IVaughn threw everything he had into assaulting the boxing equipment, beating dents into the bag and then swapping ces so that Rowan could do the same.


    When they both felt warmed up, they jogged over to the ring, climbing between the ropes, facing each other as Rowan grinned, ''OK then little Prince'' he mocked, ''lets see what the future Vampire King has in his arsenal.


    growling in annoyance, Vaughn threw a fist at the werewolf''s face, Rowan easily dodging to the side with augh. ''Come on Vaughn'' he taunted, ''you can do better than that.


    Snarling, the Prince spun on the spot, bringing a round house kick into contact with the Rogue''s cheek, sending him off bnce.


    ''OK!'' Rowan said, spitting the blood from his mouth, ''now that is more like it.'' Bouncing from foot to foot, he waited until Vaughnunched at him, the pair grappling with each other as they each tried to bring their opponent to the ground. Holding on to Vaughn''s back with one arm, Rowan brought up his fist into the Vampire''s ribs, drawing a grunt of pain for his efforts. Vaughn responded with a knee to the Werewolf''s side, followed by a fist to his nose that threw him backwards. Straightening up, Rowan lifted his leg and forced it into the Prince''s stomach, grabbing his hair as Vaughn hunched forward from the impact. Stepping closer, Rowan brought his knee up to connect with the Vampire''s face, blood starting to flow freely from Vaughn''s nose as he howled.


    Bringing his foot up to kick the Hybrid again, Vaughn, grabbed his foot and pushed, keeping hold as Rowan fell backwards on to the mat before falling on top of him and punching every inch of flesh he could find as Rowan held his arms in front of his face defensively.


    Hooking his leg around Vaughn''s, Rowan rolled to the side, shifting the Vampire''s weight and using it to roll them over so he was now on top. Smashing his fists into the younger man''s torso, he left vicious purple bruises from the force of his hits. The pair continued to roll and wrestle, each refusing to concede until they were too exhausted to continue. Rolling onto his back, Rowan panted for air as Vaughn coughed, spitting blood onto the canvas. ''Tie?'' Rowan offered with a grin.


    ''Yeah, tie'' Vaughn replied with a chuckle,ying on his back and groaning.


    ''I''ll be honest, I did think that being under lock and key with your dad''s all this time, that you wouldn''t be much of a fighter, nice to see I was wrong'' the werewolf admitted.


    Vaughn looked over at him from the corner of his eye, ''I''m going to take that as apliment'' he grumbled as he pulled himself up to a sitting position, wincing as his muscles screamed in pain.


    Scrambling unsteadily to his feet, Rowan held out his hand to his friend, Vaughn grabbing hold of his wrist as the werewolf pulled him to his feet. pping an arm around the youngsters shoulders, Rowan smirked, ''We better go get ready for our date, though I have no idea how we are going to exin the level of shitness we look like right now!


    Chuckling weakly, Vaughn allowed Rowan to help him out of the ring, Rowan quickly pulling on his scarf as they unlocked the door and stepped out into the zing sunshine. Hobbling their way back to the pack house, they took the stairs slowly, parting ways as Vaughn''s bedroom door to each get showered and changed.


    Stepping into his bathroom, Vaughn groaned as he took in his face in the mirror taking in the prominent ck eye, split lip and broken nose. Pulling off his shirt to reveal arge portion of his torso covered in angry ck bruises. ''Damn it Rowan'' he grumbled as he pulled off the rest of his clothes and stepped into the shower, allowing the warm water to ease the stinging on his body before grabbing his nose and pulling it sharply to put it back in alignment so it could heal.


    Washing all the blood from his body and fists, he quickly towelled himself dry and grabbed some fresh clothes to get dressed. A quiet knock on the door told him that Rowan was outside waiting for him, pulling on his shoes, he hurried over to the door and pulled it open, bursting outughing as he took in Rowan''s swollen cheek and matching ck eye.


    ''You seen yourself in the mirror?'' Rowan growled, though the part of his face that was still unswollen pulled up into a smile.


    ''Yeah, I''m thinking of telling the girls that we were attacked by a pack of Rogues'' Vaughn replied, ''try and make this a bit more manly than we were trying to kick each others asses!


    Shutting the door behind him, Vaughn allowed Rowan to lead the way, the warrior pulling his hood back up to cover his face, Vaughn shaking his head in annoyance, ''oh yeah, no wonder you weren''t worried about having the crap kicked out of you'' he hissed. Making their way down to the foyer, they stood by the front door for a few minutes until Olivia and Gabrie appeared. Olivia was wearing some skinny ck jeans and an off the shoulder floral top, Gabrie in a simple summer dress that had Rowan''s throat growling in a low tone.


    Holding up the basket in her hands, Gabrie smiled as she said ''are we ready to go?'' her smile freezing as she took in Vaughn''s smashed up face. ''What the hell happened to you?'' she asked shocked.


    Vaughn shrugged with an embarrassed smile, ''would you believe a Rogue?'' he asked hopefully.


    Snorting, Gabrie shook her head before looking over at Olivia, ''that is all yours'' she said waving her hand toward the Vampire who gave the older she wolf a sheepish smile.


    Olivia rolled her eyes, ''before you let go of your anger, you might want to check your own man'' she offered exasperatedly.


    Her eyes narrowing, Gabrie stepped right up to Rowan, looking up under his hood before letting out a loud gasp. ring between the two, she grabbed Rowan''s hand in her own, ''lets go you two'' she growled, dragging the werewolf behind her, Vaughn holding out a hand to Olivia, giving her a small smile as she took it while looking daggers at him.


    Marching them over to the trees, the girls dragged their mates toward the camp ground, hidden within the trees, the boys immediately taking the basket and setting out the nket, to try and postpone the forting tirade that was brewing behind them. When they were finally sat, the food ced between them, Gabrie turned to Rowan angrily, ''hood, now'' she growled furiously.


    Reluctantly, Rowan pulled back his hood, his face thrown into sharp relief, the shadows of the overhanging trees making his bruises look three times worse.


    ''What the hell!'' Gabrie shouted, ''what did you do to each other> you said you were going to spar!''


    ''We did!'' Vaughn mumbled defensively, ''it just got.. heated'' he added.


    ''Heated, it looks like you tried to kill each other you idiots'' the princess growled as she held Rowan''s face and looked over his injuries.


    ''Sorry Gabby'' Vaughn said humbly as he looked at Rowan how nodded his head vehemently, ''Rowan says sorry too'' he added with a chuckle as the girls scowled at them.


    Gabrie fussed over Rowan''s bruises, the warrior''s eyes telling Vaughn that he was enjoying the attention from his mate. Looking over at Olivia he gave her a wary smile as she rolled her eyes at him. ''Don''t think I''m going to be like that'' she muttered, indicating the princess, ''you did that yourself, you won''t be getting sympathy from me!


    Vaughn pouted cutely, ''awwe on Olivia'' he said with a sad face, ''isn''t it a little bit manly? I held my own against a hard core warrior'' he said.


    Sighing deeply, Olivia smiled despite herself under the Vampire''s little boy act, ''firstly, it''s Liv, only my parents call me Olivia and that is when i''ve done something to annoy them'' she smirked, ''and secondly, there is nothing impressive about getting your head kicked in.''


    ''So what do you find impressive?'' the Vampire asked shuffling closer to her, his eyes not leaving hers.


    Olivia shrugged, her face mischievous, ''well that would be telling Prince Vaughn'' she replied, ''and that would just take the fun out of the chase surely?''


    Raising an eyebrow at the she wolf, Vaughn''s face broke into a huge grin, ''that is would Liv, in that case, here''s to the chase'' he replied, picking up a can of soda and toasting it toward her, his intense gaze making her shiver in anticipation.

 A Love spoken Chapter 27

    Sitting together in the quiet of the trees, Gabrie leaning against Rowan''s side having pulled his arm around her shoulders, the three peers talked among themselves, as Rowan remained mute as always. ''So Gabrie, what do you intend to do? You are eighteen now and Nate will take over the pack, so what about you, where will you go?'' Vaughn asked interested.


    The Princess grinned, ''I am going travelling'' she announced excitedly, Olivia and Vaughn giving her a surprised look, ''I have spent my life behind these damn borders, unable to go anywhere or do anything, so I have decided that I will be leaving Silver Cross and heading out into the big wide world'' ''Good luck when you decide to tell your mum that'' Olivia repliedughing.


    Gabrie waved her hand dismissively, ''I am an adult so if I want to leave the pack, my parents cannot stop me'' she dered, grabbing a grape and popping it into her mouth with a grin.


    ''Ballsy'' Vaughn replied chuckling, ''but I''ll bet that won''t be what you actually say when the timees!


    The Princess gave him an outraged look, ''are you trying to say that you think I am weak Prince Vaughn?'' she demanded, arching her eyebrow.


    Vaughn held up his hands in defence, ''not at all, I''m just saying you have a lot more mouth than trousers where your mum is concerned'' he teased.


    Rounding on Rowan, Gabrie pouted, ''what happened to defending a girl''s honour? Are you just going to sit there and allow him to speak to me like that?'' she whined before rolling her eyes, ''of course you are, it''s all you do when you are near me'' she sighed with exaggeration, ''god job you are mildly cute'' she muttered before flipping her hair over her shoulder and ring at the smirking Vampire across from her.


    Interrupting the pair, Olivia leaned back on her hands, her legs stretched out in front of her, ''OK, enough with the re fest you two, how about we actually get to know each other?'' she suggested.


    Vaughn gave his mate an appraising look, ''what did you have in mind?'' he asked with a cheeky look.


    ''How about truth or dare?'' Gabby offered, an evil glint in her eye.


    ''Uhh Rowan can''t talk remember?'' Olivia replied rolling her eyes.


    ''I can answer for Rowan and if I can''t or he doesn''t want me to answer he will have to do a dare instead'' Vaughn offered with a shrug.


    Shrugging, Olivia reluctantly agreed, ''OK who goes first'' she muttered.


    ''Well as the Princess suggested the game so she can go first'' Vaughn grinned, ''OK Gabby, truth or dare'' he asked.


    ''Truth'' Gabrie said confidently.


    Tapping his chin, Vaughn thought for a moment before his smirk widened, ''what is the worst prank you have pulled on your brother Nate?'' he asked.


    Gabrie started tough, ''ugh! But there are soooo many to chose from'' she moaned intively, ''oh there was this one time when he and Landen came back from Red Moon for a visit and decided to go to the local night club, he wouldn''t take me with him because I was only sixteen and would have cramped his style, or so he said, so I took an ultraviolet pen and wrote that he had an STD on the back of his shirt, it didn''t show up until he got under the lights in the club. No woman, she wolf or human, would go near him all night, it took three hours for Landen to spot it and tell him'' she giggled as everyone else started tough.


    ''Gabby! That is cruel'' Olivia admonished, covering her mouth with her hand as sheughed.


    Gabrie shrugged, ''he should have let me go with him'' she countered, ''OK Vaughny, your turn, truth or dare'' she said quickly.


    ''Truth'' Vaughn replied with an easy smile, his demeanour unworried.


    ''hmm, I once overhead my parents arguing after you were whisked home quickly by your dad''s on thest visit to our pack, no-one would tell me what it was that you did, so spill it, what did you do?'' she demanded.


    Vaughn looked at his hands furtively, ''maybe I should have gone dare'' he muttered.


    ''Nuh uh! No swapsies! Answer the question'' Gabrie argued, crossing her arms.


    Sighing deeply, Vaughn met the stubborn teenagers gaze, ''fine! But you cannot remind your mum about it'' he said reluctantly.


    ''Pinkie promise'' Gabrie agreed wiggling her little finger at him.


    ''Right, well, please remember that I was about six years old at the time'' he started defensively, ''When I came to visit, there was another kid, the son of one of the pack warriors, he was maybe eight or nine and it seems he didn''t like Vampires that much. Well he kept talking trash about my dad and you know I couldn''t allow that, it''s my dad! No-one messes with my dads!


    Gabrie shuffled closer, her eyes wide as she urged him on, ''and? What did you do?'' she whispered conspiratorially.


    Vaughn flushed slightly, ''I''m not proud of this OK, it was not one of my finest moments, but.. I may have stolen all the honey from the kitchen and put it in a pail early one morning before the Omegas came in. I went up to his room and ripped his covers off of him, causing him to chase me, now he may have been a werewolf but I have the blood of the Vampire king, so he had no chance of catching me.


    I got him to chase me out of the pack house, around the side and back toward the kitchen, I grabbed the pail that I had left outside, turned and threw it at him, covering him head to foot.'' Vaughn flushed in embarrassment, shifting ufortably as the group stared at him.


    Gabrie shook her head, ''that doesn''t sound bad enough to warrant banishment from the pack by your parents'' she said suspiciously, ''I''ve done worse than that to Nate.''


    the Prince continued to avert his gaze as he muttered, ''I may have left out the part where I had spent the previous day hunting for and collecting fire ants and that the jar of those I had on me were thrown at him after the honey'' he admitted. Olivia gasped as Gabrie fell back howling withughter, rolling around on the grass as she held her sides.


    ''That was you?'' she gasped, trying to force air into her lungs, ''I remember that, he had bite marks all over him, everyone passed it off as he had fallen over on an ant hill or something and he would never tell anyone what really happened.''


    Vaughn grinned sheepishly, ''yeah, my dad was mad, said I should have risen above it not given the kid proof that his opinion of our kind was right, but that was never going to happen. I feel bad now because he was screaming blue murder, half the pack came running, Luna Riley had to get the hose and literally hose him down like a dog in the yard. After that and the whole, trying to set fire to Oak Ridge, it was decided that maybe putting me in social situations was not the best idea and I remained in the castle after that. Gabrie sat up wiping her eyes, ''you sure don''t go half assed on the punishments do you'' she giggled, leaning against Rowan for support. Calming down she looked between Rowan and Olivia, smiling Evilly, the princess faced her friend and asked, ''truth or dare


    Liv?'' Olivia sighed heavily before reluctantly replying, ''truth''.


    Holding the she wolf''s gaze she said, ''so tell us Liv, do you have thoughts about doing naughty things to Vaughn''s body?''


    Olivia''s eyes widened in horror as she sprang to her feet, ''oh is that the time already? We had better head back to the pack house, you know how your mum gets when we stay in the forest'' as she hastily started to throw stuff back in the pic basket. ''Liv! You didn''t answer my question'' Gabrie moaned as Vaughn started to snigger.


    ''No time'' Olivia replied, pulling at the nket until they all moved, ''I swear I heard one of the guards calling you Gabby, so lets go everyone'' she added as she rolled up the nket into a haphazard ball and threw it into the basket, picking it up and heading back toward the pack house, the other three rushing to catch up with her as she kept her bright red face down toward the ground.


    Speeding up slightly, Vaughn fell into step beside the flustered she wolf, grinning as he walked silently beside her.


    ''Shut it'' Olivia growled in annoyance.


    ''I didn''t say anything'' Vaughn replied with an innocent shrug.


    ''You thought it, I can feel you thinking it, so I''m telling you to shut up or so help me I will cause you a world of pain'' the she wolf hissed between gritted teeth.


    The Prince gave a low sultryugh, ''hey if that is what turns you on sweetheart, bring everything you got'' he whispered leaning in toward her ear, raising the skin on her arms in goose bumps as his breath tickled against her neck.


    Flushing a deep red, Olivia scowled, hurrying her footsteps to put some distance between herself and the cocky hybrid.

 A Love spoken Chapter 28

    hings further but forpletely different reasons.


    active face of her mate. He was everywhere she was, nearby, watching her, the sparks rippled over her body every time he brushed her skin and she wanted


    The next few days were spent with Vaughn and Olivia skirting around each other, each one hesitant to Olivia groaned to herself as shey on her bed, reluctant to get up and face the arrogant yet undeniab nothing more to be imed by him but something was holding her back and she couldn''t put her finger on what it was. Gabrie had thrown herself into finding out everything she could about the silent warrior, plying him


    uestions that Vaughn did his best to answer. Watching the pair, Olivia was sure that the mysterious werewolf was in love with her friend, he did nothing to advance their connection or even show that Gabrie was her mate, but Olivia had a sixth sense to people''s feelings and her gut told her that the mute man would give his life for the teenager. Rolling over onto her back, Olivia stared up at her ceiling, she had always had the ability to read others emotions, for as long as she could remember she had picked up on the joy and pain of others which is why her feeling toward Rowan was one of eptance. But where it came to her mate, there was a wall, something was blocking her ability to read him, keeping his feelings hidden.


    Huffing loudly, she dragged herself into a sitting position, maybe this was why she was wary of him, the only person she couldn''t sense the emotions of was her own mate. Shaking her head, she swung her legs over the side of the bed and stood up, stretching her muscles before heading toward the shower. She had finally rung her parents and told them about Vaughn, they had been thrilled but she could hear their upset that she would most likely have to go and live at the Castle as Vaughn was still the Vampire Prince and as such needed the protection that the Vampire species were sworn to give him.


    ''At least we know you will be protected Liv'' her father had joked, ''no-one gets in that castle without Vance''s say so''


    Olivia had given a forcedugh, but deep down her stomach had flipped from the thought of being under oath to the Vampire''s castle, she had quickly said goodbye and hung up again after promising to have Vaughn with her the next time she rang so that her father could do his fatherly duties of warning him not to hurt his baby girl. droom door, striding over, she pulled it open toe face to face with Sierra who squealed loudly as she threw herself at the older she wolf.


    Washing quickly, she dragged on some leggings and an oversized top just as a loud knock came from


    ''Oh my goddess!'' she groaned in ecstasy, ''you have nooooo idea how amazing Landen is. Since mating with the Beta, the girls had barely seen their friend, Landen seeming to want to keep her with him constantly. Grinning, Olivia pulled the exuberant girl over to her bed and sat her down, ''what did he do now?'' she Throwing herself back onto the bed dramatically, Sierra closed her eyes, ''he made me a candle lit dinner, out in the garden, in a small area surrounded by a rose garden'' the youngster gushed, ''he asked me to marry him Liv'' she beamed, thrusting her hand into the air, to show off the small diamond ring that was on her finger.


    Screaming, Olivia threw herself onto her friend, ''oh my goddess! That is so awesome'' she said excitedly. Normally she would be hesitant about how fast the pair were moving, but she had seen the Beta with her best friend and knew undoubtedly that he was devoted to her and he happiness, her friend could not have found a better mate for herself.


    Pushing Olivia off her, Sierra smiled dreamily, ''when I said yes, he picked me up and threw me over his shoulder, marched me upstairs and stripped all my clothes from my body with his ws, it was possibly the sexiest thing I had ever had happen to me in my life'' she moaned. ''Then he took his tongue and ran it ..''


    ''OK! That is waaaay more information than I need about you two'' Olivia cut acrossughing.


    Sierra giggled, ''you are such a prude Liv, we are werewolves! it''s in our nature to do it as often as humanly possible! I haven''t even told you how he kept going until the sun came up and I literally passed out from pleasure'' she smirked as her friend covered her ears. , I can''t hear you'' Olivia shouted over her friend''s voice.


    Sitting up, Sierra hopped off the bed and headed back to the door, ''hey where are you going?'' Olivia pouted, ''I haven''t seen you in days.


    Sierra gave her a small wave, ''I promise we will hang out this evening, but the memories ofst night has seriously put me in the mood, I need to go and find my fianc¨¦e so he can satisfy my needs'' she replied with a wink before squealing excitedly again and running back up the corridor.


    Shaking her head in amusement, Olivia stood up and made her own way out of the room, heading downstairs in search of food. She knew that she was toote for breakfast but the chef always had left overs in the fridge for the ravenous pack members who couldn''t wait till lunch.


    Reaching the foyer, she made her way across the floor when sh felt her wrist grabbed from behind, extending her ws in defence, she pun around toe face to face with the amused expression of Vaughn. Looking down at the she wolf''s hand his smile widened, ''I never thought you were into pain princess'' he said, his voice low and husky, ''but I can''t say that I am against it'' he added with a heated look that caused Olivia to flush and look away.


    Pulling her behind him, the Prince led her into one of the empty rooms that branched off from the foyer, shutting the door behind her before pushing her against the wood, his hands ced either side of her face blocking her in.


    ''Wh. What are you doing?'' she whispered, her breathing bing heavy as his scent attacked her.


    ''Do you know how crazy you drive me?'' Vaughn murmured, his eyes tracing her face hungrily.


    ''I am not doing anything'' Olivia protested, pulling her confidence back from where it had fled.


    ''I know, that''s what makes it worse'' Vaughn growled as he leaned closer, his lips grazing over her neck making her shiver despite her efforts to remain unaffected to him. ''You only have to walk past me and Ipletely lose myself, you are in my dreams, my thoughts, hell you consume every part of my life'' he groaned, his breath bathing her neck making her press closer to him involuntarily.


    ''I know the feeling'' she admitted almost inaudibly, but the prince caught her words, his eyes darkening as he suddenly crashed his lips to hers, pressing himself against her as his hands found her hair and entangled themselves in it.


    Biting against her lower lip, the Hybrid demanded entrance to her mouth, groaning in happiness when she opened her mouth to him and allowed him to explore her.


    His kisses were desperate and lust filled, the electricity that flowed through their touch igniting them both. Finally pulling back, they stared at each other, Vaughn studying her features as he softly traced his fingers down her cheek. ''You have no idea how long I have been desperate to do that'' he murmured quietly.


    Olivia gave a small smile, ''why didn''t you?'' she asked, realising that some of her reticence to him had been because of his reluctance to get physically close to her which was unknown in the werewolf world.


    Vaughn gave a soft chuckle, ''I didn''t want to force you to do something you didn''t want to do'' he muttered.


    The she wolf raised an eyebrow, ''and what was different about today?'' she asked curiously.


    Breaking her eye contact, Vaughn looked down at his feet, ''I couldn''t stay away from you any longer, and when you said I was in your dreams all my resolve broke down'' he admitted.


    Smiling, Olivia ced her finger under the flustered Prince''s chin, forcing his eyes back to hers, ''maybe next time, you could just ask me rather than leaving me feeling like you are not quite sure I am the one'' she offered.


    Vaughn growled possessively, ''you are always the one, no-one else could even hope topare to you'' he replied forcefully, ''you are mine Olivia and if another wolf so much as bumps into you I will kill them.''


    Olivia giggled, the sound of herughter calming the hybrid down, ''you don''t have to be that overbearing, just promise me that you will never hurt me'' she said softly.


    Vaughn hesitated for a moment, his face clouding slightly before he smiled down at her, ''I promise Olivia, I will do whatever I can to protect you from harm'' he said softly before crashing his lips to hers for a second time. The she wolf allowed herself to sink into his embrace, pushing away the misgivings she had been carrying since she found him. He had promised to protect her, and she had to believe he meant it, honestly, he had given her no reason to believe otherwise.


    Deepening the kiss, she let out a small moan as sheced her fingers through his hair, pulling him closer to her, feeling his strong muscr frame against her body, sending heat to her core as she clung to him desperately.


    Finally letting her go, Vaughn gave her a cheeky smile, ''where were you going anyway before I osted you?'' he asked in a sultry voice.


    ''To the kitchen'' Olivia replied, ''I missed breakfast, I was after some food.'' As if on queue her stomach growled angrily, making the she wolf blush as she hid her face, Vaughn chuckling as he took her hand in his.


    ''Come on princess'' he said, ''I can''t have my girl wasting away fromck of food, lets get you fed'' and he pulled her along behind him, out of the room they were hidden in, over toward the kitchen door.

 A Love spoken Chapter 29

    ''We need to think about leaving'' Rowan said sternly, ring at the young Vampire sat on the bed in front of him.


    ''I don''t know if I can do this to her'' Vaughn replied desperately.


    ''I know you would give your life for her mate, but can you also sacrifice your father and your entire species for her?'' the werewolf asked, ''not to mention what would happen to your other dad from the death of his mate and his son'' he added. Vaughn dropped his head into his hands, ''what do I do?'' he mumbled, his shoulders hunched as if trying to protect him from his impossible choice.


    ''We have to take her to the Coven Vaughn'' Rowan replied, his own voice trembling with unease, ''I don''t want to mate, really I don''t. She''s a nice girl and one of the best friends of my mate, doing this is going to hurt us all but what other option do we have?'' he asked as he sat down next to the tormented Prince.


    ''I love her'' Vaughn mumbled through his hands, ''I haven''t told her yet, but I do, more than life, she''s like air and I''m about to betray her'' he choked.


    Rowan patted the young Vampire''s shoulderfortingly as he thought, ''you know.. '' he started slowly, the job was only to take her to the Coven, it said nothing about leaving her there forever, once she is stood in front of the High Priestess on coven grounds your blood oath and my contract areplete.''


    Vaughn looked up at the pondering werewolf, a small me of hope starting to burn within him, ''we could fulfil the contract and then take her back?'' he questioned, searching for rification.


    Rowan smiled widely, ''that is exactly what we can do'' he agreed, his grin widening.


    ''Do we tell her what is going on?'' Vaughn asked hesitantly.


    Rowan shook his head, ''remember your dream Vaughn, we can tell no-one, not even Olivia, we need to trust that we can protect her'' he replied solemnly.


    Nodding slowly in agreement, Vaughn allowed his shoulders to drop in defeat, ''we will take her to the Cover, but understand Rowan, I will fight to the death with those hags to get her back out and to safety!


    Rowan gave the Vampire a determined look, ''and I will be there at your side to help'' he promised before pulling the Prince to his feet and embracing him in a hug.


    Stepping back, Rowan suddenly flushed slightly, ''uh, I have to go'' he muttered as he looked at the watch on his wrist.


    Raising an eyebrow Vaughn began to smirk, ''where are you going?'' he asked as he watched the warrior''s cheeks redden further.


    ''Just out for a walk'' Rowan replied evasively, making his way over to the door.


    ''OK mate'' Vaughn replied with a wave, waiting till the warrior had almost shut the door behind him when he shouted, ''say hi to Gabrie for me'' chuckling at the curse words that floated through the gap in the door as Rowan mmed it shut behind him. Making his way down the stairs, he headed out of the front door and toward the trees, his feet taking him automatically toward the spot that he and Gabrie always met.


    Gabrie had decided to keep the fact they were mates from the pack with the exception of Olivia, until they had figured out how they were going to ovee his inability to interact with her. Rowan had been relieved as he was still unsure how Isabe would react to the news and knew damn well that Riley would want his head.


    Stepping into the shadows of the trees, the warrior moved forward carefully, his senses heightened as he started to breath in, his face breaking into a smile as the scent of lilies and cherry blossom engulfed him.


    Spinning around he came face to face with Gabrie who had jumped out behind him.


    ''Ha!.. aww man, I can never sneak up on you'' the princess pouted, her moment of excitement crashing around her as quickly as it hade. Looking up through hershes, she stepped closer to the warrior, her smile returning, ''I saw you smiling though, you were smiling because you could smell me weren''t you'' she whispered huskily as she took his hands in hers and wrapped his arms around her.


    They had found that though he couldn''t initiate contact with her, if Gabrie ced his hands on her body, they would stay there not fall back to his sides as he had expected. Since that discovery she had made it her mission to stand within his embrace as much as possible, sure that continued contact with her would break through whatever was causing him to freeze.


    Reaching up on her tip toes, Gabrie pressed her lips softly to his, smiling as she heard the growl that emitted from deep within his chest. Rowan might not be able to react to her, but his wolf sure could and he was letting her know that he approved. Pulling back, Gabrie grabbed his hand and pulled him further into the forest, ''lets run'' she said happily as she grabbed her tshirt and pulled it unceremoniously over her head, Rowan''s eyes widening before he quickly averted his eyes.


    Giggling, Gabrie stepped up to him, pressing her body to his, feeling him stiffen under her touch, e on Mr prude, lets strip and shift'' she murmured before stepping back, turning him around and continuing to rip off her clothing, throwing over a low branch before allowing her wolf to take over.


    Soon her stunning white wolf was free, the she wolf shaking out her fur happily before turning to take in the strong grey wolf that approached her, stepping as close as he could before freezing.


    Moving along his side, Gabrie rubbed her fur against his, purring happily as he rumbled back at her before yfully nipping his tail and setting off at speed through the trees, her wolfughing as Rowan gave chase.


    Racing through the shadows of the trees, the spry moss that covered parts of the ground cushioning her paws as she ran.


    Steeling a nce behind her she could see Rowan gaining on her, giving a yip of excitement, she pushed herself harder, trying to increase her lead.


    She could hear Rowan''s heavy paws thudding against the ground, sending waves of anticipation through her.


    Starting to zig zag, Gabrie and her wolf tried to throw off the warrior but despite hisrge frame, he was extremely agile, cornering easily as he kept pace with her.


    Finally breaking through to an overgrown section, Gabrie threw on the brakes, Rowan barrelling into her as her sudden stop took him by surprise, the pair of wolves rolled over and over until they came to a stop, Gabrie pinned underneath the Rogue who looked down at her in shock.


    Smiling wolfishly, the white wolf reached up her neck and licked his face, nuzzling against his muzzle as a contented rumble issued from her chest.


    The grey wolfy across her, his body frozen, the warriors mind going haywire as sparks ruptured over his body putting thoughts into his mind that he couldn''t deal with.


    Lifting her paws, Gabrie gently pushed her mate off of her body, rolling over and standing up, shaking out her fur that glistened under the sunlight.


    Standing up shakily, Rowan shook the dried leaves and twigs from his own fur before suddenly freezing, turning around to stare at Gabrie lustfully as she stroked herself against him.


    Rowany back down on the ground, trying to take a breather and regain control of his head as Gabrie flopped down beside him, inching closer until she was pressed against him,ying her snout on her paws and shutting her eyes, enjoying the warmth that was piercing through the trees above them.


    The pairy together for a while longer before the princess reluctantly mbered back to her feet and moved away, allowing Rowan to stand as well.


    Facing back the way they hade, the pair set off again, keeping pace with each other until they reached the area that they had left their clothes.


    Shifting quickly, Gabrie pulled on her clothes, turning around just as Rowan was pulling his shirt over his head, her cheeks colouring as she stared at him, unconsciously licking her lips as her eyes trailed over his muscr frame. Looking up, Rowan smiled causing the Princess to look away, her face crimson from being caught ogling him.


    Making their way to the edge of the forest, Gabrie snaked her arms around his neck, hauling his face down to hers and pressing her lips to his before releasing him and stepping out into the sunlight, giving him onest look as she set off back to the pack house. Watching her until she disappeared into the building, Rowan waited a further ten minutes before making his own way out of the trees and heading back to his room.


    Jogging up the stairs, the Rogue pushed open his bedroom door and entered, shutting it behind him before throwing himself on to his bed, a smile stered on his face as he breathed in the scent of his mate that still lingered in the fabric of his clothing. Rolling on his back he groaned quietly, cursing his body and mind for refusing to ept his mate, the angel that the Moon Goddess had handed to him. mming his fists into his duvet in frustration, he dragged himself from the bed and head into the shower to reluctantly wash away the amazing smell of Gabrie so that their secret could remain safe.


    Turning on the taps, Rowan quickly stripped himself of his clothing before stepping underneath the warm water and allowing it to run rivers down his skin, leaning against the cold tiles, he sighed as the warmth cascaded down his back.


    Rubbing his hands over his torso, Rowan scrubbed away Gabrie''s scent, the feel of his hands against his skin reminded him of her touch, the way her soft supple flesh heated up his own at the slightest contact. His hands moving lower, his mind wandered to her lips, the feel of her kissing his, the view of her body as she had unashamedly started to remove her clothes in front of him.


    Groaning in longing, he started to stroke the painfullyrge erection that had appeared, his body wishing it was his mate''s hands around him as his movements became rougher and more desperate. Craving her touch, his movements increased, his body shivering as he felt the build up of his release.


    ''Gabrie'' he groaned loudly as he came heavily, his legs buckling beneath him, bringing him to his knees. Gasping from the force, Rowan leaned his head against the wall, his eyes shut tight. In that moment he knew, the princess was the only thing that mattered to him, he loved her and he couldn''t do a damn thing to let her know.


    Sliding down to the floor of the shower he started to sob, his heart breaking that the most perfect girl in the world was meant to be his and he couldn''t do anything to im her.

 A Love spoken Chapter 30

    ''Olivia'' Vaughn started hesitantly, the prince and his guard had been at Silver Cross for nearly two weeks and they knew that they could no longer put off the inevitable.


    ''hmm?'' the she wolf replied distractedly as she focused on the book she was reading as theyy by the swimming pool soaking up the morning sun light.


    ''Do you think you are ready toe to the castle with me?'' the hybrid continued, chewing his lip as he waited for her answer.


    Looking up from the page, she looked over at the nervous Vampire, studying him for a moment before smiling brightly and giving a short nod.


    ''Yes I think so, it''s time for me to meet your parents properly and I''m looking forward to seeing the Alpha''s brother again, plus I can''t be any safer than behind the walls of the castle'' she replied, so caught up in her own thoughts that she didn''t see the pained expression that crossed the Prince''s face.


    ''Will I have to swear allegiance to the castle immediately?'' she continued, her brow furrowing with apprehension.


    Vaughn quickly shook his head, ''no princess, I can introduce you as a guest when we get there so the castle cannot im you until you ask to be imed.


    Olivia visibly rxed at his words, ''it''s not that I want to be able to leave..'' she began.


    ''but it''s only been two weeks and themitment to the castle is a big step even for mates'' Vaughn finished with a smile.


    The she wolf looked pensive, ''I feel bad though'' she admitted.


    ''For not wanting tomit to the castle? don''t, it''s a big step, even my dad was apprehensive when he found out that he had to do it'' Vaughn replied, reaching over and taking her hand in his.


    Olivia smiled back at him, ''not that, I feel bad that we are going to have to take Rowan away from Gabrie, I know he is sworn to protect you and now me until we reach the castle boundary, but we are still taking Gabby''s mate from her'' she exined. Vaughn looked away at her words, hiding his emotions before looking back at her, ''don''t worry princess, Rowan will being straight back for Gabby as soon as his mission is finished.''


    The she wolf still looked uncertain, ''but what about the fact he can''t talk to her'' she murmured pensively, ''I feel like we should help him, there must be something that can be done to figure out what has happened to him.''


    Vaughn swallowed ufortably, ''well.. maybe once we get back to the castle we can ask my dad? He is the Vampire King, he has a lot of friends, someone might be able to help'' he offered, his guilt building within him as Olivia''s face lit up hopefully. ''That would be amazing! I really want my friend to be happy, and I think Rowan is the person to do that'' she confided as she quickly stood up from her chair and walked over to the Prince, who''s eyes darkened as he watched her hips swaying toward him in the hot pink bikini she was wearing.


    cing a leg either side of his body, Olivia knelt either side of his pelvis and lowered herself down until she was straddling him. Leaning forward she ced her lips to his, giggling as he growled wantonly.


    ''Hey! Enough of that! This is a child friendly zone you two'' came Gabrie''s voice, cutting through their moment.


    Breaking apart, the pair looked over to where she and Rowan were standing, hand in hand, both smirking at the couple on the sun lounger who blushed deeply as Olivia quickly scrambled off her mate''sp.


    ''Hi, so you decided to join us today'' Olivia replied, trying to divert the pair from what they had just seen.


    Gabrie nodded excitedly, ''yup, all the adults are either in the pack house or at training so we figured it was safe toe over here'' she replied.


    ''you both decided?'' Olivia asked raising an eyebrow.


    Gabrie rolled her eyes, ''we are mates Liv! That means whatever I think, Rowan also thinks, isn''t that right baby?'' she asked looking up at Rowan through hershes, ''stay silent if you agree with me'' she added before turning back to Olivia with a triumphant smirk. Vaughnughed, ''so you have decided the way to deal with Rowan not being able to speak is to just say don''t speak every time you want him to agree with you?'' he asked.


    Gabrie''s smile widened, ''pretty much, and it''s working, we don''t have any arguments and I''m always right! What more could a girl want in a mate?'' she said.


    Pulling the warrior along behind her, she made her way over to the empty sun loungers pulling off her shorts and t''shirt to reveal a baby blue bikini. Turning around she saw Rowan standing behind her just staring. Laughing she grabbed his hand again and pulled him to the adjacent lounger, pushing him down on to it, shaking her head in amusement at the hood he still wore over his face before taking a seat back on her own.


    ''So, you two seem to be getting on well'' Gabrie mused as she pulled a bottle of sun lotion out of her bag and started to rub it into her skin, ignoring the growls from the warrior behind her.


    Olivia blushed slightly, ''yeah, we are getting to know each other'' she agreed with a small smile.


    ''Oh I could see that for myself Liv'' the princess replied with a knowing smirk, causing the she wolf''s blush to deepen.


    ''We were actually talking about when I would take Olivia back to the castle'' Vaughn interjected suddenly, sending a nce to Rowan who raised an eyebrow in surprise.


    ''Yeah, I''m sorry Gabby'' Olivia added sadly.


    Gabrie looked up in surprise, ''hat for? Finding your mate? Going home with him?'' she asked confused, ''I''m not sure if you got the memo Liv, but that is pretty much what happens in our world.


    Olivia shook her head, ''no I''m sorry that when we leave, Rowan will have toe with us, he is sworn to guard Vaughn until he gets back to the castle!'' she murmured.


    Gabrie''s face clouded for a moment before she shrugged easily, ''when are you telling mum?'' she asked unconcerned.


    The pair looked at each other hesitantly, ''um, we haven''t actually got that far'' Vaughn admitted.


    Giving them an appraising look, Gabrie jumped up from her lounger and began to pull her clothes back on, e on then'' she said, beckoning to them as if to hurry them up, ''no time like the present.'' Walking over to Rowan, she grabbed his hand, pulling him back to his feet, averting her gaze from his which had be filled with pain at Olivia''s words.


    Turning back, she started to tap her foot as she saw the Vaughn and Olivia still hadn''t moved. Reluctantly the pair stood up, Olivia putting on her clothes over her bikini, Vaughn pulling a t''shirt over his head, falling into step beside the princess, they silently followed as she made her way back toward the pack house.


    Pushing her way into the foyer, Gabrie started up the stairs, growling in a low tone as Rowan tried to take his hand from hers, tightening her grip. Climbing the stairs, they soon found themselves outside of the Alpha''s office.


    Finally releasing Rowan''s hand, Gabrie raised her hand and rapped smartly on the door.


    Waiting a few moments, she finally heard her mother''s dulcet tones allowing them entrance, pushing the door open, she ushered the trio into the office, stepping in herself and shutting the door.


    Looking at the group in surprise, Isabe smiled as she saw Vaughn holding tightly to Olivia''s hand.


    ''I heard that you had found your mate Prince Vaughn, I can honestly say that I could not be happier with your fated other'' she said as she stood from the desk, sweeping around to pull Olivia into a motherly hug and then Vaughn afterwards. ''Thank you Alpha'' Vaughn replied formally with a small bow.


    ''So what brings you to my office today?'' Isabe asked as she waved to the seats, inviting them all to sit down whilst she leaned back against the edge of her desk, looking at the four youngsters in interest.


    Taking a deep breath, Vaughn met the Alpha''s gaze, ''I aming to inform you that I will be leaving for the castle soon, most likely tomorrow and that Olivia will being with me'' he said softly.


    Isabe''s smile widened as she nodded, ''well I shall be sad to see you leave Prince Vaughn and I will miss Olivia greatly, but this is how it is and I wish you both a safe journey and much happiness.'' she replied. ''I assume that your guard will also be leaving?'' she asked, her eyes sweeping to Rowan who had removed his hood as soon as the door was shut, her eyes narrowing slightly.


    Vaughn nodded immediately, ''yes, Rowan will return with us as he is sworn to protect me until I am returned to the castle, this obviously now also includes my mate.'' he said solemnly.


    The Alpha gave an approving nod, ''good, it makes me feel easier to know that you have someone with Rowan''s skills travelling with you!


    Gabrie suddenly stood up from her seat on the sofa, straightening her shoulders as she uttered, ''and I shall also be going with them mother.''


    Isabe spun her head around to meet her daughters determined gaze, ''I''m sorry, what? You can''t just go with them to the castle'' she said, dumb struck.


    ''Yes I can, I am eighteen and as such I am legally allowed to leave to travel if I so wish'' Gabrie replied.


    The Alpha gave her daughter a sympathetic look, ''sweetie, I know you want to go out in to the world and if it was because you found your mate, I would totally understand, but..'' she started before the princess cut her off.


    ''I have found my mate mother'' she said raising her chin in defiance.


    ''What? Who?'' Isabe stuttered, her mind reeling as her daughter held her gaze.


    ''It''s Rowan'' Gabrie replied, as she grabbed the warriors hand in hers and held it tightly in her own.

 A Love spoken Chapter 31

    ''I have found my mate mother'' she said raising her chin in defiance.


    ''What? Who?'' Isabe stuttered, her mind reeling as her daughter held her gaze.


    ''It''s Rowan'' Gabrie replied, as she grabbed the warriors hand in hers and held it tightly in her own.


    Isabe''s mouth dropped as she stared silently at the pair, her eyes swinging from Gabrie to Rowan before they clouded momentarily.


    Moment''ster Riley burst through the door, his hair dishevelled from the run to the office.


    ''What? What is it? What happened?'' he gasped, his eyes riveted on his wife''s face, ''why were you screaming through the link? is it the kids? Gabby? Oh Goddess what has that child done'' he added in panic. His eyes suddenly slid around the room, taking in Vaughn, Olivia and Gabrie before finallynding on Rowan.


    The Luna''s eyes widened in shock before they narrowed in anger, ''you!'' he growled, advancing toward the warrior who watched him warily.


    ''Daddy! Stop it'' Gabrie shouted, cing herself between her father and her mate.


    ''what? Baby girl, you have no idea who that is'' Riley said, as he advanced on the pair.


    ''Yes I do, he''s my mate'' Gabrie replied angrily.


    Riley halted, his jaw going ck before he looked back at his wife, his face pleading with her to tell him his daughter was joking.


    Isabe nodded, ''yeah, that''s why a called you'' she replied angrily.


    ''No, this is not happening! I forbid it'' Riley roared furiously, lunging forward and pulling his daughter out of Rowan''s grasp before diving at the warrior, Vaughn barely catching hold of him in time.


    ''Dad! You can''t forbid my mate! The Moon Goddess choose him for me'' Gabrie shouted angrily.


    ''Well the Moon Goddess is wrong! You can be with any werewolf you want except for him'' he growled pointing his finger at Rowan who looked back at him expressionless.


    ''Mum! Tell him'' Gabrie demanded, stamping her foot in fury, trying to get around her father and Vaughn who were still struggling with each other, Riley continuously pushing her away from the Warrior. ''Gabby'' Isabe started, her voice strained as Gabrie spun around to face her.


    ''Don''t you dare'' she growled in fury, ''don''t you dare take dad''s side on this! Rowan is my mate and I want him, and neither you nor dad are going to stop me. If you try and interfere I promise you that I will sever all ties with this pack and go Rogue to follow him! Riley slumped in Vaughn''s arms at the princess'' words, all fight going out of him, ''baby girl, please'' he whispered desperately, ''anyone but him.


    Gabrie crossed her arms defiantly, ''neither of you get a say in this, Rowan is my mate, chosen by the Goddess and I am going with him''.


    Vaughn carefully removed his arms from around the Luna''s waist when he was sure that Riley was no longer going to attack.


    Isabe looked at her daughter in exasperation, ''Sweetheart, Rowan is the man who kidnapped me'' she said softly.


    Gabrie and Olivia stared at the Alpha in bewilderment, ''how is that even possible?'' Olivia asked confused, ''he is our age, how could he possibly have been the one to kidnap you when you were a teenager.'' Vaughn decided to take the lead as he cleared his throat, ''Rowan is immortal'' he replied weakly.


    ''Excuse me what?'' Gabrie asked disbelief written across her face, ''no one Is Immortal, even Vampires have a shelf life, albeit centuries and centuries of it, Rowan is not immortal.


    Rowan met the princess'' gaze sadly and slowly nodded his head before looking down at the floor.


    ''How?'' Olivia gasped, her head swivelling between the two men sat either side of her.


    Vaughn shrugged his shoulders, ''we don''t know, it could be tied into why he cannot im Gabrie'' he admitted.


    ''Rowan can''t im you?'' Riley jumped in, a relieved grin spreading across his face, ''well then there is no reason for you..


    ''Daddy'' Gabrie warned, her expression sullen as she red at her father, ''no Rowan currently cannot im me, he actually cannot speak when I''m near him or instigate any kind of physical or emotional connection. Isabe looked between her daughter and the warrior before slowly saying, ''sweetheart, are you sure Rowan just doesn''t want to hurt your feelings?''


    Rowan''s eyes shed in anger at her words, his fists clenching automatically though he still remained mute.


    Gabrie though was very vocal as she growled angrily, ''I am very sure on how Rowan feels about me, he cares about me and we will try to find a way to break through his silence together. We may never break it but I know for a fact that we can''t work on it if I am not with him.''


    Riley dropped into the chair by his wife, cing his head in his hands as he groaned, ''why him Moon Goddess? Why would you give my daughter to him?''


    ''Maybe because I''m the one that can fix him dad'' Gabrie replied, her voice softening as she watched her father try to control his emotions.


    Riley looked up, reaching out a hand to his daughter who took it gently, allowing him to pull her too him, ''I can''t tell you that I am happy about this baby girl'' he said sadly, ''I really wish I could, I wanted the day you found your mate to be the happiest day for everyone, but I can''t forgive Rowan for his past. I understand you have to go with him, and despite my feelings toward him, I know he will protect you, but please be careful.


    Gabrie hugged her father tightly, ''I will dad, I promise I will be fine, I just know Rowan will protect me with everything he has, trust me.''


    Looking up to her mother, the princess waited hesitantly as Isabe remained in thought for a few more moments before pushing herself off of the desk and walking over to Rowan, holding out her hand to help him up from the chair. Standing slowly, Rowan met the Alpha''s gaze momentarily before bowing his head and baring his neck in submission.


    Isabeughed, ''Rowan, you and I both know that you are not built to submit to any Alpha, it''s not in your nature, but I appreciate the disy! Fixing the warrior with a steely re she added, ''you may take my daughter with you but understand that if so much as one fingernail on her hand gets broken I will hunt you down to the ends of the earth. I will attach you too a rope and drag you behind me as I run at full wolf speed through brambles andtles, once you are sufficiently bloodied and stung I will smear you in honey and tie you up outside of a bear cave, if anything is left of you after that I will cut you a thousand times with a silver knife making sure that no part of your body is left untouched and then finally I will spend your immortality trying out every new torture technique that I can find. I hope you get just how serious I am right now warrior.''


    Rowan swallowed, his eyes widening as he nodded his head, ''Good'' Isabe replied before she smiled and put her arms around him, ''take care of my baby Rowan'' she whispered in his ear before stepping back and moving over to her husband, pulling Gabrie from him and hugging her tightly.


    ''Be safe Gabrie, you are strong and fearless, but also reckless and headstrong, think before you act and do not leave Vaughn and Rowan''s sides'' she said thickly, her voice holding back her sobs.


    ''I''ll be fine mum'' Gabrie replied squeezing the Alpha tightly, ''I know you want to protect me, but something deep in side me is telling me that this is what I am supposed to do!


    Pulling back again she smiled at her parents before reaching out for Rowan''s hand, grabbing it from his side and sping it tightly, looking back at the leaders she said, ''I need to go pack if we are going to set off tomorrow'' before heading to the door. Her steps suddenly halted as she felt a tug on her arm, looking back she found Riley holding on to her wrist, his face broken as he held onto the teenager.


    ''Riley'' Isabe said softly, ''let her go.''


    ''I can''t'' Riley replied painfully, ''I''m not ready.


    ''Riley'' Isabe repeated firmly, ''she''s ready, let her go.''


    Reluctantly Riley released his grip on Gabrie''s wrist, his whole body slumping forward as he realised he was powerless to stop his daughter from leaving.


    ''I''ll be back dad'' Gabrie said softly, giving him an encouraging smile before walking out of the room, pulling the warrior behind her, Vaughn and Olivia following suit.


    Once outside the door, Vaughn let out a long sigh of relief, ''well that was interesting'' he said with a small grin, ''when were you nning on telling us that you were going to be gate crashing our trek?'' he asked, trying to keep his voice light while his insides knotted. Gabrie shrugged, ''just then'' she replied nonchntly, ''I am not letting you take my mate away from me Vaughny, he has to go with you so I have to go with him!


    Vaughn nodded slowly, ''yeah but maybe your parents have a point, it could be really dangerous getting back to the castle, and what if the castle tries to take ownership of you? Surely its better to remain here and then Rowan cane back to get you when he has finished his mission. he said with an encouraging grin.


    Olivia gave the Vampire a confused look, ''you told me that you only have to introduce me as a guest and the castle can''t take ownership, surely the same could be done for Gabby'' she asked.


    ''Uh, yeah that is true'' Vaughn muttered flustered.


    ''So there is no reason for Gabby to stay behind, Rowan will protect her with his life if he has too'' Olivia added.


    Vaughn mentally clutched at her words, ''right! That is right, but what if Gabby and I are both in danger? He is sworn to protect me, is it fair to put him in that kind of position where he had to choose between breaking his oath and not protecting his mate?'' he demanded.


    Gabrie and Olivia looked at each other perplexed, before Olivia looked back at Vaughn, ''I''m pretty sure that a Werewolf, Vampire Hybrid, that is the only heir to the Vampire King is more than capable of taking care of himself'' she replied evenly, ''unless you are saying you are not, in which case I am not sure that I want to go with you, how can you protect me if you can''t even protect yourself Prince Vaughn?'' she asked.


    Sighing in defeat, Vaughn nodded, ''yes you are right, of course I can protect myself and you!


    Gabrie jumped happily, ''well that is settled then! Lets go and pack Liv, we want to be ready to go first thing after breakfast. Grabbing the she wolf by the hand, she dragged her along the corridor leaving Rowan and Vaughn staring after them. ''What the f**k do we do now'' Vaughn asked in panic before turning and hurrying back to his own room, Rowan right behind him.

 A Love spoken Chapter 32

    Gabrie bounded down the stairs the next morning, her rucksack on her shoulder, dressed in jeans, a top and a warm jacket.


    Olivia was already in the foyer with Rowan and Vaughn awaiting the princess, Isabe and Riley were stood to the side, the Alpha having a strong hand on her mate''s arm as he openly glowered at the warrior. Rushing over to the trio, Gabrie gave Rowan a quick kiss on the cheek before heading over to her parents, ignoring her father''s murderous look.


    ''Mum, Dad'' she started as Isabe released her husband and pulled her daughter in for a tight hug almost choking the teenager. ''Mum! Release! Release! can''t breathe'' she gasped as the Alpha loosened her hold sheepishly. ''Sorry sweetheart'' the she wolf murmured, ''I''m just going to miss you so much!


    Gabrie put her arms around her mother, ''I''ll miss you too, but I''ll being back, it''s not like I''m leaving forever'' she replied with a grin.


    Releasing her mother, she pulled herself from the Alpha''s arms before throwing them around her father who held her just as tightly, refusing to let go as he seemed to be trying to imprint his daughter onto himself. ''Dad, I''ll be fine'' Gabrie moaned as she tried to wriggle out of his arms.


    ''I know baby girl, but it doesn''t mean I have to be happy that you are leaving'' Riley wailed in despair.


    The teenager rolled her eyes, ''dad I love you and everything but seriously, you need to get a grip, you are embarrassing the pack here'' she muttered sternly as she looked around at the curious stares of passing pack members.


    Finally letting her go, Riley gave onest loathing look toward Rowan before cing a kiss on his daughter''s cheek and heading toward the stairs, murmuring in a low voice that he couldn''t watch her walk away.


    Isabe followed the four outside into the sunlight, ''as you sure you don''t want a car and driver?'' she asked for the third time that morning, her face clouded with worry.


    ''No thank you Alpha'' Vaughn replied with a smile, ''we want to take a few days to get back to the castle, give us all a chance to spend some time getting to know each other before my parents overbear us all! He grinned sheepishly as Isabeughed nodding in understanding.


    ''Your fathers are close to my heart Vaughn, but I agree that they can be a bit full on and I can imagine just how they will both be when they set eyes on Olivia'' she replied.


    Walking with them down the driveway, she stopped just shy of the gates, the guards standing with their heads bowed awaiting instructions, hugging each in turn, Isabe wished them a safe journey, giving Rowan a stern re that he bowed his head to in understanding before pulling him in for a hug.


    She finally got to Gabrie and hugged her once more, holding her a bit longer than the others before slowly releasing her and pushing her gently toward Rowan where she immediately grabbed his hand in hers.


    ''Be careful all of you and please, let this worried Alpha know when you get to the castle'' she called out at their retreating backs, waving as they stepped through the gap in the gates, the metal nging with a finality behind them. Making their way down the road, Gabrie took onest look back at her home before facing resolutely forward, gripping Rowan''s hand, takingfort in his strong calloused grip.


    Soon they were leaving the safety of the main road and heading into the fields of unmanned territory, Vaughn and Rowan took their ces on the outside of the group, sandwiching the two she wolves in the middle as they made their way through the open areas! Walking for a few hours, they saw no other people, wolves or otherwise, they made sure to keep away from well trafficked areas as they did not want to draw unwanted attention to themselves. Thought the warrior and hybrid were confident that they could protect themselves and their mates they didn''t want to go looking for trouble.


    As the sun crept to the top of the sky, the four youngsters decided to take a break and eat, pulling out bottles of water and packages of food that the kitchen staff had pressed onto them as soon as word got out that they would be leaving. Biting into a roast beef, mustard and lettuce sandwich, Gabrie groaned in pleasure as she licked a tiny bit of mustard from the corner of her mouth, Rowan watching her avidly as she did causing her to smirk at him.


    ''This sandwich is soooo good'' she moaned, inching closer to the warrior and watching his eyes widened as they followed the sandwich up to her mouth again.


    ''Gabby! Stop teasing the poor man'' Olivia scolded drawing the teenager''s attention back to her.


    cing thest bit of her sandwich into her mouth, the princess shrugged as she chewed and swallowed before saying, ''I don''t know what you mean, I was just eating!


    Vaughn snorted as Olivia frowned at her, though her own eyes danced with amusement. ''It''s not nice to tease a werewolf who can''t react'' she said mock sternly.


    Turning her big innocent eyes to the warrior, Gabrie pouted, ''aww I''m sorry baby, let me make it up to you'' she whispered huskily before crawling toward him and cing her arms around his neck, hauling him in for a long passion filled kiss. ''Gabrie!'' Olivia growled, exasperated


    ''Is she going to be like this the entire time we are travelling?'' Vaughn asked with a chuckle.


    ''Most likely'' Olivia replied with a deep sigh, ''put that warrior down'' she added, ring at the teenager until she reluctantly released Rowan''s neck and backed away, grabbing her second sandwich and demolishing that too with more obscene groans of pleasure, that caused her poor mate to swallow hard.


    Packing up their rubbish, Rowan bought out a map from his back pack, spreading it out as the four clustered around it.


    ''Where is your castle?'' Gabrie asked, studying the map intently.


    Vaughn hesitated momentarily realising he had no idea where the witches coven was, Rowan quickly pointed to a ce in the centre of arge forest before the two she wolves could see the hybrid''s difort.


    Quickly scanning the chart, Olivia traced her finger down until she rested it on a specific spot sating, ''this is Silver Cross?''


    Rowan nodded silently, watching as the she wolf traced back up to the forest that he had pointed too, reading off town names that were between them and their destination.


    Once sure of their heading, Rowan folding the map again carefully and ced it back into his bag before standing up. The other three scrambled to their feet and they quickly set off, the girl''s too buoyed with the knowledge of their route and excited chatter over their adventure to notice the slight unease that hung over their mates who walked beside them.


    Walking abreast of each other, Rowan suddenly stiffened, a low menacing growl emanating from his chest as his wolf pushed forward, simmering just below the surface.


    Vaughn immediately sniffed the air before pulling Olivia behind him and letting out a warning growl of his own. A loud threatening growl came back at them from within the tall wheat stalks that they were currently walking through. Ripping off his shirt, Rowan threw it on the floor and shifted, hisrge grey wolf taking position in front of Gabrie as a pair of yellow eyes peered out at them through the golden stalks.


    The yellow eyes moved closer, the growl louder and more menacing as a medium sized scrawny dirty brown wolf stepped onto the small path they were walking along through the field.


    Vaughn, stood behind Rowan, keeping both girls firmly behind him, ready to shift as he scoured the area for any friends the Rogue wolf might have brought.


    Rowan suddenly took a step forward, his growl overpowering the Rogue who gave him a confused look before submitting to him. Jerking his head, Rowan indicated for the Rogue to leave, staying on alert until the brown wolf had disappeared within the wheat and could no longer be scented.


    Shifting back into his human form, Rowan quickly dragged out some spare clothes and dragged them on his body before scooping up his t''shirt and pulling it over his head.


    ''How did you do that?'' Olivia asked in awe.


    Rowan just shrugged as he tied up his bag and slung it back over his shoulder.


    Gabrie watched her mate, uncertainty flecked in her eyes as she mumbled to her friend, ''I''ve seen him do that before, it''s like he''s their Alpha, they submit to him''


    Olivia looked back at the teenager in surprise, ''Rogue''s don''t have an Alpha'' she said in a hushed tone as they started to walk, keeping a few steps behind their mates.


    ''I know'' Gabrie replied mirroring the other she wolf''s confused expression.


    ''Come on girls, keep up with us'' Vaughn called back over his shoulder with an easy grin.


    The two she wolves quickly caught up, falling into step beside their mates, each one lost in their own thoughts about what they had just seen.


    The group walked in silence until night was closing in, finding a small copse of trees, they made their way into the protection of the forestry, Vaughn gathering sticks for a fire whilst Rowan stripped and shifted, running off into the darkness, returning a short whileter with two rabbits hanging from his mouth.


    Once the fire was zing in the centre of the small clearing they were sat in, it''s warmth bathing over them as the chill of the night set in, the warrior having skinned the rabbits and ced them in the mes to cook they sat back on the grass, no-one sure what to say.


    Vaughn finally broke the silence, ''so how are you liking being outside of the pack territory Gabby?'' he asked with a grin.


    Gabrie smiled immediately, ''I am loving it!'' she replied happily, ''no mum and dad telling me what to do, no having to be on ceremony, no brother annoying me, this is possibly the best day ever.''


    The groupughed at her enthusiasm, Rowan checking the meat as they talked. He finally pulling them from the mes, handing one over to Vaughn to share with Olivia and holding the other so that Gabrie could share with him.


    Blowing on the hot meat between their fingers, they each ate happily, the difort of their earlier encounter with the Rogue gradually forgotten as theyughed and joked before finally curling up around the dying embers to sleep. Vaughn automatically curled up beside Olivia, cing a protective arm across her side as she cuddled against him, Gabrie curled up next to Rowan, grabbing his arm and cocooning herself within his embrace as they all fell asleep.

 A Love spoken Chapter 33

    Waking up in the morning, the four travellers ate some of the rations from their back packs before heading back out on their route, Gabrie, Vaughn and Olivia talked animatedly as they trekked across the fields in their path.


    Stumbling across a small town, they entered cautiously, making their way to the one little shop that serviced the towns folk, to buy extra water and food. As Rowan silently paid, Gabrie talked to the young shop assistant who was eyeing the warrior curiously.


    ''He''s mute'' Gabrie said in answer to the young girl''s inquisitive stare.


    The shop assistant looked over at the princess with a small smile, ''that''s sad'' she said softly, ''did he have an ident? Or was he born that way?''


    The group stared back at her hesitantly, taking in her appearance, from her ck waist length curly hair to her mismatched eyes that were looking back at them with kindness.


    ''It''s OK, I can tell you are wolves'' she whispered quietly, causing the four to tense in surprise.


    ''How do you know that?'' Olivia asked slowly.


    The young teenager smiled widely, ''I am the grand daughter of a seer, I do not have her advanced powers but sometimes I can sense things about people'' she replied, ''you three'' she continued pointing to Rowan, Gabrie and Olivia, ''are wolves, but your friend is different, he has a wolf but there is something else that I can''t quite pinpoint.


    Noting the travellers wary looks she gave them an understanding look, ''I don''t mean you any harm, I asked about your friend because I might be able to help him.


    The Princess immediately perked up in interest, ''how can you help?'' she asked hopefully.


    The assistant replied, ''It depends on why he is mute, I can feel something about him which is why I asked if he was born this way!


    What is your name?'' Vaughn asked suddenly, cutting across the conversation, giving Gabrie a warning look.


    ''My name is Tia'' the girl replied without hesitation, ''I live here with my aunt on my father''s side because my parents were killed when I was younger.''


    Olivia''s face fell in sympathy, ''I''m so sorry Tia, that must have been awful.


    Tia shrugged with a sad smile, ''I was very young at the time, they were ambushed by a group who wanted my mother''s seer abilities, fortunately my own are too weak to be of any use so they left me'' she replied simply, a tinge of sadness to her voice. ''How do you think you can help us Tia?'' Gabrie asked, bringing the young seer''s attention back to herself.


    Tia smiled brightly, ''If your friend is mute due to something other than a health defect, like I am sensing, I may know someone who can help him'' she said confidently.


    ''Any help you could give us would be greatly appreciated'' Gabrie replied with a smile.


    Returning the grin with a shy one of her own, she checked around the store to make sure they were alone before dropping her voice to a whisper and addressing the travellers in front of her.


    ''There is a wolf pack, my understanding is that they do not live in a pack house like a normal pack, but actually in a converted cave. They are said to be different to normal Werewolves, that some of them contain seer abilities like mine but much more refined, some know what ailment a person is suffering, others can cure those ailments, they work as a whole to help people whoe to them'' she said softly.


    ''So they are seer werewolves?'' Vaughn asked slowly.


    Tia shook her head, ''they do not hold the ability to see the future or read peoples minds, their abilities are purely to do with people who have been injured in some way by physical or magical means'' she replied. ''I can''t guarantee that they will be able to help your friend, but if they can, they will.''


    ''Where do we find them?'' Gabrie breathed


    Tia gave them a rueful nce, ''All I know is that they are too the east of us, they are known as the Shaman pack but I am unsure if that is their real name'' she said apologetically.


    Picking up their purchases they thanked the young girl and left the shop, making their way out of the town before sitting down to discuss what they had just been told.


    ''Do we think she''s telling the truth?'' Olivia asked hesitantly


    ''We won''t know until we go and see them'' Gabrie replied determinedly, ''we need to get going, they could help Rowan'' she stated.


    Vaughn held up a hand to restrain the excited teen, ''we cannot just go waltzing into an unknown pack on the say so of a stranger'' he reasoned, ignoring the Princess'' scowl, ''she could have been hired to lure unsuspecting travellers to the pack for all we know, plus we are supposed to be going straight to the castle'' he added.


    Gabrie red at the hybrid angrily, ''we are in no rush to get to the castle, your parents don''t even know we have left yet so it''s not like they are expecting us. Plus if there is a way to help Rowan be able to speak then we need to investigate it'' she growled sullenly. Vaughn looked over at Olivia for back up to find her deep in thought, ''I don''t think she was trying to deceive us'' the started slowly.


    ''That is what these chatans are trained to make you think'' Vaughn protested.


    Olivia shook her head, ''no, I could feel it, she was telling the truth, she really thought that these Shaman pack members might be able to help us'' she replied absent mindedly.


    ''How could you possibly know that?'' Vaughn asked


    Olivia raised her shoulders slightly in a shrug, ''I''ve always been able to tell when someone lies to me'' she replied as the hybrid shifted ufortably, ''well everyone apart from you'' she added looking over at Vaughn with an interested look. ''You can''t tell if I''m lying?'' Vaughn asked as he heart rate started to slow again, after speeding up at her original words.


    Olivia shook her head, ''no, it''s like there is a barrier that shields your emotions, I can read people''s emotions normally but yours are hidden and I don''t know why!


    Gabrie interrupted the conversation, pulling them back to the information at hand, ''Look, Olivia cannot detect any deceit with the girl, we are not on a time limit here so how would it hurt to just give a couple of days to go and find this pack and ask them about Rowan?'' she asked, her face pleading as she stared at Vaughn.


    Sighing heavily as he noted that Olivia was also giving him a hopeful look he slowly nodded his head, ''fine, we will give two days, but if we haven''t found the pack and gotten an answer in that time, we cut loose and head for the castle'' he replied. Squealing, Gabrie threw herself on to the Vampire Prince, hugging him tightly as Rowan growled angrily. Smirking, the princess pulled away and plonked herself into the warrior''sp, wrapping his arms around her waist and tilting his head until it was sat in the crook of her neck, giggling as she felt his muscles rx.


    ''chill baby'' she murmured flirtatiously, ''you are still the only werewolf for me''


    Packing up their things, they checked the map for information of what was east of their location, Rowan silently pointing to arge forest that looked to have rocky areas, as Vaughn nodded.


    ''Yes, if I was a werewolf pack Alpha that wanted to stay off the grid I would look for arge forest like that to hide in'' he agreed. Scrambling to their feet, the four set off toward the distant forest, Vaughn shaking off his unease and taking pleasure in the fact that he could spend a few more days with his mate.


    Marching steadily, they stopped only for rest and to eat, reaching the edge of therge forest in the early evening. A quick conversation led them to decide to camp again before tackling the dark expanse of trees.


    ''I really don''t want to be getting lost in there in the middle of the night'' Gabrie muttered with a shiver, ''I am not Vaya, I can''t look at a random twig and go oh yeah, camp is six hundred yards to our left and there is a live food for us to our right from these two bits of rabbit poo that is pointing toward their location.''


    The othersughed at the princess'' words before they found a section out of the elements that was still near to the edge of the woods. Once again, Rowan disappeared off to hunt, returning with a Monk Jack deer in his mouth twenty minutester. The arranged their sleeping arrangements, each she wolf choosing to stay close to their mate and sat around the fire that Olivia had started waiting for the food to be ready. ''What do you think this Shaman pack is like?'' Olivia mused as she turned over the meat in the mes.


    ''Hopefully they are friendly'' Vaughn replied worriedly.


    Gabrie nodded, ''I''m sure they are, the young girl said they were nice, I just wonder what they will want in return for helping us'' she added musingly. The others turned to her in surprise, ''you think they will want paying?'' Olivia asked.


    Gabrie shrugged, ''wouldn''t you? We are asking them to help us with something that is no concern of theirs, why would they not ask for something in return?''


    The grouppsed into silence again, mulling over the Princess'' words, ''well whatever they want, I am willing to pay it if It helps Rowan'' Gabrie added in a low voice.


    ''Don''t make promises like that Gabby, you might live to regret it'' Vaughn muttered gloomily.


    Gabrie looked over at the Vampire concerned, ''are you OK Vaughny?'' she asked, slightly worried.


    Vaughn brought his gaze to the princess'' and gave a forced smile, ''of course I am Gabby'' he replied with a smile, ''Ignore me, I''m just being dramatic'' he added with a chuckle until the teenager''s face rxed again.

 A Love spoken Chapter 34

    Waking up from disturbed sleep, the four ate a quick meal and set off into the woods.


    ''So what is the n here?'' asked Gabrie, ''are we just going to walk around in the trees and hope to stumble across a sign that says Shaman pack this way?'' Vaughn shrugged nonmittally, ''do you have a better idea, if so please enlighten me?'' he muttered.


    The princess threw her hair over her shoulder with a smirk, ''nope, just like to know what''s on the agenda Vaughny'' she replied as she grabbed Rowan''s hand and made her way fearlessly under the green leafy canopy that was knitted over their heads. Taking Olivia''s hand possessively in his own, Vaughn fell into step behind the couple and they made their way slowly and silently over the moss covered ground.


    Walking for hours, their morale slowly began to seep away as they passed endless trees and bushes with no sign of a cave or a human presence.


    ''This is hopeless'' Gabrie huffed throwing herself down onto a small rock and pulling off her shoes to massage her feet, the others sitting down around her, Olivia pulling out water and some pasties for them to eat as they took a rest.


    ''Lets be honest Gab, it was highly unlikely that we were going to stumble across a pack that wants to remain hidden within a few hours'' the she wolf said consolingly, ''we just need to keep looking, we will find them!


    Gabrie scowled in annoyance, ''why do they have to be so darned secretive?'' she muttered before raising her voice and shouting loudly into the surrounding woonds, ''we don''t want to hurt you members of the Shaman Pack, we just want to talk to you,e oute out where ever you are.


    ''Gabby! You need to be quiet!'' Olivia hissed as her eyes shot into the gloominess that surrounded them.


    ''Why? From what the shop girl said, they are not ones to harm people'' Gabrie replied with a shrug.


    ''Maybe not'' Olivia grumbled back in a low tone, ''but we have no idea who or what else might be in this forest and they might not be so friendly!


    The princess scoffed, ''if we meet a Vampire, we have the Vampire prince'' she replied, indicating to Vaughn, ''they cannot hurt him or hispanions, anyone else, we have an immortal Rogue warrior, I think we are safe''


    Rolling her eyes in exasperation, Olivia looked pointedly at Vaughn who squirmed slightly under her demanding gaze.


    ''Olivia is right Gabby, even with our enhanced protections from who we are, we don''t want to be drawing negative attention to ourselves. What if we get into a scrap with some Rogues and the Shaman Pack decide to never show themselves to us because they deem us a threat who bring trouble?'' he asked.


    Gabrie groaned, ''you are just saying that because Liv is your mate so you have to share her opinion'' she replied with disgust, ''anyway, Rowan is on my side, aren''t you baby? Stay silent if you agree with me'' she added as she smirked at the other couple who returned her gaze, their own filled with exasperation.


    ''seriously, you cannot keep pulling out the Rowan stay silent to agree with you crap just so you can try and win an argument'' Vaughn growled, ''the guy is mute Gabby! Stop using it to your advantage!


    The princess shrugged unconcerned, ''even if he was not mute, he would still agree with me as I am his mate Vaughny and that is what mates do, is it not? Is that not exactly what you did only minutes ago?'' she asked, eyeing him archly. ''That was different'' Vaughn replied as he averted his gaze.


    ''Come on lets get moving before we lose any more daylight'' Olivia cut in, disrupting the brewing argument between the two.


    Reluctantly letting the argument die, the two royals helped to pack up and they all stood to resume their search for the illusive hidden pack.


    The more they stumbled around in the ever expansive forest the more they realised that their search was futile.


    ''Everything looks the damn same'' Gabrie muttered kicking a small rock that was in their path sending it skidding into the undergrowth. ''Are you sure we haven''t seen that log before? I swear we walked past it an hour ago'' she added grumpily. ''Gab, we''re in a damn forest! There are logs and stumps everywhere'' Vaughn snapped back irritably, causing Gabrie to bristle at his tone.


    ''0000 sorry Mr tracker guide sir'' she mocked, ''I had no idea that we were in the presence of the world renounced seeker of secret werewolf packs, please lead on!''


    As Vaughn span around to snap a retort, Rowan grabbed his arm as Olivia gave a muffled scream. Spinning around his eyes widened at the sight of his mate held in the vice like grip of a warrior werewolf who was nked either side by fourpanions. ''Let her go'' Vaughn growled furiously, his ws extending as his wolf started to surface.


    ''Now now, lets not do anything we might regret'' the main warrior replied quietly as he pulled out a silver knife, ''oh it''s steeped in wolfs bane just so you know'' the stranger added as he held it in front of the panicked she wolf.


    ''What do you want?'' Vaughn spat out, his fists balled but not daring to take a step closer whilst the stranger had a knife to Olivia''s throat.


    ''Well firstly I suggest we all take a seat, as I like to befortable as I question intruders'' the stranger replied, his stance unbothered by the Vampire Prince''s anger.


    Nodding to the right, he indicated for the trio to walk, two of his friends following behind and then he with Olivia in front of him, a guard on either side.


    Soon they stumbled into a clearing that hadrge stones that were positioned in a rough circle.


    ''Sit'' the leader ordered, waiting until the three were sat across from him before seating Olivia on one of the stones and standing behind her, still with the knife in front of her exposed neck.


    ''OK'' the stranger said easily, ''lets start with some names shall we?''


    ''Sure, who are you?'' Vaughn shot back immediately with a growl.


    The leaderughed, ''you are trespassing on ournd, I think we will start with your names'' he replied.


    Gabrie snorted, ''trespassing? Thisnd isn''t owned as far as we are aware''


    The leader looked at her with interest, drawing a growl of warning from Rowan, ignoring the warrior, he raised an eyebrow, ''well you are obviously a werewolf of rank little one, what pack do you belong too?'' Gabrie lifted her chin in defiance, ''How do you know I am a werewolf?'' she demanded.


    The warriorughed, ''please sweetheart, I can smell your werewolf scent a mile away, and this pretty thing here as well, I must say I''m surprised to see someone of your rank travelling with a Rogue but that growl makes me think he cares for you, I would say mates but I see no mark on that sexy neck of yours'' he replied slowly, ''the only one I am not sure of is the mouthy one here, I smell wolf but it''s different, tainted even and I can''t quite put my finger on what it is, so tell me tough guy, what hybrid are you?'' Vaughn growled angrily, but stopped abruptly as the knife inched closer to Olivia''s neck, ''I am Prince Vaughn, only child and heir to the Vampire King'' he finally muttered gruffly.


    The leader''s eyes widened as the knife dropped a fraction, ''what is the son of the Vampire King doing in the middle of nowhere looking for our pack?'' he asked in astonishment.


    ''Wait, you are from the Shaman pack?'' Gabrie interjected quickly, shuffling forward on her seat, her eyes hopeful.


    The warrior nodded, as his eyes swept around the group, sizing them up, ''OK, I have a feeling that you have a story to tell and one of us is going to have to show some trust. I will release your friend here but in return you agree to not show us aggression and tell us who you all are and why you are looking for us'' he offered.


    ''Deal'' Olivia replied immediately, ring at Vaughn as if to dare him to disagree, nodding hesitantly, Vaughn breathed a sigh of relief as the man took the knife from her skin and re sheathed it in a holder attached to his belt. Indicating to two of hispanions he waited until they disappeared until taking a seat across from the group, his remainingrades sitting down either side of him as if in protection of him.


    ''Introductions'' the warrior said crisply, ''I am Parker, Gamma to the pack you know as the Shaman Pack, this'' he added pointing to the man on his left, ''is Sean, and this'' pointing to the right, ''is Deagan.


    ''So your pack is not called the Shaman pack?'' Gabrie asked surprised.


    Parkerughed, ''no, that is what the outsiders call us, we actually prefer to keep our real name away from the public as a lot of people would like to find us'' he replied cryptically.


    Olivia took over the conversation, ''I am Olivia, I am the daughter of the former Beta of Oak Ridge pack, this is my mate, Prince Vaughn, Princess Gabrie, daughter to the Alpha of Silver Cross pack and her mate Rowan who is a Rogue warrior who has been hired to protect Prince Vaughn as he travels.''


    Parker''s eyes widened as he listened to her narrative, his eyes resting on Gabrie, ''I have heard of your mother Gabrie, the first female Alpha, it is an honour to meet a member of her family'' he said formally. Turning back to Olivia he gave her a warm smile, ''so Olivia, daughter to the Beta, this doesn''t exin why you are stumbling about in our forest searching for us'' he mused.


    The she wolf nodded, ''we were on our way to Prince Vaughn''s castle as we have just found each other, so I was returning to his home with him. We happened upon a small town and a young girl in the shop said that you might be able to help us with our friend, for some reason he cannot talk. she replied earnestly.


    ''Tia?'' Parker asked with a grin that widened as Olivia nodded agreement, ''that little madam, she always wants to help everyone, it''s the seer blood in her, she wants to fix the broken, well if she has sent you too us then it would be rude not to take you to our pack'' he ended thoughtfully.


    ''Really? You will help us?'' Gabrie squeaked excitedly, grabbing Rowan''s hand and squeezing it tightly.


    Parker gave her an understanding look, ''I cannot guarantee that we can help you Princess Gabrie but I will take you to our Beta who will listen to your request and decide if and what we can do for you'' he replied softly.


    Nodding happily, Gabrie made to stand up as Parker held up a hand to stop her, ''one final thing Princess, I am afraid that we will need to blind fold you all before we go to the pack house'' he added ruefully.


    ''Hell no, you could take us anywhere'' Vaughn snapped immediately.


    ''I''m sorry Prince Vaughn, but that part is non negotiable, we have to maintain the secrecy of our pack location at all costs, if you refuse to be blind folded then I will have to unfortunately refuse you ess to our Beta'' Parker replied, ''I do swear to you that no harm wille to any of you whilst you are in our care.''


    Olivia ced a calming hand onto the agitated hybrids arm, ''Vaughn, he is telling the truth, I can feel it'' she murmured, ''we should ept his terms.


    Swallowing, Vaughn reluctantly nodded as Sean and Deagan stood up and walked behind them, throwing a thick bag over each of their heads, blocking their view of the outside world.


    Letting out a loud whistle, a rustling came through the trees before each of the four felt a hand grasp their elbow, theirpanions leading them through the trees and toward the hidden pack house that they had been searching for.

 A Love spoken Chapter 35

    Stumbling for what felt like hours, twisting and turning through the forest until they were hopelessly lost, the four visitors finally felt themselves enter a structure, the air bing warmer as they started to walk downwards along a smooth path. After some time, they were brought to a halt and helped into a sitting position, their head covers were removed and they blinked in the bright lights that shone from bulbs that hung over their heads. Looking around, they saw that the two other warriors that had been sent away whilst they spoke had been the ones to return and escort them to their current location.


    Looking around, they took in the smooth carved rock faces around them.


    ''Are we underground?'' Gabrie murmured in awe as she took in the smooth stone walls that surrounded them, including the well lit corridors that jutted off in different directions from the seating area leaving them with no idea of which one would take them back to the outside.


    ''Yes we are'' came a new voice, as a strong blonde haired male walked out of one of the corridors and made his way toward them his hand outstretched, ''wee to our pack, I am Beta Royal. Prince Vaughn, Princess Gabrie, it is an honour to entertain you and your friends as our guests today. Apologies for the rather unorthodox method of granting you ess, I will happily exin why it is necessary to you in due course!''


    Nodding to the Gamma and his men, Royal silently dismissed them, waiting until they disappeared down one of the tunnels before turning his face back to them. He had a strong friendly persona that made them feel at ease, but his muscr frame left little doubt that he knew how to take care of himself if necessary.


    ''Sorry, did you say your name is Royal, isn''t that a bit.. odd for a werewolf?'' Gabrie spluttered, trying not tough.


    Royal on the other handughed loudly, his chuckles bouncing off the wall, ''yes my name is Royal, that was not supposed to be my name though'' he admitted with a grin, ''my name was actually supposed to be Roy An, but after I was born my dad was so excited about his first born that it seems he and his friends got a bit carried away with the were whisky, when the Alpha came down to join the celebrations, he asked my dad what my name was and he slurred out Royal, and the Alpha announced it to the entire pack. From what I was told, my dad finally fell into bed at 4am to then be woken up at 7am by an extremely pissed off she wolf demanding to know why everyone was asking to see the new Beta''s child Royal. Obviously by this time it was toote to change it, the entire pack had been told by the Alpha, even her attempts to shorten it to Roy were fruitless, so my mum finally had to admit defeat and call me Royal.


    The group started tough along with the Beta, ''how long did it take your mum to forgive your dad?'' Gabrie asked with a giggle.


    ''The story goes that Ma put him on bum changing duty for a month and refused to so much as kiss him until he literally got on his knees and grovelled for her forgiveness. Needless to say, when my sister was born two yearster, he marched straight up to the Alpha''s office to tell him her name was Alexis Jane before he so much as looked at a whisky bottle.


    The visitorsughed loudly at the Beta''s tale, ''oh my Goddess, my mum would have literally murdered my dad if he had got our names wrong'' Gabrie giggled, ''no-one would have ever found his body!''


    Royal grinned, ''my mum is much more of a, you will suffer my anger for the rest of your existence, type of she wolf, I''m thirty two years old with a family of my own, and she still brings it up if my dad upsets her.'' Sobering up Royal turned to Gabrie with an encouraging smile, ''so what can our pack help you with today?'' he asked warmly.


    Sitting up straighter, Gabbyunched into the story of Rowan being unable to speak or make any kind of movement toward her despite being her mate. ''We don''t know why he can''t talk to me as he can talk as long as I am not present'' the princess said sadly, Tia who works in the shop at a nearby town could sense that he had a problem and thought maybe you could help, as you are werewolves with seer like abilities''.


    Royal listened carefully as she spoke, not interrupting until she had finished, mulling over her words for a moment he leaned back slightly before replying. ''Right first I need to exin our pack, despitemon belief, we are not a pack full of seers'' he said with a chuckle, holding up his hand as Gabrie''s face fell. ''That is not to say we do not have werewolves that have certain abilities, but it is not all of us.


    We do have a select few wolves who were born with additional gifts, mostly to do with physical or magical injuries to others, it''s hard to exin but I will do my best, they can ''see'' if something has been altered within another person either through a poison or a spell and can in most cases exin what has happened and in a few even help to reverse the effect. The rest of us are their guardians, this is why we keep our pack house secret, we are all sworn to protect these gifted wolves with our lives, their importance in a fight is equal to the Alpha.


    The four stared back that the Beta shocked, no pack they had ever encountered before ced others above the Alpha and Luna, they were protected at all costs.


    ''How many gifted wolves do you have?'' Olivia asked softly, her prating gaze not leaving the Beta''s face.


    Royal nced over to her, ''we currently have five gifted wolves, two are still children so as such would not be used to read anyone unless it was an emergency, we know they have the gift from things that they say and they are taught by the three wise ones how to utilise their gifts ready for when theye of age'' he exined carefully.


    Olivia nodded in understanding, ''would one of your three wise wolves be willing to take a look at our friend and see if they can help him?'' she asked hopefully.


    Royal grinned back broadly, ''I will take you to our Alpha, he is ultimately the one who decides if anyone can gain ess to the Gifted few, if you would all like to follow me, we will make our way to the Alpha''s office.''


    Standing up, Vaughn grasped Olivia''s hand possessively in his own, Gabrie taking Rowan''s as they stood behind them waiting for Royal to lead the way.


    Leading them through one of the corridors, they turned left and right, looking curiously down offshoots that were cut into the walls around them, each step took them steadily downwards until they finally stepped out onto a mezzanine that had solid railings. Over the side was a vast void that continued down, looking downwards, the four were greeted with arge circr area that was lit by thousands of lights, around the sides there were further mezzanines with doors that were carved into the stone work. The hole went down six floors, smiling, Royalmented, ''it''s set up the opposite to a standard pack house, our meeting rooms, kitchen and dining room are up here, the floor underneath us is living quarters for the single wolves and has the games room and entertainment room. The floor below that is unmated she wolves, down again and you have two floors for the mated members and their families where the rooms are more of apartments, then its the gifted wolves, Gamma and Beta quarters and guest rooms, and finally the bottom floor is reserved soully for the Alpha and his family.


    Staring in awe, it took the beta a few minutes to get the groups attention again, ''would you all like to follow me?'' he asked with a broad grin as he carried on around the open sided corridor until he reached 2 shining metal doors. Pressing the button by the side, he waited, humming happily to himself until a small ding sounded and the doors slid back to reveal a small elevator.


    ''You have an elevator?'' Gabrie gasped in shock.


    Royal chuckled at her excitement, ''yes, our ancestors soon realised that walking up and down six flights of stairs constantly can get pretty tiring, they actually started with a pulley system that two wolves were employed to pull up and let down until technology brought us a more convenient way'' he replied as he waved his hand to indicate they step inside.


    Stepping in behind them, he pressed the button for the bottom floor and leaned against the wall as the metal doors slowly slid back together and the elevator made its way downwards.


    it came to a stop, the doors slid open again and Royal led the way out, across the g stone paved floor past beautiful sculptures that decorated the floor space and cosy seating areas until the reached a pair of dark Mahogany doors. Knocking smartly, Royal waited until a low gravelly voice bade them to enter, pushing down on the handle, the Beta opened the door, making his way inside, the four visitors following behind him with a slight hesitation.


    ''Alpha'' Royal said formally, ''I have brought the visitors that were brought in by the Gamma and his guards, thee to ask for help from the gifted few. He indicated to each group member in turn introducing them to the Alpha as they bowed in respect as their names were mentioned.


    ''and this is our Alpha Robert'' Royal finished with a proud tone entering his voice, you could tell that he took great pride in his pack and had deep respect for the man that sat in front of them.


    ''Please, take a seat'' Alpha Robert said, waving to the seats in front of him, Gabrie and Vaughn took the seats indicated, Royal, Olivia and Rowan making their way to afortable sofa and chairs, sitting down as a soft knock emanated from the door. ''Come'' called Alpha Robert, waiting as a young girl entered shyly carrying a tray of drinks. cing them silently on to the table next to the sofa, she bowed deeply before scurrying out again, closing the door quietly behind her.


    Royal stood up and handed out drinks to everyone before taking his seat again, waiting patiently for his Alpha to speak.


    ''Royal has sent me the reason why you are here'' Alpha Robert started softly, ''normally we try not to meddle in the problems of the outside world as the less who know of us the better, but I have heard of the Silver Cross pack and the leadership of Alpha Isabe. Even here in the depths of the forest, news has travelled of the White wolf Alpha and the great changes that havee about since she took over from her father.


    It is because of her that I have not immediately turned you all away, Alpha Isabe respects and appreciates the gifts that the Moon Goddess can choose to bestow upon us so I am assuming that her daughter would hold those same beliefs and as such keep our existence between herself and her friends'' he finished, surveying Gabrie with his deep green eyes.


    The princess immediately straightened her shoulders, ''you are correct Alpha Robert, my mother is very protective of the Moon Goddess'' gifts and instilled in my self and my brothers a deep respect and desire to keep those gifts from being exploited. Whether you are willing to try and help my mate or not, my friends and I will never utter a word about your pack or the gifted few to anyone else'' she promised.


    Alpha Robert smiled back at the teenager, ''I thank you for that Princess Gabrie, and I am perfectly happy for you to go and meet one of our gifted few. I am sure Royal has told you that we do not allow our young gifted to use their powers as they do not gainplete control until adulthood, but I am sure that one of the three that are of age will be able to at least help you understand why your warrior mate cannot talk to you.''


    Nodding to Royal, the Beta immediately stood up, cing his empty ss on the tray and beckoning to the group to follow him. Standing up, each of the visitors bowed respectfully to the Alpha, Vaughn thanking the man for his time before they filed out ahead of the muscr warrior who walked out behind them and shut the door to the office.


    ''OK, if you are ready, I will take you to Silva, I think she will be the best of our gifted to help you with your questions!


    Nodding quickly, the group followed the Beta as he started to make his way toward the centre of the floor where a staircase lead up to the next floor where the gifted few resided.

 A Love spoken Chapter 36

    As they made their way up the staircase and along the corridor, the visitors tried to absorb their surroundings, passing multiple doors, they finally stopped in front of one that had ''Silva'' on a que, screwed into the wood at eye level. Rapping his knuckles smartly on the hard surface, they stood silently as rustling sounds came from within. The door soon opened to reveal a young girl who looked to be in her early twenties, surprise crossed her face momentarily before she smiled warmly. ''Beta Royal, what an honour, and you bring guests? Pleasee in'' she said, her voice soft and melodious thatplimented her waif like appearance and silver coloured hair.


    Standing back, she opened the door wide to allow the five people entry, the apartment was small,prising of an open n kitchen and living room with two doors leading off that the group assumed lead to a bedroom and a bathroom. Ushering the visitors toward therge sofa that dominated the room, she quickly grabbed some chairs from her kitchen table, so that everyone had somewhere to sit.


    ''As Royal has brought you here to visit me today, I can only assume that you are after answers'' Silva said quietly, her eyes meeting with each of the group in turn, her grey eyes piercing through them as if reading their souls.


    ''Yes please Silva'' Gabrie replied quickly before the others could speak, ''this is my mate Rowan, there is something wrong that stops him from being able to speak, touch or im me in any way, please, could you tell us why it''s happening as he can speak to anyone else if I am not there'' she said, the desperation evident in her voice.


    Nodding silently, Silva stood up and motions for Rowan and Royal to change ces so that Rowan was sat in the second kitchen chair. Moving her own chair, the gifted wolf ced it so it was directly in front of the warrior before arranging herselffortably back on the cushion that covered the wooden seat.


    cing her finger under Rowan''s chin, she forced his eyes to meet with her, staring unblinkingly into them as she searched for something that no-one in the room could see. Moving her hands slowly, she traced her fingers across his shoulders and down his arms to his fingers. Her gaze became unfocused as she made her way back up and then down his torso, causing Gabrie to growl testily.


    Olivia shhed the agitated princess immediately while giving a worried look toward the gifted wolf who seemed not to have heard the sound.


    ''You have pain'' Silva suddenly whispered, ''in your heart but it is not just your own, another has ced their pain within you. There is a barrier, it holds your most primal emotion captive refusing to allow it to surface!


    ''His love for his mate?'' Gabrie asked hesitantly.


    Silva nodded at her words though her clouded eyes never left the warriors frame. ''His love is there, I can see it but it cannot break free'' she said sadly as her eyes refocused and she looked over at the group sat hunched forward on the sofa beside her and Rowan. ''Do you know why the barrier is there?'' the princess asked quietly.


    Silva gave a pained smile, ''it is tied to the pain of another, as long as she hurts so will Rowan'' the gifted wolf replied soberly. ''This warrior will be unable to im a mate until the spell breaks at his death.


    Gabrie gave a pained groan, ''Rowan is immortal, that''s eternity'' she whispered.


    Silva shook her head, ''no, the warrior is not immortal, he was once but no longer is, he can die!


    Everyone stilled at her words, even Rowan looking at the young woman in shock.


    ''can you help him at all?'' Gabrie asked in a small voice.


    Silva shook her head, ''I am sorry Princess, this is a spell of the heart, it cannot just be removed, it bonds Rowan and the caster together, they are tightly interwoven. A curse or a poison can be cured with the right ingredients, a bonding of pain cannot. ''Can anything be done?'' Olivia asked quickly as the teenager''s face crumbled.


    Silva contemted for a moment before murmuring, ''there is possibly a way, the only thing that I know of that has any chance to break through a spell of pain like this is an act of true selflessness, though even this is not a guaranteed cure! Gabrie perked up, ''so we just need to find someone who needs help? Rowan helps them and he''s OK?'' she asked.


    Olivia took the young girls hand in her own, ''it doesn''t work like that Gabby'' she said softly, ''if Rowan helps someone to break the spell upon him then it''s not a selfless act, this has to be something that is done without thought, nning or knowledge, a time when everything wipes from his mind but the need to protect that person.


    The room was silent for a moment before Royal stood up, thanking Silva for her time before starting toward the door, the friends taking that as their cue to leave.


    As each of the group shook hands and thanked the gifted wolf for her help, she smiled until Olivia stood before her, grasping her hand the she wolf suddenly gazed at her intently as she murmured, ''you are special, your past makes you reluctant but you must trust. Olivia gave the young woman a shocked look as her face melted back into its calm smile, the she wolf seeming oblivious to what she had just said.


    Making her way out into the corridor, Olivia was silent as they followed Royal to the elevator and up to the top floor.


    Once back in the seating area, the Beta motioned for them to sit down as he took a seat across from them.


    ''I am sorry we could not be more help to you'' he said sincerely.


    Vaughn shook his head with a tight smile, ''we appreciate the help you could give us, we may not have a cure for Rowan''s problem but at least we now know what that problem is'' he replied.


    A few momentster, the warriors from earlier appeared out of one of the tunnels, each one taking up position behind one of the visitors.


    ''Apologies again Prince, Princess and friends, but you can see why we need to keep our whereabouts secret'' Royal said sadly.


    Olivia raised her chin slightly, catching the Beta''s eye, ''there is no need to apologise Royal, we thank you for allowing us to meet with one of your gifted few, we swear to keep your pack secret and are happy to be blind folded before we are lead out of your territory'' she said firmly.


    ''Thank you for your understanding Olivia'' Royal replied with a smile before signalling to the men who each carefully covered one of the guests faces before helping them to their feet.


    ''Friends'' Royal called out, his voice slightly muffled to their ears through the fabric, ''you are always wee here, if you ever need our help in the future, just return to the forest, we will find you!


    ''Hopefully we will meet again Royal, until then we appreciate your hospitality'' Vaughn said formally.


    Each visitor then had their elbow taken by a pack warrior and were carefully guided along a tunnel and out into the fresh air, weaving their way through the trees they kept walking steadily until they came to an abrupt stop and their head covers were removed. Blinking in the sudden sunlight, the group allowed their eyesight to clear, turning to the Gamma, Vaughn held out his hand to shake the other wolf, ''thank you Gamma for taking us to your Beta'' he said.


    Grabbing his hand and shaking it firmly, the Gamma replied, ''a pleasure Prince Vaughn, and as our Beta said, if you ever need to return to us,e back to this spot, we will find you! Nodding, the friends stood and watched as the warriors disappeared into the trees, their footsteps silent.


    Once they were sure that they were now alone, the four set off back the way they had originally came, making their way to the edge of the forest just as the night time air started to set in.


    Making camp, they crouched around the warm crackling fire, eating out of their back packs rather than one of them heading out to hunt. Slowly each of them fell into a light sleep, Vaughn curled around Olivia, Gabrie tucked into Rowan''s embrace. Soon only Rowan remained awake, looking up at the stars that twinkled over their heads, he thought over what the gifted wolf had said.


    As hard as he tried, h could not remember who had bound his heart or what he had done to make them do it, letting out a frustrated sigh, he felt Gabrie snuggle closer to him as she slept.


    His heart hurt to look at the beautiful angel that held him tightly to her, silently cursing the unknown woman who had decided to stop him iming his mate as his own as he finally sumbed to sleep.


    The following morning, stretching her arms above her head, Gabrie let out a small yawn as she shifted herself to look into the sleeping face of her mate, she was saddened by the packs inability to cure Rowan but was trying to hold on to the shred of hope that they could somehow find a selfless act that he could perform.


    Groaning softly, Rowan''s eyes fluttered open as he raised his hand to wipe the sleep from his eyes. As Gabrie''s face swam into view, his heart leapt just as it did every morning though his face remained stoic. Sitting up, he brushed the leaves from his clothes, looking over at the other couple who were just awakening as the sunlight flickered through the leaves andnded on their faces.


    ''Morning'' Vaughn called with a grin as Gabrie waved idly as she grabbed her bag with her other hand and started to pull out a drink and some biscuits, sharing them with Rowan who epted them silently.


    Packing up, they checked the map again for their direction before setting off, the girls setting the pace as the boys fell into step beside them. As they made their way down a path that edged therge expanse of fields, they discussed Silva''s words. ''How do you do a selfless act when you already know that doing that act will benefit you?'' Gabrie muttered in annoyance.


    ''I don''t know Gabby but we have got to believe that there is a way'' Olivia replied squeezing her friend''s handfortingly.


    The boys had fallen behind them Vaughn was talking in a low tone, Rowan listening intently as he nodded at the Vampire''s words.


    ''What are you two whispering about back there?'' Gabrie called as she turned around, walking backwards as she spoke.


    ''Gabby! Turn around before you get. ''Vaughn shouted just as the she wolf tripped over a stone that was jutting out of the dirt, falling backwards with a yelp of pain.


    ''Gabby!'' Olivia shouted, trying to grab her as she fell,nding on the ground, Gabrie clutched at her ankle as she groaned in pain. Hurrying up to her, the two werewolves dropped to their knees beside her as Olivia quickly checked her ankle, grimacing as sh removed the teenager''s boot and sock and saw the rapidly swelling skin that was already a deep purple.


    Feeling it carefully, her face cleared, ''I don''t think it''s broken but it looks like a nasty sprain, we need to give her wolf time to heal'' she said.


    ''No, it''s fine! Come on, lets get going'' Gabrie protested, trying to push herself up onto her feet and copsing with a scream of pain.


    Vaughn shook his head, ''no, there was a town ahead of us, we will head there and find somewhere to stay tonight'' he replied sternly, standing up, he lifted the she wolf into his arms and handed her too Rowan who held her tightly to his chest. Picking up her bag, Vaughn ced it on his shoulder next to his own and they set off at a quick pace toward the town that was just visible in the distance.


    It took a few hours but they finally made it too the small town, weaving their way through the streets until the found a small hotel with a hand written sign that said ''rooms to rent''. Heading inside, Vaughn quickly pulled out some money for two rooms, snatching the keys and leading the way upstairs.


    Entering the first room, Rowan gingerly ced the injured teenager on the bed, Olivia running into the bathroom to soak one of the nnels that she brought back out and draped over the princess'' startlingly bruised ankle making her hiss violently. ''Rowan, are you OK to take care of her?''Olivia asked, obviously worried about whether the warrior would be able to do anything for the teenager of his own volition.


    Rowan nodded silently as Vaughn pulled her toward the door, ''we''lle and check on you in a couple of hours, try and get some sleep Gabby, we''ll sort out some food when wee back'' he said before walking out the door and shutting it behind him, leading Olivia to the adjoining room and opening it for her, allowing her to enter first before stepping in behind her and shutting it softly.

 A Love spoken Chapter 37

    Looking back at Vaughn, Olivia suddenly felt shy, rubbing her hand up and down her arm she stepped back from him averting her eyes as she bit her lip.


    ''I think i''ll go take a shower'' she muttered, sidling her way over to the bathroom door and entering the room, shutting it firmly behind her, clicking the lock in ce. Letting out a deep breath, she walked over and turned on the shower, taking off her clothes and folding them over the metal towel rail that was anchored to the wall.


    cing her skin under the warm water, she shut the ss door to the shower and leaned heavily against the tiles, groaning as her aching muscles started to rx. She had had no idea how tense she had been over thest few days, her body was screaming for the Vampire Prince, only calm when she was enveloped in his arms but a tiny voice in her mind kept whispering that she didn''t really know him.


    Washing her hair with the hotel''splimentary shampoo and conditioner, she raked her fingers through her hair to remove the knots and bits of dirt that she had picked up sleeping on the ground for thest few nights.


    Scrubbing her body of thest of the journey, she finally shut off the water and grabbed towel off of the shelf, rubbing her hair dry before wrapping it around herself.


    Looking around she cursed under her breath, she had left her change of clothes in her bag that was still on the floor where she had dropped it when she entered the room. Weighing up her options, she realised she would have to put on her dirty clothes, walk out in a towel or call through for Vaughn to hand her her bag.


    She did not want to redress in her previous outfit now that she was clean, and she felt that the Prince would be hurt if she felt that she had to hide from him so taking a deep breath she opened the door and stepped out.


    Vaughn was sat on the bed, rummaging in his rucksack for a change of clothes as she appeared, ''everything OK? He asked absent mindedly as he raised his eyes to his mates, ''uhh.. ''he said, his mouth opening as he stumbled over his words.


    ''I forgot to take my clothes'' Olivia whispered keeping her eyes averted from the Vampire''s heady gaze.


    ''Oh OK'' Vaughn managed to force out, trying desperately to stop staring at her.


    ''Are you going to have a shower?'' Olivia asked, as she held on to the towel tightly.


    What? Oh um yeah, yeah i''ll have a shower'' Vaughn agreed quickly, stumbling off the bed, grabbing his clean clothes and bolting into the bathroom, shutting the door behind him.


    Letting out a shaky breath, Olivia hurried over to her bag and pulled out some clean underwear, a t''shirt and some shorts. Drying herself, she quickly pulled on her garments before rummaging in the small dresser drawers for a hair dryer. Plugging the cheap appliance in, she inwardly grumbled as the pathetic warm breeze blew toward her hair, shaking the dryer in her hand in the hope of encouraging some more power.


    After ten minutes she gave up on her attempt, running her fingers through her hair before pulling out a hair band and tying it up in a bun on top of her head to dry naturally.


    Hearing the shower switch off, she turned around to face the door waiting until Vaughn came out dressed in some loose sweat pant bottoms that hung low over his hips, showing off his finely toned body.


    Her throat suddenly bing dry, the she wolf raked her eyes over him, taking in every feature as he leaned against the door watching her.


    ''What are you looking at?'' he asked huskily, as he stepped toward her.


    ''N. nothing'' she stammered back, looking down at the carpet.


    As he came to a halt in front of her, he used his finger to raise her gaze to his, ''you don''t have to be shy Olivia'' he said softly, ''it all belongs to you''


    Allowing her eyes to trail downwards, she fidgeted, trying to fight the desire to reach out and touch his smooth skin.


    Vaughn reached for her hand, pulling it upwards and pressing her palm to his bare chest as she swallowed hard, her breathing getting heavier as the sparks flew up her arm.


    Removing his hand from hers he traced his fingers gently down her cheek, pushing a stray lock that she had missed behind her ear before taking her other hand and pulling her to her feet.


    Standing in front of him, Olivia ran her hand up his chest, admiring his toned body as he growled softly, pulling her toward him, he encircled her waist as he crashed his lips to her, kissing her hungrily as she fell into his embrace.


    ''My Goddess Olivia'' Vaughn moaned as he pulled away from her to catch his breath, ''what do I do?'' he whispered almost to himself.


    The she wolf, ran her fingers up the Vampire''s skin, smiling slightly as he shivered in response, trailing up his neck until she could entangle them in his dark hair.


    ''What are you doing princess?'' Vaughn growled holding her tightly to him.


    ''Touching what is mine'' Olivia replied with a shy smile, as she carefully explored him.


    Vaughn attacked her lips once more, his desperation and lust evident as his hands roamed over her exposed skin causing her to arch toward him.


    Pushing him backwards, Olivia steered the hybrid toward the bed, giving him a rough push so that he fell backwards sprawled onto the mattress where he looked up at her surprised.


    Climbing up his body, the she wolf straddled his hips, slowly tracing her lips over his chest, she peppered his skin with soft kisses as he fisted the bed sheets.


    Pushing herself higher up his body,, she licked and kissed her way up his toned abs before taking one of his n*****s into her mouth and sucking it gently, causing the Vampire to fight against himself and let her explore him as she wanted too. Growling deep in her throat as she raked her gaze over his perfect torso, memorising every inch of his exposed flesh. Grabbing her face in his hands, Vaughn hauled her up, his lips enveloping hers as he bit gently on her lower lip, asking for entrance which she willingly gave.


    Tasting her mouth, Vaughn lost himself in her scent, exploring every inch he could with his tongue as she slowly ground her hips against him.


    Running his hands up her sides, the prince pulled away from her lips just long enough to rip her top off of her body before attacking her once again, nipping and sucking on her neck and chest as she moaned encouragingly.


    Rolling her over, Vaughn ran his tongue down her body, her skin rising in goosebumps as he made his way lower until he reached the top of her denim shorts. His fingers working quickly he unbuttoned the single button and pulled down the zip before drawing them down her toned legs and discarding them on the floor, his eyes darkening as he took in her burgundy bra and panties set.


    Kissing her through the material, his index finger traced along the stic whilst his other hand rest on her stomach, keeping her still. Pulling the fabric to one side, Vaughn flicked his tongue quickly over her clit drawing a deep shaky breath from his mate as he hands found his hair and she gripped a handful in her fist.


    ''So sweet'' Vaughn muttered as he removed her panties and gently opened her folds, dipping the tip of his tongue into her entrance. Running his finger downwards, he gently pushed it into her, feeling her tense momentarily around him before rxing again. Slipping further inside of her, he delicately massaged her walls, his tongue swirling around her nub as she moaned in pleasure.


    Adding a second finger, he sped up his movements slightly, biting gently on her c**t as she started to move against him increasing the friction.


    Tracing his tongue from her centre, Vaughn ade hs way down the inside of her thigh, leaving light hickeys as he sucked on her skin, savouring the softness against his lips.


    ''You are so damn intoxicating'' he groaned as he travelled back up her leg and attacked her again making her let out a small scream, her hands moving above her head as she grabbed onto the metal headboard tightly.


    ''Vaughn..she mumbled lustfully as her hips ground against his fingers.


    ''Come for me princess'' Vaughn murmured, rubbing his thumb over her sweet spot until she clenched around him, a cry of pleasure leaving her lips as she writhed against the sheets.


    Coming down from her high, she grabbed the prince by the arms and pulled him toward her, forcing her lips to his, dominating their kiss as her hands worked at his sweatpants. Forcing them downwards, Olivia pushed them off with her feet along with his boxers, positioning himself at her entrance, Vaughn met her gaze, his eyes asking for permission as she quickly nodded.


    Pushing himself into her the pair groaned loudly as he filled her, Olivia''s nails digging into his back as he began to move against her, moving her own hips to meet him as he slid in and out of her.


    ''Do you love me?'' Olivia asked softly, her eyes connected to his.


    ''With everything I have'' Vaughn answered huskily, cing kisses down her neck as her body trembled.


    ''Show me'' the she wolf whispered.


    Growling, Vaughn pulled her legs around his waist, spreading her wider as he sat up and moved faster within her, his thumb travelling down between them to pleasure her at the same time.


    ''I want to hear you princess'' Vaughnmanded as he pushed into her, ''say my name'' he ordered.


    ''Vaughn.. Olivia gasped as she felt the build up within her starting again.


    ''Do you want me princess?'' he growled, speeding up his movements.


    ''Yes, I want you'' Olivia answered dazedly, her eyes closing as she started to lose herself.


    Pulling out of her, Vaughn stood up as Olivia whimpered at the loss of contact, picking the she wolf up, the prince turned and pinned her against the wall, entering her again smoothly, pushing himself into her deeply as her eyes rolled in her head.


    The pressure started to heighten within her, Vaughn pounding himself into her his lips on her marking spot sending her spiralling out of control, as her dam burst for the second time, Olivia screamed out as pleasure consumed her. She felt a slight prick against her neck as Vaughn released within her, then he pulled his head back from the crook of her neck, cing his lips on hers instead.


    As they both came down from their highs, Vaughn carefully ced her feet back on the ground, the she wolf suddenly bing shy again as she tried to cover her bosy with her hands.


    ''Don''t cover yourself princess'' Vaughn muttered pulling her hands away, ''never cover your perfect body from me!


    Olivia nodded, forcing herself to look up at him as he picked her up bridal style and carried her to their bed,ying her down in the middle before curling up beside her, his arm over her chest, cing kisses on the side of her neck.


    ''Vaughn'' she asked hesitantly, not sure how to ask the question on the tip of her tongue.


    ''Yes princess?'' Vaughn asked sleepily, his eyes closing as he spoke.


    ''Why didn''t you mark me?'' the she wolf mumbled embarrassed, ''I felt you about too and then you didn''t.''


    Vaughn was silent for a few moments before finally sighing, ''I want too Olivia, I really truly do, but.. I refuse to do something as special as mark you in a cheap hotel room, when I mark you it will be somewhere beautiful after I have spoilt you, loved you and worshipped you.'' he said gently.


    Nodding, Olivia snuggled back into his arms, smiling as they automatically tightened around her waist in a protective embrace.


    ''I love you Vaughn'' she whispered softly as she listened to his rhythmic breathing that told her that he was already asleep.

 A Love spoken Chapter 38

    Waking up, Olivia tried to wriggle out of the sleeping hybrid''s grasp, giggling as he scrunched his face up in displeasure and tightened his grip on her, muttering drowsily to himself. ''Vaughn, I need the bathroom'' she whispered, pulling at his heavy arm.


    ''No, toofy, stay'' Vaughn grumbled, not opening his eyes


    ''We have to go check on Gabby'' the she wolf replied, taking to poking him in the chest over her shoulder, the Vampire swatting at her, still refusing to open his eyes.


    Taking the opportunity, Olivia slipped off the bed, grabbing her clothes off of the floor,ughing as an annoyed groan came from behind her, ''so mean'' Vaughn grumbled. Rubbing his eyes as he sat up, his gaze drawn to her bare backside as the she wolf disappeared through the door into the bathroom.


    Standing up, Vaughn pulled on his clothes, looking at his watch to see that they had been asleep for a few hours. Taking a seat on the edge of the bed, he waited until Olivia stepped out again, now fully dressed, taking a seat in front of the mirror, she quickly pulled her hair up into a pony tail calling over her shoulder to Vaughn to order some room service to Gabby and Rowan''s room for the four of them.


    Ten minutester, they were walking out of their own room and walking to few steps to their friend''s room, knocking gently on the wood in case Gabrie was sleeping.


    The door opened a crack, a suspicious eye staring at them before it opened wide to reveal Rowan who stepped back to let them in. Looking over at the bed, they saw that Gabrie was fast asleep, a nket wrapped around her body.


    Taking a seat inside, they talked quietly until a soft tap on the door indicated that their food had arrived. Vaughn strode over and opened it, making room for the staff member to bring in a wheeled trolley piled with food and drinks. Thanking him, the Vampire gave him a hefty tip before seeing him out and shutting the door again, locking it carefully.


    Standing up, Olivia went over to the teenager, shaking her gently until she awoke, her eyes blurry for a moment before the she wolf''s face swam into view.


    ''Hey Liv, how long have I been out?'' she asked groggily, wincing slightly as she pulled herself into a sitting position.


    ''A few hours Gab'' the she wolf replied gently, sitting down next to her and lifting the nket to check her ankle that had taken on a more ck colour with a tinge of yellow that showed it was already beginning to heal.


    ''Ca I smell food?'' Gabrie asked, sniffing hopefully, causing Vaughn tough as he grabbed a te and started to load a bit of everything he had ordered onto it, handing it too the teenager with a fork as she dug in like she hadn''t seen food in a month. The rest of them also grabbed tes and piled them with everything they wanted before all sitting on the bed with Gabrie, talking andughing as they battled their way through the goodies.


    Finally, the four leaned back on the bed groaning over their full stomachs, ''I need a drink'' Gabrie moaned, holding out her hand in front of her and clutching at air, ''Vaughny! Get me a drink, I''m injured'' she added, pouting at the Vampire who rolled his eves and heaved himself off the mattress to grab one of the cans of soda that were still on the trolley, bringing it back and handing it to her as he plonked himself back down at the foot of the bed. Taking a huge swig, the princess smiled contentedly for a moment before looking around at the group.


    ''So I assume we are staying here tonight, but we can set off first thing tomorrow after some breakfast'' she began as Olivia immediately started to shake her head.


    ''No Gabby, you will not be going further than the bathroom until that ankle is a decent colour'' she replied sternly.


    ''Liv! It''s fine! I can hobble, there is no need to be sitting around any longer than we have too, and I''m sure there are lots offortable beds I cany on at the castle'' she added smugly.


    Vaughn suddenly interjected, ''I think Olivia is right Gabs, there is no point putting pressure on your injury when we are not even on a time scale to get to the castle, plus you have no idea how bad my dads can be about injuries! I swear you will be in a leg brace for the next two weeks in they so much as smell a bruise on you!


    The smile slid from Gabrie''s face, turning into a scowl as she grumbled, ''suck up'' at him, shifting herself around to face away from them, trying to cover the grimace of pain from the movement.


    ''Yeah, it''s because he''s sucking up, nothing to do with your ridiculous attempts to try not to show how much pain you are in'' Olivia scoffed back, the princess sticking her tongue out at her in response.


    ''Are you listening to this baby?'' she whined at Rowan, ''they are being nasty to your mate, sort them out'' she huffed as the other couple smirked at her.


    ''This is not up for discussion Gabby, sorry. Olivia will check your ankle in the morning and we will decide what to do then, but if she isn''t happy with it you will sit and you will stay'' Vaughn growled warningly.


    ''I am not a dog Vaughny'' Gabrie shot back scowling.


    ''Well.. technically'' he started before shutting his mouth quickly as the princess'' eyes narrowed dangerously.


    ''Do you really want to go there Vampire?'' she asked softly.


    ''No, no I don''t think I do'' Vaughn replied quickly, scooting closer to Olivia for protection as the two she wolvesughed at him.


    ''Good decision'' Gabrie replied with a grin.


    After a few more hours of talking, Olivia stood up to help Gabrie into the bathroom so the princess could take a shower, telling the boys that she would remain in the bathroom in case the princess needed help as there was no chair for her to sit on whilst washing.


    Once the door shut and the lock clicked, the two men waited until they could hear the shower running before starting to talk in a low tone.


    ''Rowan. I have messed up big time'' Vaughn muttered, dragging his hands through his hair in agitation.


    ''What''s up?'' Rowan asked immediately, keeping his own voice down.


    ''I mated with Olivia'' the hybrid groaned, cing his head in his hands, ''I didn''t mean too but she was there and in a towel and dripping wet.. I tried having a cold shower but it didn''t help! Then she was staring at me like I was her next meal.. oh Goddess, I''m an ?***t'' he mumbled.


    ''Vaughn! What the hell man, we are about to hand her over to the Coven! What were you thinking!'' Rowan whispered back furiously.


    ''I wasn''t! Obviously!'' Vaughn growled back angrily, ''do you know how hard it is not to im your mate?!''


    Rowan stared at him for a moment, his eyes widening in shock before anger and pain filled his eyes, ''yeah, I think I have some idea what that is like Vaughn'' he replied tersely as the Vampire''s face dropped in horror. ''Rowan, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean that. ''He started quickly.


    ''It''s OK Vaughn, I know'' the warrior replied, keeping his eyes away from the hybrid''s ashamed gaze.


    ''No, it isn''t OK'' Vaughn replied furiously, ''nothing about any of this is OK and I don''t have the right to throw my temper at you unthinkingly. You are suffering more than me by a long way mate and I''m over here just f*****g stuff up even worse and then taking it out on you!


    Rowan brought his eyes back to the mortified Vampire, a smile spreading across his face that seemed to lighten the Prince''s self loathing, ''Vaughn, you are still young, you are going to mess up, especially with your friends. Yes it hurts like hell to not be able to im my mate and it was a bit of a barb through my heart when you said that but I''ve been around a long time, I''m not going to stop being your friend because you hurt my feelings by ident'' he said softly. ''I am just worried for you, now that you and Olivia have mated, your bond is so much stronger, it''s going to be ten times harder for you to hand her over and ten times harder for her when she realises what we have done. In a sadistic way, me not being able to im Gabrie is a good thing as when she finds out what we have to do, I don''t know what she is going to do'' he added sadly.


    Vaughn swallowed heavily, he had been so wrapped up in his own decision, he hadn''t given a moments thought to the fact that Gabrie was Olivia''s friend and when she finds out that they are handing her to the Coven, she''s going to feel just as betrayed as Olivia will.


    ''We will find a way out of this Rowan'' Vaughn promised, ''if ites to it, I will tell Gabrie that you didn''t know anything about what I was nning'' he added.


    Rowan gave the Prince a small smile, ''it won''t work Vaughn, Gabrie knows I came to get you from the castle, so I would know we were going the wrong way to get back too it'' he replied, ''plus, I wouldn''t let you do it, I have done a lot of things wrong in my life, it''s what has led me too this point. Every decision I made put me on the path to the Council and their ns for me, I decided a long time ago that I was going to take the consequences for all my decisions and that includes Olivia.


    Vaughn nodded sadly, ''this really sucks'' he muttered, ''we must have upset the Moon Goddess beyond the realms of reason for her to make us do this!


    The warrior chuckled hollowly, ''I don''t know about you Vaughn, but I''m pretty sure I deserve everything that has and will happen to me'' he replied as his voice broke slightly and a lone tear ran down his cheek.

 A Love spoken Chapter 39

    Inside the bathroom, Gabrie held on to the sink with one hand as she hopped on one foot trying to take her jeans off, the bath slowly filling with water after the pair had realised through a quick conversation, that a shower was impossible with Gabrie''s foot. ''Ugh this is ridiculous'' she grumbled as Olivia rolled her eyes and stood up from the closed toilet seat to help the Princess get out of her trousers. Hopping around the she wolf, Gabrie took over her seat and pulled off her t''shirt and bra unashamedly. Standing up, she removed her underwear as Olivia turned off the water and took her hand helping her keep her bnce as she made it to the edge of the bath, sitting down and swivelling her body until her feet were over the steaming hot liquid. Lowering herself into the water she groaned in pleasure as Olivia handed her the shampoo and body wash and sat herself back down.


    ''So what did you get up to while I wasatose?'' Gabrie asked conversationally as she lounged back against the edge of the bath, dunking her hair under the water.


    ''Uh.. Vaughn and I.. well we mated'' the she wolf replied hesitantly.


    Gabrie''s gaze snapped to her friends face, ''say that again'' she replied slowly.


    ''We mated'' Olivia breathed out, her cheeks reddening.


    Sitting up in the water abruptly, the Princess red up at her friend, ''and I am just hearing about this now!? Spill everything right now woman'' she demanded as she squirted out a dollop of shampoo and started to massage her scalp.


    ''It wasn''t nned, he just looked so good and he was so soft and muscr, I just wanted to touch him'' the she wolf whispered embarrassed.


    ''Was it good?'' Gabrie asked grinning.


    Olivia smiled, ''it was amazing'' she replied dreamily, ''i have never felt anything like it!


    Gabrie squealed as she dunked her hair back under the water, shaking her head side to side to get rid of the bubbles before sitting back up, ''you know you are bonded now'' she giggled excitedly, her eyes trailing down Olivia''s neck as her brows suddenly furrowed in confusion, ''where is your mark?'' she asked.


    ''He didn''t mark me'' Olivia replied, her euphoria leaving as quick as it came, leaving her feeling slightly dejected.


    ''Why not? What is he ying at, I''m going to kill him!'' The princess started to work herself up, cing her hands on the sides of the bath as if to lift herself up and go out to confront the Vampire in all her glory.


    ''No it''s not like that Gabby! Calm down! My Goddess!'' Olivia growled, pushing the fuming teenager back into the water. ''he said he does want to mark me but he didn''t want it to be here in some cheap hotel, he wanted to make it special'' she mumbled, trying to keep her own uncertainty out of her voice.


    Gabrie huffed loudly, crossing her arms, ''well I suppose that''s a good thing, but he still should have kept it in his pants if he wasn''t going to mark you'' she grumbled, still annoyed.


    Grabbing the conditioner, the princess covered her hair with it, and sat for a few minutes in silence before Olivia picked up the shower attachment and turned it on, making the teenager tip her head back so she could wash her hair clean.


    Scrubbing her body with the body wash, Gabrie rinsed herself once more before pulling the plug, remaining seated as the water disappeared down the drain. Standing up, Olivia grabbed one of the towels, keeping it grasped in her hands as she ced her closed fists under the teenager''s arm pits and hauled her to her feet.


    ''Oww! Mother of all Goddesses'' Gabrie swore as her injured foot automatically went down to steady her, send pain ricocheting through her leg.


    ''I told you that you were not ready to walk on it'' Olivia smirked triumphantly.


    ''Yeah yeah, you are the queen of knowledge, all hail Olivia, the Florence Nightingale of the werewolf world'' Gabrie grumbled back as she slowly took the towel from her friend and tucked it around her body before slowly turning around and sitting down on the edge of the bath to swing her legs out again.


    Unlocking the door, Olivia stepped out of the bathroom to collect some clean clothes for the princess to put on, her eyes widening as she took in the two warriors sat on the bed, looking at her guiltily as if she had just walked in on something.


    Colouring slightly, assuming they had been discussing her and Vaughn''s intimate encounter, the she wolf averted her gaze mumbling about Gabrie''s clothes as she hurried over to the teenager''s bag and pulled out some underwear, a top and some leggings. Turning back she quickly returned to the bathroom, sliding inside and locking the door behind her.


    ''You OK?'' Gabrie asked, taking in her flushed face and distracted demeanour.


    ''Yeah, I''m fine'' the she wolf replied with a smile,e on let''s get you dressed and back out into the bedroom.


    Drying herself off, Gabrie pulled on her underwear and top, as Olivia rolled up each leg of her leggings, inching the fabric over the teenagers injury before helping her to stand so she could pull them up over her hips.


    cing her arm around the she wolf''s shoulders, the princess then proceeded to hop her way out of the bathroom, the two men moving out of the way so that she could sit down on the edge of the bed and shuffle herself into the middle.


    The group sat and talked for a while, until the light started to creep across the carpet indicating theteness of the hour. Standing up, Olivia grabbed the towel off the bed and strode into the bathroom, re-wetting the material, Olivia ced it back on the teenager''s ankle, nodding approvingly at her slight wince, showing that the sprain was healing.


    ''Hopefully you will be good as new in the morning, but you still are not leaving until I am happy with your ankle'' the older woman said.


    Sighing deeply, Gabrie nodded, ''yes mum'' she grumbled under her breath making them allugh.


    ''Pfft, if I was really the Alpha, you would be in the infirmary and most likely grounded for being such a careless clutz'' Olivia shot back.


    Diverting any further bickering, Vaughn stood up and took hold of Olivia''s elbow, steering her toward the door as he called goodbye over his shoulder to the couple.


    Opening the door, he guided the she wolf out into thending and to their own room, freeing the lock and standing back to allow Olivia to enter first.


    ''She is insufferably stubborn'' Olivia grumbled as she pulled off her shoes and dropped onto the bed.


    Sitting down beside her, Vaughn picked up one of her feet and started to massage them causing her to groan loudly at the pressure on her muscles. ''Where did you learn to massage like that'' she muttered, her eyes rolling back as she rxed.


    ''I''ll have you know that I have many hidden talents Miss Olivia'' the hybrid replied with a grin, rubbing his thumbs expertly into her pressure points.


    ''Well if they are anything like your massage skills I am more than happy for you to practice on me'' Olivia replied flopping back on the bed and gettingfortable as he lifted her other leg, cing it across his knees and starting work again. Finally lifting her feet up, the Vampire stood up, cing them back down carefully on the bed before walking around the other side andying down next to her, pulling her close to him.


    ''We had better get some sleep mate'' he whispered huskily, sending shivers up Olivia''s back.


    ''Yeah, OK'' Olivia replied, scrambling up and heading for the bathroom to brush her teeth and change into some loose shorts to sleep in.


    When she stepped back out, Vaughn was already stripped to his boxers,ying on top of the sheets, his finely toned chest making her drool.


    Smiling up at her, he stood up and headed into the bathroom himself beforeing back into the bedroom just as she was pulling the covers up to her chin.


    Sliding in next to her, Vaughn gathered the she wolf into his arms, inhaling deeply, his embrace tight and protective, her back curled into his stomach making her feel safe.


    ''Goodnight princess'' Vaughn whispered softly, kissing her ear.


    ''Goodnight'' Olivia replied as they both drifted off to sleep.


    In the morning Olivia woke up to Vaughn already gone, sitting up in panic, her sleepiness cleared and she could hear him singing in the bathroom, the sound of the sink taps just audible over him.


    The door opened momentster, and a freshly shaven prince stepped out, his eyes lighting up when they connected with her own.


    ''Good morning princess'' he said, leaning over to ce his lips to hers.


    ''Morning'' Olivia replied, ''I didn''t realise I would get awoken by a serenade this morning'' she added with a grin.


    Vaughnughed, ''it''s a habit I picked up from my dad, he always sings when he shaves he says it helps get a nice close finish as you are always moving your chin'' he shrugged as he ced the travel shaver back in his ruck sack. Olivia giggled as she hopped out of bed and headed toward the bathroom door, her way stopped abruptly by two strong arms that encircled her waist, pulling her backwards.


    pping at his forearms yfully, Olivia turned her neck to look at her mate who was eyeing her lustfully. ''We are never going to reach the castle if you keep stopping me from getting ready she scolded.


    Averting his gaze, Vaughn smoothed out his expression, covering the pang of pain from her words.


    Twisting out of his arms, Olivia spun around to nt a heated kiss on his lips before she ran into the bathroom, shutting the door before he could catch her again, giggling as she heard the disappointed groan on the other side of the door.


    As soon as they were both dressed and packed, they headed down to Rowan and Gabrie''s room, knocking smartly and then waiting until Rowan''s suspicious face peeked through the crack in the door before opening it wide.


    ''Hey Gabs, how did you sleep, did you struggle with the pain in your ankle at all?'' Olivia asked as she marched over to the bed where the princess was still tucked up warmly under the thick nkets.


    ''I''m fine but I had to sleep in my damn leggings because you forgot to help me put some sleepwear on before you left and Rowan can''t help me'' the teenager moaned back.


    ''Ahh sorry Gabs'' the she wolf replied chagrined, ''I didn''t even think about it'' she admitted.


    ''Hmm, I wonder what you were thinking about'' Gabrie replied sweetly causing Olivia to blush fiercely.


    Pulling back the covers, she sat down next to the princess and examined her ankle, smiling when she saw that the bruise was almostpletely gone, ''do you want to try putting weight on it?'' she asked with a smile. ''Yes!'' the princess replied immediately, shooing the she wolf out of the way so she could swing her legs over the side and lift herself up gingerly.


    cing her foot hesitantly onto the ground her grin broadened as no pain manifested. Standing tall she squealed happily, hurrying over to Rowan and throwing her arms around him happily, ''told you I would be fine this morning!'' she retorted, doing a little dance. ''Yeah, but you''ll be back in that bed if you don''t stop jumping around'' Olivia reprimanded, stopping the teenager in her tracks. ''Ugh, you are such a kill joy'' Gabrie moaned as she grabbed her bag and waltzed into the bathroom to get ready.


    Once she was finished, the four picked up their bags and headed downstairs, entering the dining room where small tables covered in linen table clothes were positioned around the room. Sitting down at one, they waited a few minutes until the server appeared, a woman in her sixties with greying hair and a motherly look bustled over, a chewed pencil behind her ear and a dog eared notebook sped in her hand.


    ''Good morning all, I hope you all slept well'' she beamed happily around the table.


    ''Wonderfully thank you'' Olivia replied immediately, returning the woman''s warm smile with one of her own.


    ''Well that just warms my heart to hear you say that chicken'' the server replied. ''My name is Florence, I''m the cleaner, server, weingmittee and owner of this little hotel you are in, what can I get y''all this morning? We do a mighty fine breakfast here, fill you right up for the whole day it will'' she promised.


    ncing around the table as the others nodded, Olivia returned her gaze to the waitingdy with a smile, ''yes please, four breakfast''s if it''s not too much trouble'' she replied.


    ''Never any trouble to feed our guests'' Florence replied airily, ''you leave it to me, I''ll get Fred onto the grill, he''s our chef and my worser half'' she added with a chuckle, ''I''ll also bring you out some nice strong coffee, get your day off on the right foot'' she added before bustling off again.


    Smiling after the woman, the group sat and chatted for the few moments until Florence returned with their coffee, some toast, butter and jams. cing them on the table, she informed them that their food would be right out before disappearing into the kitchen again.


    Soon enough they were delving into their over flowing tes of fried goodness, the four letting out groans of appreciation as they devoured everything that was put in front of them.


    As they finished, Florence appeared beside them, nodding approvingly, ''nice to see some healthy appetites from the youngsters'' she said with a twinkle, ''now are y''all checking out this morning? If so I''lle with you to the desk'' she said smiling brightly. ''Yes please Florence'' Olivia answered for the group again as they pushed back their chairs and made to follow the owner into the hallway.


    Handing back the keys to their room, they thanked the olderdy for her hospitality before heading out into the warm sunshine.

 A Love spoken Chapter 40

    Making their way through the streets, dodging past the other early risers that were already out and about, the four made their way to the edge of the town and headed back out into the empty countryside. Setting a steady pace, the four travellers walked across the fields, enjoying the early morning sunshine.


    The girls chattered happily to each other, the excitement for their nearing destination palpable. The further they walked, the more withdrawn Vaughn was bing, the weight of his decision anchoring his feet, making them harder and harder to lift. ''Come on slow poke'' Gabrie called behind her with a giggle, ''we want to get to the castle today, and that is not going to happen if you keep dawdling.


    Olivia nced over her shoulder, giving her mate a radiant smile that both lifted him up and crushed his heart simultaneously.


    Hurrying his feet, he caught up with the trio, Olivia instinctively taking his hand in hers and giving it a soft squeeze. Meeting her eyes, he saw the concern flickering within her gaze and gave her a warm smile in return, calming her worry.


    ''How much further?'' Gabrie asked, looking around them at the vast expanse of green that surrounded them.


    ''About half a day'' Vaughn muttered back tersely, keeping his gaze forward so neither of the women would see his conflict that was etched into his features.


    Strolling across the broad fields, the girls faces started to cloud slightly as on the horizon they could see the beginning of a charred forest.


    ''Umm you live in there?'' Gabrie asked hesitantly, turning to face the hybrid who kept his face stoic.


    ''Oh it doesn''t usually look like that'' he replied quickly, ''there was a fire a while back, some stupid human kids stumbled across our forest, they couldn''t get too far in due to the protections the castle has against non supernatural beings, but they started a camp fire on the edge of the tree line, the wind was blowing the wrong way and the mes caught the edge of the trees. The kids ran away, it took us a while to put it out but the Vampires managed it, leaving the trees looking like that, we hope that they will return to their usual life at some point.''


    The teenager nodded, epting the Prince''s answer and continuing toward the forest with Olivia by her side.


    The closer they got to the edge of the tree line, the more nervous the girls became, Gabrie''s hand tightening within Rowan''s as she huddled close to him instinctively.


    Once at the tree line, Vaughn stepped between the burnt trunks, leading the way out of the sunlight into the gloomy interior.


    ''Wee Prince Vaughn'' came a voice from the shadows as a beautiful young woman stepped out from behind one of the trees, her deep grey eyes soft and weing as the sunlight glistened off of her ivory skin. Vaughn halted immediately, his stance tensing slightly as he took in the young Witch in front of him.


    ''She is waiting for you'' the witch continued softly.


    ''She? Vaughn? Who is she talking about?'' Olivia asked hesitantly stepping up next to her mate, ''I thought we were going to your castle'' she said, her face turned to the hybrid''s, studying him for an answer. Vaughn swallowed heavily, his body shaking, ''I''m sorry'' he whispered.


    ''Gabby!'' Olivia shouted suddenly, ''we need to leave now!''


    Suddenly her body went rigid, only her eyes able to move, the rest of her frozen, staring around in panic she noticed that the rest of her friends were in the same situation.


    ''I am sorry Crescent Moon'' the witch said quietly, ''I cannot allow you or your friends to leave. Lifting her hand she waved it toward them, mumbling incoherently as the four travellers began to walk forward automatically. Marching in line, they stepped through the trees, the smell of burnt wood tickling their nostrils.


    After a while they stepped out into a small clearing in front of a dingle storey stone building,rge stone steps leading up to the foreboding front door.


    The group came to an abrupt stop as a hooded figure stepped out onto the top step. Lifting her hand, she slowly pushed back her hood to reveal her face, her deep violet eyes tracing over the youngsters in front of her.


    ''Prince Vaughn'' the High Priestess called out, her voice carrying through the still air, ''you have done well bringing the Crescent wolf to me, and as such have fulfilled your grand father''s blood oath.


    Waving her hand, shepelled Olivia to walk toward her, the she wolf fighting internally with everything she had as her body moved her steadily toward the witch who waited patiently for her to arrive. Once stood next to her, the Priestess beckoned to Vaughn who found his body back under his control.


    ''Come forth Prince Vaughn and im your prize'' the priestess whispered softly, her eyes glinting as she watched Olivia''s expression change from confusion and fear to anger and betrayal.


    Walking up the stairs, Vaughn stood just below the pair, his eyes on Olivia, filled with guilt and regret as the High Priestess pulled arge gold disc out of the air, flicking it open to reveal a blood red thumb print in side. cing her own thumb onto the small spike, she pricked her skin, allowing the blood to flow before pressing it firmly to the parchment next to Viktor''s.


    Snapping it shut once more, she threw it to Vaughn who caught it deftly in his right hand, cing it securely in his jeans pocket.


    Looking back up at the witch he growled, ''my grandfather''s debt is now paid in full, yes? You have no further hold over my family or my father?'' he demanded.


    The High Priestess smiled, ''correct your highness, your family is no longer of interest to our coven.


    Turning to face Olivia, Vaughn''s face fell to witness the pure look of disbelief and heart break on her perfect face.


    ''Olivia I.. he started desperately.


    ''Don''t!'' Olivia yelled, her mouth suddenly freed though the rest of her as still bound, the priestess watching the scene with amusement, ''don''t you dare try to justify what you have done. I can''t believe I was so naive as to blindly trust you, I knew something was wrong, I knew it!'' she spat in fury, ''I couldn''t read your emotions, I should have known then that you were hiding something from me!


    Vaughn stared at her defeated, his heart shattering at the venom in her voice, ''I had too'' he whispered, ''I had no choice!


    ''You had a choice Vaughn, there is always a choice and you chose to sacrifice me.'' Vaughn tried to speak but she cut across him immediately, ''don''t speak to me, don''t think about me, don''t even allow me into your dreams, I will never forgive you Vampire!'' she growled.


    Vaughn took an involuntary step back as her words hit him, gasping in pain as she rose her chin and said, ''I Olivia, the Crescent Moon Wolf reject you Prince Vaughn, future king of the Vampire''s as my mate!''


    Vaughn fell to the floor, his screams echoing around the forest as he clutched his heart which felt as if it was being ripped from his chest and stabbed with a thousand knives.


    The High Priestess, waved her hand a second time, a smoke swirling around the trio, lifting them up off of the ground and spinning them around. Slowly the winds slowed and the mist cleared to show them all back outside of the forest in the field. Rowan ran to the Vampire who was still screaming in agony, writhing on the floor, his knees mped to his chest.


    Pulling the prince into his arms, the warrior tried to silently calm his friend, rocking him gently as his screams became whimpers.


    A rustle from behind them, snapped Rowan''s gaze to Gabrie who was shakily mbering to her feet, staring at the warriors in horror, like she had no idea who they were.


    ''You.. You gave Olivia to Witches?'' she stuttered, using all her strength not to allow her legs to buckle underneath her.


    ''I''m sorry'' croaked Vaughn weakly, ''I had to Gabby, I''m so sorry''


    Gabrie held her hands in front of her self defensively as he instinctively reached toward her, ''no!'' she whispered, ''no, you don''t get to call me Gabby, you tricked us, you betrayed my friend, she loved you and you used her'' she continued, her eyes widening as she spoke. Flicking her eyes to Rowan, her shoulders began to shake, ''you helped him'' she said appalled, ''I thought you were a good guy, I gave you a chance.. Oh Goddess, I''m the reason she''s here, I told her to trust you both.


    ''No Gabby.. ''Vaughn called out, trying to crawl to her as the Princess instinctively backed away from them.


    ''I can''t believe I told her to trust you both'' she yelled, her anger breaking through her shock, ''you.. you animals!'' she growled, ''you traitorous, disgusting, vile specimens of the super natural world'' she screamed in fury. ''Gabby please'' Vaughn begged.


    ''I''m d she rejected you Vampire'' Gabrie hissed, ''now do her at least one favour and ept it.''


    Vaughn shook his head, ''no, I won''t do that Gabby, I won''t ept .. at least not until I have got her back'' he added sadly.


    ''what?'' Gabrie demanded, ring down at the pair.


    Vaughn dropped his head in sorrow, ''I will get her back Gabby, I am not leaving her there and if she asks me too once she is free, I will ept her rejection and allow her to leave me.

 A Love spoken Chapter 41

    Gabrie red down at Vaughn suspiciously, ''what are you talking about, you literally just handed her over to the coven, why would you then try to rescue her?'' she demanded angrily. ''Please Gabby, sit down and I will tell you everything'' Vaughn replied wearily.


    The princess scowled at the pair for a moment before reluctantly taking a seat, careful to keep space between herself and the two men, ignoring the pain in her mate''s eyes. Once Rowan was sure that Vaughn was able to cope with the pain from the rejection, he let the hybrid go, sitting down beside him whilst Vaughn caught his breath.


    ''Yes, I nned to hand Olivia over to the Coven, but when I first got given the job I didn''t know who she was or that she was my mate'' Vaughn started, causing Gabrie to snort derisively.


    ''If you think that knowing you agreed to hand over a random she wolf to the Coven is going to make this any better, you are sadly mistaken'' she bit back acidly.


    Vaughn dropped his eyes, ''Gabby, please, just listen'' he begged, raising his eyes and waiting until she nodded tersely, keeping her eyes averted from his.


    Taking a deep breath, the prince started again, ''this all started with my father and grandfather'' he began, ''did your mother ever tell you about the attack on my father?'' he asked.


    Gabrie furrowed her brow for a moment before nodding uncertainly, ''I once heard her talking to someone about a time King Vance was injected with some sort of serum that made him nearly die..'' she muttered. Vaughn nodded, ''he was injected with a serum that attacked the venom passed down from the first Vampire, it''s soul purpose was to destroy the venom in our blood and in turn would wipe out every Vampire in existence. The princess nodded slowly, paying attention, ''but he was cured'' she replied in confusion, ''so what does that have to do with Olivia.


    Vaughn sighed, ''the only way to save my father was for my grand father to make a deal with the High Priestess, she forced him to create a blood oath with her, an unbreakable promise that could be called in at any time for any reason and was to pass down his blood line if he died.''


    Gabrie''s eyes widened asprehension started to dawn, ''she came to you'' she whispered.


    Vaughn nodded, ''if I tried to break the oath it would reverse the help the High Priestess had given, killing my kind, wiping them out in their entirety. Even now I don''t know why she wants Olivia but at the time all I knew was she was looking for a wolf who was marked by the Goddess with a crescent moon, she cast a spell on me that would draw me too that person as I got nearer. I swear, I never thought it would be my mate Gabby and I have looked for every and any angle to try not to hand her over. If it had been my own life, I would have dly given it for her, I love her.'' he whispered, tears forming in his eyes, ''but it was my dad and our entire species, I couldn''t do it! Gabrie sat silently for a moment, ''why didn''t you just tell us, we could have worked this out together'' she asked, her anger still evident.


    Vaughn met her gaze, ''I was scared, what if she ran? What if you both went to your mother? I didn''t know what to do'' he admitted.


    The princess red at the pair, ''at least if we had gone to my mother she could have helped us'' she growled.


    Vaughn gave a hollowugh, ''we were going too, Rowan and I had already decided to ask her for help but I had a dream, a premonition almost, a child on a swing told me not to tell anyone, but to trust in my friends. If I told anyone, it could have serious repercussions!


    ''A child, in a dream told you to keep this secret ept to your friends'' Gabrie repeated slowly.


    ''Yes'' the hybrid replied desperately, ''and I did! I trusted Rowan!''


    The teenager stared at the prince for a moment, her mouth opening and closing but no sound came out, clearing her throat, she visibly reined in her anger, ''Vaughn, did you at no point think that maybe your friends would include Olivia and myself?'' she asked vehemently.


    Vaughn''s face stilled as if he had been pped, ''no'' he whispered, his face falling in horror.


    ''Friends not friend Vaughn!'' Gabrie yelled, ''your damn friends! Rowan, Olivia and me! You absolute i***t! How the hell are you next in line to rule over the entire Vampire species? You can''t even figure out the meaning of a word!''


    The Vampire lowered his head as the princess continued to berate him, finally she swivelled her eyes to Rowan who had been watching her in awe, ''and you'' she growled, pointing her finger usingly at the warrior causing him to shrink back from her anger, ''you are damn lucky you can''t talk because Vaughn wouldn''t be the only one being told to ept a rejection right now''


    Rowan''s eyes shed with pain again, as he dropped his gaze to his hands and fidgeted ufortably under Gabrie''s deathly re.


    Standing up suddenly, she beckoned to them both, e on then!'' she grumbled angrily


    ''Where are we going?'' Vaughn asked worriedly.


    Tapping her foot impatiently, Gabrie gestured to the field behind them, ''over there to n how to get my friend back'' she spat, ''I don''t know how far this witch''s powers can reach but I''d rather not n an attack on her coven right next to her damn minions! Now get your asses up and lets move'' she ordered.


    Scrambling to their feet, the two warriors fell in to step behind the still seething she wolf, neither having the courage to look at her let along try and interact with her.


    Once they reached the next field and Gabrie felt they had sufficient distance between themselves and any spies that the High Priestess may have watching them, she found a t area near some bushes that would keep them from the sight of others and flopped down onto the hard earth.


    Pointing at Vaughn she growled, ''wood for a fire, now'' before turning to Rowan, ''shift, hunt, go'' she ordered. Both men immediately dropped their ruck sacks, Rowan stripping and shifting whilst Gabrie averted her gaze stubbornly, the pair hurrying off toplete their given chores.


    Once a fire was burning merrily and the rabbit Rowan had returned with was cooking nicely in the mes, Gabrie leaned back on her hands, crossing her legs that were stretched out in front of her.


    ''Right what do we know about the Coven? Why do they want Olivia?'' she started, musing out loud to herself.


    Vaughn shrugged, ''she never told me why she wanted Olivia though she did say if she was not handled properly she could cause devastation'' he mumbled, a small hollowugh escaping him as he added, ''which is what they normally say about me! Gabrie''s eyes snapped to Vaughn''s at his words, ''that''s true, you are supposed to be the strongest creature ever created, Olivia is the destined wolf marked by the Goddess, is it connected?'' she asked. ''It''s not an ident that you are fated mates, the Goddess pairs all for a reason'' she muttered, her eyes moving to Rowan automatically as she spoke.


    Vaughn shook his head, ''I don''t know Gabby, but I do know that my wolf is getting restless, he doesn''t like this at all, the longer we are away from Olivia and the more time she is held captive by those bitches, the more anxious he bes.


    Gabrie c****d her head to one side, ''I''m surprised your wolf is speaking to you still'' she muttered as Vaughn''s cheeks flushed.


    ''He''s not other than to call me an a*s hole and tell me that if he could live without me he would kill me himself'' he replied softly.


    The princess smiled, ''I always liked your wolf better than you'' she said archly, ''so much more sensible than the spoilt vampire prince!


    ''Thanks, now he''s smirking at me and calling me a second ''s loser'' Vaughn replied with a groan of frustration.


    ''Just let him know that he is still friends with me and my wolf, you and this i***t you call your best friend, not so much any more'' Gabrie replied as she jerked her thumb toward her mate, still not looking in his direction.


    Looking over at Rowan, Vaughn could see the pain in his friend''s features as he watched Gabrie hungrily, ''he is sorry Gabby'' Vaughn said in a low voice, ''we both are, we never wanted to hurt you or Olivia, we just didn''t know what else to do'' he whispered sadly. Sighing heavily Gabrie rolled her eyes, ''I know Vaughny, I really do, but I can''t even begin to start making up with you until my friend is out of danger'' she replied.


    The corner of Vaughn''s mouth quirked up at the use of her nickname for him but he refrained from saying anything, scared that she would return to her anger if he made the slightest miss step around her.


    Picking up the meat, Rowan checked it before holding it out to Vaughn who took it, tearing a bit off and holding it out to Gabrie who did the same. Handing it back to the warrior, he watched him silently rip his own piece off, lifting it to his lips and chewing slowly, keeping his eyes down toward the ground.


    As they ate, the trio listened to the sounds of the wind blowing around them, the swishing of the leaves on the bushes and the soft rustling of nearby creatures who were hesitantly heading out of their hiding spots as the day became cooler. ''When do you want to head into the forest again?'' Vaughn asked quietly, flicking his eyes up to the teenager before quickly averting them again.


    ''Tomorrow'' Gabrie replied decisively, ''we have no idea what we will face in there but you can guarantee that they have some serious defences around their coven, I want to be able to see what is sneaking up behind me to try and kill me'' she growled. Vaughn nodded in agreement, as he sent a silent prayer up to the Moon Goddess, ''Please'' he thought as he gazed upward, ''please, I don''t care about myself, but she doesn''t deserve this, please keep her safe until I can get to her.''

 A Love spoken Chapter 42

    Olivia stared around the cell that she was in, the silver that had been wrapped around her wrists and ankles burning into her flesh, leaving red scars that she was sure would soon be so deep that they would never fully heal. There were no windows to her room, the only lighting through the small barred opening in the top of the metal door that sealed her inside.


    Her mind wandered to Vaughn, Gabrie and Rowan, her face crumbling as she remembered the horror in Gabrie''s face when she realised that the men who were supposed to love them both had betrayed them. Olivia struggled against her bonds again, her wolf whimpering in her mind as the silver cut viscously into her skin, she needed to get out of here, Gabrie was still with those traitors, who knew what would happen to her. ''Crescent Wolf'' came the soft melodic voice of the High Priestess from the other side of the door, ''why do you struggle, you know that it will just increase your difort.


    Olivia red up at the bars, just able to make out the features of the witch as she looked down at her curiously, curled up on the floor of the cell.


    ''My friend is in danger, I will never stop fighting until I get to her'' she snarled back roughly.


    The High Priestess chuckled, ''your young friend is in no danger child, you were the one I wanted and the one I bargained for not her, she is free to return to her family'' she replied quietly. Calming down slightly, Olivia gazed up at the witch, unsure why, but feeling that she was telling the truth.


    ''Why do you want me?'' she demanded, studying the shadowed features, as she spoke.


    The Priestess gave a heavy sigh, ''that is a long story Crescent wolf'' she replied wearily.


    ''I have a name'' Olivia spat, ''it''s Olivia, not Crescent wolf!''


    The witch smiled, ''of course, Olivia, my apologies, when I was informed of you I was not given a gender let alone a name so to me you have always been the Crescent wolf'' she said soothingly.


    Shifting slightly, trying to get morefortable on the hard stone floor, Olivia kept her gaze fixated on the witch, ''tell me why you want me'' she said evenly.


    The Priestess tapped her chin with her finger for a moment as if deep in thought, ''There was a warning about a marked wolf, he or she would be a danger to the Witches Coven'' the witch began, ''It was foretold by the seers, that a wolf marked by the Goddess herself wasing and she woulde to us and destroy all that we had. It took time but finally we discovered the marking, the crescent moon, that would show us the dangerous shifter.''


    ''I am not dangerous'' Olivia growled angrily as the High Priestess shhed her.


    ''Quiet child, if you want to know why you are here don''t interrupt me'' the Priestess said softly though her eyes shed, silencing the she wolf.


    ''We searched for any mention of a wolf marked with the crescent moon symbol and after much painstaking search and interrogation of reluctant wolves, we found out that they resided in a small isted pack, the Moon Stone Pack. Though we could not ascertain the s*x or age of the one we sought, we had reliable Intel that this was the pack that we were looking


    I sent witches to scout the pack house, they told me that though the ce was isted it was well guarded and trying to get in without some serious force would be difficult, by the time we had gained entry you would most likely have been whisked away.


    I needed a new n, I had heard of a skilled warrior, owned by the council so I paid them a visit and made them a trade, your life for what ever they desired. The trade was struck and the warrior was dispatched, her went alone and massacred your pack, no man, woman or child was left alive, or so we thought'' she whispered, relishing the pain rolling off the caged she wolf in front of her.


    Olivia swallowed down the bile that was rising in her throat, listening to this woman taking delight in the ughter of her family and pack, leaving her homeless and alone.


    ''The warrior confirmed your death, promised that every member had been executed, that there was no chance that you had survived as he had struck quickly giving no time for them to smuggle you out. But s, it seems he was remiss, his thorough check of the pack house had failed to find your hiding ce, you were found and taken to a protection that my seers could not prate until you left the safety of your new home. You appeared in a dream to my most trusted seer and I found that the council had deceived me, you were still alive and as such a threat to our existence.


    I returned to the council and demanded they fulfil their debt to me and they re-sent their warrior to find you, but I was not going to take a second chance with your life so I had him team up with another''


    ''Vaughn'' Olivia muttered bitterly.


    The High Priestess nodded with a cruel smile, ''oh he was more than happy to help me, obviously he had no idea that you were his mate, that was just a bonus for us all, as you blindly followed him withplete faith in your ridiculous mate bond. He yed his part well I have to say as it looks like you actually fell in love with him, thus making his job so much easier, so I thank you for that Olivia'' she said softly.


    Olivia growled in fury, ''he is a traitor, and I will have my revenge''


    The High Priestessughed, ''oh Olivia, I do love a girl with determination, but unfortunately, Prince Vaughn shall return to his castle, back to his life, with his part of our agreement intact. He will find himself another that is much more worthy of the title of Queen of the Vampires than some orphaned she wolf. You on the other hand, will remain here with me.


    Olivia''s eyes shed, ''I hope whatever he got for me was worth it, I hope it brings him great joy to know the blood on his hands for his little trinket that was worth my life'' she spat.


    The High Priestess'' smile widened at the she wolf''s angry words, ''oh Olivia, I do not intend to kill you'' she muttered.


    Olivia''s eyes snapped up to meet her captor''s, ''you just said you wanted me dead'' she snarled.


    The High Priestess nodded, ''it''s true, when I first learned about you, you concerned me, something about you is a threat to this Coven, maybe even the entire Witchmunity, I wanted you gone. Now though, I admit myself intrigued, what is so special about you Olivia? What did the Goddess bestow upon you that would give you the power to threaten the strongest Coven in the world'' she mused, tapping her ringed finger against the bars as she pondered. ''I need to know Olivia, by killing you I am leaving a question unanswered and possibly a magical source untapped'' she added with a viscous grin.


    Shrinking away from the door, Olivia stared at her, suddenly wary, ''what do you mean by untapped?'' she demanded, curling her arms around her legs in a protective stance.


    ''I mean, that you my dear, are about to be my little guinea pig, we are going to work together to find out exactly what power you possess and maybe, just maybe, I can turn you from a threat to my coven into an asset'' the Priestess replied softly as she ced the key in the lock and turned it slowly until there was a deep resounding click that echoed through the stone hallways.


    ''You stay away from me'' Olivia growled, trying to will her ws toe forward but the silver chains were keeping her wolf firmly locked in the back of her mind.


    ''Oh don''t worry Olivia, this won''t hurt.. much'' the witch said as she stepped inside the door, a small bag sped in her hand. Walking over to the terrified she wolf, the Priestess dropped to her knees as she waved her hand, freezing Olivia in ce so she couldn''t move. Opening the bag, she pulled out a bottle of iodine, some cloth, a tourniquet, needle and syringe.


    Pulling Olivia''s arm toward her, she carefully clipped the sticated tourniquet around the she wolf''s arm, pulling it tight as veins started to show up under her skin.


    ''Oh now that looks like a good option'' the witch muttered as she ran her taloned fingernail down Olivia''s skin over a prominent vein, causing the younger woman to screw up her face in distaste.


    Picking up the iodine bottle, the witch quickly poured some onto the cloth and wiped Olivia''s arm before looking up at her with a wicked smile, ''we don''t want you to get infected now do we, not when we have such important work to do together!


    Letting go of Olivia''s arm that remained outstretched in front of her, the High Priestess picked up the package containing the needle, ripping it open and attaching it the syringe. Turning back toward the she wolf, she grabbed her arm once again and ced the needle against her skin, pushing it into the vein with a satisfied smile as the blood began to fill thepartment.


    Once the syringe was full, she ced the cloth over the needle, withdrawing it quickly and putting pressure on the small wound for a few moments.


    Standing up, the Priestess stepped back toward the door, waving her hand again and releasing Olivia from her spell.


    ''See now that wasn''t so bad was it my little pet'' the priestess crooned as the young woman scowled back up at her with loathing.


    ''What is your name'' Olivia suddenly asked, taking the Priestess by surprise.


    ''Why do you ask little wolf?'' she queried mockingly.


    Olivia red back at her, ''well as we seem to be going to spend a lot of time together, I think I at least deserve your name'' she replied.


    Tilting her head slightly, the Priestess gave a small nod, ''it is Talia'' she said smoothly, ''the High Priestess Talia.


    ''Talia'' Olivia replied in a low tone, her eyes following the Priestess as she exited the cell, shutting the door behind her and locking it securely. ''Until next time Talia'' she called out loudly, e prepared'' she added with a grim smile.


    Talia stared back at her, a cruel grin spreading across her own face from the veiled threat, ''oh I will Crescent wolf'' she whispered, ''I shalle well prepared for our next meeting''

 A Love spoken Chapter 43

    The clouds cast a gloomy greyness the following morning, matching the mood of the trio as they awoke from their fitful sleep. Vaughn had been gued throughout the night by dreams of Olivia screaming for him to help her, he would run as fast as he could toward her voice, but when he would get near to her, her face would contort into a bitter grimace and she would shout that she hated him before disappearing in front of his eyes. Grabbing a quick breakfast from their back packs, they scrambled to their feet, making sure the camp fire was extinguished before heading back through the field toward the ck forest.


    Once they were stood in front of the charred treeline, none of them spoke as they each contemted how best to get to the centre and rescue Olivia.


    ''Maybe we should spilt up'' Gabrie started in a low voice.


    ''No'' Vaughn replied harshly, ''we stick together so that if any of us are attacked the other two can offer back up or distraction!


    Shrugging, Gabrie offered no objection to the Prince''s decision, taking a deep breath, Vaughn continued, ''I will go first, Gabby, you will follow behind me then Rowan brings up the rear'' he decided.


    Gabby opened her mouth to object when Rowan grabbed the Prince''s arm, shaking his head vehemently, pointing to himself.


    Removing the agitated warrior''s grip from his arm, he leaned forward and spoke in a low tone, ''we need to keep Gabby safe Rowan, and as the highest ranking.. ''he started.


    Rowan stamped his foot impatiently, cutting off the hybrid''s words, pointing again to himself and crossing his arms defiantly.


    ''He is not going to give in Vaughn, he wants to go first'' Gabrie grumbled exasperatedly, ''probably because if anything takes you out, he will be unable to grab me and run'' she added with a scoff, obviously unimpressed that her mate felt she needed him to save


    her.


    Vaughn sighed heavily before nodding reluctantly, ''fine, Rowan goes first, then Gabby and then me'' he agreed, his face showing his displeasure while Rowan grinned triumphantly.


    ''I don''t see why I have to go in the middle'' Gabrie added sullenly, ''in case you have forgotten, I am descended from thest white wolf, I should have the white wolf powers!


    Vaughn refrained from rolling his eyes as he asked, ''but have you ever manifested the wolf powers?'' he asked softly.


    Gabrie hesitated slightly before reluctantly shaking her head, ''but my mum didn''t manifest them until she was eighteen'' she defended herself, ''and only when she got really heightened emotions, maybe my emotions just haven''t been strong enough for them toe forward yet.


    Vaughn gave her a small smile, ''maybe Gabs, but I don''t really want to risk your safety on a hope that what we face in there will be enough to make your white wolf powerse forward'' he said quietly.


    The princess huffed angrily but refrained from any further arguments, instead taking her ce behind Rowan, extending her ws in readiness though the prince distinctly heard her mutter under her breath,''I''m a damn Alpha''s daughter on both sides, I can take care of my damn self, I don''t need a pair of stuck up egotistical werewolves to hold my hand.


    Moving behind Gabrie, Vaughn nodded to Rowan who silently stepped forward heading into the trees in front of them. They had gone no more than a dozen steps when the same ethereally beautiful witch appeared in front of them.


    ''I see you have returned travellers'' she said musically, ''but I must ask you to turn around and leave our territory!


    Vaughn stepped out from behind the trio and shook his head, ''I am sorry ma''am, but we cannot do that, your coven has someone who does not belong to you and we are going to get her back!''


    The young witch tilted her head slightly, looking over the group with a hint of amusement, ''you gave the she wolf to us, did you not?'' she asked, ''she is your mate and you handed her over to our Coven, that does sound like she is now our property! Gabrie pushed between the two men growling angrily, ''she may be his mate but that doesn''t make her his property to barter with a bunch of witches'' she scowled furiously, ''only Olivia can decide if she wants to belong to you and she has not said that she does, so we wille in and get her.''


    The young witch seemed unphased by the princess'' rant, gazing at her with interest before speaking, ''she is a close friend to you I can tell, I understand that you feel the need to attempt to release her but I am bound to stop you by any means possible. I implore you to retreat from your mission, I do not wish to hurt you and the creatures that roam this forest are not known for theirpassion'' she implored.


    Ignoring the witch''s warning, Gabrie went to push past as the young woman waved her handszily, lifting the princess off of her feet and throwing her backwards. Rowan rushed at the witch, knocking her to the ground as Vaughn raced over to the teenager and helped her to her feet, checking her over as her face contorted with fury.


    Throwing Vaughn away from her, the princessunched herself at the struggling witch and plunged her ws straight into her chest, drawing a scream of pain from the beauty. Retracting her ws from the woman''s flesh, Gabrie pushed herself up from the floor, breathing heavily. ''I won''t kill you this time as you are just doing your job'' she said stiffly, ''but if you try to stop me again I will end your life'' she growled before walking past the wounded witch and heading into the dark forest in front of her. Rowan and Vaughn hurried to catch her up, each of them falling into step either side of her, taking quick nces at her stubborn chin as she marched onward, not even trying to muffle her footsteps.


    To their right they saw a sh of colour as something raced through the trees, its speed so fast that none of them could focus on it.


    Rowan stopped suddenly, looking around carefully, he took a few deep breaths, his eyes narrowing as he tried to narrow in on what had caught his attention.


    ''What is it?'' Vaughn asked hopelessly, staring around them in agitation.


    Rowan shook his head, as she started to pull off his shirt, jeans and shoes, pushing them into his back pack as he loosened the straps before the sound of cracking bones filled the air as he shifted into hisrge grey wolf.


    Growling in a low tone, he positioned himself in front of Gabrie, his eyes fixated on a spot between two closely growing trees.


    ''Here little puppy'' came a mocking voice as the hackles on Rowan''s neck stood up, his growl getting louder as his body took on a protective stance.


    ''Aww the puppy is angry'' came another whispering voice from behind another tree, Vaughn immediately moving to put himself between the bodiless voice and Gabrie, his ws out in preparation.


    ''Ooooo look at the scary Vampire'' came a third voice, dripping with scorn.


    ''Show yourselves cowards'' Vaughn yelled, his head swivelling back and forth to try and spot any of the owners of the creepy ridicule filled voices.


    ''Show yourselves, show yourselves'' the first voice mimicked, ''so bossy, you are not our boss little Vamp, try asking nicely! None of the voices seemed in any hurry to show themselves to the trio, preferring to continue to mock them from their hiding ces around them. Vaughn growled angrily, his canines extending, his eyes beginning to shift colour as his wolf started to scratch to get out.


    ''Who are you?'' Vaughn demanded, his hand holding on to Gabrie''s wrist protectively.


    ''We are the shadows of evil'' the voice replied with a cackle, ''the creatures that haunt the nightmares of men, the collectors of the damned.


    Gabrie gasped suddenly, using her other hand to pull desperately on the back of Vaughn''s jacket, ''they are demons'' she muttered in panic.


    ''Correct little princess'' the first voice replied, the pleasure in her fear evident in his voice, ''you will make a fine addition to the underworld, pretty one.''


    Gabrie shuddered as she whispered furiously, ''do not let them kill you! they''ll take your souls! The Coven must have summoned them, they knew we would try to get Olivia back!


    Vaughn''s eyes widened at the teenagers words, ''how do you know what they are?'' he asked quickly, his eyes darting back and forth into the gloom of the surrounding darkness.


    ''Vaya'' Gabrie hissed back, inching closer to the two warriors, ''she always said we needed to know what creatures existed and could hurt us, she insisted we cover even mythical creatures that most people don''t even think exist including demon''s'' ''Please tell me she told you how to kill these things'' Vaughn muttered under his breath.


    Gabrie groaned, ''you can''t kill something that isn''t alive Vaughn! We need to send them back to where they got summoned from!


    ''OK, now is not the time for a school lesson Gabs, how do we get rid of them?'' he asked frantically.


    ''We can''t! You need like a silver sword embalmed with something as hot as magical fire'' Gabrie replied ruefully, before suddenly opening her eyes wide, ''but..'' she muttered as she pulled herself out of Vaughn''s grasp and grabbed a stick off the ground, digging it into the mud and dragging it quickly up and down around them until they were stood in a crudely drawn pentagon.


    ''Clever girl'' the second voice rasped in annoyance.


    ''What is this?'' Vaughn asked confused.


    ''It''s a pentagram, they can''t step into it without bing trapped'' Gabrie said letting out a breath.


    ''But now we can''t step out of it and go and get Olivia without those things grabbing us'' Vaughn groaned.


    ''Well at least I bought us some time'' Gabrie snapped back angrily, ''now lets figure out what the hell we are going to do to get out of this, unless you happen to have some holy water or maybe a hand full of dirt from some hallowed ground in your pocket?'' A distant rumble above their heads caused the three to look upwards


    ''Seriously?'' Gabrie shouted at the trees, ''you called a storm!''


    ''What''s so bad about a storm?'' Vaughn questioned, not sure he wanted to know the answer, ''the trees should offer us protection from the rain.'' ''Yeah, but the water can also wash away the lines of the pentagram meaning these a*s holes will be able to get to us'' Gabrie bit back angrily.

 A Love spoken Chapter 44

    Whilst the two warriors peered through the leaves in worry as the distant thunder rolled closer, Gabrie crouched down on the ground muttering to herself desperately, ''Silver sword, magical fire.. what else.. think Gabs! Silver sword.. magic.. iron!'' she suddenly shouted, ''do either of you have anything made of iron?'' Both warriors immediately crouched down beside her and started to rummage through their bags desperately, looking for anything that could be made of the necessary metal.


    ''Nope'' Vaughn growled angrily, ''nothing iron at all'' looking over at Rowan they saw the same defeated look on his face.


    ''Dammit!'' Gabrie muttered, her brow furrowing once more, ''I know there was one more thing.. sword, fire, iron.. ughh! it''s amon thing, Vaya said it was the most easily found.. what the hell'' she muttered.


    ''You''ll see what is in hell as soon as that storm arrives'' one of the voices cackled back excitedly.


    ''Go to hell'' Gabrie shouted back angrily.


    ''Been there already Princess, prefer it here but thanks for the invite'' the voice mocked as the other twoughed back, their voices echoing around the trio huddled together within the symbol.


    ''Come on Gabby, think!'' Vaughn groaned, as Gabrie red back at him.


    ''Shut up, I am thinking and you are interrupting me'' she hissed back, ''sword, fire, iron... something.. sa...salt! it''s salt!'' she eximed triumphantly before her face fell again, ''who would carry salt around with them?'' she growled in defeat.


    Rowan quickly started to throw things out of his back pack, scattering them over the pentagram before finally dragging out a small container of salt, holding it up with a grin as menacing hisses reverberated from the trees.


    Snatching it from his hand, Gabrie stared at him as he stuffed all his belongings back into the bag and stood up.


    ''Why would you be carrying salt you weirdo?'' she demanded as Rowan shrugged, keeping his eyes averted.


    ''Who cares! Pour some in my hands'' Vaughn grumbled, holding out his palm to the princess who unscrewed the top and poured a little in.


    ''Be sparing with it and try not to throw unless you are positive of hitting a target'' she ordered, ''there isn''t a lot here and from what I remember it might not send them back, only make them lose form for a time!''


    ''Great'' Vaughn moaned rolling his eyes, ''we''re about to step out of a magic symbol with salt to protect us that might not even do what we think it does!


    ''Please feel free to throw in your own knowledge of how to deal with this'' Gabrie snapped back, ''oh wait, you don''t have any so forgive me if I''m going to put my life in the hands of the only person I know who actually has an idea of what to do!'' Rowan silently held out his hand, showing that he was going to follow his mate''s lead.


    Snorting, Vaughn grumbled under his breath but nodded agreement.


    Straightening her shoulders, Gabrie took a step toward the edge of the pentagram, the Demon''s jeering at her with every step.


    ''Come on little princess, we won''t hurt you'' they called out from their hiding ces.


    Hesitating momentarily, the teenager stepped over the line, a whooshing sound came from her left, spinning around she came face to face with her worst fears. A tall, skinny creature with talon like nails protruding from his fingers ran toward her, his burnt skin cracked as he moved showing burning flesh underneath. His yellow eyes leered at her with a deep l**t, sending shivers of revulsion down her spine, frozen to the spot Gabrie could only watch as the evil entity swooped toward her, hands outstretched toward her delicate skin.


    Suddenly the Demon screamed in pain, his form breaking apart into a ck lifeless smoke that dissipated into the air. Her eyes moving to behind her, she saw Vaughn on the edge of the pentagram, his hand outstretched where he had thrown the salt he was holding straight into the side of the beast as he raced toward his victim.


    Hurrying out after her, Vaughn grabbed the princess by the arm, starting to drag her until she began to move on her own, Rowan bringing up the rear, facing backwards, throwing small pinches of salt behind them to keep back the creatures who were sneaking out of the darkness warily, their hunger not quite overpowering their fear.


    Smoke suddenly swirled back into the area and reformed into the first Demon who howled angrily at the retreating trio.


    ''It doesn''t get rid of them'' Vaughn shouted terrified, speeding up, his hand sped tightly to Gabrie''s who started to run with him, looking over her shoulder in fear.


    ''Run Rowan!'' she screamed, snapping the warrior''s attention to her momentarily giving the Demons a chance to advance on him, ''watch out!'' she yelled in horror, the warrior spinning his head back just in time to see the ws of one of the creatures aiming for his heart.


    Lifting his hand, he threw his remaining salt into the lead Demon''s face and turned quickly, sprinting after his friends not even looking back as howls of agony filled the air behind him.


    Dodging through the trees, they could hear the heavy footfalls of their pursuers, feel their heated breath as they began to gain on them. To their right, one of the Demon''s jumped out, Vaughn dropping Gabrie''s hand to pull the salt from her grip and throw some in the entity''s face, cing himself between the princess and the enemy as she kept running blindly ahead.


    The sound of roars and howls crashed into her ears pushing her onward until she was hopelessly lost within the forest.


    Her heart mming against her chest, she slowed her pace untiling to a stop in a small clearing, the sounds of the fight distant and distorted by the surrounding trees.


    Looking around her wildly, Gabrie realised that she was alone, the boys had fallen behind, protecting her from the creatures who wanted them.


    Her eyes swivelling from side to side as she spun around on the spot, trying to prate the darkness around her. The teenager shivered, wrapping her arms around herself protectively as she whimpered quietly, her ears pricked for sounds of the two warriorsing to her.


    ''Hello princess'' came a taunting voice behind her, swallowing her scream, Gabrie span around to face the coal ck Demon who''s eyes travelled her body, his snake like tongue flickering out, running over his dry lips as he grinned down at her. ''Are you cold princess? I can take you somewhere warm'' he whispered with a sinister smirk, ''and when we get there, I will make you scream for eternity'' he promised, his smile widening.


    ''No!'' Gabrie growled, stepping away from him desperately, ''leave me alone.''


    ''Oh no princess, I will never leave you alone, you are too delicious, your screams of terror and agony are going to fill me with so much pleasure, I can''t wait to make you mine'' he hissed back, slowly prowling toward her.


    As the princess'' terror rose, her eyes started to focus in on the Demon''s chest, his movements decelerating, the rise and fall of his chest slowing as the world seemed to quiet around her.


    As if of their own ord, Gabrie''s hands rose up in front of her, her skin heating up as she felt power surge through her, ''NO!'' she yelled forcefully as her powers forced their way from her palms, hitting the Demon square in the chest rendering him momentarily motionless before he disintegrated before her eyes, the ash of his body fallingzily to the ground where it got absorbed into the dirt.


    Staring at her shaking hands in horror, Gabrie''s attention was snapped back as Vaughn''s yell filled the air, rushing back toward the noise, she stumbled out to find Rowan and Vaughn trapped having mbered up arge tree out of the demon''s reach, both of them throwing salt as the two remaining Demons dodged out of the way.


    ''Out of ammo little mutt?'' one finally snickered as Vaughn turned the pot upside down in defeat. Reaching his cruel ckened hands upward, the demon was just about to grab hold of Rowans ankle when Gabrie shouted loudly


    ''Don''t you dare touch my mate!'' she growled, her anger overtaking her as the four turned to look at her, the two demon''s eyes lighting up whilst Vaughn and Rowan''s fell in panic.


    ''Gabby, get out of here!'' Vaughn shouted desperately.


    Ignoring him, Gabrie rose her hands in front of her, concentrating on the deep fear she had just felt until power started to rise again, the two Demon''s were stalking their way toward her now, the grimaces joyful at the thought of getting their prize. Once she felt herself boiling, the power trying to break through her skin, she pushed it out through her palms, using every ounce of strength, hitting both the demon''s squarely. A look of surprise flickered across the creatures faces momentarily before theybusted into nothing.


    Slowly Rowan and Vaughn dropped down from their perches, neither of them able to look away from the teenager, who still stood in the same ce, staring at where their attackers had just been. Reaching her, Vaughn whispered, ''how did you do that?''


    Gabrie looked up at him, ''I don''t know'' she muttered dazedly, ''I don''t know how I did it, I just got scared and they were gone, I killed them'' she murmured to herself fretfully.


    ''You didn''t kill them Gabs, they were already dead, you just sent them back to where they were supposed to be'' Vaughn replied softly, taking her hand in his.


    Nodding distractedly, Gabrie gulped a few times before the damn finally broke and she dropped to the floor in tears of relief and grief as Vaughn knelt beside her, holding her to him,forting her as released all the emotions she had been holding inside of herself.

 A Love spoken Chapter 45

    ''What is it?'' Talia muttered as she paced the floor of the cell next to Olivia''s weakened body, ''what is so special damned about you? I''ve tested your blood with everything I can think of and there is nothing! Only dirty filthy werewolf blood!''


    Oliviay on the floor, her wolf silent within her, the silver chains cutting into her skin but she could no longer feel it. After a full night of repeated tests on the she wolf''s blood, the high priestess had soon given up with syringes and taken to slitting the she wolf''s veins open with a silver knife and collecting it in a dish as experiment after experiment had given her no answers. ''Maybe I''m not the one you were warned about'' she mumbled incoherently, her eyes closed as her ragged breathing echoed around the chamber.


    Stopping her pacing, Talia spun around to the young she wolf, striding over and grabbing her hair, lifting her face from the floor, forcing her to look at her, ''you are the one the seers for saw Crescent Wolf, I know it and I will find out what is so dangerous about you, I need to know!'' she snarled before releasing Olivia''s hair, dropping her face against the cold hard stone floor.


    Olivia let out a small groan as her cheek made contact with the unforgiving ground, the impact cracking her cheek bone due to her weakened state.


    ''I just need to look harder'' Talia grumbled to herself, pulling out the knife from the sheath attached to her waist.


    ''Please don''t'' Olivia begged, her eyes barely able to remain open as she struggled to focus on the blood stained metal, ''my wolf can no longer heal me, I won''t be able to stop the blood any more, I''ll die''


    Talia snorted derisively, ''you won''t die wolf, don''t try to lie to me so that I will spare you!'' she snapped as she grabbed Olivia''s arm and pressed it to her skin as blood started to ooze down her skin.


    ''Please'' Olivia repeated, ''my wolf is dying from the silver, please just give me time to heal.


    Ignoring the young woman''s pleas, Talia ced her bowl under the dripping wound, capturing Olivia''s blood before dropping her wrist in disgust before picking up the ceramic container off of the floor and sweeping out of the room without a backwards nce. a lone tear ran down Olivia''s cheek, shey unmoving on the concrete, blood slowly pooling around her arm from the deep wound that refused to knit closed.


    ''Help me'' she muttered drowsily to herself, as her eyes closed and she slipped from consciousness.


    ******


    Holding Gabrie tightly in his arms, Vaughn kept muttering softly in her ear until the teenager''s tears ran dry and her shaking body began to still. Pulling away from her gently, Vaughn brushed her hair from her face and smiled gently down at her, ''you didn''t do anything wrong Gabby, you protected us, they were evil and needed to be returned to where they came from'' he whispered soothingly.


    Gabrie nodded as she drew in deep breaths, trying to calm herself, ''I know, I''ve just never had to injure anything before let alone kill them, I was always surrounded by warriors, mum and dad protected me and my brothers from this side of our lives'' she admitted, ''now I know why Nate changed so much after going to Red Moon, he saw what Henry and I have never had to witness, and now I have too!


    Vaughn looked up at Rowan who was watching the pair, his gaze furious but the spell upon him making him unable to reach out and rip his mate from his friend''s embrace.


    ''I think Rowan would like the chance tofort you Gabs'' Vaughn said softly, causing the princess to look up and view the warrior''s murderous re.


    Huffing, Gabrie crossed her arms, ''I don''t believe he has any right to get all territorial, he and you lied to me and put my friend in danger'' she grumbled.


    ''We know Gabs, but we really had no choice and we are both trying our best to put it right again'' Vaughn replied miserably.


    Growling her displeasure, Gabrie stood up and pulled Rowan''s arms around her, feeling the warrior rx as he breathed in her scent, ''I am still furious with you'' she muttered into his chest, ''but I needed a hug and Vaughn''s are not that great''


    ''Hey!'' Vaughn growled in annoyance, ''I happen to give amazing hugs! Maybe you just don''t appreciate a good hug when you get one!''


    Cracking a small smile, Gabrie pulled away from Rowan, who''s eyes darkened with disappointment, ''enough of the love fest and jealousy, we have a she wolf to rescue'' she dered determinedly.


    Setting off further into the woods, they only took a dozen steps when Vaughn gripped his arm, grunting in pain.


    ''Are you OK?'' Gabrie asked, looking back in concern at the noise.


    ''Pain, in my arm'' the prince grunted back, his brow furrowed, ''and in my heart.." he added, his worry increasing as he stared up at his friends, ''it''s not my pain'' he whispered.


    ''Olivia?'' Gabrie asked, as the colour drained from her face, ''you haven''t felt pain before right? Does this mean they are hurting her now?''


    Vaughn shook his head, ''no, I felt like something was off but I didn''t feel pain, but we aren''t fully mated yet, I haven''t marked her. If I can feel her pain now, she must be in.. he cut his words off quickly, his pupils dting in hopelessness and anger, ''she''s dying'' he whispered hoarsely, ''I can feel her leaving me!''


    Stumbling back a step, Gabrie started to look around them before grabbing Rowan''s hand and beckoning to Vaughn.


    ''Come on'' she demanded, ''we need to find her!''


    Hurrying after the pair, they burst through trees and bushes trying to make their way back to the Coven.


    ''Hold on Olivia, we areing'' thought Vaughn desperately, trying to form a link with his mate as he raced toward her, praying they would get to her in time.


    ******


    As shey drowning in her unconscious state, Olivia heard her wolf whimper in the darkness.


    ''Hello? Are you there?'' she called out, trying to feel her way around to locate the noiseing from her animal side.


    The whimpering increased as the young woman scrabbled around inside her own mind, her hands questing into the nothingness until the fell upon a soft furry coat. Curling herself up next too the barely breathing form, Olivia tried tofort her other half. ''I''m dying'' her wolf Olive murmured hopelessly.


    ''No, don''t say that, we can get through this'' Olivia replied desperately, burying her face into the warmth of her wolf''s fur.


    ''The silver is too much, we are losing too much blood Olivia, I am sorry I couldn''t save you, be the wolf you deserved'' the she wolf replied huskily.


    ''No!'' Olivia cried, ''don''t you say that, you are strong, you can fight this, we are marked by the Goddess, don''t you dare give up on me!'' she red pulling on the wolf''s fur, trying to shake the huge weight with her bare hands. Opening her eyes slightly, the wolf sighed, ''I will try Olivia, for you, but the silver has weakened me so much, I am so tired'' she muttered as her eyelids drooped again.


    ''Wake up!'' Olivia growled vehemently, ''open your eyes, we are not going out like this Olive!''


    Forcing her eyes to open again, Olive stared into her human''s grief stricken eyes, her own heart sending a pang of pain at the look on Olivia''s face, shaking her head, the Wolf tried to stand, her legs immediately buckling underneath her. ''I''m so tired, please just let me sleep'' the wolf murmured, her voice fading


    ''You can do this Olive, I am here'' Olivia whispered into the wolf''s ear, causing the she wolf to open her eyes again, as she ced her arms around the animal''s girth and lifted with all her remaining strength to bring the wolf to her feet.


    Shaking from the exertion, Olive raised her head, letting out a soft howl as her body started to glow, Olivia began to feel power radiating through her as her wolf''s fur took on a soft light that seemed to just keep growing, lighting up the darkness around them before it became blinding and the young woman had to shield her own eyes from the brightness.


    Slowly she felt herself slipping backwards, grabbing frantically, she tried to grab hold of her wolf, who''s fur ran through her fingers like water.


    ''It''s OK Olivia'' came her wolf''s weak yet determined voice, ''you are going back, hold on, we are going to get through this.


    Rushing backwards through her own mind, she felt the darkeness spinning around her until with a painful groan she forced her eyes open to focus on the stark grey walls of her cell.


    Pushing herself into a sitting position, she gazed down at the dried crimson puddle that had congealed on the floor beside her. Looking at her arm, Olivia took in the deep scar that ran the length of her forearm that had finally knitted together. ''Fight Olivia'' came the distant voice of her wolf from the recesses of her mind.


    Anger started to build inside of her, her wolf had fought with everything she had to keep them alive, and now it was time for Olivia to take over.


    Pushing herself to her feet, Olivia felt her rage intensifying causing her body to quiver, heat rising throughout her as if her blood was some form ofva rushing around her body.


    Raising her head, her eyes that were now a deep red, fixated on heavy metal door, growling she clenched her fists, wave upon wave of anger rolled off of her as her silver shackles began to melt from her wrists. With a roar of unquenchable wrath, the she wolf yanked her hands upwards, snapping the softened silver from her body.


    Marching over to the door, she pressed her hands against the steel over the lock, feeling the metal start to bow under the heat that was radiating from her touch. A snarl of pleasure rose from her lips as the lock broke and she swung the door open on its hinges. Stepping out into the corridor, her eyes shed from left to right as her wolf hearing listened for the sounds of her captors, honing in on the sound of voices, Olivia sneered, her mind lost to the rage as mes erupted from her palms and dancing powerfully over her skin, only one thought was now prating her mind, the need for revenge.

 A Love spoken Chapter 46

    Stumbling through the thick foliage, the trio tried to get their bearings as the Demon''s had managed to confuse their way.


    ''Compass'' Vaughn finally grunted drawing Gabrie and Rowan to a stand still, ''check thepass or we are going to be running around this forest for the rest of our lives!''


    Dropping to his knees, Rowan pulled out the batteredpass that had be chipped during their travels, holding it up and studying the needle for a few moments before hesitantly pointing to their left slightly. ''Are you sure?'' Gabby asked, noting the warrior''sck of conviction.


    Rowan shrugged, chucking thepass back into his bag and standing up.


    ''It''s the best we have,e on'' Vaughn growled as he led the way in the new direction.


    Pushing the overhanging branches roughly out of the way, Vaughn forced his way through the entwined vegetation, his eyes watching for any movement around them.


    A soft wind blew across them, sending a shiver over the skin of the trio, halting, they red around them suspiciously, their gazes focusing on a small slowly spinning entity that expanded until it dissipated to reveal the High Priestess who smiled at them, unconcerned by their immediately hostile stance.


    ''Prince Vaughn'' she said, her voice ringing out clearly, ''I am disappointed, you try to renege on our deal'' she said, her voice soft and dangerous.


    ''I am not reneging on anything'' Vaughn spat back angrily, ''I agreed to bring Olivia to you and I did, now I am within my rights to take her back again. There was no time limit regarding how long she was to remain with you so if you would move out of our way, I have a mate to retrieve.''


    ''A technicality'' Talia hissed back, her eyes shing as her guard slipped momentarily, revealing the anger that simmered below the surface of her calm expression.


    ''A valid technicality'' the Prince replied evenly.


    Turning to Rowan, the smile once again returned to the High Priestess'' lips, ''Warrior, you finally fulfil the promise your masters made to me all those years ago'' she said murmured. ''I admit, my anger at your ipetance was severe, but seeing how you manipted these two gullible mortals toplete your contract makes me think that maybe it was your masters who were the ipetent ones after all.


    Rowan''s eyes darkened, his hands clenching at his sides as he glowered at the Priestess, who''s smile widened.


    ''Rowan didn''t manipte us'' Gabrie growled out as the High Priestess shook her head in pity.


    ''Oh little girl'' she whispered viciously, ''of course he did, he convinced you to and the baby prince that he needed your help to get Olivia to me, he made you think that he was forced into doing the things that he did, do you even know what your precious mate has done over all these years?'' she asked smoothly.


    ''I don''t care what those monsters made him do, he''s a good guy'' Gabrie shouted back, her face reddening as her anger started to overpower her.


    ''Oh, you don''t care that your little boyfriend here is the sole reason that your good friend Olivia was left an orphan without a pack?'' the priestess purred, her eyes gleaming maliciously.


    ''What? No.. he wouldn''t do that'' the princess stuttered back, her face paling slightly.


    ''Oh he would and he did'' Talia hissed back happily, ''he entered that pack house all by himself and ughtered those innocent wolves, Men, women and children, none of them were safe from his terror. Thest thing those poor little pups saw before their lives were snuffed out was the terrifying face of your mate as he ripped them apart with his ws.


    Gabrie stumbled back, reeling from the poisonous words, her eyes wide as she desperately sought out Rowan''s ashen face.


    ''It''s not true'' she whispered, sending him a silent plea to refute the evil witch''s allegations.


    Rowan dropped his head, guilt swallowing him as he raised his shaking hands to his face, refusing to meet the beseeching look of the teenager.


    Gasping, Gabrie stepped away from him, ''no, I was right, you are a monster, you murdered those people for this evil b***h! How could you?'' she muttered desperately, her eyes zing with unshed tears.


    The High Priestess turned back to Rowan''s silent shaking form, her expression turning to one offort and understanding, ''Rowan, she is young, she does not understand the things one must do to remain at the top of the food chain unlike us. I know you crave her Rowan, and I know of your affliction. I can help you warrior, join me and I will lift the spell that stops you from baring your heart, you can even keep the little princess w***e as your personal entertainment if you wish. Join me, help me keep the wolf from harming my coven and I will give you everything your heart desires, the princess, your voice, even freedom from the council'' she coaxed softly taking a step toward him, her arm outstretched.


    Rowan raised his eyes to hers, his expression nk as he watched the Priestess move slowly toward him, Gabrie and Vaughn frozen in ce as they watched the scene unfold before them. ''Come Rowan, choose the right side'' Talia whispered to him.


    As her fingers brushed against his arm, Rowan''s face contorted into rage as his ws extended and he dragged them across the Priestess'' body. Meeting no resistance, he stumbled slightly as his ws passed through Talia''s torso, causing it to shimmer before reforming.


    ''Oh Rowan, you disappoint me'' Talia murmured, shaking her head sadly, ''I see I was right to only project my image to you as your response was less encouraging than I had hoped. You have picked your side warrior, unfortunately, you will find that you picked the wrong one'' she said as her image faded out leaving them alone between the trees.


    Rowan retracted his ws, his shoulders heaving as his knees buckled beneath him and he fell to the ground, silent sobs wracking his body.


    Vaughn approached him hesitantly, cing his hand on the warrior''s shoulder, showing faint surprise when he didn''t shake it off.


    ''Did you know?'' Gabrie mumbled brokenly, ''did you know what he did to Olivia''s pack?''


    Vaughn nodded his head dejectedly, ''yes, he told me'' he admitted quietly.


    ''You knew? And you still worked with him?'' the teenager shouted horrified.


    The prince raised his troubled gaze to the princess, ''he couldn''t say no Gabby, he''s bound to the council, he has to carry out every order they give him, it''s part of the spell that was ced on him. His punishment for his previous life was living an eternity as a ve to powerful men and having to be eaten by the guilt with not even death to end his suffering. He didn''t want to kill Olivia''s pack, just like he didn''t want to hand her over to the Coven and he doesn''t want to be mute every time he sees you, he''s even more of a prisoner than Olivia'' Vaughn said sadly as he knelt next to the sobbing warrior and held him tightly.


    Taking a hesitant step forward, Gabby slowly lowered herself to the ground, staring intently at the broken man in front of her, ''I don''t know if I can get past this Vaughn, he murdered an entire pack'' she muttered in anguish, ''I love him, but I don''t know if I can look at him the same way!


    Vaughn nodded, ''I understand Gabs and so does Rowan, but please, don''t make any decisions until we get Olivia back. Rowan and I know we are not the mates that you and Olivia deserve, you both should have had these amazing guys who would sweep you off your feet. Men that could give you the world and only want to see your smile in return, I''m sorry that you both got us and all our baggage. Please do know, Rowan loves you with everything he has, and I love Olivia the same, you are our entire lives, all we want is for you both to be happy'' he said softly.


    Giving a shaky smile, Gabrie nodded as she mbered back to her feet, stepping over to Rowan and waiting for Vaughn to stand before helping to lift the warrior to his feet.


    Turning him to face her, Gabrie''s heart cracked as she saw the raw emotion etched into her mate''s face, forcing him to look at her she quietly whispered, ''I''m not saying I am leaving, nor am I saying that I am staying, but I need to get my friend back and I can''t do that without your help, will you help me?'' she asked.


    Rowan immediately straightened up, facing back in the direction they had been moving, wiping his face with the back of his hands.


    ''I think that means yes'' Vaughn replied with a smile as he patted his friend on the back.


    ''Lets go'' the princess replied, tightening her grip on her bag strap and proceeding to lead the way toward the coven and their friend.

 A Love spoken Chapter 47

    Sauntering down the hallway, Olivia ran her hands along the stone wall, smiling to herself as her finge Behind her, she could vaguely hear the panic and screams as witches scurried out of their rooms to fi ''Taliaaaaaa'' Olivia called mockingly, her grin widening as she felt her wolf sniffing the air for their pre Silence was all that she got in response causing the she-wolf to let out an exaggerated sigh, ''it looks l as she continued to follow the passageways looking for her enemy.


    Lazily, the she wolf strutted her way through the cold corridors, her face illuminated with ecstasy over ''Taliaaaa,e out,e out wherever you are'' Olivia taunted softly as she pushed open one of the Gasps of horror filled the room as witches of the Coven turned to look at the young woman who carrie colour of mes, red and blonde streaks falling around her face that was flushed with excitement. ''Where is Talia?'' she asked the frightened witches in front of her, her voice quiet yet demanding. ''She isn''t here'' one of the women stuttered out quickly causing the she wolf to frown in disappointme ''I don''t believe you witch'' she murmured back, a small smile tracing around her lips as she pinned the flowed through the room.


    thed the hanging tapestries that adorned the corridors, setting them alight.


    area engulfed in mes that no water or magic could extinguish, trapped by the molten fire which devoured their bodies hungrily. re are youuuuu?''


    Priestess wants to y with us some more, I really hope she likes the new game that I have nned for her'' she mused, her red eyes glinting with mischief


    ames that pranced around her, lighting her way whilst destroying everything it touched.


    wooden doors that led into the main room, giggling to herself as the highly varnished structure peeled and smouldered from her touch.


    without concern. Standing in front of them, she spotted her reflection in a mirror hung on a nearby wall, taking in her red eyes and her hair that now had the


    n in ce with her steely gaze, ''you lie to me'' she added before slowly lifting her hands, watching the small fire swirl and move with the soft breeze that


    ed to stare down the witch who watched her in fear.


    d pitched the fireball at the one who had spoken, hitting her squarely in the chest. The fire greedily ate through the woman''s clothes, wing at her skin as shuffle away from her as she opened her hands to reveal two new mes.


    er eyes flicked from one witch to the next.


    Bringing her hands together, Olivia, rolled the fire between them, forming a small ball of heat as she ''I don''t like being lied too'' Olivia whispered, shaking her head slowly, all of a sudden she raised her ha she screamed in agony, dropping to the floor as her friends tried to put out the mes to no avail. As her body stilled, the screams silencing, the other witches looked back at Olivia with shock, some tr ''Shall we try this again? Where is Talia?'' Olivia asked slowly, putting careful enunciation onto each wo No-one dared to speak, everyone keeping their eyes lowered to the ground away from the piercing gameir tormentor. Olivia sighed heavily, ''no-one? No-one at all knows her whereabouts?'' Starting to pace up and down i cing her hands together, the she wolf idly moved her hands in a spherical pattern, creating a secon ball with force at the witch at the edge of the huddle of bodies, setting her alight.


    of them, the witches huddled together as they followed her movements with their panicked gazes.


    ball, the witches unable to tear their eyes away from her hands. Tossing it in the air like a baseball, Olivia wriggled her shoulders slightly before throwing the


    Her agonizing screams seemed to pull the rest of the women from their trance, screams of terror drowning out the dying witch as they started to scramble away from the she wolf, heading for the far door that led toward the forest. Olivia quickly created a third ball, throwing it at the wooden door, cackling insanely as the mes licked the door, blocking the way and bringing the witches to a halt.


    Throwing the next fireball from hand to hand, Olivia''s gaze travelled over the coven members


    ''Don''t make me ask you all again, I have been very patient with you, but my patience is beginning to wear thin, now someone tell me, where. Is. Talia'' she demanded in a cold menacing voice.


    ''S.. s.. she''s outside'' one of the younger witches finally squeaked out, pointing with a shaky finger toward the door that was still engulfed in white hot mes.


    A smile crept across the she wolf''s face at the young girl''s words, ''now was that so hard?'' she purred taking a step toward them.


    The group quickly parted, giving Olivia ess to the burning door, reaching out, she grabbed the handle, the mes caressing her skin but leaving her unmarked.


    Pulling on the melting iron door handle, she opened the door wide, allowing the tantalising smell of the forest to permeate the room.


    Turning back toward the women who had huddled back together behind her, looking at her warily, she gave them a dark sadistic smirk.


    ''Thank you for the helpdies'' she whispered softly as she lifted her hands, pushing them forward, sending a steam of fire toward the witches, moving her hands back and forth until the entire room was aze and the coven members were writhing on the floor, screaming as they burned alive.


    Shutting the door behind her, Olivia closed her eyes and let out a breath of contentment, taking a brief moment to savour the dampened howls that still rang out from the room behind her.


    Opening her eyes again, Olivia squared her shoulders, making her way down the narrow stone corridor toward the open front door that beckoned to her.


    As she reached therge entrance, the she wolf took a look around quickly before stepping out, moving toward the edge of the top step her eyes soon fell upon the hooded figure of Talia who was staring intently into the forest, unaware of the woman who was stood behind her.


    ''Taliaaaaaaa'' Olivia whispered softly, her voice sing song as she studied the witch in front of her. The Priestess stiffened at the goading tone as it carried across the breeze toward her, turning slowly, she studied Olivia''s form, her breath catching as she took in the she wolf''s confident stance. Hitching a smile onto her face, the High Priestess took a step toward the girl.


    ''Olivia, look at you, the power.. she murmured, her hand reaching out toward her, ''it''s magnificent'' she whispered in awe.


    ''It is isn''t it'' Olivia replied with a smirk, ''I would love to show you more of what I can do'' she added, her eyes darkening.


    The Priestess hesitated, her hand still outstretched as her gaze met the she wolf''s, widening slightly as she felt the anger being thrown toward her.


    Clearing her throat, Talia''s smile widened, ''Olivia'' she said loudly, ''you have to understand, we did not understand what you were, only that you could be a threat to us'' she said, her tone apologising as if everything was just a misunderstanding, ''if I had known what you are.. what you can do, I would have brought you into our fold, trained you, cared for you'' she said coaxingly.


    Olivia tipped her head to the side slightly, ''why Talia, you make it sound as if you regret chaining me in a cell and slicing my arm open with silver almost killing my wolf'' she replied in amusement.


    ''Of course I regret it Olivia, I never wanted to hurt you, I just wanted to understand you and.. regrettably I chose the wrong path to try and do that'' the priestess said sorrowfully dropping her gaze momentarily. Looking back up through hershes, a smile yed around Talia''s lips, ''but that can all be changed Olivia, we can put this nastiness behind us and start again. With my magical skills and your power, we could be unstoppable, we could bring the supernatural world to it''s knees'' she persuaded tenderly. Taking another step forward, the Priestess continued to talk, her voice low and delicate as she coaxed the vtile she wolf carefully.


    ''You like the power, don''t you Olivia, you like how it feels as that intense energy courses through your body'' she whispered smoothly, her eyes never breaking from the she wolf''s unblinking gaze, ''I can give you more of that power Crescent Wolf, I can make you feel like this every single day for the rest of your life, you can be the most powerful being in existence.


    Olivia continued to study the Priestess as she slowly continued to approach her, the she wolf''s expression scrutinizing, silently inspecting her face.


    ''Join with me Olivia, stand by my side and be who you are meant to be'' Talia muttered quietly, ''I won''t turn against you like your friends did Olivia, I will always protect you, no matter what.''


    The young she wolf''s eyes clouded slightly, the Priestess'' words swirling around her mind, massaging her fury, bringing back the memory of Vaughn handing her over to the Coven, of the warrior who had helped him to trick her intoing here. As her wrath intensified, the names of her betrayers slipped from her conscious mind leaving only their faces and a burning rage that consumed her soul.


    A low growl of resentment started to rise from the she wolf''s chest, infuriating scenes flickering through her mind as a film reel, pushing her closer and closer to uncontroble anger.

 A Love spoken Chapter 48

    Stumbling blindly through the overhanging branches, Gabrie had an unnerving feeling that something was wrong, a blind panic was filling her heart, forcing her to pick up speed until she was practically running through the forest, the two men trying to keep up with her ever quickening pace. ''Slow down Gabs!'' Vaughn puffed out as he tried to shield his face from the onught of branches that were whipping back into his face as Gabrie pushed roughly through them.


    ''Something is wrong'' Gabrie muttered in agitation, her focus remaining ahead of them.


    Finally she broke through the line of trees, skidding to a halt in front of the stone steps, looking up in shock at the High Priestess who was inches away from Olivia who seemed to be fixated on the witch.


    ''Olivia?'' Gabrie called hesitantly as she took in the she wolf''s red and blonde hair, the fire that still burned in her palms as she swung her eyeszily toward the princess causing the teenager to gasp as she noticed their bright red colour. Staring down at the princess below her, not a flicker of recognition appeared in her face.


    ''Olivia? it''s me, Gabby'' the teenager said softly, taking a slow step forward as the she wolf c****d her head to the side in confusion, ''we are friends remember, I havee to get you out of here, to take you home'' she added with a small smile. The high priestess red at the teenager before turning back to Olivia, her face changing to one of understanding andpassion, ''don''t listen to her Olivia, she is one of the people who betrayed you, sold you off like a piece of meat'' she whispered. ''I did not!'' Gabrie yelled angrily, ''Olivia, I did not help them bring you here, I didn''t know! I thought we were going to the castle just like you did, I would never betray you'' she called out desperately, trying to get the she wolf to believe her. Olivia clenched her fist, rubbing her knuckles against her temple as she fought the confusion.


    ''Don''t fall for their tricks again Olivia'' Talia crooned with a sly smile, ''you know you can''t trust anyone, they gave you up to save themselves!


    Olivia''s eyes widened at her words, her eyes slowly swivelling to the Priestess'', her gaze focussing intently as Talia''s smile faltered slightly.


    ''You re right Talia.. I cannot trust anyone'' Olivia growled quietly, her hands rubbing together, creating a fire ball.


    Talia took a step away from the she wolf, who''s burning rage was increasing once again, fixated on the cause of her pain.


    ''Olivia.. Talia stuttered, trying to regain control.


    ''Do not speak my name witch'' Olivia cut across her angrily as she took a step toward the Priestess, ''you do not deserve to address me'' she roared.


    ''You think that you have the right to act like we are friends? Allies? That you have my best interests at heart?'' she demanded, her voice rising with each word.


    ''I can help you.. Talia tried again, reaching out to the she wolf who growled menacingly at her causing her to shrink back again in fear.


    ''You can''t help me with anything but the satisfaction of your own demise'' Olivia snarled, her eyes glinting with power.


    Talia turned on her heel, and started to sprint toward the forest as Olivia threw the fire ball over her head to set fire to the trees in front of her, blocking off her escape route. Turning again, the Priestess tried to find another way to safety, as the She wolf continued to surround her with fire until she was trapped in a small semicircle at the base of the coven steps. Pulling out the silver knife from beneath her robes, Talia threw it haphazardly toward the tyranical woman, who dodged it easily, smirking as it ttered against the stone steps out of reach.


    Walking slowly toward the panicking witch, Olivia''s smile widened sadistically as she prowled toward her prey who had sunk to the ground shaking with fear.


    ''Please Olivia, have mercy'' the Priestess begged, sping her hands together in front of her.


    ''Mercy? You dare ask me for mercy?'' Olivia spat, ring at the shivering wreck that was curled up by her feet, ''where was my mercy? When you killed my pack? When you sent people after me as a small child? And again when you failed to capture me the first time? Even when you were slicing open my arm with a silver knife, did you show me an ounce of mercy? She demanded.


    ''I''m sorry'' Talia cried out desperately, ''I didn''t know what you were.


    Olivia crouched down by the priestess, leaning forward slowly as she whispered in her ear, ''I am your destruction'' before she ced her burning hands on the witch''s face and held on to her tightly as she screamed in pain, scratching her nails against the she wolf''s grip whilst her flesh burned under Olivia''s touch.


    ''Olivia stop!'' yelled Gabrie desperately from where she was still stood at the edge of the trees, Rowan and Vaughn now beside her, staring in horror as the scene in front of her.


    Ignoring the teenagers pleas, Oliviaughed hysterically as she moved her hands to Talia''s hair, setting it aze before running her hands smoothly down the witch''s arms and over her robe until she was engulfed in mes, her screams filling the air until she slid to the floor, silenced, her body charred beyond recognition.


    Standing up, Olivia grinned happily at the witch''s remains, her face alight with triumph as her power radiated off of her body.


    ''Olivia'' Vaughn called out to her, his voice shaky as he took a step toward her, ''it''s over, you can calm down now'' he said as he reached for her.


    Looking up at him, Olivia''s eyes narrowed as she focused on his face, ''you'' she growled, ''you brought me here, you gave me to them!


    Vaughn shook his head, ''I had no choice Olivia, please let me exin and you will see I had no choice, but I never ever intended to leave you here, I was alwaysing back for you'' he said miserably.


    ''LIAR'' Olivia screamed back at him, the fire moving from her hands and travelling up her arm until her entire body was ame.


    ''No Olivia!'' Vaughn cried out in horror as the she wolf started to throw fire at him, the hybrid dodging out of the way, trying to reach her without being hit.


    ''I will kill you traitor!'' she yelled at him, her wrath consuming her entirely, ''you will die at my hand just as you left me here to die by the hand of these evil bitches.


    Rowan moved around to the far side of the clearing, away from Olivia''s line of fire, his eyes prating Gabrie''s silently telling her to follow him. Once he was sure that she was far enough away from danger, the warrior made to head back toward his friend to help.


    Gabrie grabbed his arm in panic, ''you can''t go over there, she will kill you!'' she cried worriedly.


    Rowan gave a small smile, looking back toward the prince who was still desperately trying to reach his mate then back at her.


    Nodding her head, Gabrie reluctantly let him go, tears starting to fall as she watched him walk away from her resolutely without a backwards nce.


    ''Olivia, please, you need to stop'' Vaughn yelled as he ran from side to side, dodging the never-ending stream of fire being hurled toward him, each one getting closer to him as the she wolf''s aim improved.


    ''No! You deserve to die'' Olivia screamed back, ''you are a traitor and I will snuff out your pathetic life with my bare hands'' she snarled.


    Rowan ran toward her from the right, trying to get to her before she could register him, Olivia swung around, hoisting a ball of mes toward him, halting his advance, the warrior throwing himself to the side just in time to avoid being hit.


    ''Leave Rowan alone!'' Vaughn shouted, ''it''s me that betrayed you, focus your anger on me!


    ''He helped you, he guided us here, he knew what you were doing'' the she wolf ground back furiously, ''you will both die today, I will not stop until you are lifeless at my feet.''


    ''You are my mate! You need to listen to me'' the prince yelled, ''listen to your wolf Olivia, she knows who I am.


    Olivia grimaced at his words, ''I have no mate'' she roared, all sense of humanity leaving her as the fire took over her consciousness.


    Striding toward, the hybrid, she smirked as he stood his ground in front of her, refusing to run. ''Are you not afraid little vamp?'' she asked softly, as she stopped barely a whisper away from him, the heat from her body singing the hairs that stood up on his arms. ''Terrified'' Vaughn croaked out.


    ''Then why do you not run?'' the she wolf asked softly.


    ''Because I won''t leave you a second time Olivia, I love you'' the prince replied breathlessly.


    Olivia stopped, her gaze softening slightly as she studied his scared yet determined facial expression.


    Lifting her hand, she slowly reached for Vaughn''s face, her lips parting slightly as she instinctively moved to brush her fingers against his skin.


    Suddenly her face contorted into pain and then anger, turning around, she looked down to see a knife sticking out of her side. Her eyes travelling slowly along the invisible line that the knife had followed, she focused on Rowan who was still stood with his arm outstretched from throwing the knife toward her.


    Growling, Olivia spun around, pulling the knife from her flesh, she snarled as the silver hissed against her flesh. Holding it tightly in her fist, she advanced on the warrior who started to back up in fear.


    Lifting her hand she leaned backwards, Vaughn behind her begging her to focus back on him. As if in slow motion, Olivia swung her arm forward, pitching the cold metal knife directly at the warrior who stumbled backwards, tripping over his feet, unable to get out of the way in time.


    A look of calm resignation flowed across his face as he watched the de speed its way toward him, an almost sigh of relief leaving his lips as his eyes closed.


    A blur of hair and skin threw itself in front of the warrior, a loud gasp leaving her lips as Gabrie as she staggered backwards, Rowan''s eyes opening, shock filling his face as the teenager copsed into his arms. The warrior stared down at the red stain that was creeping across her chest, his arms encircling her body as he began to scream in horror.


    ''Gabrie? Gabby! No! Gabrie!'' he yelled as the princess'' eyes flickered slightly before gently closing, her chest slowing until it became still.


    ''No, stay with me baby'' Rowan begged, cradling the teenager to his chest, ''stay with me, you can''t leave me, please Gabrie, pleasee back. It should have been me! Why did you do that? I was supposed to die!''

 A Love spoken Chapter 49

    Rowan rocked Gabrie''s lifeless body in his arms as his grief consumed him, Vaughn stood motionless to the side, staring at the pair in horror, unsure what to do.


    A small whimper from beside him drew his attention to where Olivia was stood, her whole body shaking, her fire finally extinguished as she stared unblinkingly at the motionless young girl whoy in her mate''s arms, still with the silver dagger embedded in to her heart. ''Gabby?'' Olivia said painfully, her hands reaching out toward her friend, subconsciously trying to take back what she had done.


    ''No, don''t touch her'' Rowan growled furiously, pulling Gabrie closer to him, away from the she wolf''s questing fingers.


    ''I didn''t mean too'' Olivia whispered heart brokenly, ''I didn''t mean to hurt her, I didn''t mean to hurt anyone'' she muttered to herself. Vaughn reached for her hand, Olivia snatching it away from him as she felt his warm fingers connect with her skin.


    ''Don''t!'' she yelled hoarsely, as tears started to fall from her eyes, ''I''m dangerous, you''ll get hurt too.''


    ''Olivia, you won''t hurt me'' Vaughn said softly, trying to take her hand in his.


    Stumbling back, Olivia held out her hands in front of her, warding him away, ''I will, I''ll hurt you, I''m dangerous'' she repeated brokenly.


    ''No you won''t'' Vaughn replied anxiously, ''I know you won''t,e to me!''


    Olivia shook her head vehemently, ''I hurt Gabby, I hurt her, look Vaughn, look at what I did, I''m a monster'' she stumbled out in devastation, her feet still shuffling backwards away from the two men and the still body of the she wolf.


    ''It wasn''t your fault Liv, you were not in control of yourself'' the hybrid cajoled quietly, ''you would never have hurt her intentionally, the Priestess pushed you to attack, she is to me.


    ''I could still lose control again, I could hurt people, my parents, my pack, I need to get away from you all, I need to protect you'' she whispered before she spun around and ran toward the only area that was not still engulfed in mes, her body shifting as she ran bringing forth her stunning brown wolf whonded on her four paws and thundered into the darkness of the trees.


    ''Olivia wait!'' Vaughn called, running after her, shifting into his own midnight ck wolf, allowing him to take over and follow the scent of the terrified she wolf.


    Thundering through the trees, his nose sniffing around them, quickly picking up Olivia''s scent and setting off after her with a pain filled howl.


    ''Olive!'' Vaughn''s wolf tried to connect with his mate but there was no reply, ''she can''t hear us because of the rejection'' his wolf growled nervously, ''we need to find her and quickly! Vaughn nodded in the back of their mind, feeling the increase in power as his wolf put everything he had into his legs, trying to catch up with the fleeing she wolf ahead of them.


    Crashing through the foliage, they ran for twenty minutes before they came across arge stream, skidding to a halt, his wolf sniffed carefully around the edge of the water, ''she entered here'' he grumbled, his nose moving across the mud before stepping into the cold water and wading up and down trying to pick up Olivia''s scent again.


    ''I can''t find her'' Vaughn''s wolf muttered, a pang of fear cutting though them as he waded out the other side and walked up to the bushes lining the far side, sniffing everything he could trying to locate her.


    They remained by the water for nearly half an hour before having to concede defeat, Olivia was gone and had been careful to cover her tracks so that she could not be followed.


    Turning back, Vaughn headed back to the Coven, entering the clearing to find Rowan still sat on the steps, Gabrie sped tightly in his grip though his tears had finally dried, the bloody knife nowying beside him, discarded.


    Walking up slowly, Vaughn quickly shifted, grabbing his rucksack from where it had fallen and pulling out some shorts before heading back to the warrior. The smoke from the slowly burning trees was thick and he coughed slightly, thankful that the wind was blowing away from them, carrying the mes into the forest instead of surrounding them. Trying to cover his mouth with his hands to ward off breathing in the acrid smoke, he climbed the steps and crouched down in front of the dazed werewolf. ''Rowan, we have to go, the fire is getting stronger, if we don''t move we''ll die'' he said quietly.


    Rowan shrugged, ''so, then I''ll die'' he muttered hopelessly, ''I have nothing left anyway, myst light has been extinguished, I wee the ckness!


    Vaughn grabbed the warrior''s shoulders and shook him harshly, ''no Rowan, you will get up and we are getting out of here, pick up Gabrie and carry her'' he demanded.


    Bringing up his pain filled eyes to the hybrid, Rowan whispered, ''why? Why bother, she''s gone!


    The Prince shook his head vehemently, ''I don''t ept that Rowan, I will not ept that until I have tried everything to bring her back, we are taking her to the castle, now get up'' he ordered.


    Staring in confusion at the determined Vampire, Rowan gave a deep sigh and slowly mbered to his feet, lifting the feather light body of his mate into his arms, as he carried her delicately down the stairs, Vaughn gathering up their bags and hurrying along behind him out of the clearing back toward the stream he had found earlier.


    Rushing through the trees, they sshed through the water, stumbling on the loose pebbles that covered the bed before sshing out the other side and continuing through the greenery trying to find a way out into the open.


    The two men made their way haphazardly out of the forest, the journey taking a few hours as they had no idea which direction to walk, Vaughn had tried to check thepass only to find that it had gotten broken whilst they were trying to defend themselves against Olivia.


    The Warrior was starting to look extremely tired, the exhaustion of carrying Gabrie''s lifeless body without a break was taking it''s toll, Vaughn hesitantly offered to take her for a while, but stepped back quickly as Rowan growled angrily, and held her closer to his chest, his grip almost vice like on her frail frame.


    As darkness fell, they broke through the tree line out into the surrounding field, Vaughn letting out a sigh of relief as he turned back to view the ck cloud that was hanging over the far side of the forest. ''Maybe we should rest for a bit'' Vaughn said hesitantly.


    Rowan stiffened for a moment before slowly nodding his head.


    Leading the way, the Prince walked through the field away from the ck forest, his eyes searching in the failing light for somewhere they could camp safely. Finally his sharp eyes spotted a small wooden shed perched on the edge of the next field, striding toward it, he pushed open the door to reveal a small storage shed that housed spare machinery parts that he assumed had been put there by a farmer in case of issues with machinery whilst working.


    Clearing some space on the wooden floor, Vaughn flicked his eyes over the shed''s contents and grabbed a couple of sheets that were draped over some hand tools. Laying them onto the floor as Rowan carefully ced Gabrie onto the ground, sitting down beside her and cing her head in hisp as he softly brushed her hair from her face.


    ''She was the most perfect girl I ever met'' Rowan suddenly mumbled, his face pinched as he tried not to break down again.


    ''She is something special, that''s for sure'' Vaughn replied with a sad smile.


    Rowan nodded as he looked up at his friend, ''You know, when I met her for the first time, and I realised who she was, I actually wondered what had happened that would allow someone like me to be mated with someone as beautiful as her. I was, am and probably always will be a bad man, and the Goddess gave me someone pure and selfless to be my match. I thought, maybe there had been a mistake you know? Someone up there had paired her to the wrong man, now I realise that this is my punishment for being who I am and for doing the things I have done. I get to live out my life knowing that because of me, an Angel no longer walks the Earth, because she loved me, she was taken.


    Vaughn shuffled forward, gripping Rowan''s free hand in his own two, ''I don''t believe that Rowan, I think Gabrie was meant for you. There was never a mistake, she was the one to bnce you out, she was the smooth to your rough, the fun to your seriousness, the light in your darkness, she was always meant for you'' he murmuredfortingly.


    ''Then why did the Goddess take her back from me? I didn''t even get to tell her that I love her, I wanted to tell her every single day and now I can finally say the words, she can''t hear me'' he choked, lifting his hand from Gabrie''s hair and wiping at his eyes angrily. Vaughn shook his head, ''I don''t know why she was taken back Rowan, but I have to believe there is something we can do to bring her back to you, I just can''t ept that the Moon Goddess would be so cruel to you that she would take your only positive after how much negativity and pain you have suffered.


    Rowan dropped his gaze back to his mate''s pale face, running his thumb over her lips before moving her slightly so that he couldy down beside her, curling around her and pulling her into his chest as he closed his eyes, breathing in her scent that still lingered on her skin.


    Vaughn watched them for a moment, until he saw that his friend''s chest was rising and falling rhythmically, telling him that the warrior had finally sumbed to sleep.


    Laying down nearby, the Prince, shut his eyes, his mind bringing up the terrified chocte brown wolf, the fear that had been carved into her eyes before she had run, desperately trying to flee her own horrors.


    In the back of his mind, his wolf prowled restlessly, ''I miss her'' he grumbled quietly, ''I miss her smell, her smile, the way she would give us that prating look like she could read us!


    Vaughn sighed deeply, ''I miss her too, we will find her, I don''t know how, but we will'' he promised as his own body slipped into unconsciousness.

 A Love spoken Chapter 50

    Gabrie stepped out of the darkness that had surrounded her, and into a warm breeze, her gaze wan the flowers, bending slightly to pick one of the flowers, her bare feet cushioned by the soft green c


    As she strolled amongst the scented carpet she spotted a small babbling brook, her smile widening, s Reaching the edge, she lifted up the hem of the white dress she was wearing to above her ankles and drink in the scenery around her.


    ''It''s beautiful isn''t it child'' came a soft voice behind her.


    Startled, Gabrie turned around to see an ethereally beautiful woman sat on the bank next to the wa Taking in the woman''s beauty, her golden hair flowing down her back like a waterfall, Gabrie felt su The woman smiled as she patted the ground next to her, e and sit with me, I rarely getpany The teenager hesitantly walked over to the woman, perching herself on the grass next to her, trying no ''Sorry ma''am'' she started,


    ''Selene'' the woman replied with a smile.


    ''Selene? As in THE Selene? The Goddess?'' Gabrie squeaked, her whole body going tense as she star ''You call me the Moon Goddess, yes'' Selene replied softly.


    ''Uh OK, um Selene, would you tell me where we are?'' Gabrie managed to stumble out as she averte ''This is my garden'' Selene replied happily.


    ''So am I dead?'' the teenager blurted out hurriedly, her face falling as she spoke.


    ''Yes and no child'' Selene replied cryptically.


    out across an endless grass field that was full of beautiful, white daisies. Breathing in heavily, the teenager smiled in contentment, walking forward through fingers gliding over the soft petals of the flower in her hand as her mind rxed.


    ted up her feet, hurrying toward it, desperate to sink her toes into the clear water.


    d into the flow of the stream, she was mildly surprised to find the water warm against her skin as she wiggled her toes under the surface and continued to


    r piercing blue eyes gazing across thend stretched out before them, her own white dress spread around her like a cloud. shy as she stuttered back, ''yes, yes it''s very beautiful.


    overwhelmed by the power that rolled off the stranger''s body.


    he woman who was sat next to her smiling unconcerned.


    aze, finding the woman''s beauty too much to look at for too long.


    ''Oh'' was all Gabrie could think to reply, looking around them she focussed on the daisies, ''your flowers are lovely'' she mumbled self consciously. Selene nodded, ''they are, each daisy represents one of my children who were returned to me before t


    Gabrie''s mouth dropped open as she took in the millions of flowers around them, ''there are so man,


    he, every time one of my creations is killed through war, evil magic or murder, a poppydaisy appears in my garden, symbolising their loss. whispered in shock.


    Selene nodded sadly, ''yes, there are possibly as many daisies in this field as are the spirits of my children who came to me because they had lived their life span and were ready to return home!


    Gabrie swallowed slightly, looking down at the flower she still held between her thumb and forefinger, ''I''m sorry I picked one'' she said sadly.


    Selene shook her head with a warm smile, ''do not worry child, you would not be able to pick that flower if you were not meant too, that is your flower'' she said knowingly.


    ''My flower?'' Gabrie asked, looking at the petals that were still strong and whole.


    The Moon Goddess nodded, ''as I said, you are dead, but you are also alive, so your flower could be picked, it is now up to you to decide what happens to it, you can return it too the field where it will reattach to the ground and move forward, or you can keep it with you and go back'' she murmured.


    ''How can I be both dead and alive?'' Gabrie asked confused.


    ''You are a descendent of the white wolves, a specially selected blood line, though your body has died, your powers still anchor you to the mortal world giving you a choice'' Selene replied easily.


    The teenager shook her head, ''I still don''t understand, please could you exin it to me?'' she begged.


    Seleneughed, her voice musical, tantalising the ear with its heavenly sound, ''When a white wolf bes pregnant, she passes her powers to her offspring, your grandmother, Charity, passed hers to your mother, Isabe when she was eighteen, Isabe then passed them to you when she fell pregnant'' she exined carefully.


    ''But what about when they have boys, before Grandma Charity''s mother there was supposedly five generations of males'' Gabrie argued.


    Selene nodded, ''that is true, the white wolf power lies dormant in the male line until a female is born, if your mother had not had you, Nathaniel would have held the powers until he had a daughter of his own to hand them too, but as you were created, the powers passed back to your mother and then to you!


    Gabrie''s brow furrowed as she tried to understand, ''so my mother doesn''t have the white wolf powers any more, it''s only me?'' she asked.


    Selene nodded smiling, ''yes, Isabe lost the powers as soon as Nate was conceived, she had them back only for an instant so that she could pass them to you when you were conceived. You would have held them until you had a daughter of your own! The she wolf rubbed her temples, ''Does my mum even know?'' she muttered absent mindedly.


    Seleneughed again, ''I doubt it child, she has had no reason to call them forth and if she does know, I doubt she would want that information leaked to her enemies who might see her as a weakened target.


    Gabrie nodded, ''but why are you telling me this?'' she asked, raising her eyes to meet Selene''s calm gaze.


    Selene sighed softly, ''I am telling you child because you now need to make a choice, your powers are what are anchoring you to the earth so that is what you must sacrifice to return.''


    The teenager''s eyes widened, ''I have to give up my powers to go back?'' she asked horrified, ''so they won''t get passed on to my children and grandchildren? they''ll just be gone?''


    The Moon Goddess nodded sadly, ''yes, a second chance at life is never free my child, ask your mate, he knows better than anyone'' she said regretfully.


    Gabrie averted her gaze to the flower in her hand, rolling the stem between her thumb and finger as she pondered the older woman''s words.


    ''What if I move on?'' she asked uncertainly, ''what happens then?''


    ''I will pass your powers to your brother Nathaniel who will hold them until his daughter is born, she will then continue the line, though I feel I should give you a further piece of information before you decide'' Selene added, ''I''m sure you have noticed that your wolf is not pure white like your predecessors?''


    Gabrie nodded, ''yes, we all assumed it was because great Grandpa Marcus broke the curse, so he possibly ended the legacy of white wolves'' she replied.


    Selene nodded, ''that is correct my child, but what your Great Grandfather did not know is that by breaking the curse and ending the white wolves he also put a fracture in the powers of the white wolf. Your powers are not quite as strong as your mothers, your daughters will not be as strong as yours. As you pass them down through the generations, they will weaken until they finally fade out entirely!


    The she wolf''s mind reeled, ''so how many generations will have powers?'' she asked.


    ''That I cannot tell you child, you must make this decision on what you feel is best, but to let you know, should you renounce your powers and return to the living, your daughter''s wolf will no longer be white, you will in effect be thest of the white wolf line!'' Gabrie shook her head, ''I.. I can''t make this decision'' she said panicked, ''it''s too big, how will I know what is best? Future generations might need these powers, but if I stay, my parents will have to live with my death, Vaughn and Olivia.. oh no! Olivia! She''ll think she has killed me'' she cried worriedly, ''she needs me to help her, she was out of control, she''ll be so scared.''


    Selene looked down at her waiting patiently, ''this is your decision Gabrie, only you can choose your path.


    Gabrie swallowed hard, ''I just wish I could see what was happening, how is Olivia? Vaughn? Rowan? My Rowan! He watched his mate die'' she whispered, her eyes filling with tears for her mate.


    Selene leaned forward, touching the water with the tip of her finger, sending ripples across the surface as an image began to appear, sharpening into focus as Gabrie leaned closer to try and make out what was happening.


    A distorted voice came from the depths, as if she was listening to an old badly tuned radio.


    ''Then why did the Goddess take her back from me? I didn''t even get to tell her that I love her, I wanted to tell her every single day and now I can finally say the words, she can''t even hear me'' came the pain filled voice, reaching into Gabrie''s chest and squeezing her heart.


    ''Rowan'' she breathed, staring down at the broken man that cradled her body to him, refusing to let her go.


    The teenager looked back toward the Goddess who was smiling down at her a knowing look on her face, ''I have to go back'' she said, ''my mate needs me, I can''t abandon him Selene, he''s lost so much already, he needs me to go back. Selene nodded happily, ''You are sure about you choice Gabrie? You will trade your powers for a life with your mate?'' she asked.


    Standing up, Gabrie nodded resolutely, ''I am positive, please send me back!


    Standing up beside her, Selene leant forward and ced a soft kiss upon the Princess'' forehead. Gabrie shivered at the contact, feeling something leaving her, knowing it was the gift of the white wolf. Stepping back, Selene motioned to the water that still held the scene of the two warriors, both of whom were now asleep, ''step into the water Gabrie, step back into your life'' the Moon Goddess whispered.


    Without hesitation, Gabrie ced her feet into the warm water, the scenery around her starting to swirl until she could no longer focus on the beauty of Selene''s garden. Slowly she felt herself sinking into the stream bed, closing her eyes, the princess took a deep breath as her head sank beneath the surface, pulling her downward as ckness overtook her.

 A Love spoken Chapter 51

    The ckness around her was warm andforting but a small pressure was tugging at her waist, irritating her. Trying to ignore it Gabrie smiled to herself, rxing in the calm filled nothingness, the pressure tugged again drawing a low growl from the princess, who was disrupting her? Slowly, she forced her eyes open, everything was a blur and a light was attacking her pupils making her wince in pain.


    Blinking rapidly, the dusty wooden shed swam into focus, shifting slightly, she felt that same pressure that had disturbed her again. Looking down, she saw a strong arm holding on to her tightly, the embrace possessive and protective, turning her head, as far as she could, Rowan''s face appeared in her peripheral vision, the warrior muttering in his sleep, his brow creased as his dreams haunted him.


    ''No baby'' he was muttering to himself in anguish, ''take me, leave her, please take me'' he moaned, his voice getting louder as his arm tightened around her.


    ''Rowan'' she whispered, trying to wriggle around in his grasp to face him, the distraught werewolf clinging to her as if she was a life raft in his dream state.


    Rocking herself, Gabrie managed to finally roll over, and began to shake the warrior gently, urging him to wake up but the nightmare had gripped him sopletely he was incapable of responding to her.


    Finally in desperation, Gabrie pressed her lips to his, slipping her arms around his neck and pulling him closer to her as her tongue pushed it''s way into his mouth.


    Rowan''s trembling body began to rx, his fear seeping away as he responded to her, his arms tightening around her waist as he groaned into her mouth.


    Pulling back she smiled as his sleep filled voice murmured, ''Gabrie'' as he continued to sleep.


    ''Rowan'' she whispered again softly, brushing her fingers over his cheek, trying not to giggle as he scrunched up his nose,


    ''nooo, leave me alone, I want to stay here'' he groaned, his eyes shut tight, ''she''s here, I don''t want to leave, don''t make me!


    ''Rowan, open your eyes'' she said, continuing to annoy the sleeping warrior who moved his hand, swatting at her fingers in annoyance, grumbling under his breath, ''leave me alone Vaughn.''


    ''It''s not Vaughn'' she replied quietly, sniggering as she began to poke his chest insistently.


    Growling angrily, Rowan finally opened his eyes, looking at her blearily for a few seconds before he started to blink rapidly.


    ''Hey'' Gabrie said with a chuckle.


    ''Gabrie?'' he gasped, his eyes widening, ''Gabrie?'' he repeated, his voice getting louder as he ced his hands on her face, staring at her as if expecting her to disappear from his sight. ''That''s my name'' she replied with a cheeky grin as she gently pulled away and sat up.


    Scrambling to a sitting position, Rowan kept opening his mouth then shutting it again, trying to say something. Suddenly he lunged toward her, pulling her into his arms as his lips sought out hers, kissing her hungrily, his fingers entwining in her hair. Fireworks exploded within the she wolf''s mind, her body ame as she kissed him back, drowning in his embrace. Finally she pulled away, smiling slightly as she c****d her head to one side, ''sooo? Are you going to speak to me? I did give my life so you could talk, the least you could do is say something'' she scolded teasingly.


    ''I love you'' Rowan blurted out, his cheeks colouring though he held her gaze unwaveringly. ''I don''t know if this is a dream, or a hallucination so I need to tell you that before you disappear, I really love you, I love you so much I want to die just to be with you! Gabrie''s smile widened at his words as she leaned forward, cing her lips softly to his, ''I love you too'' she replied, ''and I take back my rejection'' she added shyly.


    Rowan gasped, grabbing his chest, a smile crawling across his face as he looked back up at her, moving his hand from his own chest to hers, resting it gently against her skin, ''it''s healed'' he whispered in awe.


    ''What''s healed?'' Gabrie asked confused.


    ''My heart, it was shattered, it broke when you rejected me, but it shattered when I thought you were dead, but you healed it'' he replied happily pulling her to him again to kiss her hungrily.


    ''What is going on'' came the sleepy voice of Vaughn who rolled over to look at them, rubbing his eyes. Dropping his hand from his eyes, he took in the two sat in front of him, his confusion turning to surprise as he registered that Gabrie was there smiling back at him.


    Pulling himself up, he rushed over to her, pulling at her arm to hug her, Rowan growling dangerously and pulling her back with a ''mine!''


    ''She''s my friend!'' Vaughn growled back, pulling on Gabrie''s arm.


    ''She''s my mate!'' Rowan shouted angrily, keeping a tight hold on her other hand.


    ''Stop being a mate hog'' Vaughnined.


    ''You stop being a mate stealer'' Rowan retorted.


    ''Guys!'' Gabrie shouted over the pair of them, ''you are going to pull my arms out of their sockets, cool it down!''


    Vaughn and Rowan both stopped pulling immediately, Vaughn contemting for a moment before he grinned at the warrior and said ''sandwich?''


    Rowan nodded immediately, ''sandwich'' he replied before they both threw themselves at the princess, squashing her from both sides, sandwiching her between them.


    ''Oh my Goddess Gabrie, I don''t know how you are alive, but I am so pleased to see you'' Vaughn muttered as he held her tightly.


    ''I''m more pleased'' Rowan growled as Gabrie giggled and Vaughn rolled his eyes.


    ''Yeah, he''s been aplete mess Gabs'' the Prince added with a smirk as he pulled away to gaze at her happily.


    Rowan scowled, ''I have not'' he said stubbornly.


    Ignoring the grumbling werewolf, Vaughn caught the teenager in a piercing gaze, ''OK I am happy and everything Gabs, but how the hell are you alive? You were dead, that knife was silver, are you sure you are not some sort of possessed Demon or something'' he added as he started to scrutinise her suspiciously.


    Gabrieughed as she shook her head, ''no Vaughny, I am not possessed, I am very much here and it''s a long story how I came back'' she said with a grin.


    ''Vaughny? Oh that is definitely my Gabby'' Vaughn grinned hugging her again.


    ''Ahem, she is MY Gabby'' Rowan grumbled in annoyance.


    Waving his hand dismissively at the warrior, Vaughn kept his attention on Gabrie, waiting expectantly for her to exin.


    Taking a deep breath, Gabrie exined about her visit to the Moon Goddess'' garden and the choice she had been given.


    Vaughn sat back with a low whistle as she finished speaking, ''so you traded your powers?'' he asked in amazement, ''there will be no more white wolves or white wolf powers? Ever?''


    Gabrie shook her head, ''nope, they are now gone'' she admitted a tinge of sadness in her voice before she hitched a smile back on her face and continued, ''I had toe back, my mate needed me.. and so does Olivia'' she added softly, taking Vaughn''s hand in her own as painnced his features.


    ''We are going to find her Vaughny, I don''t know how just yet but we will'' she promised.


    Vaughn nodded silently, his expression glum, standing up, Rowan held out his hand to help Gabrie to her feet, encircling her waist as he ced his mouth in the crook of her neck, growling softly at the tingles that erupted between them. Straightening up he looked down at his broken friend sadly, ''Vaughn'' he started, ''I think it''s time to go back to the castle'' he said carefully.


    The prince looked up in shock, ''what? Olivia is out there somewhere, I can''t just leave her and return home'' he argued.


    Rowan gave him an understanding look, ''I''m not asking you too dude, but we have no idea where she is, we need somewhere that we can strategize, somewhere that has people we can send out to scout for us, help narrow down the search area'' he advised softly. Gabrie crouched down next to the hybrid,cing her hand on his shoulder, ''Rowan is right Vaughny, we need help and your dad''s have got the biggest scouting group in the supernatural world, if you want to find Olivia we need to go to the Vampire King'' she said. Nodding in defeat, Vaughn stood up, Rowan pulling him in for a hug as he muttered, ''I will not leave you until we find her Vaughn, I promise you!


    Looking up at the warrior, Vaughn swallowed loudly as he nodded, ''thanks man'' he replied gratefully.


    ''Hey, anytime Vaughn, I love you man'' Rowan replied easily.


    ''OK enough with the bromance lovefest, can I remind you both that Rowan is supposed to be MY mate and not yours?'' Gabrie cut across them with a roll of her eyes, ''seriously, sometimes I wonder why the two of you don''t just get a room somewhere.'' Rowan pulled her toward him, a smile ying around his lips, ''I like it when you call me yours'' he said huskily, ''and I will happily stay in any room for eternity if you are there to entertain me'' he whispered seductively causing the teenager to shiver in his arms. Making their way to the door, Rowan pushed it open slowly, checking outside before allowing Gabrie to step out behind him, her hand sped possessively in his, Vaughn bringing up the rear, shutting the door carefully behind them.


    Looking between the two warriors, Gabrie smiled, ''are we ready boys?'' she asked, both of them nodding agreement before they set off back toward the castle and Vaughn''s parents who could hopefully find a way to locate the missing she wolf and bring her home.

 A Love spoken Chapter 52

    Olivia ran as fast as her wolf''s paws would carry her, flying through the countryside, trying to outrun her pain. Images shed into her mind, the screaming witches as she shut the door on them after engulfing them in mes, Vaughn trying to talk to her, Rowanying on the stairs as she advanced on him, and then Gabrie. The she wolf''s eyes became blinded by tears as the teenager''s lifeless body invaded her thoughts, over and over again she watched as the knife plunged into the princess'' heart, her face contorting into a look of surprise as she fell backwards.


    ''Olivia'' her wolf called softly.


    ''No! don''t talk to me, I''m evil'' Olivia replied before forcing her way to the back of their mind and leaving Olive to take over their body.


    They ran for hours without stopping, her wolf''s paws were split and bloodied from the constant abuse as she thundered aimlessly forward toward an unknown goal.


    Finally, gasping for breath, Olive dropped down by a small river,pping at the cool water in desperation to try and lubricate her parched mouth.


    ''Olivia'' the wolf called gently, poking with her mind at her human counterpart until the she wolf finally responded.


    ''I don''t want to talk to anyone, leave me alone'' Olivia mumbled faintly, trying to shut down the link between them again.


    ''Olivia, we were both at fault back there, not just you, please, don''t shut me out'' Olive whispered in pain.


    ''I killed them all Olive'' Olivia cried desperately, ''it was me, they are all dead because of me!''


    ''Because of us'' Olive corrected sadly, ''I unlocked your powers, I let you lose and I didn''t even try to stop you when you started to get out of control, I''m sorry Olivia, I let you down'' the wolf whined softly.


    Olivia shook her head within their mind, ''you didn''t do anything Olive, it was me, I''m dangerous'' she muttered.


    ''We are one and the same, I will always be here with you, your mistakes are my mistakes, we will learn to control ourselves together'' Olive replied in a low voice. Shaking out her fur, she stood up again, looking around them at the scenery, ''where are we going anyway?'' she asked in concern.


    ''Away from anyone we can hurt'' Olivia replied before retreating back into their mind, giving Oliveplete control again.


    Setting her snout north, the chocte brown wolf set off again, ignoring the pain in her paws, knowing she needed to get Olivia somewhere that she could be safe.


    Another hour''s run and the night was ck, creeping into a small vige, Olive brought her human forward before relinquishing control, Olivia skulking through the deserted alleyways until she found a garden that still had washing on the line, the owner having forgotten to take them in.


    Shifting quickly, she stole quietly through the gate and pulled a man''s t''shirt and a pair of women''s leggings off the line before hurrying back into the street and pulling them over her naked body.


    ''I''m sorry!'' she whispered toward the house in shame, this was the first time she had ever stolen something and it just added to her sense of guilt and worthlessness.


    ''It was an emergency Olivia, we can send them some money when we get some'' her wolf murmured in her mind before fading out again.


    Nodding to herself, the she wolf hurried through the streets to the outskirts where she found a small farmhouse that had a barn in the grounds. Looking around hesitantly, she darted through the opennd to the barn door, pulling on it tentatively, giving a relieved sigh as it swung open with ease.


    Slipping through the gap, she shut the door behind her and strained to see through the darkness at her surroundings. Soon the piles of packaged hay and arge tractor came into view from the gloom, looking upwards her heightened werewolf eyesight noticed adder to the back of the barn that led to arge storage shelf that seemed to house bags of feed that she assumed were for the farm''s live stock.


    Walking over to thedder, she heaved her exhausted body up the steps, rolling herself onto the shelf and crawling behind a pile of filled sacks where she waspletely hidden from view.


    Curling up into a ball, she shut her eyes tightly, fighting with the memories of the Coven until sleep finally took her.


    Waking with a start, Olivia stared around herself in fear before the events of the previous day crashed around her, covering her face with her hands she was about to give in to her grief when a noise from below her startled her from her thoughts. ''Da! You need me to bring the tractor?'' came a young boy''s voice, peeking over the feed, Olivia looked down at a teenaged who was stood in the doorway of the barn, his face turned away from her as he spoke to someone outside. Nodding, he shouted, ''OK, I''ll be right over'' before he pulled open the door as wide as it would go, then the other one before striding over to therge green tractor parked in the barn and pulled himself into the driving seat.


    Therge area was suddenly filled with the roar of an engine as thed turned the key, throwing it into gear and slowly driving it out of the doors, pulling it to a stop as he jumped off and rushed to shut the barn up behind him. Starting to breath again, Olivia sank back down into her hiding space, realising that she needed to somehow get out of there without being seen by the farmer or his family.


    Creeping over to thedder, she made her way down, jumping down lightly onto the hay strewn floor and tiptoeing her way to the entrance to the building.


    Slowly opening the door, she peeked outside, looking around carefully to check the coast was clear. Just as she was about to step out a small voice behind her made her jump. ''Who are you?'' the little voice asked curiously.


    Spinning around, Olivia quickly shut the door again behind her as she looked down into the face of a young girl who was dressed in a pair of short dungarees over a checked shirt, her hair was a mass of blonde curls that was already escaping the hairband on her head, causing long tresses to frame her sweet face. Her deep green eyes were studying the she wolf with interest,pletely unconcerned that a stranger was in her father''s barn.


    ''Uh, I''m Olivia'' the she wolf replied hesitantly.


    The little girl smiled, ''I''m Carys'' she said, ''I''m six years old, I wanted to help my daddy on the farm, but he says I is too little, only my brothers can help. She pouted as she spoke making Olivia rx slightly.


    ''Oh that''s too bad'' Olivia replied as she knelt down to Carys'' level, ''maybe when you are a bit bigger, you can drive the tractor like your brother'' she offered as the little girl started to smile again.


    ''That''s my biggest brother Cooper, he helps our Da every morning because he is a big man now'' she said proudly. Looking around them, Carys suddenly asked, ''did you sleep here?'' Olivia nodded, ''yes, I''m sorry, I should have asked your Ma and Pa''s permission but I was really really tired and it was veryte, I promise I didn''t damage anything'' she replied sincerely. Carys shook her blonde curls out of her eyes, ''it''s OK, my Da says that we should always help people who need helping if we can, cos that is what makes us good peoples'' she said solemnly.


    ''Well thank you Carys, I appreciate the hospitality even if I did forget to ask first'' Olivia replied with a small smile, ''but now I think I better get going before your daddy finds me here, I don''t want to be in the way while he is trying to work.


    The little girl tilted her head slightly, studying the young woman before shaking her head, ''you can''t go Olivia, you haven''t had any breakfast, my Ma says you must always have breakfast, its the most portant meal of the day, I''ll go go get you some!'' Turning around, she ran back to the side of the building, pushing open a second door that had escaped Olivia''s notice the night before, ignoring the she wolf''s protests.


    Left alone, Olivia shuffled from foot to foot, unsure whether to wait for Carys to return or to slip out.


    ''Don''t leave that little girl, she will be heartbroken to know you turned down her good deed'' Olivia''s wolf growled in her head. Sighing, Olivia nodded and took a seat on one of the hay bales waiting patiently for Carys toe back.


    Five minutester, the little girl re-entered the barn, her hands clutched around arge red and white checked tea towel that she carefully ced next to the she wolf.


    ''Here, I got you different things cos I didn''t know what you like'' Carys said, fidgeting with her fingers slightly as she became shy.


    Opening the tea towel, Olivia smiled back that the expectant face watching her. In the parcel was a small carton of juice with a straw attached to the side, a banana, some bread, a tomato and some ham slices.


    ''Well these are just all my favourites!'' Olivia eximed, causing the youngster to beam happily.


    ''I like these too'' she confided, rocking back and forth on her toes as she watched the she wolf make and eat a ham sandwich before devouring the banana and tomato and drinking the juice.


    When she was finished she carefully folded up the tea towel and handed it back to the little girl.


    ''Thank you Carys, I really do appreciate your kindness'' she said softly.


    ''It''s OK'' the girl replied shyly, ''I hope it gives you lots of energy for your travels'' she replied.


    ''I''m sure it will'' the she wolf replied as she stood up. Looking over to the door, she hesitated momentarily.


    ''It''s OK, Da and Connor are in the top field and Ma is changing the beds, no-one is out there, you won''t be seen'' Carys piped up.


    Looking back at the small child, Olivia gave her a genuine smile as she crouched down to look her in the eyes, ''thank you'' she said humbly, ''you just brought a little bit of sunshine into my life when I needed it most'' she whispered before straightening up and heading for the door, only stopping to give the little girl a wave before slipping outside and making her way quickly to the road to continue her travels.

 A Love spoken Chapter 53

    Making their way back toward the castle, Rowan Gabrie and Vaughn were mostly silent as they forge His heavy sigh caught Gabrie''s attention, who slipped her spare hand into hisfortingly, her oth ''Vaughny'' she said softly, ''you have to keep believing that she''s OK, she''s a strong wolf, a lot stronger Vaughn looked up at her, his eyes lifeless, ''it''s not her being able to take care of herself I''m worried ab Gabrie squeezed his hand silently, giving a small smile as he gently squeezed back, letting her know They had walked for the entire day, thendscape was bing familiar around them to the hybrid, Looking at the darkening sky, Rowan reluctantly said, ''I think we should camp for the night, it''s getting Gabrie nodded, but Vaughn shook his head, he was agitated and wanted to get back to his dads, he ''It''s just one more night Vaughny'' Gabrie muttered soothingly, ''lets get a fire going, eat and rest unt Wrestling internally for a few moments, the Vampire finally gave a reluctant nod and allowed the prin Rowan immediately stripped of his clothes, giving a knowing smirk as Gabrie obviously ogled his b Vaughn dropped his bag and began to collect sticks, Gabrie finding some stones to make a hearth t Soon they were both say around the fire, talking quietly until Rowan reappeared holding a monk jack it could cook within the mes.


    Once the food was ready, they moved the rest of the animal away from their camp, leaving it for the w Curling up around the fire, Vaughny down facing away from the pair, his breathing soon bing r Pulling Gabrie into his arms, Rowany down with her, using his body to keep her warm.


    The princess wriggled, trying to get out of his grip but the warrior just tightened his hold on her waist ''I''m not going to go anywhere, you can let me go'' she whispered with a hushed giggle.


    ''Don''t care, not worth the risk, not letting go'' Rowan mumbled back, his eyes closed.


    way through the fields. Vaughn in particr was lost in his own thoughts, as Olivia has rejected him, he couldn''t even feel her as he used too. still possessively engulfed in Rowan''s strong grip.


    hy of us imagined, she can take care of herself.


    ''s can she live with the aftermath if she needs to protect herself and will she be out of control if pushed'' he replied.


    he appreciated her words.


    und his pace quickening slightly as they moved closer to the castle.


    ark to be safe stumbling around!''


    d theirfort and advice.


    ise then we can get back onto our journey'' she cajoled him.


    pull him toward a small crop of trees where they would be sheltered from the winds.


    fore shifting into his wolf and disappearing into the undergrowth. the fire spreading when they lit it.


    his mouth. Dropping it away from the fire, he shifted back before quickly and cleanly skinning the carcass and piercing sections of meat onto sticks so that


    to consume so as not to waste the kill. c as sleep took him.


    Huffing to herself, Gabrie moved back into his embrace with a smile, closing her eyes as she rest he... on the warrior''s outstretched arm, hearing him sigh in contentment behind her. ''Love you Rogue'' she whispered softly.


    ''Love you Princess'' Rowan replied sleepily.


    They woke the next morning just as the first rays of light were peeking out from the horizon, stretching out, Gabrie rolled over to face the bleary eyed warrior, cing a soft kiss on his lips, smiling as he immediately responded. Pulling away she watched as his smile widened, ''you can wake me up like that every day if you want'' Rowan said huskily.


    ''Maybe I will if you behave yourself'' Gabrielle replied with a giggle.


    Rowan arched his eyebrow as he propped himself up on his elbow, leaning in to whisper in her ear, ''oh baby, where you are concerned I am never going to be able to behave myself!''


    Reddening at his words, the princess looked away smiling as the warrior smirked at her.


    ''OK, you are in love, no need to rub it in to the guy who can''t find his other half'' Vaughn grumbled from across the fire pit that had long since burned out.


    ''Sorry Vaughny'' Gabrie replied, as she untangled herself from Rowan''s embrace and stood up.


    ''It''s OK, I''m just being grumpy'' the hybrid mumbled, ''I just really miss her'' he said dejectedly.


    ''And that is why we are going back to your dads, they will help us find her'' the teenager said determinedly, ''so get your asses up and lets go!'' she ordered.


    Rowan growled lustfully, ''you gotta stop ordering me around baby'' he moaned, ''it''s taking everything I have to keep my hands to myself as it is!


    ''Well hurry up then'' Gabrie replied softly, leaning down to him as his eyes widened, transfixed on the gap between her chest and her top.


    ''Princess, what are you doing to me'' he groaned, trying to tear his eyes away from her.


    ''Showing you what you could have if you do as you are told'' the teenager replied with a wink.


    Scrambling up, Rowan immediately started to hurry the hybrid along, e on Vaughn, lets go, time is a wasting man, early bird catches the worm, early wolf finds his mate'' he said as he swung his bag over his shoulder as Gabrieughed at him. ''Ugh, I think I preferred you when you were a moping bundle of misery'' Vaughn grumbled, though he took Rowan''s outstretched arm and let him hoist him to his feet.


    ''Yeah yeah yeah'' the warrior replied, ''wait till we find Olivia and then you''ll be all yes Olivia, no Olivia, anything you say Olivia, every time she shes her smile at you!


    The hybrid shook his head, though he couldn''t help but grin, ''we got it bad mate'' he muttered.


    ''Yep, and there isn''t a damn thing we can do about it'' Rowan agreed with a shrug.


    ''Are we getting going, or do you two need a few more moments to hug it out?'' Gabrie called from a few feet away as she watched the two in amusement.


    Separating from each other, they looked sheepishly toward the teenager as she led the way from the outcrop of trees and they continued their trek toward the Vampire King''s castle.


    The sun had long passed overhead when they finally entered the familiar forest, Vaughn letting out a deep sigh as he breathed in the scent of his home. Leading the way he strode through the trees with ease, soon the tall stone castle came into view, the hybrid''s mood lifting as he took in his home.


    Stepping up to the gates he waited for them to swing open for him, sure that Greyson had already entered the building to inform his parents of his return.


    Stepping over the boundary, he held a hand out to his friends to stop them following him. Looking up he addressed the structure he said, ''Princess Gabrie of the Silver Cross pack and Rowan, her mate, you are weed as guests into my home, by entering you are not swearing any allegiance to the castle and are free to leave whenever you wish without repercussions!


    Beckoning them both forward, he stepped back as Gabrie tentatively stepped over the boundary, holding Rowan''s hand tightly in hers.


    Turning around, Vaughn was suddenly engulfed in two pairs of arms, ''Our boy'' Jason muttered as he squeezed him tightly, Vance on the other side of him, clutching the pair to his chest.


    ''Dads! Air! can''t breathe!'' Vaughn gasped from between them, rubbing his ribs as they let him go with a guilty grin.


    ''Hey you can''t me us, you''ve been gone for weeks, we missed our little fire starter'' Jason grinned as he ruffled the hybrid''s hair affectionately.


    His eyes then wandered behind them to Rowan and then Gabrie, his eyes widening in shock before theynded on her blood stained shirt, ''what the hell! Gabby? Are you OK?'' he yelled, rushing over to her to check her carefully, ''Vance, get the medic, quickly! ''Dad! Dad!'' Vaughn yelled in exasperation, ''Gabby is fine! it''s an old wound, she hasn''t had time to change her top, calm down.


    ''Are you sure?'' Jason asked worriedly, ''Be will murder me if anything happens to her daughter.''


    Gabrie ced her hand on the Werewolf''s arm with a small smile, ''I''m fine Jason, honestly, not a scratch on me'' she said, ''but how did you know who I was? You haven''t seen me since I was little.''


    Jason chuckled at her words, ''please, I have known your mum and dad since I was born, you think I wouldn''t know one of their children when I saw them?'' he demanded.


    Vaughn rolled his eyes, ''OK, can we move this inside? We have been walking and camping rough for days now and I for one really need a cup of coffee, and a seat that has a cushion in it'' he groaned.


    Ushering them inside, Vance summoned one of the Vampire servers who took their belongings and deposited them in their rooms, allocating Rowan and Gabrie a room each near to their son. Leading the way upstairs, they all traipsed into Vance''s study, everyone taking a seat on the sofa''s as a Vampiress bustled in with a metal tray holding five steaming cups of coffee, a bowl of sugar and a small jug of cream.


    Handing out the drinks, Vance settled back in his seat, his mate beside him as he fixed the three people in front of him with a steely gaze. Taking in Gabrie sping tightly to Rowan''s hand, and the forlorn look on his son''s face, his own features softened slightly.


    ''OK son, do you want to start at the beginning? I see that the Rogue is clinging tightly to Isabe''s daughter and you seem to be without the mate that you told us about'' he said coaxingly.


    Nodding his head, Vaughn nced over at his friends who nodded at him encouragingly before taking a deep breath and meeting his parents concerned gazes.


    Opening his mouth, Vaughn started tounch into what had happened since thest time he spoke to them from Silver Cross.

 A Love spoken Chapter 54

    Once he was finished, Vance let out a low whistle whilst Jason moved over to sit on the arm of the sofa next to his son, pulling him into a tight hug. ''It''s OK son'' Jason murmured softly, ''dad and I will help you find her, don''t worry!


    Vaughn nodded silently, leaning into his dad''s embrace, feeling a portion of the weight he had been carrying lifting from his shoulders at his father''s words.


    Vance got up and strode over to his desk, pressing a button on his phone before making his way back to his seat. Secondster a knock echoed from the office door before it opened to reveal Greyson who bowed to Vance, Jason and Vaughn in turn before giving his undivided attention to the Vampire King.


    ''You summoned me my King'' he asked solemnly.


    Vance met the Vampire''s gaze, ''Yes Greyson, as you are aware, my son has found his mate, her name is Olivia and she is a werewolf from the Oak Ridge pack'' he started.


    ''Ahh His Highness'' previous pack'' Greyson replied with a respectful nce to Jason.


    ''Indeed'' Vance agreed, ''there was an incident involving our future Queen that caused her to be fearful and she ran, we need to find her and bring her back to the castle'' he said before Vaughn cut him off.


    ''No'' he said determinedly, ''we need to find her but I must go and get her'' he added.


    ''Vaughn, the Vampires can bring her back'' Jason started softly.


    ''No dad, I need to go to her, she is scared and angry, I really think that I''m supposed to be there and bring her back to me'' he interrupted, looking up at his father desperately, ''please dad!'' Studying his son''s face for a moment Jason slowly nodded.


    ''Babe!'' Vance argued leaning forward.


    ''Val, I love you, but this is werewolf business'' Jason replied firmly, meeting the Vampire''s gaze, ''he needs to go himself and get his mate.''


    Letting out a sigh of defeat, Vance nodded, ''fine, Greyson, organize the troops, and start to scout for her, if anyone gets an inkling of where she is, they report it straight back to me.'' he ordered. Greyson bowed, ''yes my Liege'' he said before turning back to the door.


    ''Greyson'' Vaughn spoke up suddenly, looking up at the Vampire who had kept him safe for so many years.


    ''Yes Sire?'' the Vampire asked, waiting for his ward to speak.


    Swallowing sharply, the prince muttered, ''tell the scouts to look out for fire, any out of control fires they need to let us know!''


    Greyson gave him a confused look but didn''t question him further, ''it shall be done prince Vaughn. he replied before sweeping from the room.


    Moving his gaze back to the broken hybrid, Vance frowned, ''you should havee to us sooner son, let us help you with this'' he said sternly.


    Vaughn lifted his head to meet his father''s gaze, ''I couldn''t, the dream told me not too'' he replied, his voice quivering slightly.


    ''That dream could have been just a dream Vaughn! For Goddess'' sake, the witch herself could have ced it in your head'' Vance growled back annoyed. ''For Goddesses sake, Gabrie almost died! This was always too much for you too handle.'' ''I''m grown man Dad! I don''t need to always be babysat'' Vaughn shouted back, starting to get upset.


    ''Only in wolf years son, your Vampire is still very much a child and he needs guidance! Which was made obvious by what has happened, you are too impulsive'' Vance growled back angrily.


    ''OK, enough with the me game, what''s done is done, hindsight is always twenty twenty. We can waste more time sitting here going over what could have been done or we can pull ourselves together and try to find our son''s mate'' Jason interrupted, giving the King a, don''t test me, re.


    ''Yes baby'' Vance muttered immediately looking away as he swallowed his anger, before clearing his throat. The three youngsters tried to cover their smirks at his reprimand.


    Scowling at the trio, Vance waited for their moods to sober before speaking again.


    ''OK, the first thing that you all need is a good hot shower'' he said, ''sorry to tell you all this, but you stink, I''m surprised my mate hasn''t passed out from the smell'' he said shaking his head. ''Next you need some sleep, no arguments Vaughn'' he added, holding up his hand as soon as his son opened his mouth to protest. ''You are going to be no use to anyone if you are exhausted, so you might as well use the time that our scouts are out looking to get some rest.


    Looking up at his other dad, Vaughn gave him a pleading look as Jason nodded, ''sorry sweetheart but dad is right, you need some sleep. You are only half Vampire, your wolf side still needs rest. Dad and I promise to wake you as soon as we hear anything from the scouts, so please try to get a few hours'' he cajoled.


    Dropping his shoulders in defeat, Vaughn nodded knowing that if Dad J was in agreement there was no chance that he was going to change their mind.


    Vance raised an eyebrow at Jason in surprise, ''I''m sorry, did you just agree with me on something?'' he asked in mock awe, ''as in, I am right? Everyone heard that didn''t they, my match, the love of my life just said that I was RIGHT!'' he smirked as Jason stood up and walked over to him, swatting his arm as heughed.


    ''I know, I''m surprised too, it very rarely happens'' the werewolf replied with a grin.


    ''Eww don''t start getting mushy, your son is still in the room'' Vaughn groaned, well aware of where their conversation was going.


    ''Well go do as you were told then child'' Vance replied as he pulled Jason down next to him and encircled his waist with his arms.


    ''I''m going! Come on guys unless you want to be scarred for life'' Vaughn muttered, jumping to his feet quickly and hurrying to the door.


    Rowan stood up and helped Gabrie stand before leading her to the office door.


    ''Rowan'' came Jason''s voice from behind them.


    Turning around, Rowan looked back at the couple in surprise, waiting for the werewolf to speak.


    ''Thank you for taking care of our son, we can see that you care for him deeply. We may not have liked when you came and took him from us but I think he''s made himself a good friend with you.'' Jason said softly.


    ''I think I made myself a pretty good friend too'' Rowan replied with an embarrassed smile.


    ''Oh and Rowan'' Jason added, ''if you ever hurt Gabrie, you know that your life will be over right? Not just from Isabe, you are looking at a whole host of aunts, uncles, cousins and grandparents that will literally skin you alive'' he said with a smirk as the warrior swallowed hard with a small worried nod.


    Gabrie rolled her eyes, ''Oh my Goddess Jason, you are worse than my dad! Cool it down, I''m a big girl, and I am my mother''s daughter, I can handle this little puppy'' she said with a grin as Rowan pouted.


    Pulling him out of the door by her hand, the Vampire King and Queenughed as they could hear Rowan protesting down the hallway, ''I am not a puppy Gabs! I am a warrior wolf! That is not cool babe, not cool at all.''


    Vance turned to Jason who was still tightly encased in his arms, ''I don''t think that warrior has a clue what he has taken on with the princess'' he muttered in amusement.


    Jason shook his head with a chuckle, ''yep, Isabe was a handful, but her daughter is on a whole new level, I used to worry that she might be our Vaughn''s mate, could you imagine them two together?'' he asked. Vance shuddered, ''the world would have burned my love, thank the Goddess that she had better judgement than that.


    Vaughn showed Rowan and Gabrie to their rooms which were next to each other before making his way to his own room. Pushing the door open, he let out a deep breath as he took in the familiar surroundings, his back pack had been ced carefully on the chair next to his desk.


    Dropping down onto the corner of his bed, Vaughn pulled off his t''shirt, balling it up in his hands before throwing it toward hisundry basket before falling back on the bed and staring up at the ceiling.


    Laying there for a few moments, the prince reluctantly dragged himself back up into a sitting position, standing up and heading into his bathroom where he stripped off. Turning on the shower he waited until the water warmed up and then stepped under the cascade of water, leaning against the wall, allowing the heat to prate his tight muscles. As he stood there, motionless, his mind wandered back to the forest, the screams of the coven, the anger that had radiated from his mate in the seconds before she threw the silver knife at one of her closest friends.


    The prince, winced slightly as the memory of Olivia''s destraught expression infilterated his mind, the way her body had trembled as she took in what she had done, staring down at Gabrie''s lifeless body.


    ''She''s still here Olivia'' he whispered softly to himself, willing his words to travel to his mate and sooth her, ''Gabrie is still with her, pleasee back to me''


    As the words left his lips, the hybrid finally felt his emotions overwhelm him, sliding down the wall, he curled up in a ball in the bottom of the shower, hugging his knees to his chest as he let out a pain filled howl. The tears began to flow down his face as grief consumed him, grief for his lost mate, for the pain she was feeling and how he had been unable to help her.''

 A Love spoken Chapter 55

    Olivia felt like she had been walking for days before in the early hours of the morning, she finally stumbled into a small town and curled up in the doorway of the local tavern, hunger and fatigue leaving her unable to take another step. She had fallen unconscious against the wooden door frame and was found a few hourster by the elderly woman who ran the establishment as she opened the door to let her cat out into the small yard.


    Gasping in shock, the elderlydy had called out for her nephew who had strode to her side and quickly scooped the unconscious woman up into his arms, carrying her into the building and up to his aunt''s small sitting room above the bar. Olivia had woken hourster to find herselfying on afortable sofa, a cool rag on her forehead. Sitting up, she warily looked around at her surroundings, taking in the unfamiliar room, the door opened with a small squeak and revealed the rosy cheeked woman who bustled in, a smile gracing her lips as she noticed the wary young woman was awake.


    ''Oh thank goodness'' she eximed, rushing over to put the tea tray she was holding onto the small coffee table next to where Olivia had been carefully ced. ''You gave me quite a scare, opening the door to find you passed out on the doorstep'' she chided. ''Where am I?'' Olivia asked worriedly, shrinking away form the old woman as she sat down in the neighbouring armchair, from her smell the she wolf could tell that the stranger was a human.


    ''You are in Littleport'' the woman replied with a warm smile as she proceeded to pour some tea into one of the bone china cups, adding some milk and sugar before handing it to the she wolf who epted it slowly.


    Pouring herself a cup, the woman sat back and looked appraisingly at Olivia before saying, ''My name is Delia, but everyone calls me Aunt Dee, do you feel like telling me your name?'' she asked in a soft friendly voice. ''Uhh, my name is Olivia'' the she wolf whispered back, nursing her cup between her palms.


    ''Well Olivia, you look like you have a story in you, are you a runaway?'' Aunt Dee asked, her gaze never wavering.


    Olivia shrugged, ''I''m too old to be a runaway'' she replied with a small smile.


    Aunt Dee shook her head, ''you can be any age to be a runaway my dear, the older you are, the more likely that you are running from your problems than running from family'' she said in a knowing voice.


    Olivia kept her eyes averted saying nothing, the old woman gave a soft sigh, ''it''s OK Olivia, your business is your business and I won''t pry if you don''t want to share it with me'' she said kindly.


    ''Thank you'' Olivia muttered as she took a small sip of the tea.


    The pair drank their drinks in silence, Aunt Dee leaning forward to pick up the te of cakes that was still on the tray and offering it too the she wolf, smiling encouragingly as the young woman carefully took a piece of Victoria sponge and started to nibble on it. ''Well Olivia, you may want to keep your affairs to yourself right now, but it looks like you could do with somewhere to stay'' Aunt Dee said decisively, ''so you can stay here with me if you like until you figure out what to do next!


    Olivia raised her eyes to the olddy in surprise, ''no it''s not necessary'' she stuttered, ''you don''t even know me, I could be a thief or something!


    Aunt Dee threw back her head andughed, ''are you a thief?'' she asked in amusement.


    Olivia blushed slightly, ''well no, but a thief would say that too wouldn''t they'' she replied defensively.


    Aunt Dee shook her head, ''that is true Olivia, but to me, you look like a youngdy that needs help rather than a thief looking to rip off an olddy who lives above a bar. I have a spare room and I''ll be honest, it gets damn lonely around here after my nephew goes home at the end of his shift. I tell you what, you stay here with me for a few weeks, get some energy back and food in your belly, you can work downstairs behind the bar with me in exchange for a ce to stay. The locals around here are good people, you get the odd flirty old man but they are harmless enough'' she said with a twinkle in her eye, ''so what do you say? Do you fancy keeping an old galpany for little while?''


    Olivia studied the old woman''s face, seeing the concern behind her eyes, slowly she nodded her head and gave the woman a tight smile. ''Thank you Delia'' she said softly, ''that would be really nice!


    The olddy stood up with a beam, ''no problem sweetie, and it''s Aunt Dee, only my mother called me Delia and that was if I was in trouble. Every time I hear that name a shudder runs down my spine, I can feel that slipper across my backside even now and the woman has been gone over thirty years. You stay here and finish your tea while I will go and make up the guest room for you'' she chuckled before sweeping her way out of the room.


    Letting her head fall back against the sofa, Olivia closed her eyes, breathing deeply, the tea warming her hands and calming her soul.


    Soon Aunt Dee was bustling her way back into the room, smiling widely as she beckoned the she wolf to follow her.


    Leading her out of the sitting room, the old woman made her way down a small corridor to a room at the end, pushing open the door she revealed a small bedroom that housed a double bed with frayed but immactely clean floral bedding, a small wooden chest of drawers and a vanity. ''It''s not much I''m afraid, but it''ll keep you warm and dry each night'' Aunt Dee chirped.


    Turning around from the room, Olivia''s eyes prickled as she first real smile in what felt like an eternity reached her lips.


    ''It''s perfect, thank you Aunt Dee'' she said softly.


    Dee waved her hand dismissively, ''if you can''t help out a young girl out on her own, then what kind of person are you'' she replied with a beam on her face.


    ''Aunt Dee?'' came a gruff voice from down the hall, ''Aunt Dee? You here?''


    ''In here Mitch'' Dee called back, waiting until a burly man in his early forties, with sandy hair entered the room holding some clothes.


    Olivia shrank back slightly at the sight of him as Dee took the clothes from his arms.


    ''Don''t you mind him Olivia, he looks like a big bear but he''s a little kitten really'' Aunt Dee said fondly, patting the man''s arm.


    ''Aunt Dee!'' the stranger moaned, though the smile on his face let everyone know that he wasn''t upset.


    ''Olivia, I''d like you too meet my nephew Mitch, Mitch this is my new house guest and barmaid Olivia'' the olderdy introduced. Mitch held out his hand, ''Nice to meet you Olivia, good to see you awake this time, are you feeling better?'' he asked in his gruff voice. Olivia took his hand hesitantly and shook it, studying his friendly face and eased manner which caused her to rx slightly.


    ''Yes, much'' she replied quietly, ''Aunt Dee has been much too kind to me'' she added with a slight blush.


    Mitch chuckled, ''oh Aunt Dee is notorious for collecting people in need'' he replied, ''she ran an orphanage when she was younger, I don''t think the desire to help can be taken out of her now. Anyway, I brought you some clothes, they belong to my wife but she said to keep them as you don''t seem to have anything with you'' he added with a smile.


    Olivia took the clothes that Aunt Dee held out to her as she looked at the floor, overwhelmed by these two strangers and their kindness.


    ''Thank you, and please thank your wife for me'' she murmured.


    ''It''s nothing, that woman has more clothes than a clothing shop, I''ve had to buy three wardrobes since we were married and my stuff is still in drawers'' he replied with augh, ''you are doing me a favour, I might actually get to hang up a pair of jeans after twenty one years!


    Olivia looked up to meet his crinkled blue eyes, ''you''ve been married twenty one years?'' she asked surprised.


    Mitch nodded with a grin, ''yup, childhood sweethearts, got three kids to go with it as well'' he agreed.


    Turning to Aunt Dee, Mitch bent down and ced a kiss on his aunt''s cheek, ''I gotta split Aunt Dee, Sarah asked me to mow thewn and if she goes out and finds I slipped off without doing my chores, I''ll be kipping on your sofa as Olivia here has nicked my back up bed'' he chuckled, his eyes twinkling with mischief.


    Aunt Dee gave him a quick hug, ''go and do your chores young man, and tell Sarah I expect to see her tonight for karaoke'' she chided. Mitch nodded as he gave Olivia a friendly wave and departed. Turning back to the she wolf, Aunt Dee smiled, ''he seems really nice'' Olivia said carefully.


    Dee nodded, ''heart of gold my nephew has, he will help anyone who needs a hand, from pulling your car out of the mud to fixing your gutters if they leak'' she agreed, her voice filled with pride. ''He takes after you'' Olivia replied with a smile as Dee chuckled.


    ''We are a family who believe in helping others'' she said kindly, ''everyone falls on hard times in life, makes bad decisions, even hurt the people we love, but it''s how we move on from those bad times that define us Olivia, not the bad things we did or that happened to us.


    Patting the young woman''s hand, she added, ''the bathroom in first on the left if you''d like a shower, I''ve already popped a toothbrush in there for you, feel free to make use of the shampoo and anything else you need. Once you feel up to it, pop downstairs and I''ll show you around the bar before we open.


    Nodding her head, Olivia gave her a small grin as the older woman went to leave, ''Thank you Aunt Dee'' she said softly, ''you have no idea how much your hospitality means to me.''


    Aunt Dee looked back with a knowing smile, ''Sweetie, you have no need to thank me, I''m just thankful that you made your way to me so I could help you!

 A Love spoken Chapter 56

    ''Where is she?'' Vaughn roared in fury at the Vampire scouts that stood in his fathers office cowering a ''Vaughn, calm down'' Jason started, reaching out to ce his hand on his son''s arm.


    m the Prince''s wrath.


    ack yanking his arm away.


    sk, his palms t against the wooden top as he red at his son.


    ****e to our wolves to not know if our other half is OK, his wolf is agitated andshing out! ht before raising his eyes to his dad.


    ''It''s been a week dad and these useless blood suckers haven''t found a damn trace of her'' Vaughn sna ''Don''t you speak to your father like that.. ''Vance started, his voice dangerous as he stood up from ''Val, it''s OK'' Jason soothed immediately, ''it''s his wolf not Vaughn, he needs to know where his mate is, Sitting back down slowly, Vance swallowed his anger as he watched his son wrestle internally for a ''I''m sorry dad'' he whispered brokenly as Jason strode over to him, engulfing him in a tight hug. ''It''s OK fire cracker'' he muttered into the hybrid''s hair, ''we are going to find her, tell Van that it''s going Vaughn nodded reluctantly before pulling away and throwing himself into one of the chairs by his father''s cesk. ''Did you find anything at all?'' Vance asked dejectedly.


    The lead scout stepped forward, ''no my king, it is as if the she wolf has disappeared, we have question ''Are we waiting for any further scouting groups?'' the King asked as he rubbed his hand over his eyes t ''Yes my King, we have one more group that is out still, we hope for them to be back by the morning'' th ''They better have something'' Vaughn growled menacingly, his eyes shing coldly at the Vampire''s wh


    ******


    ''Hey livvy! Can I get another beer over here sweetness?'' called an old timer who was sat at the bar on Looking up at him from where she was stacking sses, Olivia smiled, ''sure thing Henry,ing right The she wolf had been working for and staying with Aunt Dee for a week, the locals had weed the cing the pint down in front of the old gentleman, Olivia smiled as she took the note from the bar a Walking back she ced the coins on the bar in front of the white haired man who grinned and pushe Olivia took the money back and patted his hand affectionately, ''you are too good to me Henry'' she sal getting upset until she relented and now she just took the coins without argument.


    ''Henry, are you chatting up my favourite barmaid again?'' came Aunt Dee''s voice from the doorway.


    OK, we are going to find his mate and bring her back to him.''


    eryone and no-one has seen her'' he replied keeping his eyes down.


    scout replied quickly, hoping to cate the scowling prince who was glowering at him furiously.


    ted nothing more than to leave the room and get away from the irate hybrid.


    the stools.


    e called back, putting thest ss under the counter and making her way to the pumps to pull him a refill. woman happily and she had soon been epted into the affections of the regrs.


    t to ring up his order and get his change.


    ck toward her, ''you keep it Livvy, I''ll only buy more beer with it'' he said.


    he popped the coins into the tip jar by the till. She had tried on the first night to argue about the old man giving her tips but he had been insistent, finally


    Turning around, Henry gave a cheeky wink, ''Ahh Dee, you know that you are the only girl who holds my heart, i''m just making sure that this youngdy has a few pence in her pocket'' he replied.


    ''Such a smooth talker'' Aunt Dee scoffed as she walked over and leaned on the bar, ''so how is my girl doing today Henry? Is she keeping up with the crowd?'' she asked with a sly grin toward the she wolf who blushed.


    ''Don''t tease the girl Dee, you know she''s got this ce under her thumb, man even Sid can''t keep his scowl on his face when Livvy is working'' he said with augh.


    Chuckling, Aunt Dee looked over at Olivia who was refilling the peanuts on the bar, ''hey sweetie. You ready for your break? I can handle these boys on my own for half an hour'' she asked.


    Nodding, Olivia gave Henry a quick wave before heading out the back and up the stairs to the living room for a sit down. Entering the room she kicked off her shoes, dropping into the armchair with a sigh of relief. She was thoroughly enjoying working in the bar, it made her so tired that her body was too exhausted to dream and no dreams meant no reliving the horrors.


    Wriggling her shoulders, Olivia dropped her head back against the cushion and shut her eyes, feeling her body rx.


    She must have dropped off into a light sleep as a sudden bang downstairs jolted her awake. Jumping to her feet, the young woman, slipped on her shoes and rushed down the stairs to the door of the bar. Peeking around the door frame, her breath caught in her chest as she took in the sight in front of her.


    Henry wasying on the floor, blood oozing from a gaping gun shot wound to his chest, his eyes were shut and he skin had a deathly grey colour to it.


    Two masked men were stood in the middle of the bar, each one holding a gun that they were swinging across the cowering patrons who were sitting on the floor trying to protect their bodies.


    Aunt Dee was behind the bar, her hands in the air, tears falling from her eyes as she looked down at Henry''s lifeless body.


    ''Why did you do that? He was just an old man'' she muttered, staring at the two men in shock.


    ''Shut up grandma and open the till'' one of the men growled throwing a bag at her.


    ''We don''t have a lot it''s lunch time'' Dee replied shakily.


    ''We know you have a safe b***h, so you can go right ahead and open that up too, it should be nice and full as banking day isn''t until tomorrow'' he added with a harshugh.


    Aunt Dee paled at his words, realising that they must have been watching her if they knew her banking routine. Silently she pressed the button to release the till and began to ce the notes into the bag.


    Once she was finished she turned around and knelt down, pulling some bottles out of the way to reveal a small ck safe. Tapping in the eight digit number, Dee pulled the handle and slowly opened the door revealing a stack of notes.


    ''That''s more like it grandma, you go right ahead and put all that into our bag for us'' the robber mocked.


    Pulling out the money, Aunt Dee clutched it too her chest as she stood up slowly and turned back to the pair who were watching her intently.


    cing it in the bag, she pushed it across the bar and stepped back, ''you have what you want, now leave my establishment'' she said, holding their gaze despite the quiver in her voice.


    The leader of the duo sneered at her words as his aplice stepped closer to the bar, reaching out for the bag and zipping it up before snatching a bottle of vodka off the small ledge behind the bar and putting it inside one of the deep pockets of his army style


    coat.


    Looking deeply into the eyes of Aunt Dee, the aplice''s gaze was cold as he lifted his gun and shot the old woman in the chest.


    The patrons shouted in horror as Aunt Dee looked down at her chest in shock before her legs gave way and she slipped down the bar to the floor.


    Olivia screamed in fury as she ran out from her hiding spot, anger coursing through her as she looked down at Aunt Dee''s uprehending impression.


    ''Well look what we have here'' drawled the leader creepily, ''aren''t you a sexy little piece of a*s, we could have a lot of fun with you'' he said as his eyes raked over her body making Olivia shiver unintentionally. ''Leave her alone'' Aunt Dee gasped.


    ''No, I don''t think I will, I think my brother and I want to get to know her a whole lot better'' the robber replied grimly.


    Olivia could feel her blood boiling within her veins as she stalked toward the pair, opening the hatch built into the bar and stepping through to the far side, her eyes never leaving the pair.


    ''Livvy no'' Aunt Dee croaked as she tried to reach out to the she wolf.


    ''It''s OK Aunt Dee'' Olivia growled dangerously, ''I''ll deal with these two.


    The leader pulled off his mask, his mouth twisted up into a lustful sneer, ''oh you can take care of us one at a time or both together'' he agreed as he licked his lips.


    Reaching out he grabbed Olivia''s wrist, pulling her toward his chest and holding her tight to himself as he ran his other hand that still held the gun over her body making her cringe.


    In the back of her mind, Olive started to howl, her fury sending fire to Olivia''s skin.


    The robber''s lustful look suddenly slid from his face as he tried to release her, howling in pain.


    ''Don''t let go baby'' Olivia whispered as she wrapped her arms tightly around the man, holding him to her body as his exposed skin started to turn a viscous red, his clothing smouldering between them.''


    ''Bud! what''s happening?'' his brother shouted, suddenly panicked as he watched the leader trying to writhe out of Olivia''s grasp as he screamed loudly, blisters erupting across his skin. Trying to pull Olivia from his brother''s torso, she loosened one arm and ced it against the second robber''s face pushing him away as he grabbed his face, yelling in agony.


    ''Tut tut, it''s not your turn yet'' Olivia crooned to him as she re tightened her hold, grinning manically as Bud''s clothes caught fire and he whole body was suddenly ame.


    Letting him go, the she wolf smirked as the first brother dropped to the ground, rolling around, trying to put out the mes to no avail.


    Turning to the second brother, Olivia tipped her head slightly, watching him as he started to back away, still holding his face where the burn marks were.


    ''Where are you going baby?'' Olivia murmured, a smile ying around her lips, ''didn''t you both say you wanted to have fun with me? Lets have some fun!


    The robber shook his head vehemently, ''n. n. . no, I don''t want too, please don''t touch me'' he stammered in terror.


    Olivia stalked toward him, ''oh no'' she whispered, ''you and I are going to have some fun together.'' The robber dropped his gun and backed against the far wall, watching in horror as the she wolf moved slowly toward him, hunting him. Opening her hands, the robber stared as the mes erupted from her skin, the she wolf rolling them together to make a fire ball. ''What are you'' the man managed to squeak out in horror.


    ''I''m a sexy piece of a*s remember?'' she cooed, as she nodded back toward the now still and charred remains of the man''s older brother, ''isn''t that what he called me?'' she asked.


    ''I''m really sorry'' the robber whimpered as tears ran down his face, ''please don''t hurt me, I''ll leave, you won''t see me again!


    ''Unfortunately, it''s toote for sorry, you hurt people I care about so now I''m going to hurt you'' Olivia replied icily before she threw the fireball directly at the shaking form in front of her, her smile widening as he became engulfed in the searing hot mes, his screams echoing around the room.


    Standing still, Olivia continued to watch until the robber slid to the floor, his screams silenced as his life was extinguished.


    Spinning around, Olivia''s bright red eyes fixed on the patrons who were watching her fearfully.


    ''Leave'' she growled, ring at them as they scrambled to their feet and ran for the exit, no-one looking back.


    Her rage abating as quickly as it had risen, Olivia looked at the two burnt bodies, her hands flying to her mouth as she took in what she had done.


    ''Livvy?'' came a pained voice from behind the bar, rushing back to the hatch, Olivia dropped to her knees behind the bar next to the old woman, grabbing a tea towel off the side and pressing it too her wound as the woman looked up at her fearfully. ''What are you?'' Aunt Dee asked hesitantly.


    Olivia''s eyes filled with tears, ''I''m a bad person'' she replied before grabbing the phone, dropping it next to the woman who had cared for her and running out of the pub into the night.

 A Love spoken Chapter 57

    Olivia''s feet pounded against the gstone pavement as she fled from the tavern, tears streaming down her face as she blindly weaved her way through the narrow streets until she was hopelessly lost. Finally stumbling to a halt, she looked around herself, shivering at the unfamiliar area that surrounded her, her eyes darting back and forth as she took in the few people who were walking around, their demeanours menacing to the terrified young woman. A small sob left her lips as she wrapped her arms around herself protectively.


    Suddenly a hand snaked out from the alleyway behind her and grabbed her, pulling her back, as she tried to let out a scream, another hand covered her mouth stifling her.


    ''Shh, it''s OK, I''m not going to hurt you, I''m trying to help you'' came a voice from behind her.


    Feeling the hands tentatively release her, the she wolf swung around to face the tall dark haired man, his face lined with age, dark grey piercing eyes studying her.


    Keeping her hands clenched beside her waist she took a small step back, opening the gap between them.


    ''Who are you? What do you want?'' she demanded usingly.


    The stranger held up his hands in innocence, ''I don''t want anything but to help you Olivia'' he replied.


    ''How do you know my name?'' she asked suspiciously as she narrowed her eyes at him.


    The man chuckled, ''I am a visitor to Aunt Dee''s tavern, though I haven''t had the pleasure of meeting you, she was always boasting about the youngdy who had appeared on her doorstep'' he replied with an encouraging smile. Olivia nodded slowly, her hands gently unclenching as she rxed slightly, ''why do you want to help me?'' she asked.


    ''Firstly, how about I introduce myself'' the stranger replied, ''my name is Eton, and the reason I want to help you Olivia is that Aunt Dee was my friend, I feel like I should help the young woman that she had be so attached too! Olivia tilted her head, considering his words, ''why do I need protecting? She asked finally.


    Eton grinned, ''well I don''t know about where you are from, but around here, questions are asked when two men burn to death without a fire being built'' he replied softly.


    ''I..uh.. I didn''t mean too'' Olivia replied, her voice cracking as she fought the tears.


    ''I know sweetheart, I know'' crooned Eton, ''it was a mistake, but the police might not understand that, they might see you as dangerous, lock you away'' he added as Olivia''s eyes widened.


    ''I don''t want to be locked up, I can''t'' she replied worriedly.


    Eton reached for her hand, taking it in his own and rubbing soothing circles on her skin with his thumb, ''I won''t let them take you Olivia, I know somewhere that you can go and be safe, would you like me to take you there?'' he asked softly. Olivia hesitated for a moment, the man was still a stranger, ''obviously, you can always go back and try to get the authorities to understand what happened'' Eton added pointedly, his tone still coaxing.


    Olivia shook her head as she swallowed, ''no, uh.. I go with you, please take me somewhere safe'' she replied as Eton smiled and tightened his grip on her hand, leading her away from the alleyway, through the streets, leaving the tavern behind them. Back at the tavern, minutes after Olivia had rounded the corner, sprinting away into the evening light, two shadows appeared in the sky,nding silently and moving unnoticed, closer to the crowd of people that were outside the tavern.


    Some were talking quietly, others were shrieking in fear as some of the humans ran into the establishment,ing out momentster with the owner in the arms of a strong muscr man who was shouting at people to get out of the way just as an ambnce and police cars screeched to a halt nearby.


    Listening intently, the hidden duo eavesdropped on the conversations that were happening as the old woman was being quickly ced into the back of the ambnce, another medic rushing into the building after being told of a second victim. ''She made fire'' one woman said shakily, ''with her hands, she burned them both with her hands!''


    ''She hugged him and he started to scream, agony filled they were man, like his blood was boiling or something'' another patron added, his horror still etched into his features.


    ''She made fire with her hands'' the officer repeated disbelievingly, ''like she had a lighter in her grip?"


    ''no, she made it! In her palms, mes were just in her hands but they were not burning her skin'' the first woman replied anxiously.


    As the police officer nodded and left the pair to interview other witnesses, the two men slipped back into the shadows, where they transformed into their creatures and took off into the sky, returning to their waiting group who were watching for them hopefully.


    ******


    ''My King'' one of the scouts called as he came rushing into the office only taking time for a cursory knock, ''My King, we have a lead'' the Vampire shouted as he entered the room. He hadn''t stopped from the moment he left the tavern, desperate to bring back some positive news to his leaders and calm the young Prince down.


    ''What is it? Where is she?'' Vaughn demanded immediately as Rowan, sat next to him on the sofa, ced a hand on his arm, restraining him from jumping at the scout who skidded to a halt out of breath.


    ''Your highness, there is word of a woman in a small town that burned two men'' the Vampire huffed out as he tried to get his breath back, ''she was a stranger too the vige and was taken in by thendy of the local tavern. The story that is being whispered it that the woman had fire that came from her hands, fire that did not burn her, obviously the human authorities are disbelieving of the tales.


    Vaughn strained against Rowans tight grip as he growled, ''take me there, this instant, it''s her!''


    The scout nodded immediately, ''yes your highness, I and my team will escort you immediately!


    ''Vaughn'' Vance warned, drawing the attention of the hybrid, ''you cannot go alone'' he growled.


    Vaughn scowled, ''I won''t be alone, your scouts will be with me'' he shouted back, his wolf taking over momentarily, letting out his Alpha aura that made Rowan and Gabrie flinch.


    ''We will also go with him your majesty'' Rowan said in a low voice, ''I will protect Vaughn with my life'' he added solemnly.


    Vance studied the warrior for a moment, in the week that they had been home, he had seen how dedicated to his son the older wolf was and had no qualms that Rowan would defend the young prince with everything he had.


    ''Fine, you go with him, but keep a damn leash on the boy, he is vtile right now and an angry Vaughn is a dangerous one'' Vance replied finally.


    Nodding, Rowan stood from his chair and helped Gabrie to her feet, Vaughn leaping up himself and rushing for the door to go get his bag ready to travel.


    Jason, who had been sat silently during the interruption, nodded to the scout, silently telling him that he was dismissed.


    ''Your highnesses'' the scout said with a bow before he swept from the room, closing it behind him.


    Looking over at the Vampire, Jason gave him a surprised look.


    ''What?'' Vance grumbled, ''surely you are not going to contradict me over this too?'' he added petntly.


    Jasonughed as he stood from his chair and moved over to Vance''s desk, perching on the edge and taking his mate''s hand in his own.


    ''Of course not, I''m just surprised that you agreed so readily to our son going out there again without you'' Jason replied with a grin.


    The Vampire huffed as his eyes wandered the room, ''well obviously I don''t like it'' he growled, ''but.. I just thought that, if it had been you out there, alone and frightened, it would have eaten me alive to sit here. Nothing would have stopped me searching for and finding you'' he admitted, his cheeks flushing slightly.


    Jason chuckled, ''you are such a softy babe'' he muttered as he leaned down and ced a soft kiss on the Vampire''s lips, ''and just so you know, I wouldn''t even have waited for scouts to find you, I would have hunted you down myself.''


    Vance gave a smirk, ''don''t let Vaughn hear you say that, or he will be kicking off big time about us making him stay here with us'' he muttered as his eyes darkened and he slid the werewolf across the desk until he was sat in front of him. Jason grinned down at the Vampire, his heart fluttering in his chest just as it did every time his mate was close to him, ''our boy is growing up Val, he understands it now'' he whispered before he crashed his lips to the Vampire''s hungrily.

 A Love spoken Chapter 58

    The Vampire''s flew through the air, the scouts encircling the Prince protectively as a second scout group flew behind carrying arge sack that contained the two werewolves.


    Landing silently in a small field, Vaughn transformed quickly, before waiting impatiently for the second group tond, cing the bag softly on the ground where Rowan and Gabrie scrambled out dazedly. ''That was awesome!'' Gabrie whispered, her eyes lit up which Rowan just shook his head looking a little green.


    ''Not a flyer then?'' one of the Vampire''s asked, looking at Rowan in amusement.


    Rowan shook his head, ''nope, I was designed to run on the ground, I am happy to stay like that'' he replied as he took some deep breaths.


    ''Here drink this'' Gabrie smirked as she pulled a bottle of water out of her bag and handed it too her mate, who took it thankfully, ripping off the top and chugging down half the contents, his face returning to its normal colour. ''OK can we go now?'' Vaughn growled, his voice antsy


    Nodding immediately, the two lead scouts set off, Vaughn, Rowan and Gabrie behind them, leaving Making their way through the streets they soon came across the tavern that was eerily quiet, the door ''You won''t get in todayds'' came a voice from behind them.


    st of the scouts behind.


    d when Rowan tried to open it.


    Turning around the five studied the old man who was stood behind them, Rowan took the initiative, ''what''s up, not like a tavern to be shut in the middle of the day, we were hoping for a quick pint'' he replied jovially. The old man shook his head, ''yeah it''s not normal for Aunt Dee to be closed but after yesterday.." he said sadly.


    ''What happened?'' Vaughn asked immediately, stepping closer to the man, his agitation palpable.


    Taking a worried step back, the old man started to look around him as Rowan ced a hand on Vaugh


    m, pulling him back again and taking his ce, his face warm and weing.


    ''Sorry about my friend, I promised him a cold one over three hours ago, he''s a bit hyper to say the least he chuckled as the gentleman rxed and gave Vaughn a knowing smile.


    ''No worries, I remember what it was like to do a days work and the reward was a pint before heading home at the end of the week'' he replied gruffly, ''I''d have been the same if the tavern had been closed and deprived me! Rowan chuckled along with the old man, making him feel at ease before questioning him, ''so you said it''s unusual for the tavern to be shut, is thendy ill or something?'' he asked nonchntly.


    The old man shook his head, ''Nowt like that mate, but it was terrible, the people who saw what happened, they were so distraught by it that it confused them, they were telling all sorts of stories'' he replied.


    ''What happened?'' Rowan prodded gently, watching as the gentleman puffed up under his attention, enjoying the captive audience.


    ''Two men got burned to death'' he stated, grinning as the group feigned shock at his words, ''both of the st whoosh! Up in mes.''


    ''Oh no that is terrible, do you know how it happened?'' Gabrie interjected, stepping up next to Rowan batting her eyes at the older gentleman who immediately warmed to the pretty girl in front of him.


    ''Well what the witnesses were saying was that the young girl who was staying with Aunt Dee burned them with her hands'' he replied cagily, ''though that''s crazy talk, the police think this youngster doused them with petrol and lit them on fire'' he ended as he nodded his head sagely.


    ''Why would she burn two men in a bar?'' Gabrie asked sweetly, smiling innocently at the gentleman.


    ''They were robbing the ce'' the old man replied importantly, ''and they killed a regr! Our Henry, shot him at point nk range they did. Then they shot Aunt Dee after, seems the young woman couldn''t ept that and she burned them alive'' he stated with a sad shake of his head.


    Gabrie gasped in horror, her hands flying to her mouth, ''how is Aunt Dee?'' she asked quickly, ''and where is the young woman?''


    The man gave a sad smile, ''Aunt Dee is at the hospital, she is stable, the bullet went straight through from what I heard, the girl is gone though, she ran from the scene and no-one has seen her since.


    Vaughn was fidgeting behind the two werewolves, finally giving in to his anxiety, ''the name, what was the young woman''s name?'' he asked desperately.


    The old man furrowed his brow slightly as he thought, ''umm Libby? Lindsey?'' he muttered, ''Livvy! They called her Livvy'' he suddenly stated loudly.


    ''Livvy? Was that short for something?'' Gabrie asked


    The old man shrugged, ''I don''t know miss, but that is what Aunt Dee and the regrs called her!


    ''DO you have a description of her at all?'' Vaughn pleaded, his gaze begging the man for answers.


    The gentleman studied the desperate hybrid for a moment before reluctantly nodding, ''yeah, she was pretty, really pretty, slim and tall, but the strange thing was her hair'' he mused quietly. ''What about her hair?'' Vaughn breathed


    ''It was red with blonde streaks in it'' the man replied with a small shrug, ''I assume she had dyed it or something, it was unusual, but it seemed to suit her'' he added.


    Thanking the man, the group hurried away back the way they hade, meeting back up with the scouts who looked over at them hopefully.


    ''She''s gone'' one of the lead scouts said to their unanswered question.


    Dejection settled on the group at his words until Rowan cleared his throat, ''uhh, I might have a way to find out where she went'' he said uncertainly.


    ''How? Do it'' Vaughn replied immediately.


    Gabrie held up her hand to the Prince warningly as she turned to her mate warily, ''why do I get the feeling that I am not going to like how you can get this information?'' she asked roughly. Rowan looked down at his feet, ''uh, it would involve asking some old acquaintances'' he gulped, avoiding the princess'' death re.


    ''By acquaintances I take it you mean people from your days killing for the council?'' she used through gritted teeth.


    The warrior nodded reluctantly, ''there may be a few Rogues that I know frequent this area'' he admitted, studiously studying his feet.


    The princess folded her arms angrily, ''absolutely not! You are not going into a den of Rogues'' she growled.


    ''Gabby, please! I need to find her'' Vaughn begged from behind them, drawing the teenager''s attention.


    Looking at her friend''s heartbroken face, Gabrie''s resolve started to waver, ''what if he gets hurt or .. killed?'' she muttered worriedly to the prince.


    ''I won''t Gabby, I can handle myself'' Rowan answered quietly.


    ''You are not immortal any more! You can''t say that'' Gabrie shouted back angrily. Rowan stepped forward and wrapped his arms around the teen who leaned into him.


    ''I can''t lose you Rowan, I just can''t'' she mumbled into his shirt.


    ''And you won''t, I may not be immortal but I am still the Ghost, I didn''t lose my years of training. I will be fine, I promise, but I need to do this for Vaughn and for you, I need to find Olivia'' he said softly.


    Slowly pulling away, Gabrie nodded reluctantly as she released him, ''OK, but if you get killed, I am going to resurrect you just so I can kill you myself for leaving me'' she muttered as Rowan chuckled.


    cing a soft kiss on her forehead, the warrior tipped her head up to meet his gaze, ''I''lle back Gabby, I promise, no-one is keeping me from what is mine, not any more'' he replied before releasing her and stripping quickly from his clothes, shifting into his silver wolf and running off through the fields, leaving his friends behind.


    Racing through the long grass, the silver wolf sniffed at the air, trying to catch that tell tale scent that would lead him to the Rogues that he knew would be in the vicinity.


    After ten minutes, skirting around the edge of the town, he stopped, his eyes flicking from left to right as his snout twitched from the sudden scent.


    A growl rumbled deep within his chest as he turned slowly to face two small wiry wolves who were eyeing him suspiciously. Meeting his gaze, their eyes widened before they lowered the front halves of their body to him in respect.


    Rowan shook out his fur, ring down at them, silently showing his dominance, both immediately showed their necks in submission before turning around and leading him through the fields toward an outcrop of trees that hid a small tunnel.


    Stepping into the murky darkness, Rowan followed his guides downward into arge circr room that housed about half a dozen werewolves. Some wereying on the floor in wolf form sleeping, others sat in human form at small tables ying cards. The leader of the group looked up at the trio, his eyes widening before a warm smile graced his lips.


    ''Surely, it cannot be the Ghost?'' he called excitedly as he stood up and approached the silver wolf, beckoning to his followers to bring the warrior some clothes.


    Once in front of the strong wolf, the leader dropped to his knees in front of him, baring his neck, his fellow wolves following suit before one held out a shirt and some shorts for the warrior who quickly shifted and donned the clothes.


    ''Ghost'' the leader breathed, ''we are honoured, what brings you to ourir?''


    Rowan stood up, making his way over to the abandoned table, taking a seat, as the leader followed him eagerly, sitting down across from him.


    ''Archer'' the warrior said sternly, ''I need information, your men are always on the ground, they would have seen what happened.''


    The leader Archer nodded immediately, ''tell us what you need Ghost, and we will provide'' he replied earnestly.


    Rowan met the excited Rogue''s gaze for a moment before uttering, ''I''m looking for someone, a girl.. her name is Olivia and she ran from the tavern in town.

 A Love spoken Chapter 59

    ''I''m looking for someone, a girl.. her name is Olivia and she ran from the tavern in town'' Rowan said quietly.


    Archer leaned back in his chair, taking in the warrior''s words, ''you mean the she wolf that the owner took in?'' he confirmed slowly.


    Rowan nodded in agreement, ''that is the one, I need to find her, it''s important to me'' he added carefully.


    Archer swallowed lightly, ''uh, Ghost, you know we would do anything to help you, but.. well the person involved with her.. he could cause us issues'' he said hesitantly.


    Rowan met the worried Rogue''s gaze, ''you have my word that nothing wille back to you Archer, and you know that I do not renege on my word'' he said calmly.


    Archer nodded immediately as he shuffled forward in his seat, ''the girl you are looking for, she ran through the town, got herself lost in the alleys. She was approached by someone though who spoke to her and convinced her to go with him'' he said quickly. Rowan held the Rogue''s gaze, ''who was it? Who took her?'' he demanded.


    Archer took a deep breath before uttering ''Eton''.


    The warrior''s eyes narrowed as his lips pursed in anger, ''are you sure?'' he asked harshly causing the leader to cringe from him.


    ''Yes Ghost, positive, it was de who saw them'' he added pointing to a scruffy man to his right who shuffled ufortably under the warrior''s piercing gaze.


    ''Tell me what you saw'' Rowan demanded angrily.


    Letting out a squeak of fear, de fidgeted before finally forcing out, ''Eton grabbed her, pulled her into a side alley, said he could help her, take her somewhere safe'' he muttered fearfully.


    ''s**t'' Rowan cursed furiously as he pushed back the chair with a loud scrape and stood up.


    ''Do you need our help Ghost?'' Archer asked, viewing the warrior''s tense body.


    Rowan shook his head negatively, ''no, you have helped enough Archer, I thank you, and I promise nothing wille back to you or your men'' he replied before quickly stripping again and shifting before racing out of their and back toward his friends. Arriving back to the group, Rowan quickly shifted into his human form, donning his clothes as Gabrie checked him over.


    ''I''m fine baby'' he said softly, as he pulled her into his arms, smiling as she melted against him with a relieved sigh.


    ''Did you find anything out?'' Vaughn asked hopefully.


    Rowan nodded, his face tensing as he motioned for everyone to sit down, ''I know who has her and where they have taken her'' he replied tersely.


    ''Well that''s good! Where is she?'' Gabrie asked, her mood picking up at his words.


    Rowan shook his head, ''she''s with a guy named Eton.. he''s taking her to the council'' he said angrily.


    ''What? Are you sure?'' Gabrie demanded.


    The warrior nodded, ''Eton is a collector Gabs, but his job is to collect talent, supernatural beings with special abilities that he then sells to the council, he''s collected Olivia and he''s taking her to them'' he fumed.


    Vaughn''s face paled at the warrior''s words, ''we need to go get her Rowan, we can''t let them make her into a weapon'' he mumbled in fear.


    The scout leader leaned forward from where he was sat on the grass listening intently, ''what can we do warrior?'' he asked gravely, ''my men and I are ready to aid any rescue mission you attempt'' as the other Vampire''s nodded in agreement.


    Rowan looked them over, ''I can''t ask you to do that, the Council are dangerous, they will kill you all'' he said stubbornly.


    The Vampire leader shrugged unconcerned, ''their captive is our future queen warrior, we will happily die for her protection'' he replied simply.


    Vaughn nced over at the men who all held the same determined expression, ''thank you'' he muttered gratefully.


    The Vampire turned to face his prince, bowing his head in respect, ''we love our King and Queen your highness, they have led us well and fairly since they took the throne from His Majesty King Viktor. We also love you as our prince and next leader, your future queen is already a part of our family and we will not hesitate to do what is needed to retrieve her for you and our people'' he replied.


    Vaughn nodded, unable to speak as Gabrie pulled him into a tight hug,forting him, ''we all love Olivia here'' she whispered softly, ''and we are all going to get her back for you.''


    Pulling away, Vaughn gave a hesitant smile as he wiped his eyes in embarrassment, ''well lets put the love fest to one side then and go and retrieve our Queen'' he conceded.


    Scrambling to their feet, the second group transformed as Rowan and Gabrie stepped back into therge bag, the first group lifting the straps so that the group of bats could take firm hold ready to lift them into the air.


    Vaughn and his men, then shifted, taking to the sky like a small ck cloud, making their way toward the distant Council headquarters.


    Olivia and Eton had been walking through the night, the she wolf was exhausted but each time she mentioned stopping, the stranger would urge her on with the promise of it being not too much further.


    ''I don''t think I can take another step'' Olivia finally gasped as her legs gave way beneath her, dropping her onto the thin grass track that they were following.


    ''Come on Olivia, it''s not much further'' Eton said, turning to her and trying to help her back to her feet.


    ''No, I need to rest'' Olivia bit back angrily, ''you have said for thest hour that we are nearly there but there isn''t anything around us.


    Eton crouched down next to her, nodded in understanding, as he kept his face friendly and concerned, ''OK we will take a few minutes to rest, I just wanted to keep you moving Olivia, I don''t know if anyone saw were you ran too and are following us, I was just trying to keep some distance between ourselves and anyone who might try to take you'' he replied, his face filling with regret.


    Looking up at the older man, Olivia could feel guilt building up inside of her, Eton had put himself out to help her and she was being ungrateful. Forcing herself back to her feet shakily, Olivia gave him an apologetic smile, ''I''m sorry Eton, I know I''m being a brat and you don''t deserve it, I''ll try to keep going''


    Eton smiled as he took her hand in his, helping her stay on her feet, ''don''t you worry yourself about it, you are scared and tired, it''s only natural to be a bit guarded'' he replied.


    Nodding, Olivia allowed the man to pull her along, Eton cing his arm around her waist to support her as they walked, ''so where are we going?'' Olivia asked, trying to push away her guilty feelings.


    Eton gave her a radiant smile, ''to some friends of mine, they are well versed in people with special abilities, they will not only keep you safe they can also help you control your powers.. if you want them too that is'' he added giving her a worried nce. Olivia let out a breath, ''I would like nothing more than to be able to control these powers, I don''t want to hurt people any more'' she admitted with a sad smile.


    Eton nodded, ''well I promise you that my friends can help you harness your abilities, you will never have to be scared of yourself or anyone else ever again!


    Lapsing into silence, they stumbled their way through the overgrown path, following the distant sun that was already creeping its way westwards.


    Finally, as the sun began to set once more distant lights of a city came into view, feeling her resolve strengthen, Olivia dragged thest of her strength and urged herself forward as she held onto Eton tightly.


    The closer they came to the lights, the more in awe Olivia felt, seeing the vast expanse of the city spread out below her, ''it''s beautiful'' she breathed.


    ''It certainly is'' Eton replied as he led her down to the edge of the city and started to lead the way along the quiet streets, ignoring the curious gazes of the few people that were still milling around in the waning light.


    After endless twists and turns, they stepped out into arge square that held a tall ominous building, surrounded by tall iron railings with armed guards at the entrance.


    Hesitating slightly, Olivia allowed her gaze to roam over the building, taking in the grey stone exterior and barred windows.


    ''It doesn''t look very weing'' she murmured to Eton, tensing slightly.


    Eton smiled down at her, tightening his grip, my friends are just protective of their home and the people that stay with them, this is all here to protect people like you Olivia, don''t worry'' he replied with a warm grin. Walking up to the guards, Eton smiled at them both as they snapped to attention, ''Eton, wee back'' one said crisply with a small salute.


    ''Thank you Frank, it''s good to be back'' Eton replied, ''I''ve brought a new friend to join the gang'' he added with a sly look toward Olivia who was still studying her surroundings.


    Nodding understandingly, the guard stepped aside allowing the due to enter thepound, stepping back to his original position as soon as they entered.


    Olivia looked over her shoulder nervously, feeling on edge to see the only exit blocked.


    Sensing her difort, Eton gave her side a small squeeze, ''remember, it''s all for your protection Olivia, you are safe now'' he whispered as he led her up the stairs and into the building.


    Walking through the corridors, they soon came to a stone staircase leading downward into the basement, trying to calm her rapidly beating heart, the she wolf made her way downwards still firmly encased in Eton''s arms. Reaching the bottom, she was faced with a long stone corridor that was lined with carved animals in positions showing they were in pain.


    Walking tentatively across the gstone floor toward the far end where arge oak door was fitted, her eyes flicking side to side, Olivia''s gut started to clench in panic, ''I think I''ve changed my mind Eton, I want to leave'' she said desperately as she started to pull away from him.


    Moving his hand to her wrist, Eton grabbed her tightly as he dragged her thest few feet to the door and banged his fist on it smartly.


    ''Let me go!'' Olivia shouted as she fought against him, her terror building within her chest.


    ''Calm down Olivia, you are here now, might as well go in'' Eton replied easily as a deep voice from the other side granted them ess.


    Opening the door, Eton dragged the she wolf into the room and strode his way to the centre where they were facing a long table behind which were sat four old men who looked down at them in interest.


    ''Good Evening Eton'' one greeted with a smile, ''to what do we owe the pleasure of yourpany?'' he asked as his eyes moved to Olivia, scraping over her as she shivered in disgust at the interest in his gaze. ''This is Olivia, your excellency, she possesses a gift that I think would be beneficial to you'' Eton relied with a bow.


    ''Really, what kind of power?'' the man asked, his gaze still roaming the she wolf''s frame.


    ''She can create and control fire your excellency, I think she would be a fine asset for the Council... for the right fee obviously'' he added with a smirk.


    ''Council?'' Olivia whispered as she pulled her wrist free of Eton''s grasp and backed away from him, ''you work for the Council? The men who enved my friend?'' she demanded, her anger rising.


    ''Calm down, Olivia'' Eton said quickly, holding his hands up in a defensive stance, ''I told you that they could help you control your powers and they can, isn''t that what you wanted?'' he asked.


    Olivia could feel the burning sensation building in her body as she glowered at the now nervous man in front of her, ''I said I didn''t want to hurt people! And you have sold me to the Council as some sort of weapon'' she snarled. Looking up at the Elders, Eton shouted, ''you need to restrain her quickly or she will kill us all.''


    One of the other Elders jumped from his chair and rushed around the table toward Olivia, rummaging in his pocket quickly before pulling out a small syringe that he desperately pulled the cap off off to reveal the needle. Growling furiously, Olivia prowled toward Eton who watched her warily, ''I''m going to kill you for this Eton, I am going to boil you from the inside out'' she warned before sheunched herself toward him as he screamed in terror.

 A Love spoken Chapter 60

    The Vampiresnded on the outskirts of the City that contained the Council''s embassy. Stepping out Pointing his finger, he muttered, ''down this way'' before grabbing Gabrie''s hand and striding down t Stepping amongst the familiar structures, Rowan''s eyes darted left and right, absorbing the features Making his way toward the Council building, Rowan''s grip tightened against Gabrie''s palm, his dem ''It''s OK Rowan, this isn''t who you are any more'' Gabrie whispered beside him as she hurried to keep ''What if it is?'' Rowan muttered worriedly, ''what if who I really am is inside that building and reims Gabrie pulled him to a stop, the others halting behind them as she spun him slowly to her and c Reaching the edge of the square, they huddled in the shadows, perusing the guards that still stood ou Turning to the Vampires, Rowan took a deep breath, ''OK, I need to go ahead and speak to the guards, ''I am going with you'' Gabrie interjected immediately.


    ''No Gab, this is much too dangerous, and how would I even exin your presence to them?'' Rowan gr The teenager crossed her arms over her chest, ring up at the warrior sternly, ''you will take me over there Rowan, Olivia might be upset still, do you really think that seeing one of the guys who handed h Opening his mouth to argue, he was interrupted by one of the scout leaders, ''her Highness is correct Sighing, Rowan nodded reluctantly, ''what about the rest of you?'' he asked.


    The leader smirked as he looked around his men, ''well arge group of men storming the building ma entry if needed.''


    Nodding, Rowan muttered, ''OK, if you can get over the boundary without being spotted, meet us at th our way'' he said with a shrug.


    ag, Rowan visibly shivered as he looked over the lights that wereid out below them, twinkling against the night sky.


    ll ridge toward the awaiting buildings.


    individual who scurried out of their path in fear from the power emanating from members of the group.


    re starting to w at his soul, reminding him of who he was.


    th his long strides.


    hand against his cheek, ''I won''t let you go'' she replied simply before pressing her lips to him quickly and setting off again for the distant cold grey building. of the Council''s gates, the metal of the guns on their right hips glinting in the lights that emanated from the building''s windows.


    ll recognise me and allow me ess'' he started.


    back worriedly.


    and tell them that you are bringing me to the council for payment'' she replied firmly, ''just like that a*s hole would have said about Gabby. You need me in he Witches is going to calm her down?'' she demanded.


    you will need her to help you if what the tavern patrons said is true about our Queen.


    suspicion but a few bats flying over? Not so much'' he replied. ''Myself and Gage here will apany His Highness, our team will wait here ready to force


    f the steps, there is an alcove to the right side of the door that you can transform in, once within the building we will just have to deal with whateveres


    d out her arm so that he could take her elbow and escort her out into the square.


    on lighting the area in front of them.


    Looking over at Gabrie he raised his eyebrows in a silent question, nodding her head immediately, Hesitating for a fraction of a second, Rowan gently grabbed her elbow and led her out into the open, ''Put up a struggle'' Rowan mouthed quietly to the Princess who immediately started to struggle. ''Let me go you a*s hole'' Gabrie growled loudly as she pulled against his grip trying to free herself. Slipping his arm around her waist, Rowan picked her up off the floor and started to carry her as she used her fists to pummel his arm angrily.


    The two guards watched the exchange in amusement until the lights hit Rowan''s face, lighting up his features to them. Dropping their gazes they immediately stood to attention, the nervousness rolling off them both in waves. ''The Ghost'' one whispered to the other in horror as he looked to the floor.


    ''Wee back sir'' the other said loudly, a slight quiver in his voice as Rowan red at him mutely, ignoring Gabrie''s rant beside him. ''Another addition to the ranks? Looks like you have got a lively one there'' he added with an anxious giggle that died on his lips as Rowan glowered at him.


    Jumping out of the way, they both saluted as he walked past, dragging Gabrie along as she shouted curse words at the two soldiers and Rowan. Taking a quick peek up, she saw the shadow of three bats flying over the perimeter, looking back at the guards she was happy to see that they were too interested in her attempts to escape to notice the soft rustle above their heads.


    ''Put me down you rabid animal, I might catch something from your fetid hands'' she yelled, adding more fire to her performance to keep the guards fixated on her as long as possible.


    A loud noise from the square drew the guards attention back to their surroundings, forgetting the princess they started to scan the area as Gabrie breathed ''they have stopped looking!


    Hurrying up the stairs, Rowan darted to the side into a small alcove where Vaughn and the two Vampires were waiting for them.


    ''Nice acting Gabby'' Vaughn said with a tight smile.


    ''Yeah, that was a bit too good babe, you hurt my feelings a bit, fetid hands? Ouch!'' Rowan added with a pout.


    ''Oh shh, you know I didn''t mean it'' Gabrie replied giving his hand a quick squeeze.


    ''Hmm I''m not convinced'' the warrior replied shaking his head sadly.


    ''Can we please put this off until after we rescue Olivia?'' Vaughn protested as he fidgeted in front of them.


    ''OK Vaughny, we are going'' Gabrie replied before leaning into her mate and whispering, ''and I''ll make up all my words to youter, ''making him stare at her, his eyes darkening dangerously. Giving him a slight push in the shoulder she growled, ''save Olivia now, get all worked upter, now move warrior.'' Rolling his eyes, Rowan grabbed her hand and peeked out of their hiding ce, checking around for anyone watching before beckoning the others to follow him through therge front door.


    Once inside, he muttered, ''just look like you are meant to be here, this ce has hundreds of people, no-one knows everyone except the High Council members, so walk with confidence behind me like you are escorting me, Gabrie, back to being here against your will.


    Nodding imperceptibly, Gabrie started to pull away from him as he wrapped his arm around her waist, pulling her back to his front as he lifted her from the floor and ced his hand over her mouth as if to stop her screaming.


    Marching down the hallways, he nodded curtly to anyone who looked at him, causing them to look away quickly in fear, ignoring the squirming woman in his arms.


    ''Stop licking my hand!'' he growled in Gabrie''s ear as she tried to notugh, ''seriously woman! We are in enemy territory and you are licking me? Goddess, what have you paired me with'' he groaned under his breath earning himself a nasty kick to his shin from the she wolf.


    They made it too the stone stairway without any issue, thankful that is waste at night so very few people were still working in the building. Leading the way down, Rowan carefully ced the teenager on to the floor at the bottom where she gave him an evil grin. ''You really don''t know the meaning of the word stealth do you babe'' he muttered annoyed as Gabrie flicked her hair over her shoulder and gave him a big grin.


    ''I did say I didn''t mean it about your hands'' she replied coyly.


    Shaking his head, he beckoned to the men to follow him, keeping the princess behind him as they marched toward the heavy oak door at the far end, nervous about what would be waiting on the other side of the soundproofed barrier.


    Reaching the heavy wooden door, Rowan reached out his hand to grasp the iron handle, turning it slowly before pushing the wood inwards toward the hidden room.


    Stepping inside, Vaughn let out a gasp as Rowan''s hand ckened against Gabrie''s wrist.


    The teenager stared around the room her mouth wide open in shock as she took in the scene in front of them. Slowly, painfully her gaze made it''s way to her friend, her throat constricting painfully as she focused on the horro in front of her. Wrenching her hand from Rowan''s grip, she found her voice as she screamed out loud, ''Olivia!!'' Dodging around her stunned mate she raced toward the she wolf in front of her..

 A Love spoken Chapter 61

    As she raced toward the she wolf, Gabrie felt two strong arms wrap around her, holding her back.


    ''Let me go'' she screamed desperately as she struggled against her captor to reach her friend. ''Gabby, you can''t, it''s not safe'' Rowan''s voice shouted in her ear pulling her attention to him.


    ''She needs me'' she whimpered, still trying to squirm her way out of his grip.


    In front of them, Olivia was stood in the centre of the room, fire swirling around her body like an undting snake as she held a screaming man in her grip.


    His face was a mess of ck char, his eyes wide open as his ear splitting screams filled the room. Beside her feet was an older man, a syringe still gripped in his hand, his neck snapped and his body still smouldering from the she wolf''s touch. The rest of the council were cowering behind the desk as the she wolfughed manically in the face of her captive.


    ''How does it feel Eton?'' she hissed in pleasure, ''how does it feel to boil alive from the inside? I would turn up the heat but I''d hate for you to miss any minute of what you deserve!


    ''Olivia'' Vaughn called out softly, ''put him down.


    The she wolf flinched as if trying to shake a tick from her body, her grip tightening on the collector''s throat as she continued to gaze into his eyes.


    ''Olivia please, this isn''t you'' Vaughn pleaded, ''you will hate yourself when youe down, please let go.


    shing her red eyes in his direction, Olivia growled, ''he betrayed me, he deserves to die'' she snapped, ''just like you betrayed me'' she added.


    ''Do you want to kill me too?'' Vaughn asked, stepping toward her slowly, watching as the she wolf flinched at his words, ''surely what I did is worse than this collector, he did his job, I was your mate Olivia, I deserve your wrath, not him! Olivia shook her head, her grip loosening slightly as the Collector''s screams died down, his eyes losing their light.


    ''Let go Olivia, he''s gone, he can''t hurt you now, no-one can, I didn''t protect you before but I will never allow anyone to hurt you again'' Vaughn continued, his eyes fixated on his mate who turned slightly to watch his approach, her head to one side as if unsure of his intentions.


    ''You don''t want me'' Olivia replied, her voice wavering slightly as the fire around her subsided slightly.


    ''I want you Olivia, I want you more than I''ve wanted anything in my entire life'' Vaughn whispered desperately, ''but this is not about what I want, it''s about what you want'' he said sincerely.


    As the she wolf released the collector''s lifeless body a movement behind them caught her attention, seeing that the young woman was calming down, the head Elder had stood up shakily. His gaze sweeping over the group, his eyesnded on Rowan as his face contorted into a sneer.


    ''Rowan!'' he ordered loudly, ''grab the syringe and subdue to the weapon.''


    Rowan froze in ce, his hands dropping from Gabrie who turned toward him worriedly.


    ''Rowan?'' she called gently, cing her hands on his face, ''don''t listen to him, stay with me Rowan.''


    Striding out from his hiding ce, the Elder remained by the table but beckoned to the warrior who automatically made his way toward him as ifpelled.


    Once in front of him, the Elder grinned triumphantly, ''good boy Rowan, you know what happens when you disappoint me'' he said as the warrior kept his gaze down.


    ''Rowan! don''t do this!'' Gabrie shouted desperately, ''you can fight this, please Rowan, for me!''


    The Elder stared down at his warrior as he leaned closer and said in a low voice, ''go and pick up the syringe Rowan''


    Turning, Rowan walked back to the lifeless body that was still next to Olivia''s feet. The she wolf hissed at him warningly, raising her hands in defence as Gabrie started to scream in panic.


    ''No! Olivia please don''t hurt him! Rowan! Stop, please stop'' she begged.


    Olivia started to fight internally within herself, her mind wanting to protect herself as her heart yearned to stop the pain that was coursing through one of her closest friends.


    Keeping his eyes on Olivia, Rowan slowly bent down, plucking the syringe from the palm of the dead Elder before straightening up and turning back to the head Elder as if waiting for instructions.


    ''Well done Rowan'' crooned the Elder, ''now use that syringe to subdue the weapon'' he ordered pointing a gnarled finger at the she wolf who was watching Rowan, her hands in front of her body, mes encasing them as she watched the werewolf warily but still didn''t attack.


    Turning back to Olivia, Rowan raised the syringe, his eyes connected to hers, Vaughn and Gabrie both now screaming at the warrior who''s nk expression suddenly curled into a grin, winking at the trio he lifted his hand into the air before mming it downward, releasing the syringe that broke against the hard stone floor, spilling the contents.


    Turning back to the Elders, Rowan growled angrily, ''you don''t control me any more'' he spat furiously. ''You hurt me, that I can deal with, but then you hurt my friend and that is never going to be OK, and for that you need to die!''


    The smirk of triumph slid off of the Elder''s face being reced with a look of confusion and then dawning horror as Rowan''s body began to snap and shift, his strong muscr frame bing therge silver wolf that let out a howl of warning.


    The two other elders, backed away from the table trying to flee from the room through a door at the far end. Racing after them, Rowan jumped andnded between them and the exit as he snarled menacingly. ''Please, we didn''t do anything, it was all him'' one begged, pointing back at the head Elder who was watching the werewolf in terror.


    Growling angrily, Rowan shook his fur our before leaping at one of the men, pushing him to the floor, silencing his scream as he ripped his throat out easily. Looking up at the second man, he stepped off the dead body, prowling toward him as the terrified man backed up, his hands out in front of him in a protective stance.


    ''Please Rowan'' he stuttered desperately.


    The low rumble of a growl in the warrior''s chest told him that he would get no escape from the angry werewolf. Dropping his hands in defeat, the man closed his eyes as Rowanunched his body at him, grabbing him by the neck as they fell and ripping his head from his body with ease.


    Turning back to the head Elder who was still frozen in shock, watching the brutal deaths of hisrades, Rowan slowly, purposefully stalked toward him, his hackles raised as the low growl rolled around the room, echoing off the walls.


    Reaching into his pocket, the Elder brought out his electric stick, a slight smirk returning to his face as he noticed Rowan flinch slightly at the sight of it.


    ''Remember this Rowan?'' he called out as he sidled around the room away from the dangerous wolf toward the back exit, making sure to keep a barrier between himself at Olivia who was stood in the middle of the room, watching the scene unfold as Vaughn continued to mutter to her, trying to keep her calm.


    Rowan let out a Howl of anger as he continued his advance, his eyes ck with fury as the movie reel of his own t*****e yed through his mind.


    ''You are going to let me go Rowan'' the Elder called out as he continued to edge closer to his escape, ''you know what happens when you don''t do as you are told!


    Rage overtaking him, Rowan charged toward the Elder who let out a squeak of fear, beating the wolf with the stick, electricity screaming through the warrior''s body as he snapped and snarled at the Elder''s torso and limbs.


    Struggling with the dial that was built into the handle, the Elder turned it up to full as Rowan snapped down on his arm, crushing the bone between his jaws.


    Ramming the end of the baton between Rowan''s shoulder des, he grinned through his pain as the warrior let out a howl of pain, releasing him before slumping to the floor unconscious.


    Turning back toward the exit, he took a single step before a heavy weightnded on his back, pushing him to the ground, the baton flying from his grip and skidding across the gstones out of reach.


    Looking fearfully over his shoulder, the Elder whimpered as the white fur and zing eyes of Gabrie came into view. Letting out a loud anguished growl, the teenager extended her ws, piercing the Elder''s skin across his shoulders as he screamed in pain. Dragging her ws downwards, she ripped ribbons through his flesh, pinning him down with her weight as the old man tried to writhe away from the agony.


    cing her mouth around the arm that had held the baton, the princess clenched her jaw, snapping the bone cleanly.


    Stepping off of him, the she wolf grabbed his leg and dragged him over so that he wasying on his back before standing over him, her snout inches from his terror filled face.


    ''I''m sorry'' he started to whimper, before being cut off by Gabrie''s warning growl, her eyes narrowing in disgust as she inched her teeth closer to his neck. Running her nose down his heaving chest, she grabbed his portly stomach in her jaws and bit down, ripping out a chunk of his flesh, spitting it out as he screamed in pain before bringing her head back in line with his, allowing his own blood to drip from her teeth onto his face.


    ''p.. p... please'' he whispered closing his eyes from the face in front of him.


    Sliding to the right, Gabrie shifted into her human form, lifting up the Elder and holding the back of his head to her chest as shezily stroked a fingernail down his cheek, the Elder sobbing uncontrobly as she whispered in his ear.


    ''shhhh little human'' she crooned softly, gently rocking him back and forth in her arms, wiping a tear from his cheek as he whimpered in pain. Leaning closer, her breath tickled his ear, ''I just want you to know'' she said softly, still cradling the bleeding man, ''I am going to take so much pleasure in this. This is for everything you put my mate through, every scar he carries, every tear he has shed and the guilt for every evil thing that he had to carry because of your evil sadistic pleasures!


    Opening his eyes, the Elder looked up at the teenager who smiled sweetly, keeping his gaze locked with her own as she reached around his face, yanking it aggressively, snapping his neck.


    Pushing his body from her own, she crawled to the unmoving wolf form,ying her head onto his chest, she ran her fingers through his fur as tears began to fall, ''Rowan?'' she called softly, ''Rowan, wake up for me, it''s OK now baby, you can wake up, I got rid of him for you, Rowan?''

 A Love spoken Chapter 62

    Olivia had watched the fight from where she stood in the centre of the room, once Rowan had smashed the vial that was needed to subdue her, her wolf had whispered to let him go so she had held back and allowed the werewolf to attack her enemies instead. The hybrid was behind her, he had been whispering words but she hadn''t been concentrating on what he was saying, keeping it as a buzzing noise in her mind as she kept her attention on the scene in front of her.


    As Gabrie had crawled toward the fallen warrior, Vaughn had called her once again, turning back to him, she finally realised that he was not alone, two Vampires were stood nearby guarding the door, each keeping a watchful eye on what was going on but not interfering.


    Focusing on the prince, Olivia tipped her head slightly to the side, contemting him as she yed with the fire that still surrounded her.


    ''Olivia?'' Vaughn called quietly, ''can you hear me?''


    Olivia nodded, a smile gracing her lips as she waited silently for him to continue.


    ''I''m sorry Olivia, I never wanted to hurt you'' he sighed sadly, ''I really didn''t have a choice!


    ''Everyone has a choice in the actions'' the she wolf replied, her voice smooth and musical.


    Vaughn nodded, ''that is true, but if I had chosen a different way, an entire species would have been killed'' he muttered as he cast his eyes down.


    ''Exin'' Olivia demanded, her brow furrowing at his words.


    Taking a breath, Vaughn raised his eyes to meet hers, the longing in his gaze evident as he took in her strength and beauty, ''my grandfather made a deal with the high priestess, a blood oath'' he started, ''a promise thought blood of a favour in return for saving my father''s life.


    The favour called in was handed to me, to bring you to her at the coven, I didn''t know who you were or that you were my mate, only that I had to bring the wolf that was marked with the crescent moon to her door.


    When I found out who you were I wanted so badly to protect you but if I broke the oath, not only would my father die, our entire species would be wiped out including any hybrids that were conceived from a Vampire, cross species mating'' he said. ''How?'' Olivia asked, moving slightly closer, her eyes never leaving his.


    ''The priestess gave my grandfather a potion, it blocks his venom from being attacked by an antidote that he was injected with, the venom that runs through the veins of every Vampire one the, thates from the very first Vampire in existence. To kill off the Venom in a Vampire who is directly rted to the first will kill off the Venom in all other creatures who who have been created through birth or turning'' the prince replied softly.


    ''Including you'' the she wolf stated.


    ''Yes, including me'' Vaughn agreed, ''if it had just been my life, I would have happily given it to protect you Olivia, as much as it hurts to say it, if it had just been my father''s life, he too would have told me to sacrifice himself for you, but it was tens of thousands of lives!


    Rowan and I, we came up with a n, we would hand you over, just as the oath said we should, but we would thene back and take you back again. No-where in the agreement did the Priestess say I had to leave you there. But by the time we fought our way back, you had rescued yourself'' he added with a small smile.


    Olivia nodded as she looked back over at Gabrie, her mes around her body dimming slightly, ''I thought I killed her'' she said hesitantly.


    ''No Olivia, you didn''t kill her, Gabrie is fine and Rowan is free because of what you did'' Vaughn replied forcefully. ''because of me? How?'' the she wolf asked in confusion.


    ''A selfless act, Gabrie threw herself in the way to save him, her selfless act freed him from his tie to the council and the spell to stop him iming his mate, what happened in that forest was meant to happen, you didn''t do anything wrong'' the hybrid exined taking another step toward her and holding out his hand.


    Pulling her hand away, Olivia shook her head, ''no, don''t touch me, I''ll hurt you... I don''t want to hurt you'' she whispered.


    Vaughn smiled as he continued to reach for her, walking closer, ''you wont hurt me Olivia, trust me'' he said as he slowly wrapped his hand around hers, the mes dancing around their entwined fingers.


    Looking down at their joined palms, she gasped, ''how are you not burning, I burn everything'' she muttered worriedly.


    Vaughn shook his head, ''not me baby, you can''t burn me. Do you remember the stories everyone used to tell about me setting fire to things all the time?'' he asked as the she wolf nodded distractedly, ''I wasn''t trying to burn things, I was trying to control the fire, I found that I could manipte it, make it burn brighter and stronger or dampen it down again. Your fire will never hurt me because I''m the other half of you and it recognises me, I''m the calm to your storm Olivia, and I will always be here holding your hand when your powers be too much for you.. if you''ll let me'' he said shyly.


    ''I.... ''Olivia started, her voice choking up as she tried to force out her words, ''I take back my rejection'' she whispered as he puled her to him and crashed his lips to hers, savouring her taste whilst her mes wrapped around them both before slowly dying away leaving only the two of them stood together wrapped in each others arms.


    ''Rowan? Please wake up'' Gabrie begged softly, holding on to the silver werewolf tightly as tears began to soak his fur.


    Looking up she saw Vaughn and Olivia running toward her, leaving the two Vampires by the door, dropping down beside her, Olivia pulled the teenager into her arms muttering, ''I''m sorry Gabby, I''m so sorry, forgive me'' over and over again. Vaughn stroked the wolf''s head, as he ced his ear against his silver chest and listened to the soft sound of his heartbeat.


    ''He''s alive Gabs, I can hear his heart'' he said sitting up again, reaching out for Rowan''s shoulders, Vaughn started to shake him violently, ''wake up Rowan, right now!''


    a low groan came from the warrior''s lips as he shifted back into his human form and groggily opened his eyes, ''leave me alone Vaughn, I''m sleeping'' he grumbled in annoyance as Gabrie sobbed louder and threw herself on top of him. Breathing in her scent, the warrior''s eyes snapped open, taking in the three worried faces above him.


    ''What happened?'' he asked, trying to sit up as Gabrie clung to him.


    ''Oh we just killed the council and saved Olivia while you took a nap'' Vaughn replied with a careless wave of his hand.


    His eyes widening, Rowan nced around the room, taking in the dead bodies beforending back on Gabrie who was still clinging to him in desperation. As his eyes ran down her body, he growled angrily and shifted to try and cover her body with his own so no- one could see her. ''Seriously? You almost die and you are worried about me being naked?'' she sobbed giving him a p on the shoulder.


    ''Vaughn is here! And Vampires! No-one sees your body but me'' Rowan grumbled as Vaughn stripped off his shirt with a chuckle and handed it to Gabrie who hastily pulled it over her head before pulling Rowan back into her embrace.


    ''You a*s hole! What do you think you were doing? You could have been killed'' the princess shouted, suddenly angry as she started to hit the warrior everywhere she could reach.


    Grabbing her hands, Rowan pulled her toward him, ''I love you Gabrie'' he whispered, ''and I''m not going anywhere, I told you that!


    Slumping against him, the teenager breathed in his scent,'' you are still an a*s hole'' she muttered.


    ''Yeah, but I''m your a*s hole and you are stuck with me'' the warrior replied with a chuckle as he kissed the top of her head.


    ''I don''t know about the rest of you, but I really want to head home'' Vaughn cut in as he ced his arm around Olivia''s shoulders and pulled her into his chest.


    ''Yeah I could be talked into returning to the castle'' Rowan agreed as he stood up delicately, striding over to one of the bodies and pulling his long coat off of him before wrapping it around himself and returning to Gabrie''s side. Leading the way back to the two Vampires, Vaughn nodded at them, ''we are ready to leave'' he said as they both nodded in return.


    ''Follow us your Highnesses, warrior, Princess'' the leader said with a bow at each before he pulled open the door and strode out.


    Making their way back along the corridor, they climbed the stairs, and marched along the almost deserted corridors, the few people they met backed up out of the way at the sight of the two stern looking men that led the way and the warrior and princess who were both covered in blood.


    Striding out of the open front door, they swept down to the guards who looked at them warily, raising their guns.


    ''Do you really want to go there son?'' the leader asked as he nodded his head behind the guard whonced over his shoulder at the dozen Vampires who had stepped out of the shadows and were advancing toward him and his friend. Dropping his weapon, the guard stood back, ''no sir'' he replied quickly shaking his head.


    ''Good choice'' the leader answered as he walked past, ''oh and you might want to let the people who work here know that the Council are dead'' he added over his shoulder.


    Walking back to the waiting Vampires, they continued to make their way back to the outskirts of the city, the awaiting Vamps surrounding the group in a protective stance, each one bowing to Olivia who gave them an awkward wave. ''Why do they keep bowing?'' she mumbled to Vaughn who was still holding on to her possessively.


    ''Because you are my mate'' he replied with a smile, ''so that makes you their future queen, there is nothing that they will not do to keep you safe my love!


    Sneaking a peek at the surrounding men, Olivia felt her worry lessen as she saw their determined looks, as they scanned their surroundings, finally she felt safe.


    Arriving back at the Castle just after dawn, Gabrie helped the injured warrior out of the bag, Vaughn doing the same for Olivia, having opted to travel with his mate rather than fly with his men.


    Taking Olivia''s hand, he led the shy she wolf to the gates, stopping just shy of the boundary as he turned to her, ''you have a choice my love, you can step over and be part of our castle like me and my parents or I can invite you in as a guest which means you can leave whenever you wish'' he said softly.


    Smiling brightly, Olivia ced a soft kiss on his lips before squaring her shoulders and stepping through the gate, gasping as the feeling of belonging enveloped her. ''I''m home'' she muttered to herself happily as Vaughn joined her inside, pulling her into his arms. Turning back, he uttered the words to allow Gabrie and Rowan to enter without being tied before heaving Rowan''s arm over his shoulder and leading the way inside calling for his fathers.


    Jason and Vance hurried down the stairs at the sound of their son''s voice, skidding to a stop as they took in Gabrie and Rowan''s blood soaked state.


    ''We are fine Jason'' Gabrie said immediately to his raised eyebrows, ''it''s not our blood'' she added with a smirk.


    Jason rolled his eyes, ''your mother is not going to let you keep visiting if you keep turning up here covered in blood'' he moaned as he snapped his fingers, turning to the young Vampiress who appeared beside him and asked her to get the pair new clothes to wear. ''What about you Rowan, are you OK?'' Vance asked worriedly.


    Rowan grinned, ''nothing a good shower and a long sleep wont fix your highness'' he replied as Gabrie took over from Vaughn and started to lead him toward the stairs and their rooms.


    Turning back to their son, the two men looked to his side at the young woman that was looking up at them through hershes nervously.


    ''Is this her?'' Jason asked as he walked up to Olivia and took her hands in his, pulling her into his arms.


    ''Dads, this is Olivia, my mate'' Vaughn said with a smile.


    ''Well Olivia, it''s been many years since I''ve seen you, I am so d you are safe'' Jason replied, hugging her tightly, the she wolf slipping her arms around his waist as she sank into the fatherly embrace.


    Releasing her, Vance then hugged her too, ''wee to our family Olivia, you certainly have the look of someone who can keep our son in check'' he said gruffly as Olivia giggled.


    ''I think it''s going to be more Vaughn keeping me in check'' she replied shyly, ''but I''ll do my best.


    ''I know you will my sweet girl, now how about we show you to your room so you can have a shower and then maybe you might want to ring your parents and let them know that you are safe? Leo has been on the phone pretty much constantly thesest few weeks, he was not keen to allow us to retrieve you ourselves after her found out what happened'' Vance added with a smile.


    Grinning up at the Vampire King, Olivia nodded, ''thank you your Highness, I would greatly appreciate being able to contact my parents'' she replied.


    Waving his hand, Vance shook his head, ''don''t call me your highness, we are family, call me Vance, or Val or even Dad V if you want'' he said dismissively.


    ''OK then dad V'' the she wolf replied, blushing slightly.


    ''Come on, lets go to our room so you can wash up'' Vaughn interrupted, grabbing his mate''s hand and pulling her toward the stairs.


    Watching the pair leave, Vance sighed, ''I can''t believe our baby has a mate! I''m not sure I''m ready for this'' he moaned.


    Jason chuckled as he slipped his arm around the Vampire''s waist, ''Just think though, now he has a mate, that means soon we''ll have a whole new set of little feet running around these halls'' he whispered causing his mate to grin at the thought.

 A Love spoken Chapter 63

    Helping Rowan into his bedroom, Gabrie lowered the wincing werewolf onto his bed next to the clean clothes that had beenid out by the castle staff. Hurrying out again, she returned a few momentster with her own clean clothes that she dropped on the bed before heading into the bathroom and turning on the shower. ''What are you doing?'' Rowan asked suspiciously as she locked the bedroom door and pulled him up from the bed again.


    ''Getting you showered, what does it look like?'' Gabrie replied, arching her eyebrow.


    ''I can shower myself'' the werewolf protested as he grabbed his side and cringed from the pain.


    Snorting derisively, the teenager rolled her eyes, ''yeah, and I''m going to challenge Nate for the Alpha title'' she scoffed.


    Pulling his arm around her shoulders, she helped the warrior into the bathroom where she peeled the long coat off of his shoulders allowing it to drop to the floor behind him.


    ''We are burning that after'' she muttered as she pulled Vaughn''s t''shirt over her head and throwing it into a corner.


    Swallowing hard, Rowan tried to avert his eyes from his mate''s naked body as she helped him to get under the warm water.


    ''I thought no-one was allowed to look at this but you?'' Gabrie teased, giggling as Rowan flushed, keeping his eyes averted.


    ''Uh, yeah, but.. ''he mumbled self consciously, making the princessugh harder.


    Pressing her flesh against his, Gabrie Inhaled, giving a wry grin as a groan of longing left the warriors lips. ''What''s wrong mate, are you scared to look at me?'' she purred softly as she ran her hands slowly over his chest, tracing his taut muscles with her fingers. Closing his eyes, Rowan steeled himself forcibly before muttering, ''I''m over fifty years old, doesn''t that gross you out or something? I''m chronologically older than your dad''


    The teenager couldn''t help but grin at the werewolf''s worried face as she pressed her lips to his, ''Rowan, first of all, mentioning my father whilst I''m pressed against you naked is not OK, ever! Secondly, Vance is like one hundred and seventy five years older than Jason chronologically and it doesn''t seem to phase them at all so why would it bother me?''


    Rowan sighed deeply, still troubled as his eyes flicked to her wet skin and back to the wall, ''I''ve been with other women, I didn''t wait for you'' he forced out hesitantly, stiffening as he waited for Gabrie to yell.


    The Princess stared at him for a moment silently before she started to giggle uncontrobly, ''really? I would never have guessed that a werewolf who had been on this Earth for fifty years wasn''t still pure, how will I survive this revtion?'' she gasped as the warrior red down at her.


    ''So you aren''t upset by that?'' he asked slowly.


    Gabrie shook her head, ''someone else, a few someone else''s in fact, may have got to have s*x with you Rowan but this she wolf is the only one who will ever feel you make love to her'' she replied simply. Groaning with want, Rowan pulled the teenager closer, his arms encircling her body as he pressed his lips to hers. ''How did I end up with someone as amazing as you?'' he mumbled into her lips as she smirked. ''Oh you just got majorly lucky werewolf, so don''t f**k it up'' Gabrie replied as she pulled away and grabbed the body wash, starting tother his chest and arms, washing away all the dirt and grime from his skin. Handing the bottle to him, she motioned to herself as Rowan squeezed out some of the wash and ran his hands over her skin, shivering as she moaned under his touch.


    ''You are killing me here Babe'' he mumbled as Gabrie gave him a wicked grin, cing her own hands onto her body and starting to rub the suds across her smooth skin causing him to swallow thickly as his eyes followed her movements.


    As her hands moved lower down her chest, she gave a small smile as Rowan''s breathing started to quicken, turning around she peeked over her shoulder at him as she whispered, ''wash my back warrior''.


    Nodding dumbly, the werewolf immediately ran his sud covered hands over her skin, washing away the Elder''s blood as she tipped her head back with a low groan.


    Turning around, she gently put her hands on his hips, moving them both around so that she was stood under the water, allowing the droplets to rinse her body clean.


    Tipping her head back, she allowed the warm liquid to run over her hair, running her fingers through it before grabbing the shampoo and washing her tresses and rinsing it.


    Looking over at Rowan, she smirked as she saw his iris'' had turned ck as midnight, his fists clenched by his sides as she watched her.


    ''Like what you see?'' she asked coyly


    ''You know I do'' he gulped, allowing her eyes to travel lower, her smile widened as she took in the painful erection that had grown.


    ''Looks like you more than like it'' she whispered as she stepped into him, grabbing his arms and pulling them around herself, cing his hands firmly on her pert b**t before snaking her own arms around his neck and hauling him toward her. Pressing her lips to his, she flicked out her tongue, tugging on his hair when he didn''t immediately allow her ess so that he would gasp from the pain.


    Dominating their kiss, Gabrie explored his mouth, pressing impossibly close to the hardness that was digging into her stomach.


    Reaching downward, she ced her hand between them, grasping his erection gently as she began to run her grip up and down his shaft as his breath hitched in his throat, his eyes closing of their own ord. ''Gabrie..Rowan groaned finally as he reluctantly tried to pull away.


    ''I want you Rowan and you are going to give me exactly what I want'' the princess growled lustfully as she attacked his mouth again.


    Moaning into her mouth, the warrior''s hands began to trace over her skin, sending shivers through body from the electricity that emanated between them.


    ''You are dangerous princess'' Rowan mumbled heatedly as he ced his hands around her thighs ad picked her up, Gabrie wrapping her legs around him automatically as she ran her fingers through his hair.


    ''That''s what makes me interesting baby'' she purred back softly, ''lets see how well you can handle a dangerous situation, or are you scared?'' she teased.


    ''Terrified'' Rowan agreed huskily, ''what if I''m not enough for you?'' he muttered, ''if I im you as mine and you decide to leave me, I won''t survive baby, I love you!


    Pulling back slightly, Gabrie gazed into Rowan''s eyes as she traced a finger down his face, ''I will never leave you Rowan, you are mine and I don''t share what is mine with anyone'' she whispered.


    Growling, Rowan pushed open the shower door still carrying the princess in his arms as he grabbed a towel and strode back into his room, sitting her down on the edge of the bed. Using the towel, he quickly dried himself off before carefully using the towel to dry her body, running the cotton material over her stomach and breasts. Taking each hand in his own, one at a time and gently rubbing the towel over the droplets on her skin. Lifting one foot, he dropped to his knees in front of her as ran the towel from the princess'' toes up her leg to the top of her thigh, smirking as Gabrie''s breath caught in her throat when he got near to her most sensitive area.


    cing her foot down again, he did the same with her other leg, this time when he reached the top of her thigh, he dropped the towel and allowed his fingers to graze against her soft folds as she moaned out loud.


    Leaning forward, he ced his hand on her chest, gently pushing her back onto the bed as he dropped his head to her stomach and began to slowly run his tongue over her flesh down past her belly button the gentle folds between her legs. ''Rowan'' Gabrie groaned, her hands grabbing the sheets of the bed.


    ''You are so beautiful Gabby'' he murmured, the tip of his tongue swirling over her entrance before running back up between her folds to her clit.


    Letting out a sigh of desire, the warrior flicked her sensitive nub with the tip of his tongue whilst he traced his fingers up her thighs, feeling her shudder under his touch. Reaching her core, he eased two fingers into her, massaging sensually against her tight walls as she moved against him.


    Moving in and out, the warrior continued to tease her clit as she moaned uncontrobly, her breathing bing erratic as a burning need began to build in her stomach.


    ''I want you'' she gasped, her hands finding his hair as he continued to worship her, ''take me'' she begged.


    Ignoring her words, Rowan started to speed up his movements, sucking and nibbling on her nub as she squirmed underneath him.


    ''Come for me baby'' he said softly, a smile creeping across his face as the princess came undone, clenching around his fingers as she moaned his name.


    Riding through her high, the young she wolf rxed into the bed sheets, her eyes closed tight as her o****m ebbed away, opening her eyes slowly, she looked down at the warrior before sitting up and grabbing him by the biceps, pulling him up and on top of her. ''Make love to me warrior'' she demanded, ''make mepletely yours.


    Growling possessively, Rowan climbed onto the bed, Gabrie scooting back against the pillows as hey himself between her legs, his erection rubbing against her folds.


    Moving downward, he captured one of her breasts in his mouth, running his tongue slowly around n****e before gently biting on the raised centre, pulling a surprised gasp from the princess'' lips.


    Sucking gently, he ran his hands over her warm flesh, cupping her a*s and lifting her slightly as his tip aligned with her entrance.


    Releasing her, he looked up to meet the she wolf''s gaze as he murmured, ''are you sure princess?'' Swallowing nervously, Gabrie nodded as Rowan gave a small smile, ''I''ll go slow baby, I won''t ever hurt you!


    Slowly, he pushed between her folds, stopping as she tensed against him, ''rx baby, let me take care of you'' he whispered, feeling her calm down as he pushed further into her. Reaching the thin barrier, he began to rock in and out gently coating himself and her sides in her juices. Pushing forward, he broke through her hymen as she gasped,


    ''are you OK? Did it hurt?'' he asked,ying still.


    Gabrie shook her head, ''not really, it was just a surprise, keep going'' she mumbled, cing her hands around his neck and nodding to say he could continue.


    Gently, the warrior slid into her, moving slowly to allow her to adjust to him, ''move more'' Gabrie groaned, her eyes closing as she began to match his movements.


    Speeding his thrusts, Rowan''s lips found her her neck, kissing down toward her marking spot as Gabrie whimpered underneath him.


    ''Rowan.. she muttered, her walls tightening as the feeling started to build a second time, ''mark me'' she begged.


    Extending his canines, Rowan bit down on her neck as the she wolf melted into a haze of ecstasy, retracting his teeth, he licked her neck clean his movements increasing as he chased his own release. Grabbing his face, Gabrie tipped his head to the side giving her ess to his neck where she bit down on him as he howled loudly, releasing himself inside of her.


    Slumping onto her body, Rowan ced panting kisses all over her face before lifting himself onto his elbows to look down at her.


    ''You are mine now, forever'' he growled, ''I love you!


    Gabrie smiled up at the lust filled eyes looking down at her and nodded, ''and you are mine warrior, I love you too, are you ready to go home to Silver Cross?'' Rowan thought for a moment, ''home sounds amazing'' he replied with a happy sigh as he gathered the she wolf into his arms and started to kiss her once more.

 A Love spoken Epilogue

    One Year Later


    Walking into the Kitchen, Olivia dropped into one of the stools by the ind as Erica turned around from the oven where she was just removing a baking tray.


    Grinning knowingly, she grabbed a te and ced a dozen of the freshly baked chocte chip cookies onto it before sliding it across the counter to the waiting she wolf who groaned in longing.


    ''You are so good to me Erica'' she eximed as she picked up a cookie delicately between her fingers and took arge bite, letting out a loud moan of ecstasy.


    ''Umm, only I am allowed to draw those kind of sounds from your lips my love'' came Vaughn''s voice as he entered through the kitchen door. Looking at the te of cookies that his mate was devouring he raised an eyebrow to Erica, ''where are my cookies?'' he asked with a pout.


    The Vampiress shook her head at him, ''are you growing a person inside of you? No? So you don''t get cookies'' she replied.


    ''I did help put that baby in there though, surely that counts? Though my mate will share with me won''t you baby'' Vaughn asked as he approached the she wolf who ced her arm protectively around her te, smacking at his outstretched hand as she growled. ''My cookies'' she said possessively, ring at him.


    Sighing deeply, Vaughn shook his head, ''you were so much easier to deal with when you were on fire my love, this pregnancy will be the death of me, I haven''t been allowed one of Erica''s cookies in five months.


    Ericaughed as Olivia inched away from him, eyeing him suspiciously, holding his hands up, Vaughn backed away, sitting at the table as the she wolf continued to destroy the sweet treats in front of her.


    Suddenly a phone started to ring, rummaging in her pocket with her free hand, Olivia pulled out the small mobile phone that Vaughn had insisted she carry from the moment they found out she was pregnant. Pressing the button she ced the speaker to her ear as a muffled voice spoke to her.


    ''Hey mum'' she replied with a grin as she stood up and indicated to Vaughn that she was going to speak in the other room.


    Taking a step away from the counter, she stopped and looked between Vaughn and her te before snatching it up and taking it with her as Vaughn pulled disappointed face.


    ''You know you wouldn''t dare steal a cookie off of that she wolf'' Erica remarked with a smirk, ''she''d pull off one of your arms and beat you to death with it.


    Vaughn shook his head in amusement, ''of all the things my mate could crave, its your chocte chip cookies, I swear I will never again know how they taste'' he moaned as Ericaughed.


    ''Wee to the world of being a father'' she grinned, ''the rest of your life will be dedicated to giving the things you love to the people you love. Looking at the door, where they could still hear Olivia''s mumbled words, Erica, quickly walked over to the oven and pulled out a second tray, lifting one off and handing it to Vaughn who grinned happily as he took it.


    ''If she finds out that you ate one I''m telling her that you stole it off the tray'' Erica warned as the hybrid bit into it with a loud moan of enjoyment.


    Hearing her footsteps, he quickly crammed thest bit into his mouth, swallowing it as Olivia skipped back into the kitchen, a huge smile on her face.


    ''That was mum! She... ''the she wolf started before her eyes narrowed and she red at her mate who averted his eyes.


    ''Did you eat one of my cookies?'' she growled dangerously.


    Opening his eyes wide, Vaughn shook his head, ''of course not baby, I know that they are only for you and the little one'' he protested immediately.


    Stalking toward him, Olivia beckoned to him with her finger, e here, I want to smell you'' she replied, the hybrid stumbling to his feet and edging away, desperately looking for an escape. ''Vaughn, get over here'' Olivia hollered as he ran toward him, chasing him around the kitchen, the Vampire fleeing for his life.


    After chasing him multiple times around the kitchen, Olivia finally gave up and slumped into a chair, rubbing her belly as she grumbled under her breath.


    ''So what did your mum say?'' Vaughn asked, trying to divert her attention from her annoyance.


    Her face lighting up again, Olivia grinned, ''oh, her and dad are just leaving the pack, they will be hereter on so we will need to send someone out to meet them and invite them into the castle'' she replied happily.


    Vaughn walked over to her, cing his arms around her and resting his hands on her stomach as a butterfly kick thumped against his touch. ''That''s great baby, we can send Grayson to meet them, you haven''t seen them in a few months and your mum can help you pick a colour for this little one''s nursery'' he replied.


    Olivia nodded, ''I''ve really missed them'' she sighed, cing her own hands on top of Vaughn''s as he kissed the top of her head.


    ''I know, but they can stay as long as they like, and once the baby is born, we can go to visit them for a few weeks'' the prince cated.


    Turning around in her chair, the she wolf, ced her hands on his face, pulling him down for a kiss before releasing him and punching him in the arm.


    ''OW!'' Vaughnined, rubbing the spot, ''what was that for?'' he muttered.


    ''For eating my cookies'' Olivia replied with a re.


    ''I only had one!'' the hybrid groaned with a small pout.


    His mate shook her head, ''I don''t care, this child wants Erica''s cookies, YOU put him or her in there so YOU will go without them until my body is my own again'' she warned.


    ''Yes baby'' Vaughn replied, giving her his best puppy dog eyes, ''no more cookies from now on.


    Rolling her eyes, Olivia tried to hold her annoyed face but melted under his loving gaze, pulling her toward him, he gave Erica a wave as he led her from the kitchen and out through the dining room into the foyer.


    Turning her around, Vaughn ced a heated kiss on he lips, causing the she wolf to moan longingly, ''I love you so much, you know that right?'' he murmured softly.


    Olivia pulled back slightly so she could gaze into his eyes as she nodded, ''I know, and I love you, more than anything, my pyromaniac mate'' she replied happily.

 Hated Ties That Bind

    It has been four years since Rowan and Gabrie returned to Silver Cross, mated and in love. Though Rowan has been epted by the Alpha as a member of the pack, there are still tensions and those that don''t think a Rogue should be a part of Silver Cross. Nathaniel is ready to take over the Alpha position from his mother, only one thing stands in his way, he still hasn''t found his Luna. It''s time for him to set out, search for her and bring her back to the pack so that she can help him lead.


    Setting out with warriors from the pack, the future Alpha is on a mission but will his encounters be friends or foes and how will they cope when someone from the past catches up with them.

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 1

    Gabrie awoke to the loud rumbling of her stomach, opening her eyes she squinted at the dawn sunlight that streamed through a crack in her curtains. Rubbing her stomach she grumbled in a low voice of annoyance, ''it''s not even morning yet madam, why are you waking me up?'' Her reply was a hard kick that made her giggle softly. Gabrie awoke to the loud rumbling of her stomach, opening her eyes she squinted at the dawn sunlight that streamed through a crack in her curtains. Rubbing her stomach she grumbled in a low voice of annoyance, ''it''s not even morning yet madam, why are you waking me up?'' Her reply was a hard kick that made her giggle softly.


    Rolling over, her smile widened as she took in her mate''s sleeping form, Rowan wasying on his back, his right arm stretched underneath her pillow, the other resting on his muscr chest. Moving closer, Gabrie snuggled into his side, inhaling a rxing breath as their unborn baby calmed down from the close proximity to her father.


    Frowning slightly, Gabrie breathed in again before pushing herself up and sniffing Rowan tentatively, then more insistently.


    ''Babe, why are you smelling me?'' Rowan croaked, his eyes still shut, ''it''s the middle of the night!


    Gabrie poked him in the chest as she climbed on top of him, sniffing her way up his neck, ''you smell'' she stated, her voice excited.


    Rowan cracked an eyelid open, peeking out at her, ''I had a shower before I came to bed'' he huffed, ''I do not..''


    Gabrie ced her finger to his lips shushing him, ''no! you smell! You have a scent!'' she repeated, her excitement growing, ''I can smell you!''


    Both of Rowan''s eyes opened as his eyebrows furrowed cutely, ''babe, maybe it''s just the pregnancy, we both know I don''t have a scent'' he replied carefully.


    Gabrie sat up on his stomach ring down at the warrior who flinched under her gaze, ''don''t you dare me my pregnancy for anything'' she warned angrily, ''you have a scent, I can smell you!''


    Holding up his hands in surrender, Rowan nodded, ''OK, I have a scent!'' he agreed immediately, making the she wolf rx slightly andy down next to him, breathing deeply, ''so what do I smell like?'' Rowan asked, drawingzy circles on the she wolf''s bare arms. Inhaling deeply, Gabrie smiled in approval, ''like apple pie'' she replied dreamily.


    Rowanughed, ''I smell like your favourite dessert?'' he asked in amusement.


    Gabrie shoved him yfully, ''well it makes sense, that my mate smells like my favourite thing'' she scoffed.


    Pulling her closer to him, Rowan nodded, ''I wonder why I suddenly have a scent; I haven''t had one for nearly thirty years'' he mused.


    The she wolf cuddled against him as she pondered the question, ''maybe because we broke your curse? Maybe it wasn''t an immediate thing, maybe it''s gradual and finally your scent has re-emerged?'' she offered. Rowan shrugged, ''I don''t really care'' he admitted, ''I''m just d you can finally scent me!


    Gabrie propped herself up on her elbow as she leaned forward and pressed her lips to his, ''me too'' she replied.


    Tightening his arms around his mate, Rowan began to deepen the kiss before Gabrie''s stomach gave another loud obnoxious rumble.


    Looking down, Rowanughed as he rubbed his hand over the swollen bump between them, ''my baby girl is hungry, isn''t she?'' he murmured softly.


    Gabrie nodded, ''yup, that''s what woke me up, I have a feeling that she''s going to be a little hellion when she gets here''


    The warrior chuckled as he threw the covers off himself and sat up, reaching for his sweatpants, ''just like her mother then'' he replied with a wink.


    ''Hey! I am not a hellion!'' Gabrie huffed, crossing her arms over her chest.


    ''Of course, you aren''t baby'' Rowan agreed, ''you are just fiercely independent and not afraid to go after what you want'' he teased.


    Gabrie shrugged, ''mum would be horrified if I had grown up as a walk over'' she countered as she mbered out of bed and threw on her dressing gown, feeling around with her feet under the bed for her slippers.


    Walking around to Rowan, Gabrie pecked his cheek as he pulled open the door, waiting for her to walk through before he followed. Looking across the hall at the door opposite, Rowan pressed his ear to the wood before smiling back at his mate, ''still sleeping'' he said with a wink.


    Gabrieughed, ''not for long daddy, he''ll be jumping on you soon enough'' she retorted as she heads down the corridor toward the stairs.


    Making their way to the kitchen, Gabrie swept toward the fridge, pulling open the huge silver doors and rummaging through the shelves before stepping back triumphantly holding a pie in her hands.


    ''Apple pie babe? Really?'' Rowan asked in amusement.


    ''Don''t me me, you put me in the mood for it'' Gabrie retorted as she grabbed a te from the draining board and walked over to the table and ced it on the tablemat, before heading to the drawer and pulling out a knife and two forks. Sitting next to each other, the she wolf cut two decent sized slices and cing them onto a te before handing Rowan a fork and tucking into the sweet dessert.


    ''Ohhhh Myyyyy Goddessssssss'' Gabrie moaned in ecstasy, her eyes closing as she murmured ''this is the best pie ever!''


    Rowan raised an eyebrow as he looked over at her, ''umm, do you have to make those noises babe?''


    Cracking open an eye, Gabrie red at her mate dangerously, ''do note between me and my pie unless you want this little girl to be thest pup you are able to create!


    Eyes widening, Rowan immediately looked down at his te, shovelling arge piece of pie into his mouth before raising his gaze again and making muffled noises, pointing to his mouth and shrugging his shoulders. ''That''s what I thought Ghost boy'' the she wolf replied with a wink.


    Once the pie was gone, the pair cleared up before Rowan helped his mate back to their room, bending down to take off her slippers and put them back under the bed.


    ''I really miss my feet'' Gabrie mumbled as she mbered back into the bed, letting Rowan pull the covers over her again.


    Climbing in beside her, the warrior pulled her close to him, curling her against him as his arm encircled her belly protectively.


    The following morning, as Gabrie was making her way down the corridor, she noticed that her mother''s office door was open, walking up to it, she peeked inside to see her father rummaging through the papers on the desk. ''And what do you think you are up too Luna?'' she shouted authoritatively.


    Jumping a foot in the air, Riley span round to glower at his daughter who started tough uncontrobly.


    Goddess Gabby, do you want to give me a heart attack?'' he grumbled as he walked over to his daughter and pulled her into a hug before patting her stomach lovingly, ''and how is our newest princess today? Is she being a good girl?'' Gabrie rolled her eyes, ''well if you count using my dder as a football and doing what can only be described as advanced karate moves in there, then she''s absolutely good as gold'' she grumbled as her fatherughed.


    ''The pleasures of pregnancy sweetie, ask your mum, she has some wonderful stories she can share about when she was pregnant with you'' he teased, ''though I still can''t believe that a*s hole got my baby pregnant'' he added, his face contorting into a look of annoyance.


    ''Seriously daddy you need to get over this! it''s been 4 years! he''s been the perfect mate and you know it'' Gabrie growled back.


    ''Doesn''t mean he''s any less of an a*s hole'' Riley grumbled under his breath.


    A small gasp sounded from the doorway, before a little voice said loudly, ''Grampy said a bad word, my tell Grammy Izzy!


    Riley''s face dropped as he turned toward the door where his two-year-old grandson was standing, looking up at him, his little mouth open in horror.


    ''Hey buddy!'' he said loudly, walking over to the dark-haired boy with piercing grey eyes, ''Grampy is very sorry, it just slipped out, we don''t need to tell Grandma about my words do we? How about some ice cream? I heard that Mrs Carter got Rocky Road yesterday, your favourite'' he cajoled.


    ''Dad! Are you bribing my son to not tell on you?'' Gabrie demanded, her hands on her hips.


    ''Um, of course not baby girl, but Ethan looks like he has been a very good boy today so surely he deserves some ice cream?'' her father replied quickly.


    ''Ethan? Where have you gone you little tike?'' came Rowan''s voice before the hulking warrior entered the room, ncing up and giving Gabrie a guilty smile. ''I literally turned around for a second baby and he was gone'' he said weakly as the she wolf ced her hands on her hips, giving her mate a knowing look.


    Looking over to his son, Rowan smiled brightly before meeting his father inws gaze and his face hardening.


    ''Riley'' he said formally with a nod of his head.


    ''Rowan'' the Luna replied icily before cing the boy back down who ran back to his father excitedly and held his arms up.


    ''Did you sneak off after mama again'' he growled as the little boy giggled.


    ''Grampy said a bad word'' Ethan replied in a loud whisper as Rowan''s eyes swivelled to the older werewolf''s suspiciously. ''Oh, did he, and what word would that have been?'' he enquired tightly.


    ''I don''t think we need to be encouraging our child to learn these words Rowan'' Gabrie butted in, giving him an icy stare.


    ''Of course not babe, we don''t say bad words do we Ethan'' he added, looking at the little boy who shook his head immediately.


    Giving his wife a wave and Riley a cursory nod, Rowan walked out again, taking the youngster with him.


    ''That is possibly the most amazing little boy in the universe, Riley said with a loving grin, ''even if half his DNA does belong to that a*s hole'' he added quietly.


    ''DAD! Stop it'' Gabrie growled angrily.


    Giving her an innocent look, Riley held up his hands in surrender, ''I don''t know what you mean sweetie, I''m not doing anything'' he replied.


    Gabrie red at him, ''if you keep this up, I''m telling mum and it will be much worse than her finding out that you were teaching her grandson bad words'' she warned.


    Sighing deeply, Riley fought internally with himself for a few minutes before nodding in defeat, ''good'' Gabrie said before turning around and walking out of the room again She still overheard her father mutter ''I still think he''s an a*s hole though''.

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 2

    ''Mate, you need to stop pacing'' Landonmented, ''you are wearing a hole in my carpet.''


    Nathaniel threw himself down into his Beta''s armchair, letting out a huff of annoyance, ''I need to find her Lan! Where is she?'' he growled.


    Rolling his eyes, Landon got up from his seat on the bed where he had been putting on his trainers, and walked over to his best friend, cing aforting hand on his shoulder, ''she is out there, like she has been this whole time'' he replied soothingly. The pair had been having this same conversation on and off for four years since Landon had found Sierra who was pregnant with their first pup and his younger sister Gabrie had found Rowan, the two already about to wee their second baby to their family. Even Henry, the youngest, had found that his steady girlfriend since he was sixteen was his fated mate and the two teenagers were already discussing ns for their future.


    ''It''s alright for you, you have your mate'' Nathanial grumbled, ''you don''t know what it''s like, everyone around me has their true love, and I''m sat over here like Billy no mates. I''m supposed to take over the pack soon, Mom wants to step down, but I have no Luna to take over with me!''


    Landon perched on the arm of the chair thoughtfully, ''maybe it''s time we actually go look for her then'' he mumbled to himself.


    Nathaniel groaned loudly, leaning his head back over the chair, ''we have Lan'' he growled, ''we''ve been to every known pack within one hundred miles and not found her.''


    Landon smirked, ''so maybe we stop looking in packs.. ''he suggested with a raised eyebrow.


    Nathaniel sat up, his eyes widening, ''you mean go off grid? You think my Luna is a Rogue, a traitor to the species?'' he scowled.


    Landonughed, ''no mate, I just think that we''ve exhausted the big packs, maybe it''s time to start digging out the lesser-known packs, the lone wolves and yes, even the Rogues until we find her. Even if she was a Rogue, would you really care? If you find her and she is a Rogue because of her parents'' choices, would you reject her?'' he asked pointedly.


    Nathaniel''s shoulders slumped, ''no'' he admitted, ''I would still want her, everyone deserves a chance. His mind went to his brother-inw, the most feared Rogue in the country four years ago, now a loving family man who doted on his sister and was one of the strongest and most loyal warriors of their pack, devoted to the protection of his wife''s family and pack members.


    pping the future Alpha''s shoulder, Landon stood up, e on, let''s go and get some food before my mate and your sister eat everything'' he teased, holding out his hand to pull the warrior to his feet.


    Nathanialughed as he took the proffered hand, ''yeah,st time I waste for breakfast, when Gabrie was pregnant with Ethan, she polished off all the waffles. I still have the fork marks from where I tried to take thest one from her te'' he replied with an amused shake of his head.


    The friends stepped out of Landon''s room, heading down to the stairs to the dining room where they grabbed tes before scouring the room for Sierra and heading toward where she, Gabrie, Rowan and Ethan were sitting eating. Looking up, Sierra smiled as her eyes met her mates, ''finally, I was beginning to wonder if you two finally decided to run off together and elope'' she teased as Landon sat down next to her.


    cing a kiss on her lips, Landon ced his hand on her stomach, rubbing it affectionately before pushing some of his own food onto her te and beginning to eat the rest. Sighing in happiness, Sierra kissed his cheek as she groaned, ''you know me so well, before attacking to recement food like she had been starved.


    ''whipped'' Nathaniel coughed loudly as Rowan chuckled.


    ''Oh don''t even, man!'' Landon growled toward the older warrior, ''everyone here knows that you are even worse with Gabby than I am with Sierra. Rowan shrugged, not even denying it, ''hey, if my baby is happy then I am happy, happy wife, happy life'' he replied.


    ''And you'' Landon added, pointing his fork usingly at his best friend, ''you will soon change your tune when we find our future Luna!


    Nathaniel sobered up at his words, stabbing his fork into his food with unnecessary force, ''yeah, but we have to find her first'' he grumbled darkly.


    ''Nate, you will find her, I know it'' Gabrie said as she reached for her brother''s hand and gave it a squeeze.


    Looking up at his sister, the oldest sibling finally allowed his pain to sh across his features, ''how Gabs? How do you know? What if I never find her?'' he croaked.


    Gabrie fixed him with a steely gaze, ''you will find her Nate'' she replied sternly, ''because if you don''t, I will kick your a*s!


    Nathanialughed, his bad mood broken, ''you couldn''t kick my a*s little sis'' he teased.


    Gabrie shrugged, ''then I''ll get Rowan to kick your a*s'' she replied with a smirk, turning to her mate and adding, ''you''d kick Nate''s as if I asked you too, wouldn''t you baby?''


    ''Of course baby girl'' Rowan replied without removing his eyes from their son who had somehow managed to trap his own arm in the back of his chair and wasining loudly as his father tried to free him.


    Turning back to her brother, Gabrie''s triumphant look morphed to one of understanding, ''you can find her Nate, you are the future Alpha, the Moon Goddess wouldn''t leave you to lead alone!


    Nodding silently, Nathaniel ate his breakfast, ''we are thinking of going out for another search'' Landon butted in conversationally, ''going off grid, see if she''s in one of the packs that we don''t know about, or maybe a lone wolf.." he added in a low voice. ''You think she''s a Rogue?'' Sierra asked, her voice tightening as she snapped her gaze to her mate in horror.


    ''Not all Rogue''s are bad'' Rowan muttered, as the she wolf flushed.


    ''Well obviously not Ro'' Sierra said with a nervous giggle, ''I didn''t mean that.. I..'' she faltered, unsure how to continue.


    ''I think Master Ethan is going to need a bath'' the warrior said abruptly as he stood up, picking up the sticky toddler who smiled brightly as a dollop of maple syrup ran down a lock of his hair, whilst jam covered his mouth and clothes. cing a kiss on Gabrie''s lips, he nodded to the others, Ethan waving madly at Nathaniel, ''bye Uncle Nate'' he yelled excitedly making the young Alpha smile as he waved back.


    ''Bye little dude'' he replied, ''we''ll hang outter OK?''


    ''Yeah!'' the young boy shouted happily as he clung to his father''s shirt as they left the room.


    ''Damn, that kid is adorable'' Nathanial muttered, ''how the heck did he get made by you?'' he added as he nudged his sister yfully.


    ''Pfft, I am adorable, so obviously I make adorable children'' Gabrie replied, making the tableugh.


    ''I think that kid has more of Rowan than you Gabs'' Landonmented with a smirk, ''that little boy doesn''t have a vindictive bone in his body, I can never see him gluing his sibling to the toilet seat after they identally dented his car!''


    The she wolf raised an eyebrow, ''umm, that car is my pride and joy'' she replied archly, ''my beloved husband bought it for me as an engagement present and THAT doofus'' she growled pointing at Nathaniel, ''put a dent in it by throwing a football into it before I''d even had it a week!''


    ''You glued me to the toilet Gabs'' Nathaniel muttered angrily, ''I had to ring Landon and he had to get dad and the pack doctor to help get me free, I couldn''t sleep on my back for four days until my skin healed!


    Gabrie smiled, ''You dented my car, I dented your pride, that''s just fair big brother.''


    Giggling, Sierra stood up, picking up her te as Landon hugged her waist, e on Gabs, lets go waddle these asses upstairs, I''ve been looking at a bedding set for the nursery and I want to see what you think'' she said as Gabrie joined her and the pair walked over to deposit their tes before leaving.


    ''So what do you think about heading out for another search?'' Landon asked as he finished up his te.


    Nathaniel nodded, ''yeah I think so'' he agreed before meeting Landon''s gaze, ''but I need you to know, if we don''t find her this time, I''m done!


    The Beta raised his eyebrows, ''what do you mean you are done?'' he demanded.


    ''I mean this is thest search man, I can''t keep going out full of hope just toe back alone, if we don''t find her this time, I''m taking a chosen mate!


    ''Mate, don''t be hasty here, you know that chosen mates will never rece a true mate'' Landon protested.


    Nathaniel shrugged, ''I know that, but I have to be realistic here, mum wants to step down, she''s ready, and the pack needs a Luna. Yes, I want my real mate, that one that gives you sparks and consumes your every thought, but we don''t all get that. If I have to take a chosen mate for the good of the pack then that is what I will do'' he said stubbornly.


    Sitting back, Landon remained silent, leaving her best friend to his own thoughts as he red at his te. One thing he was sure of, he wasn''t going to allow Nathaniel toe back to the pack until they had searched every inch ofnd they could for his mate.

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 3

    Isabe sat behind her desk, her head in her hands as she massaged a headache that was throbbing ''You OK baby?'' came Riley''s voice from the doorway.


    her eyes.


    Sighing, Isabe looked up, ''yeah, just a headache'' she replied, ''I''m getting too old for this'' she added as she waved a hand over the desk that was littered with paperwork.


    Riley stepped in the room and shut the door, walking over to the small drinks cab, and pouring his wife a ss of water before grabbing a box of pain killers and bringing them over to her. ''You need to let Nate help you more'' he chastised as he handed her the ss.


    Taking it, Isabe nodded, ''I know, but he still hasn''t found his mate Riles, I don''t want to load him down so much that he doesn''t have time to keep searching for her, I want all my babies to find their other halves'' she said sadly.


    Riley took a seat across from her, his own face bing solemn, ''I know babe, I want that for him too it must be awful for him to watch not only his sister find her mate.. I wish she hadn''t found him now I know who it is'' he added under his breath, ''but also his youngest brother? He doesn''t tell us, but I can see it''s eating him.


    Isabe nodded dejectedly, ''I don''t know what to do babe, he''s been out so many times to search for her, she''s not at any of the surrounding packs, he needs a Luna!''


    Riley hesitated for a moment before muttering ''he could take a chosen mate.''


    Isabe growled angrily, ''my son deserves his fated mate'' she scowled.


    ''I know babe, and I want that for him too, but how long can you keep watching him return from his searches alone and heartbroken? How many more times can we see him hole up in his room, so he doesn''t have to watch everyone around him with their mate?'' Riley replied softly.


    Isabe met her husband''s gaze, would you have stopped searching for me if we hadn''t have been best friends? If I had been unknown to you, would you have let the thought of me go?'' she asked.


    Riley sighed, ''no, probably not, but I already knew you and I know how I felt about you before I knew we were mates, my biggest fear was you not being my mate'' he replied with a smile.


    The Alpha shook her head as she returned his smile, ''you are so damn cheesy, do you know that?'' she grumpled as she stood and wrapped her arms around the warrior, curling against his chest with a sigh.


    A sharp knock drew the pair apart, e in'' Isabe called as she retook her seat.


    Opening the door, Nathaniel peeked his head in before pushing it wide and walking in, Landen at his heels.


    ''Hey Nate, what''s up mate?'' Riley asked jovially as the older pair gave the two young men their full attention.


    Taking a deep breath, Nathaniel took a seat before saying, ''mum, dad, I''ve decided to go and look for my mate again!


    Isabe''s face lit up as she replied, ''that''s great Nate, we''ll sort a few warriors, you can go around the packs again, just in case your mate was underage thest time you visited..''


    Nathaniel held up his hand to stop his mother''s rambling, ''mum, I don''t want to take a load of warriors with me, I just want to go Landen and I, keep it a bit low key'' he replied heavily.


    Isabe frowned as she prepared to argue, ''Nate, I know you are all grown up but you still need protection, you are the future Alpha'' she chided.


    Nathaniel nodded sadly, ''I know mum and that is why I don''t want them toe, I hate seeing how excited they are when we leave, the belief that we might just find the next Luna. Then as we work through the packs, the feeling of hopelessness that washes over them all as we hit dead end after dead end, I can''t keep putting our pack through this!


    The Alpha watched her son carefully, her frown deepening as she growled, ''what do you mean Nate? They''ll keep hope until you find her.


    Nathaniel shook his head, ''no mum, I can''t keep doing this, if I don''t find her this time, I''m going to take a chosen mate, one that will benefit our pack and that I enjoy spending time with'' he muttered.


    ''Nate, you can''t do that'' the she wolf shouted, her temper rising through her worry, ''you can''t just throw away your fate like that!


    The future Alpha met his mothers gaze resolutely as he ran a hand through his short brown hair, ''yes I can mother, and I will. You want to step down, I want to take over and I need a Luna so if I cannot find my true mate then I will pick someone that I think will be good for our pack'' he replied.


    Isabe mmed her fists down on the desk, ''and what of her fated mate Nate? There will be a werewolf out there denied his true love because of this'' she growled.


    ''Not everyone gets their fated mate mother, some find that theirs have died, others get rejected, who''s to say mine didn''t take a chosen mate? I don''t have a Luna mother, and I can''t just pluck her out of thin air for you, at some point we are all going to have to ept that this might never happen for me. The warrior swallowed hard, trying to regain control as his wolf started to surface with his emotions, ''I would love to find my mate mum, seriously I would, that''s why I have been searching for thest four years, but I can''t find her, surely a back up n is a good idea?'' he begged hopelessly.


    The she wolf went to open her mouth before Riley beat her too it, ''he''s right babe, not everyone finds their mate, we don''t know if she is still alive, are you going to deny him the pack indefinitely?'' he asked softly.


    Isabe swallowed as she shook her head, ''of course not, I just.. I really wanted you to find that one special person'' she continued sadly.


    Nathaniel reached across the desk, taking his mother''s hand in his own, ''I know mum, so do I but I can''t risk the pack on a dream that is bing less and less likely to be real!


    Straightening up, Isabe nodded, ''fine, you can go without guards, and whilst you check the packs again, I ept that you may also be looking for someone who could be an excellent choice of chosen mate'' she said stiffly.


    Nathaniel gave a weak smile, ''yeah, about that'' he started hesitantly, ''we were not nning on going around the main packs again.."


    ''Nate'' Isabe warned, her eyes hardening.


    ''Mum, we have been already, she is not there, I need to go off grid, find packs that we don''t know, lone wolves..'' he started


    ''And Rogues'' Riley added, his gaze darkening.


    Rolling his eyes, Nathaniel nodded, ''and Rogues if wee across them'' he agreed.


    ''Absolutely not'' both his parents shouted in unison.


    ''Why not? It worked for Gabrie!'' Nathanial shouted back, his temper rising again.


    ''Rowan was different'' Isabe argued, ''he wasn''t really a Rogue per see'' she finished weakly.


    Nathaniel snorted, ''no he just worked with Rogues and was a hired mercenary for the Council'' he replied dryly, ''and yet he is Gabrie''s mate, which tells us that my mate could be anyone, from any walk of life and if you want my true mate by my side, you have to let me turn over every stone to find her.


    His parents exchanged a look, their eyes clouding as they spoke between their personal mind link. Looking over at Landen, he saw the Beta give a slight shrug of hopelessness before turning back to his parents who were justing out of their internal conversation.


    ''OK Nate, you can go offgrid'' Isabe started, holding up a hand as the warrior broke into a huge grin. ''You can go without warriors, and with Landen, BUT'' she added with a growl of warning, ''your father is going too!'' Nathaniel''s face fell, ''mum! Come on, seriously? I can''t take my dad with me, I''ll be aughing stock'' he argued in horror. ''How can I expect other Alpha''s to respect me when I''m taking my dad to search for my mate?'' The she wolf fixed her son with a steely re, holding his gaze until he squirmed and looked away in defeat, ''those are my terms Nate, take them or leave them'' she said sternly.


    ''And if I go without him anyway?'' Nathaniel asked sullenly.


    Isabe smiled grimly, ''I have two more options to hand over my pack too, there is now saying I have to hand it too my first born, I''m sure Gabrie and Rowan would make an excellent Alpha and Luna'' she replied simply. Nathaniel let out a growl, ''no way! I have trained for this my entire life! Gabrie got everything, including her mate handed to her, she cannot have my pack as well!'' Tipping her head sideways, Isabe studied her son for a moment, ''soooo what is your decision then about your father apanying you then?'' she asked sweetly. Huffing, the future Alpha nodded, ''fine, dades too'' he agreed in defeat.


    ''Good'' Isabe replied quickly with a grin, ''because your sister would have screamed the packhouse down in a temper if I had even hinted to her to be Alpha! Nathaniel snapped his eyes to his mothers amused look, ''wait, what?'' he spluttered in confusion.


    Riley was openlyughing at this point, ''son, do you not know your sister at all?'' he teased. ''Gabby would rather be handed over to a vampire as a gourmet meal than ever take over the pack.. her words not ours'' he chuckled. ring at his mother, Nathaniel growled, ''that was low mum, even for you!


    Isabeughed as she got up and swept around the desk to hug her son who epted it grudgingly. ''Hey don''t take it too hard baby, mummy has had many years of getting people to do what she wants, where do you think your sister gets it from'' she teased before releasing him and ushering him and his Beta from the room.

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 4

    ''So you are finally going to bring home my sister inw?'' Gabrie teased as she pulled Ethan''s top over his head, and reced it with a clean one as Nathaniel sat in the chair in her bedroom across from her. ''There you go young man'' she added with a smile as she ced a kiss on her son''s curly hair, ''please try to keep yourself clean for at least half an hour this time. Ethan giggled as he climbed off the bed, skipping over to the door and pulling it open before running down the corridor, his little feet hammering on the stairs as he raced back to his father.


    ''He''s such a great kid Gabs'' Nathaniel said softly, his eyes still on the open door that the toddler had just exited.


    Gabrie smiled, ''yeah he is'' she agreed happily, patting her stomach she added, ''this one on the other hand, I think she is going to be a handful'' sheughed.


    ''Just like you then'' Nathaniel grinned as Gabrie picked up a pillow and threw it at him.


    ''Why does everybody keep saying that'' she pouted in annoyance.


    ''I don''t know sis, maybe because you were always a stubborn little trouble maker as a child?'' Nathaniel replied with smile before his face dropped again and he let out a sigh.


    ''Hey, none of that'' Gabrie said as she stood up and walked over to the armchair, perching on the arm, and putting her arms around her brother who leaned against her. ''You are going to find her Nate, and you are going to have this'' she added waving her hand around the room and at herself. ''You are going to have pups and Ethan will be running around with Nate Junior causing havoc while this one will be tormenting them both with your daughter and we''ll both beughing as the boyse running to us toin that the girls are being a pain.


    Nathanielughed as he looked up at his sister, ''I really hope you are right Gabs, I''d really like my kids to grow up with your kids, to be as close as we are with each other and with Henry'' he replied.


    ''And I really want to be cool Aunt Gab who feeds them chocte before dinner and keeps them up all night at a sleepover, just like Grandpa and Uncle Justin used to do with Mum, Uncle Marcus, Jason and Halle'' she said with a small nudge.


    Nathaniel groaned, ''I think I''m changing my mind, maybe I don''t want our kids to grow up together'' he mumbled as Gabrie shoved him with augh.


    ''I will be the coolest Aunt that there ever was, do not deny my nieces and nephews my awesomeness because you are devoid of any fun'' she retorted.


    The warrior rolled his eyes, ''first let me find my mate OK? And then we can talk about their cool Aunt Gabby with the truck load of chocte.''


    Standing up, Nathaniel held out his hands to help his sister to her feet, e on coolest aunt, let''s go get some lunch, everyone will be waiting for us! Letting her brother help her, Gabrie threaded her arm through his as they made their way down the corridor toward the stairs.


    Entering the dining room, the pair grabbed tes and piled them with food before heading to the main table where Rowan was already cutting up Ethan''s food for him, the toddler already smeared in food making his mother sigh dramatically.


    ''I swear I just changed that child'' she grumbled under her breath as Nathaniel chuckled, pulling out her chair next to her mate before sitting down on her other side.


    Opposite them, Landen was sat beside Sierra who was already devouring her te of food ravenously. Looking up at the future Alpha, the she wolf''s cheeks flushed as she mumbled, ''shut up, I''m eating for two!


    Nathanielughed loudly as Landen put his arms around his mate and red warningly at his best friend. ''Yes you are baby, you eat whatever you want'' he cooed softly to her.


    Isabe and Riley entered the room, greeting their pack members as they walked up to collect food. Making their way over to the table, the Alpha and Luna sat down as everyone bowed to them in respect before carrying on with their meals. ''So when are you boys leaving?'' Isabe asked conversationally as she took a bite of her food.


    ''We were thinking tomorrow morning after breakfast'' Landen replied conversationally, ''get a good meal in before we get the one of the guards to drop us in the nearest town!


    Nathaniel nodded in agreement as he ate his food, ''yeah, we figured we would be better on foot, not miss any chances from being in a car'' he added as he looked over at his dad with a smile, ''you can always back out dad, no embarrassment, you aren''t as young as you used to be.''


    Riley growled warningly, ''this old man can still kick your a*s kid'' he replied, ''and I can hold my own just fine, I won''t need your scrawny a*s to protect me.


    ''Plus Rowan is going with you all'' Gabrie butted in nonchntly drawing all eyes to her.


    ''Excuse me?'' Nathaniel asked, as Landen choked back hisughter and both Rowan and Riley stared at the she wolf as if she had lost her mind. ''Rowan'' Gabrie repeated slowly, pointing at the warrior, ''will be going with you!


    ''Not on your life'' Riley growled furiously.


    ''Yeah, I don''t think I need to go with them, never want to be where I''m not wanted'' Rowan agrees with a pointed look at his father inw.


    ''Don''t even start you two, Rowan is going and that is final! And you both WILL y nicely'' she added dangerously.


    ''But baby girl!'' both men responded simultaneously before glowering at each other.


    Gabrie rolled her eyes, ''Goddess, if you two would stop acting Ethan''s age you''d see that you are so simr it''sughable'' she muttered as the two men pouted.


    ''You are going'' she added to Rowan, ''he is going'' she then repeated as she red at her father.


    ''Babe!'' Riley started, looking toward his mate for help.


    Isabe shook her head, ''I think that is an excellent idea, Rowan is by far our best warrior and as he''s family he can''t be ssed as a babysitter. Gets my vote, Rowan, you are going with them to find Nathaniel''s mate''


    Both men sigh in defeat, ''fine'' Riley said annoyed, ''just stay the hell away from me'' he added toward the warrior.


    ''Trust me, I have no desire to be any closer to you than necessary'' Rowan snapped back.


    ''Grampy, Daddy'' came Ethan''s voice, ''you are not being very nice to each other, Grammy is gonna make you sit in time out if you not careful.


    The rest of the table sniggered as the two men turned to the little boy, ''Grampy and daddy are just ying mate'' said Rowan with a forced smile.


    ''You need to be friends daddy, or mummy will be sad and that will make my new sister sad'' Ethan continued sternly.


    ''Absolutely buddy'' Rowan agreed, ''Grampy and I wont y silly games any more just in case we make mummy and the baby sad, you are such a good brother to think of that.''


    Nodding happily, ''You and Grampy can practice being nice on you''re a''venture with uncle Nate so you be all ready for when my sister is born'' Ethan replied before he went back to his food, oblivious to the smirks from the adults around him as they watched the defeated pair resign themselves to being together for the next few weeks.


    ''Well now that is settled, lets finish our lunch so that you can all get packed up and some sleep before you set off tomorrow'' Isabe said happily.


    Rowan and Riley both scowled at their tes but refrained from answering as they finished their meals in silence.


    Standing up, Rowan grabbed his son''s te, bncing it on top of his own before lifting the toddler out of his seat and holding him to his side as he picked up the crockery to take it to the clear up area. ''I''m going to take Ethan for a bath and put him down for a nap'' he said to Gabrie who nodded as she tipped her head up for her mate to kiss her gently.


    ''I''ll be up after I have finished to help you pack'' she replied softly as she smiled up at him. Looking around the table he nodded to each of them, a scowl gracing his lips as he saw Riley glowering at him.


    ''See you in a minute baby'' Rowan replied before stalking out of the room, his son chattering happily in his arms.

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 5

    The following morning, Rowan held his son in his arms, covering the little boy''s face in kisses as the toddler squirmed manically in his father''s grip. ''Daddy, you is making my face all slobbery'' Ethan shouted as the warrior chuckled.


    ''Sorry little man'' he replied, ''I''m just going to miss you and mummy so much while I''m gone, I need to remember every single bit of your faces!


    Gabrie walked up behind her mate and slipped her arms around his waist, pressing her swollen stomach into Rowan''s back, ''you better miss us Rogue'' she whispered in his ear.


    Shuddering, Rowan leaned back and growled lowly, ''you keep that up mate and I won''t be leaving long enough to miss you at all!


    Giggling, the she wolf ced a kiss on the warrior''s ear before taking his hand and leading the way out of their room, down the stairs to the front door where the rest of the men were waiting. ''Finally, I was about to send Sierra to get you'' Nathaniel grumbled as the family walked up.


    ''Have some patience big brother, Ethan is going to miss his daddy'' Gabrie retorted as she took the toddler from her mate''s arms and walked over to her father so he could hug him goodbye. ''Bye little dude, you take care of Grammy and Mummy while I''m gone OK?'' Riley said as he ced a kiss on the little boy''s forehead.


    Ethan nodded as he puffed out his chest importantly, ''my is the head warrior now that daddy is going with you, if anyone tries to hurt mummy or Grammy I will poke them with the big stick I got in the garden'' he replied loudly.


    Laughing, Riley hugged the child tightly, ''you do that little warrior, I know my girls are safe with you here'' he chuckled before releasing him.


    Holding out his chubby arms, Ethan made grabby hands at his uncle Nathaniel who walked over and plucked him from his sister''s arms for a hug. ''My daddy will look after you Uncle Nate'' he whispered, ''he will help you find yourdy mate, just like he finded mummy!


    ''I hope so my little man'' Nathaniel replied with a smile, ''we are sure going to give everything we have to try and find her!


    Nodding, Ethan wriggled to show he wanted to be set down, the warrior obliging so that he could run back to his father for onest hug before he left.


    ''Have you got everything? Food? Water? Changes of clothes? Money?'' Isabe asked, her tone slightly worried.


    ''Yes mum, we have everything'' Nathaniel replied with an exasperated smile, ''we''ve double checked that we have everything..''


    ''including me'' came a voice from the top of the stairs as Daniel appeared carrying his packed rucksack.


    ''What? Since when are youing?'' Landen asked as he walked toward his father.


    ''Someone needs to be the voice of reason on this trip'' Daniel replied jovially as he walked up to the group, ''and lets be honest, it isn''t going to be any of you lot is it!''


    Landen gave his father a suspicious look ''does mum know?'' he asked shrewdly.


    His question was answered by the furious voice of Vaya from the top of the stairs, ''Stalker! Where do you think you are going?'' she shouted dangerously.


    Daniel''s face paled as he began to usher the men out of the front door, looking back at his mate who was prowling down the stairs toward him, her eyes shing angrily.


    ''Babe! You know I have to go'' he called out as he pushed at the other men''s backs, ''the Luna is going, I am his guard! It''s my duty! Obviously, I don''t want to leave you and the girls, but I can''t just shirk my responsibility, I''ll be back as soon as possible, I love you, bye! Love you!'' he shouted desperately before muttering behind him, ''go! Before she catches us!''


    Scrambling out of the door, the men jumped into the seven-seater, Riley in the passenger seat as Daniel leaned between the two front seats in agitation. ''Drive! Now!'' He hissed as he looked back at the packhouse where Vaya was just emerging, her face thunderous. mming the vehicle into drive, the warrior behind the wheel, shot off toward the gate, beeping the horn so that the guards would open it quickly. Looking up, he gave his Beta an amused smile as the man sank back into his seat in relief. Taking a quick nce through the rear windscreen, Daniel could see his mate stood in the middle of the drive, growing smaller, her arms crossed as she watched the vehicle leave.


    ''She is going to be soooo pissed when we get back'' Landen murmured as the othersughed.


    ''Yeah but that could be weeks away'' Daniel replied with a wave of his hand, his normal mischievous expression back on his face, ''there was no way that I was staying back there with an aggressive Alpha who was worried about her mate and son and two pregnant she wolves'' he said with a shudder, ''I don''t love any of your asses enough to deal with that s**t, I wasing with you, Henry can deal with them.


    The menughed as the driver s aid, ''you know she''s going to have my a*s when I get back for taking you Beta? You just gave me a week of sparring with Vaya man, I should take you back!''


    Daniel raised his eyebrows at the warrior who was giving him a reproachful look in the rear view mirror. ''I will buy you a car if you keep going'' he countered seriously, ''convertible, cream interior, sporty'' he added.


    Letting out a frustrated sigh, the warrior nodded, ''fine but I want all the upgrades'' he muttered, ''that she wolf is going to make me cry!


    Settling in, the group watched the scenery pass as they left their territory behind and headed to the closest human vige, entering the smallmunity, the warrior slowed the car to a stop and turned around in his chair.


    ''Stay safe boys, we need you all back'' he said honestly as the warriors climbed out and gave him a wave as he pulled away from the curb and set off back toward the pack.


    ''OK boys, where shall we start?'' Daniel asked happily as he looked around them.


    ''I suppose we should just walk through and see if Nate scents anything'' Landen replied with a shrug as the group set off together, looking around themselves in interest.


    The vigers peeked at the group as they passed, taking in their tall muscr forms, a few of the girls openly staring at the younger men in hope.


    ''You are getting attention'' Landen muttered toward Rowan with a wink.


    ''Huh? What?'' Rowan asked, raising his head in surprise as he looked around to see a few women eyeing him lustfully.


    ''You got the bad boy vibe man, even now'' Landenughed as they kept walking.


    ''Yeah well they can keep on staring but if they step near me I''m ripping their arms off their body'' Rowan growled back in annoyance, ''none of these humans hold a candle to my Gabby!


    Riley snorted to their right, though kept his eyes averted as Rowan red toward him.


    ''Problem Riley?'' Rowan asked smoothly.


    ''It''s Luna'' Riley growled back, ''and she''s not YOUR Gabby, she was, is and always will be MY Gabby, just like her mother is.


    Rowan''s fists clenched as he let out a growl of his own, turning to take a step toward the older warrior who looked over at him in distain as Landen grabbed his arm instinctively.


    ''OK boys, lets remember why we are here'' Daniel interjected as he stepped between the two men who were eyeing each other in dislike, ''looking for a future Luna, lets leave the pissing contest until we get back!


    Shaking off the future Beta''s grip, Rowan stalked ahead, his shoulders tense, ''you need to back off of him Riles'' Daniel warned in a low voice.


    Riley shrugged, ''he should pack himself up and get the hell away from my family'' he replied icily, ''once a Rogue always a Rogue, I''ll not stand back and watch him hurt my daughter like he hurt my mate!''


    Shaking his head, Daniel sighed heavily, ''the guy more than paid for his sins mate, and he has been nothing but dedicated to Gabby, he''s devoted to that girl!


    Riley made to argue when Daniel quickly interrupted him, ''dude, you know that if I thought for a second that my god daughter was in any chance of getting her heart broken that I would rip that man''s arms off. That man loves her and Ethan more than life itself, and he''s here because she asked him to be.''


    ''I don''t like him'' Riley grumbled as he red daggers at the warrior''s back.


    ''And we''re not asking you too, but you gotta try and be civil man, we have a long road ahead of us and your son is already highly strung about it, lets put our energies into finding his missing half not ripping each other apart.''


    Riley let out a deep breath, his lips forming a thin line as he struggled with his own emotions, ''fine'' he gritted out, ''but I still don''t like him, I still don''t trust him and if he gives me any reason at all, I will rip his head off'' he threatened.


    ''good luck old man'' Rowan growled from in front of them without turning around.


    Looking over at his best friend, Riley snarled, ''see? He''s a f*****g a*s hole! How can you expect me to spend time with him without inflicting some sort of injury?''


    Rowanughed harshly, ''you are so full of yourself Riley, you couldn''ty a hand on me, you''d be dead before you even finished the thought to attack.


    ''Is that a challenge Rogue?'' Riley asked, halting as his eyes shed, unbothered by the open stares from the people around them as he focused on the warrior who turned to face him, his own expression, one of fury!


    Stepping closer to the Luna, Rowen let out a snarl of his own, ''maybe it is.. Luna'' he ground out, his eyes holding his father inws unwaveringly.


    ''No it wasn''t'' Daniel said quickly, stepping between the pair as Landen ced a calming hand on Rowan''s chest, Nathaniel pulling at his father''s arm to draw his attention.


    Scowling at the younger warrior, Riley sneered, ''the only reason you are still alive Rogue is because of my daughter'' he rumbled, ''and she isn''t here with us, so if you should befall an ident she''d never know whether it was really idental. If something did happen to you, at least she could then find a second chance mate, one more worthy of her time'' he added with a smirk.


    Rowan roared loudly as he fought against Landen, Daniel also stepping in to grab the furious warrior, ''Rowan! Stop letting him get to you'' the Beta hissed in his ear, ''think of Gabby, and Ethan, they know your worth.


    Breathing heavily, Rowan''s struggles ceased as he looked at the Luna with unhindered loathing, ''you may not think I''m good enough Luna, f**k, even I don''t think I''m good enough for her, but MY mate does and her opinion is the only one I give a f**k about'' he growled before shaking off the two warriors and turning his back, stalking ahead of the group who fell into step behind him.

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 6

    she passed in faint hope of that one intoxicating smell that would tell him that his mate was near. led for any danger that might find them.


    his brother inw when he thought no-one else was watching.


    No enticing scent reached Nathaniel as he walked through the vige, checking various streets and sh Exiting from the back of themunity, the five warriors strode across an open field keeping their ey The future Alpha snuck a look at his father, taking in his angry aura and hate filled looks that he sent Nathaniel knew of Rowan''s past, well as much as anyone did and he held no animosity to the man. He remembered when Rowan first returned to the pack with Gabrie after they retrieved Olivia and got At first, he had hated the man, for the part he had yed in Olivia''s pain, and deep down for the fact find her own mate and agree to be his chosen mate instead, or the pain when he had realised that she That first night after they returned, when he had walked past his sister''s room to hear her trying tofort him as the warrior screamed in his sleep. The things he was forced to do by the council stalking his dreams in a never ending reel of terror. That was the moment that Nathaniel knew he couldn''t harbour anger toward the warrior as he was punishing himself for his crimes far more than anyone else ever could. That was also the moment he had really looked at his sister, the girl who he spent his entire childhood fighting against and realised that she was no longer his annoying little sister, but a grown woman who loved her mate deeply. He had stared at the ck circles under her eyes the next morning when she came down for breakfast, holding Rowan''s hand tightly in her own, proof that she had spent the night cradling her mate as he fought his demons.


    that Rowan had a difficult past, one that he was not proud of and didn''t like to talk about, that he had done things that haunted his dreams. He ck to the Vampire King''s castle.


    e was the one to bring Vaughn into the she wolf''s life, sealing his fate in the friend zone. He couldn''t lie to himself that he had hoped that Olivia would fail to belonged to Vaughn.


    Nathaniel had realised in that moment, that he wanted what his sister had, someone that he loved so much he would sit up all night tofort them and still smile the next morning because they were next to him, holding his hand. He didn''t just want a chosen mate, he wanted that connection that he saw between Gabrie and Rowan, and thenter, Henry and hough he loved Olivia, he had realised that he was never in love with her, not in the way that his siblings loved their fated mates and so he began to search.


    At first he was hopeful, after all his siblings had literally had their mates thrown into theirps, his would surely be nearby, he just had not bothered to look before now having been wrapped up in a hope for someone that was never his. she wolves hade of age, then they moved on to Oak Grove, then too other well known packs that they had alliances with. From there it was packs that


    They started at Red Moon, yes he and Landen had trained there but it had been a few years and more were amenable to an alliance and weed the thought that his mate could be among their member As the months rolled by, then years, Nathaniel''s optimism began to give way to an aching doubt that he ld ever find his one true other. Landen continued to push the future Alpha to keep looking, repeating over and over that his mate could be at the next pack they visited, refusing to believe that their Luna would not materialise. Nathaniel let out a sigh as he marched behind the others, his mind roaming over the past few years, H seen Landen''s anger when he had said that this was hisst attempt to find his mate. His Beta had tried to keep it under wraps, but he knew the warrior to well to be fooled. They had been best friends since the moment that Nathaniel was able to understand the concept, despite Landen being older, they had gravitated to each other. The future Alpha knew that his Beta wanted him to have what he himself had found with Sierra and he felt like he had failed his Alpha and the pack as their future Luna remained unobtainable.


    Nathaniel kept his eyes peeled, his senses heightened for any sign of an attack as they trudged through the open field in single file. He hadn''t beenpletely truthful with the others about this journey, they all thought that he was searching for his mate, but in reality, he was looking for the ideal chosen mate.


    ''You OK dude?'' came Landen''s voice, breaking into his thoughts.


    Nathaniel looked up and grinned back at his friend''s concerned face, ''of course, just thinking about ces that we can search'' he replied casually. Nodding, Landen looked around them, taking in the greenery, ''we''re going to find her Nate, I have a good feeling'' he muttered confidently. Nathanielughed, ''you said that thest time we went out, and the time before and the time before that'' he retorted as Landen grinned. ''Yeah, but before I was just trying to make you feel better, this time I really have a feeling'' he replied with an easy smile.


    Shaking his head, Nathanielughed, ''you are so full of it Lan'' he grumbled, though he appreciated the Beta''s attempts to keep his moral up. ''Full of positivity mate'' Landen replied with a light punch to his shoulder.


    ''Halt'' came Rowan''s voice from upfront, bringing the group to a stand still.


    ''What is it?'' Daniel asked in a low voice as he took a protective stance beside Riley who was backing up to his son, also looking around in concern.


    ''Wait here, stay low'' Rowan ordered as he crept forward toward the trees, his steps silent against the soft grass beneath his feet.


    ''Where is he going'' Riley hissed in annoyance as Daniel threw an arm out in front of him before he could think of moving.


    ''Let him do what he needs to do'' the Beta replied, ''he''s got instincts man, let him use them.''


    Grunting derisively, Riley, crouched down next to Nathaniel, he, Daniel and Landen making a defensive shield around the future Alpha as the four men waited for Rowan to reappear.


    At the tree line, Rowan hesitated slightly, listening intently to the noises from within the forest. He had seen a glint of sunshine reflecting momentarily from between the leaves and his years of life as the Ghost told him that reflections usually mean metal, and metal surfaces are most likely attached to a human of some description.


    Sliding between the branches, the ex Rogue inched across the leaf strewn floor, his ears pricked as he filtered through the sounds of the swaying trees, rustling leaves and light scuttling of animals until he found what he was looking for, theboured sound of stilted breathing that was trying to stay quiet.


    Prowling around the forest, Rowan honed in on the quickened breaths, smiling to himself as there was repeated breaks whilst the hidden person tried to hold their breath, making them louder when they finally had to breathe once again. Stepping around a tree trunk, the warrior dropped to a crouched position, moving forward toward a thick bush that moved slightly as if something inside its foliage was moving ever so slightly.


    Gently, pulling the branches apart, he whipped his arms through the leaves and wrapped them around the hidden body, one hand closing over their mouth as the other encircled their waist.


    Pulling them out backwards, Rowan grunted in pain as the unknown person bit down on his hand hard, their teeth breaking the skin.


    ''Pack it in!'' Rowan growled warningly, ''I won''t hurt you, I just want to know what you are doing here.''


    The person gradually stopped struggling as Rowan lowered their feet to the floor and tentatively removed his hand from their mouth, turning them to look at him as his brow creased.


    In front of him was a young girl, barely older than fourteen who was staring back at him, a mixture of fear and defiance on her face.


    ''What the hell are you doing out here on your own'' Rowan growled, from her scent he could tell that she was a she wolf but she was too young to have gained her wolf yet making her vulnerable to be out alone.


    ''None of your beeswax mister'' the young girl retorted angrily as she tried to rip her hand from his grip that had secured itself around her wrist.


    Rolling his eyes, Rowan let out a deep sigh, ''check your attitude kid, you know I can snap your neck like a toothpick if I wanted too'' he grumbled in annoyance.


    The girl shrugged, ''but you won''t'' she retorted


    ''How do you know?'' the warrior asked curiously.


    The teenager smiled, ''because I''m just a sweet little girl who won''t harm anyone, you are definitely a pack man so you wouldn''t be able to bring yourself to injure me, that''s not the pack member way'' she replied with a flick of her hair. Laughing, Rowan rxed, ''OK kid, you got me, I''m not gonna hurt you, but could you lose the attitude anyway? I gather that you are not a member of a pack'' he added thoughtfully, ''where are your parents?''


    The girl looked down, avoiding his gaze, ''I''m not supposed to tell anyone'' she replied evasively, ''especially not pack warriors'' she added with a re.


    Rowan nodded, ''sensible parents, but I wasn''t always a pack warrior, I used to live out here before I found my mate.''


    The teenager looked at him suspiciously before stepping closer and smelling him deeply, ''you have the scent of a pack'' she said thoughtfully, ''but you don''t move or act like a pack member''


    The warrior nodded, ''that''s because I used to be a Rogue'' he admitted, ''you don''t forget how to move to survive, which you obviously know, as you hid yourself pretty well, even disguised your scent!


    The girl smiled up at him, ''my dad taught me'' she said proudly, before giving him a studious look, ''so how did you find me?'' she asked curiously.


    ''I followed your breathing'' Rowan replied with a chuckle as he watched the girl''s face go crimson.


    ''Dammit'' she muttered angrily to herself.


    ''Don''t sweat it kid, my job used to be hunting people who didn''t want to be found'' Rowan replied kindly, ''you had no chance of evading me! Looking over her dirty face and the scratches on her arms from the forest, he added, ''so what is your name kid? And why are you out here?''


    The girl shuffled her feet slightly before huffing, ''Victoria, I''m going to the vige to get some medicine, my ma is sick!


    Rowan tilted his head at her words, ''you going to use a five finger discount on those meds Victoria?'' he asked with a raised eyebrow as the teenager flushed.


    ''We don''t have a lot of money'' she admitted, ''but my ma needs help, he keeps coughing and her skin is all white, dad is worried, he tells me she''s gonna be OK but I can smell the fear on him!


    Rowan released his grip on the girl, cing his hand on her shoulder instead as he gave her a supportive smile, ''look, my name is Rowan'' he said softly, ''and I''m with my friends, I''m going call them over and introduce you, I don''t want you to be scared of them OK?'' The girl looked back the way they hade tentatively, her hand raising to brush her long brown hair behind her ear, her watch catching the sunlight again, reminding the warrior how he had spotted her in the first ce. ''Will they hurt my parents?'' she asked hesitantly, as she looked up into the ex Rogue''s eyes.


    Rowan shook his head, ''I promise that they won''t Victoria, your mum needs help and I''m hoping we can help her'' he replied.


    Letting out a shaky breath, Victoria nodded, ''OK'' she replied, ''I won''t run.''


    Nodding, Rowan led her toward the edge of the trees, looking over the field and the group of warriors who were crouched together protectively, watching where he had disappeared.


    Stepping out, he whistled loudly and beckoned them over, waiting within the trees as they all stood up and jogged toward them. Once inside, four pairs of eyes looked at the young girl, who''s shoulder was still being held by the warrior. ''Who''s this?'' Daniel asked in surprise.


    ''Her name is Victoria, her mum needs help'' Rowan replied as he gave the young girl a smile.


    ''She''s a Rogue'' Riley said in surprise as he sniffed the air tentatively.


    Rowan nodded, ''yes she is, but her family need help'' he replied forcefully.


    ring at the warrior, the Luna growled, ''how do you know she isn''t just out pulling in pack members to their Rogue pack? You think we should just walk in blindly to a situation we know nothing about?''


    Rowan bristled, ''I know a liar when I see one Riley, and this girl isn''t lying and she doesn''t have a pack, Rogue or otherwise, this family is on it''s own! Nathaniel stepped forward to the young girl giving her a smile, ''hey Victoria, could you show us where your mum is? Lets see if we can help you OK?'' Staring at Riley, Victoria slowly turned to the young warrior warily, ''I don''t want any trouble for my mum and dad, please, you can just leave me here! Nathaniel met her gaze, his own full ofpassion, ''we won''t hurt your parents Victoria, we just want to make sure that your mum is alright!


    Nodding hesitantly, Victoria turned to the right, her hand slipping into Rowan''s as she looked up at him with trust, ''it''s this way'' she said quietly, pulling him along with her into the trees.

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 7

    Walking silently through the woods, the group were on alert but no-one jumped out from behind the foliage as they walked deeper into the darkening forest. After about thirty minutes they came across a small wooden shack that was covered in moss and debris making it look like an abandoned child''s fort.


    Walking up, Victoria knocked once on the door, waiting a moment and then knocked again three times. The door pushed open to reveal a thin rough looking man, who''s eyes widened as he saw the warriors stood behind his daughter. ''Vicky!'' he hissed worriedly, ''what did you do?'' shuffling out of the door, the man bowed his head, before the group muttering, ''please gentlemen, we don''t want any trouble, please, whatever my daughter did, she didn''t mean it, she''s just a child.


    Stepping forward, Rowan grasped the man''s shoulder, wincing slightly at theck of muscle under his grip. We are not here to harm your daughter or your wife, sir'' he said softly, ''your daughter said that your wife is ill, we are here to see if we can help her. Looking up in surprise, the man, who was in histe forties, took in each of their faces in turn, noting the worry that was on both Rowan and Nathaniel''s face, and the guarded looks of the other three.


    Nodding slightly, the man bowed his head again, ''my name is Nichi, my mate''s name is Rosalie, she fell sick a few weeks ago and is not getting better!


    Rowan nodded at the man''s words, ''may I see your mate, Nichi?'' He asked, ''I have spent many years having to deal with my own health, I may be able to help her.


    Nichi, met his gaze, a spark of hope igniting in his eyes as he nodded quickly and pushed the door open so that Rowan could enter.


    Ducking his head to enter the small door, Rowan allowed his eyes to adjust until the room swam into new. There was a small bed pressed against the side wall, arger one next to it that held a huddled bundle under some thin nkets.


    Making his way to the bed, Rowan perched on the edge, reaching out for the woman who rolled over weakly her eyes fearful as they fell on Rowan''s face.


    ''Please, don''t hurt my baby'' she whispered, ''take me sir, just leave my baby, she has hurt no-one.''


    Nichi stepped up behind the warrior, reaching out and taking his wife''s hand, ''this man is here to help you Rosalie, he won''t hurt Vicky!


    Rowan smiled down at her warmly, relieved to see the woman rx slightly at her husband''s words.


    cing a hand on her forehead, Rowan frowned as heat radiated through his palm, the mmy feeling of fever evident under his skin. ''Did you eat anything from the forest?'' he asked softly.


    The woman hesitated momentarily before shaking her head, ''no, but.. I did scratch myself on a bush she added quietly.


    Pushing down the nkets, Rosalie, lifted her shirt slowly, wincing to reveal a deep purple bruise underneath an oozing cut across her side.


    Looking closely at the wound, Rowan sniffed it tentatively, ''it''s infected'' he said softly, ''you need antibiotics.


    Rosalie nodded, ''I hoped it would get better on it''s own, we.. we don''t have a lot of money for medicine'' she admitted in embarrassment. Giving her a reassuring smile, Rowan replied, ''don''t worry about it, I''ll get you what you need!''


    Standing up, he headed back out of the small shack, nodding to the others to step to the side where he spoke in a low tone. ''The mother is hurt pretty bad, I''m going to head back to the vige we came through and get her some medicine and ointment for the wound in her side, if you stay here, I''ll be back as soon as I can and we can set off again!''


    Nathaniel grabbed the warrior''s arm as he turned to leave, ''Rowan, is it a good idea to go alone?'' he asked seriously, ''maybe one of us should apany you, watch your back!


    Rowan gave the future Alpha a wink, ''mate, this is where Ie from, being out here alone doesn''t worry me, I can hold my own. What you can do is start a fire and hunt out some meat, it doesn''t look like this family has eaten properly in a while. The mother is weak, she could do with some good food, I''ll try and get them some groceries as well from that small store we passed!''


    The four men nodded, watching as the ex-Rogue walked back to Nichi and Victoria, telling them that his friends would find and prepare a meal while he went back to the vige for the antibiotics.


    Grabbing his hand, Victoria looked up at him, her grip tight, ''I''ll go with you Rowan'' she said determinedly.


    Meeting her gaze, Rowan shook his head, ''no Vicky, you need to stay here, it''s not safe out there!


    Victoria scowled, ''I''ve lived out here all my life, I can take care of myself, and you will need me to lead you back to our camp'' she replied stubbornly.


    Looking up at her father, Rowan silently raised an eyebrow as the older Rogue nodded his head imperceptibly in agreement to his child apanying the warrior.


    ''OK short stuff, you''re with me'' he said with a grin, deciding not to tell her that he could easily find them again if he wanted too.


    Beaming in triumph, Victoria picked up her backpack and slung it over her shoulder, waving to her father who called after them worriedly, ''be careful pumpkin, stay with Rowan OK?''


    ''I will dad'' Victoria replied excitedly as she kept her hand in Rowan''s and began to lead him away from the camp toward the edge of the forest, the trees soon swallowing them from view.


    The four remaining warriors split into two groups, Riley and Daniel moving around, finding twigs and moss that they could use to build a fire as Nathaniel and Landen undressed and shifted, heading off into the trees in search of rabbits that they could cook. Once the fire was built and lit, Riley approached the Rogue cautiously, ''wound you like me to help you bring your wife outside so that she can eat?'' he asked.


    Nichi looked up at Riley and smiled, ''Alpha, I get the feeling you have not had a lot of contact with Rogues?''


    Riley gave a weak chuckle, ''actually its Luna'' he corrected, ''my mate is the first female Alpha of our pack, and no, all my interactions with Rogue''s has been when they have attacked us'' he admitted.


    Nichi nodded, ''yes, I can see why you are wary of us, but believe me, we mean no harm to anyone, we just want our daughter to be safe'' he said softly.


    Walking into the shack, Nichi introduced the Luna to his wife, the woman''s face breaking into a delighted smile as she heard that it was his wife who ran their pack.


    ''That is so exciting'' she whispered, ''you must be a very progressive pack to ept a female Alpha.


    Rileyughed, ''she is the strongest she wolf I''ve ever known, I am an Alpha by blood, but I can hand on heart say that my mate is the best person to lead our pack!


    Nodding, Rosalie held out her hand as the warrior carefully ced it around his neck and helped her to stand shakily on her feet, the two men guiding her to the door and outside to sit by the fire that now had four freshly skinned rabbits on spikes above the mes.


    ''That smells amazing'' Rosalie said quietly as she stared at the cooking meat, mouth watering, ''I haven''t been hungry thesest few weeks but that is making my stomach rumble!


    Nichi brightened at her words, giving her a loving look, the warrior''s looked at the pair, seeing the worry that hung over the male as he watched his mate carefully.


    ''How did you end up out here?'' Landen asked curiously, ''if you don''t mind us asking'' he added quickly.


    Nichi smiled, ''no son, it''s OK, we were not always Rogue''s, we were part of a small pack of about forty wolves, we didn''t have a pack house, but we had a small encampment of tents that were pitched on our packs territory. One day arger pack came to visit us, demanded that we submit to him and merge with his pack. Our Alpha didn''t want too, we were not a violent pack, had no interest in expanding ournds or fighting with others so Alpha Jack turned the other Alpha down.


    The other Alpha returned that night, wiped out all of the men and took the women and children by force. I managed to grab Rosalie and get away in the darkness, we fled for our lives, forced into the life of Rogues. Rosalie found out weekster that she was pregnant with Victoria, we tried to find a pack to take us in, but we already had the scent of Rogue wolves and no-one would allow us in to tell them what had happened.


    The Rogues we met also chased us away, they could scent that we were once pack members, they saw us as untrustworthy and attacked us on sight. So we travelled alone, trying to find somewhere that we can settle without fear of our daughter being taken or killed, then we found this forest and no other wolf seemed to live here, so I built this'' he said waving behind himself at the shack, ''to give us shelter whilst we tried to work out what to do next, and we have been here ever since!


    Nathaniel shook his head sadly at the Rogue''s story, ''that is so wrong'' he growled, ''you didn''t ask to be Rogues someone should have taken you in!''


    Nichi shrugged with a small smile, ''I can understand why they were reluctant to meet with us, I cannot me the Alphas for protecting their packs from a perceived threat.


    The group sat around waiting, talking quietly until a soft snap of a twig drew their attention just as Rowan and Victoria reappeared, their bags bulging with supplies as they sat down, Victoria tipping out her bag to show her parents excitedly, what she had. ''Look mum! I have bread, ham, milk, water! And Rowan has eggs and tins of food for us'' she said happily as she pushed the food to her mother who''s eyes met Rowan''s tearfully as the warrior looked down in embarrassment.


    ''Thank you, Rowan, you didn''t have to do this'' the Rogue female said softly.


    ''Rowan shrugged, ''it''s nothing really ma-am, just a little help for you all'' he replied as he rummaged in his bag and pulled out a bottle of tablets, some antiseptic cream and wipes, gauze and sterile strips.


    Handing the bottle of tablets to Rosalie, he muttered, ''you have to take one tablet, four times a day. The she wolf took the bottle gratefully, reading the instructions on the side of the box quickly before opening the top and shaking one out, swallowing it with a shudder.


    Nodding to her side, Rowan said, ''would you be OK if I..'' he swallowed slightly, his cheeks flushing.


    Laughing lightly, Rosalie lifted her shirt, revealing the deep wound to the others who gasped in shock at the severe infection.


    Ripping open on of the antiseptic wipes, Rowan gently dabbed at the wound, apologising under his breath as Rosalie hissed in pain. Once he was satisfied, he squeezed out some of the cream, putting it around the injury before pressing a piece of gauze over the site and adhering it to her skin with the sterile strips.


    Looking at the perfectly covered wound, Rosalie smiled, ''you are quite gifted young man'' she teased.


    Rowan smiled sheepishly, ''I''ve had a lot of practice'' he replied before wiping his hands clean and moving back to his previous spot next to Victoria who inched closer to him automatically, obviously quite taken with the rough and ready warrior. Handing around the cooked food, everyone ate in amicable silence, until every scrap was gone. Standing up, the warriors waved their hands as the small family thanked them sincerely for their help.


    Hesitating for a moment, Riley reached into his backpack, pulling out a piece of paper and a pen that he hastily wrote a note on. Folding it in half, he handed it to Nichi, ''when your mate is able, if you want too.. you can take this note to Silver Cross Pack, ask to speak to Alpha Isabe and say you have a note from Luna Riley. The guards will recognise my scent on the note and let you in, you are wee to join our pack if you still looking for a home'' he said with an awkward smile.


    Taking the note nervously, Nichi looked from it to Riley in shock before bowing his head in respect, ''thank you Luna, this means so much to us, we would be honoured to join your pack if your Alpha would allow us'' He whispered.


    Giving the trio a small wave, the Luna made his way further into the woods, hispanions following close behind him, leaving the family seated around the fire watching them go.

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 8

    The group trudged through the closely grown trees, marching toward the distant horizon where the trees thinned, releasing them back into the open fields. ''Why did you do that?'' Daniel murmured from Riley''s right side.


    Riley shrugged, ''they weren''t Rogue''s, not really, just a family who got handed a crappy deal in life. They deserved a chance of a pack, I gave them the ability to gain ess to our Alpha, it''s now up to Nichi and Rosalie to convince Isabe that they are worthy of membership to Silver Cross'' he replied. Daniel smirked, "if I didn''t know better, I''d think you were starting to go soft, you have never cared about the fate of Rogues!


    Riley scowled, ''I still don''t, as a whole, they are the scum of our species, who r*pe, rob and murderw abiding packs, but that family didn''t choose to be Rogue. Their pack was destroyed, and they ran for their lives, that''s not the same as being kicked out because they were bad wolves.


    Falling silent the pair continued to follow the younger men as they weaved through the trees. Once out of the gloom of the forest, the group made their way through the openndscape, looking for signs of werewolves. As the sun started to set in front of them, the five men found a sheltered corner, hidden from passers by where they set up camp for the night.


    Rummaging through their backpacks, they decided to make do with some of the provisions that they had brought from the pack house.


    ''Do you think that they will go to the pack?'' Landen asked between mouthfuls of the chicken sd sandwich in his hands.


    ''I hope so'' Daniel replied as he poked a stick into the fire that they sat around, making the mes dance slightly as the twigs shifted. ''They were good people, they don''t deserve to be out here!


    The others nodded as Rowan stood abruptly and walked away from the group, settling down a few feet away, his back to the others.


    ''What''s bitten him?'' Riley growled in a low voice as he red at the warrior. The two young men shrugged as Daniel looked over at the ex Rogue in concern.


    Settling down in a circle, the men were soon asleep, each taking turns to guard the others for two hours through the night.


    The following morning, the group washed up, ate and packed their belongings, preparing to set out on the next leg of their journey. Striding through the rough terrain, the five men stayed silent, their eyes cutting through the distant bushes for signs of danger. Dropping back slightly, Rowan fell into step beside Nathaniel who looked over at him from the corner of his eye.


    ''We are being watched'' the warrior muttered quietly, his lips barely moving.


    ''Are you sure?'' Nathaniel asked as his eyes flicked from left to right, trying to spot any movements.


    Nodding imperceptibly Rowan replied, ''three definitely, possibly a fourth that is still keeping low.


    ''Rogues?'' the future Alpha muttered as he tensed slightly.


    Rowan shook his head, ''trained, I''d guess small pack, I think we''ve stepped into their territory.


    Looking around as he pretended to stretch his neck from side to side, Nathaniel murmured, ''why haven''t they challenged us?''


    The warrior ced his hand over his mouth as if he was coughing, covering his words, ''they are waiting for back up, and probably holding off to see if we are here to cause trouble or just passing through. We out number them and they can probably sense that we are from arger pack, they don''t want to bring attention to themselves unless they have too.''


    ''If they are a pack, I need to meet them, my mate could be with them'' the young Alpha whispered distractedly.


    Contemting for a moment, Rowan suddenly diverted from their path, cutting through the long grass as the others stared at him in shock.


    ''Get back in the group Rowan'' Riley growled loudly.


    ''Need a piss Riley, chill the f**k out'' Rowan replied with a shrug as he continued to make his way toward a small corpse of bushes.


    Letting out an annoyed snort, the Luna ground to a halt with the others as they waited for the warrior to return.


    Disappearing into the bushes, they heard a small scuffle before the ex Rogue stepped back out much further to the right, a sandy haired warrior in front of him as he held a de to his throat.


    ''Call them out'' Rowan growled warningly as he tightened his grip on the man who swallowed with difficulty.


    ''We don''t want any trouble'' the warrior mumbled back as his eyes flicked around the stunned faces of Rowan''spanions.


    ''You don''t want trouble, but you and your men have been trailing us for thest fifteen minutes'' Rowan replied angrily.


    ''How the f**k does he know that?'' Daniel whispered in shock.


    Nathaniel shrugged as he grinned, ''this used to be his world'' he replied, respect in his tone.


    ''Call them'' Rowan repeated forcefully.


    ''Come out'' the man shouted loudly before three other men stepped out of the bushes and long grass around them, their hands up to show that they were unarmed.


    Beckoning them open with the de still near his captive''s throat, Rowan walked them toward the group of Silver Cross warriors, the three strangers moving cautiously toward them as well.


    Pushing the man away from him, Rowan indicated to the ground, ''sit'' he ordered, the four men obeying immediately.


    ''Who are you, and why are you following us?'' Nathaniel asked as everyone sat in a circle, eyeing each other suspiciously.


    ''We are warriors from the Green Vine pack'' the sandy haired warrior replied, ''my name is Tory, this is Hank'' he added nodding to a ck haired man who nodded in acknowledgement. Julius and Ivor'' he finished, a short muscr man with a shaved head nodding first, then hisrade, with long strawberry blonde hair that was tied back into a ponytail.


    Nathaniel nodded as he introduced each of his ownpanions in turn, each raising a hand as he said their name. When he got to Rowan, Tory gave a wry smile, ''your man here is a good tracker, I didn''t even hear him approach me'' he admitted as he rubbed at his neck.


    The Alphaughed, ''Rowan is rather skilled, he is an asset to our pack.''


    ''This doesn''t exin why you were following us'' Rowan growled in a low tone, his eyes fixed on Tory who shifted ufortably.


    ''This is our territory; we were watching to see if you were here to cause trouble'' the warrior replied. ''We don''t have an issue with people walking through our territory, we are only a small pack so we just want to live peacefully, so we don''t engage unless threatened. Rowan nodded as he rxed slightly, the Green Vine pack members rxing as well as they saw him ease his muscles.


    Nathaniel took charge of the conversation again, ''we are actually looking for small packs that are not well known'' he started carefully, ''I am the future Alpha of the Silver Cross pack and I am out searching for my Luna'' he said softly.


    Tory''s eyebrows lifted at the warrior''s words, ''you are Silver Cross?'' he asked in surprise, the group nodding in reply. ''You know of us?'' Daniel asked curiously.


    Tory nodded eagerly, ''we know of Alpha Isabe, our Alpha has never had the privilege of meeting her but news of her leadership skills has reached far within the Werewolf world'' he said.


    Riley swelled at the praise for his mate, his guard dropping slightly, Nathaniel gave the man a smile, ''Isabe is my mother, and we would graciously ask that your Alpha allow us ess to your pack so that I can look to see if my mate is within your members'' he requested.


    Tory nodded as he scrambled to his feet, ''it would be an honour gentlemen, please, follow us and we will take you to the pack house. Our Alpha''s name is Alpha Christof, once we are close enough, I will link to him to ask for an audience for you!


    Standing up, the group started to walk, Julius and Ivor leading the way, Tory walking beside Nathaniel who was nked protectively by Landen. Riley and Daniel walked beside Hank whilst Rowan brought up the rear, his eyes flitting over the terrain, on alert. Looking back at the warrior, Tory grinned, ''he''s very dedicated to you all isn''t he'' he muttered as he tipped his head back toward the ex Rogue.


    Nathaniel nodded, as he nced back at his brother inw, ''he''s a good guy, just don''t get on his bad side, he doesn''t take kindly to being threatened'' he replied with a chuckle as Tory paled slightly.


    ''I don''t intend too'' the Green Vine warrior murmured, ''he looks like he knows how to handle himself, obviously I would fight to the death for my Alpha, but I have no intention of looking for a fight with that man.''


    Walking in amicable silence, the group finally came toward arge farmhouse that faded into the surroundings, small buildings built around it that they assumed housed the pack members. The whole area gave a feeling of a working farm, going far enough to have horses and livestock held inrge paddocks in the grounds.


    Noting their surprised looks, Tory chuckled, ''not what you were expecting from a pack house?'' he asked cheerily.


    The Alpha shook his head, trying to cover his shock, ''I expected most pack houses to be more.. he started uncertainly.


    ''borate? Expensive? shy?'' Tory filled in for the young man whoughed weakly as he nodded. ''We have barely forty members to our pack, Alpha, and we tend to keep to ourselves, so we grow our own food and keep our own livestock. We trade with or sell to local viges for the things we need, a few of our members work in some of the shops to earn money as we don''t have huge businesses of our own to fund our lifestyle.''


    Nathaniel swallowed as he looked over at the man, ''I''m sorry, that must be a hard life'' he murmured.


    Tory shrugged, his stance easy, ''it''s actually really nice'' he confided, ''we work hard for what we have, we don''t take anything for granted and we appreciate the things we have got. Alpha Christof is all about earning our way, even the children have chores around the farm suited to their age, just because they are seven or eight years old doesn''t mean they cannot feed the chickens or collect the eggs each morning!


    The Alpha muttered his agreement, his respect for this unknown Alpha increasing with each step that they took. Tory''s eyes suddenly zed as he halted, the grouping to a halt around him as he silently conversed with someone in his head. His eyes clearing


    again, the warrior smiled warmly, ''the Alpha would be honoured to meet you Alpha Nathaniel. He has asked me to bring you and your friends to his office immediately'' he said as they started to walk again, the farmhouse growingrger in front of them as they closed the distance between themselves and the new mystery pack.

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 9

    Stepping into the farmhouse door, the Silver Cross warriors were pleasantly surprised to find a modern interior, the broad beams of the structureplemented by a contemporary d¨¦cor that gave the feel of homeliness. A young man hurried forward, bowing to the warriors and guests as he took the coats of the Green Vine men and rushed off to put them away.


    Nodding to hisrades, Tory dismissed his men before leading the five visitors up two carpeted staircases to the second floor and along a corridor that had walls covered in photos of various families smiling brightly until he reached a white painted door that had a small brass que with the word ''Alpha'' inscribed on it.


    Knocking smartly, Tory waited for a low growl to reply ''enter'' before opening the door and stepping inside, bowing deeply to the older man behind the desk who beckoned them all inside.


    The Alpha was in histe sixties, silver hair peppered throughout his short ck hair and beard. His face held stormy grey eyes that held an element of mischief to them, lines crinkling at the sides as he smiled warmly at the visitors, standing up to extend his hand to Nathaniel who stepped forward to shake it in a firm grip.


    ''Silver Cross warriors?'' the Alpha growled out in amusement, ''I must say it is an honour to have you here in our territory Future Alpha Nathaniel.''


    Nathaniel smiled back, ''thank you for allowing us to visit Alpha Christof, I know it is a bit unorthodox to just appear in your territory uninvited''


    Christof waved his hand dismissively, ''don''t worry boy, we are not a territorial pack, we love and care for ournd, but we do not feel threatened by people walking through it as long as they mean no harm to us'' he replied.


    Nathaniel nodded, ''I assure you sir, that we mean no harm to anyone here, I am merely searching for my mate and am searching out the more.. elusive? Packs to see if I can find her.''


    Christofughed heartily, ''that is one way to describe us son, well you are certainly wee to search for your mate here, the Green Vine pack would be eager to alliance with a pack such as Silver Cross through a mating of one of our females.


    Grinning widely, the young Alpha thanked the older werewolf as everyone took a seat, Nathaniel introducing all of his fellow travellers to the older Alpha who shook each one''s hand in his strong grip.


    ''Luna Riley, well this is even better'' Alpha Christof boomed, ''your mate is well respected by us and other small packs around the area.


    Riley returned the man''s smile, ''it is a pleasure to visit you Alpha'' he replied simply.


    A young Omega knocked tentatively before entering pushing a small trolley that held arge teapot, cups and two tesden with sandwiches and cakes.


    ''Ahh Keeley,e in my dear'' Alpha Christof called out warmly, his expression grandfatherly as the teenager hurried inside, cing the trolley beside the Alpha''s desk and beginning to pour tea into the cups that she handed out to each person in the room. Once she was done, she bowed to the group before leaving again, turning to the warriors, he added a drop of milk to his cup before taking a small sip.


    ''We have eight unmated females that are over the age of eighteen'' he said, ''that was Keeley, one of our Omega''s and by the looks of it, not the one you are looking for Alpha. I will get Tory here to show you around the pack and introduce you to the women this afternoon, regardless of whether you find your mate or not, I hope you will allow us to amodate you tonight before you move on.


    Nathaniel nodded immediately as he sipped his own tea, ''that is very kind of you Alpha Christof, we would be delighted to avail you of your hospitality'' he replied.


    The group talked happily as they ate and drank, the Green Vine Alpha summoning his wife, Edith, who was equally as excited about their visitors.


    ''We don''t get a lot of outsiders here Alpha'' she gushed happily, ''you are causing quite the stir around the farm'' she teased.


    The young Alpha gave an embarrassed smile as the othersughed, ''looks like you are the new Green Vine heart throb mate'' Landen said as he pped his friend on the back. ''Maybe we should make them a pin up calendar for all the she wolves that will be disappointed, something to remember you by'' he added, making the roomugh louder as Nathaniel shoved him.


    ''Yeah, we could take some photo''s of you with your shirt off kid, get those muscles rippling'' Daniel joined in wickedly.


    ''How would you feel about two new members to your pack Alpha Christof?'' Nathaniel growled loudly, ''I have two that are about to find themselves without a pack.


    Christof chuckled as he beckoned to Tory who stood up quickly, ''take our guests around the territory, introduce them all to everyone and then bring them back for dinner.''


    Tory nodded as Luna Edith added, ''I''ll let the kitchen know that we have five guests for tea tonight and get you some rooms sorted on the first floor.


    Thanking the two leaders, the group stood up and followed Tory out of the office, down the stairs and out into the farm.


    ''We''ll start with the warriors Alpha, and then the workers before finally the kitchen staff if that is OK with you'' the fighter said respectfully.


    ''Lead the way Tory'' Nathaniel replied with a grin, falling in to step beside the warrior who set off toward the back of the farm, behind therge red wooden barn where ten warriors were busy sparring.


    Walking toward the group, a young red headed woman broke off from the group to approach them, wiping her hands on her shirt before stopping in front of the group, eyeing the visitors curiously.


    ''Gentlemen, this is our lead warrior and pack Beta, Briana, Briana, this is future Alpha Nathaniel, Luna Riley, Beta Daniel, future Beta Landen and their lead warrior Rowan from the Silver Cross pack, they are here to search for Alpha Nathaniel''s mate'' Tory introduced. Her well-toned, deep bronzed skin shimmered with sweat, her thick, deep brown hair was mostly tied up in a messy knot, a few tendrils framing her face. Holding out her hand, Briana shook each man''s hand firmly, ''pleasure to meet you all'' she said, her voice strong and self-assured.


    ''It''s good to be here'' Nathaniel replied as he epted her handshake, ''your warriors look good.''


    Looking over her shoulder, Briana nodded proudly, ''they give their all, we don''t see a lot of action around here, but we like to be prepared.


    Indicating to the other two women that were sparring viciously, she added, ''these are the other two female warriors that are unmated,e with me and I will introduce you!


    Walking toward them, Briana shouted, ''OK guys, we have visitors, take five, get some water and we''ll bring them around to meet you all!


    ''Yes Beta'' came the reply from the warriors as they all stepped back from their opponents and headed to their bags that lined the edge of the barn, grabbing bottles and taking hefty gulps.


    Making her way to the two women, the Beta caught their attention, halting in front of them as she turned back to the men, ''this is Raine and I, our two female warriors,dies, these warriors are from Silver Cross.''


    The girls each shook the men''s hands, Nathaniel looking into their eyes, his own showing slight disappointment when the pull he desperately sought didn''t materialize.


    ''A pleasure to meet youdies'' he said cordially,


    ''You too Alpha'' Raine replied flirtatiously as I eyed up Rowan who scowled in annoyance and stepped back, averting his gaze to the men who were watching the group with interest.


    Leaving the girls, they heard Raine whisper, ''that is some good looking meat right there, I wouldn''t mind biting that, though the one at the back was moody!


    I replied, ''I''d take a chance on taming him, that bad boy looks like he knows how to give a girl a good time.''


    Smirking at Rowan''s ck look, the Silver Cross men followed the two warriors to the males, greeting each one and asking them questions about the pack before Tory bowed to the Beta and led the group back around the barn.


    ''You always get the fan club Ro'' Landen teased as Nathaniel and Daniel snorted withughter.


    ''I don''t want a fan group, I don''t need to be stared at like they want to rip strips off me'' the warrior grumbled angrily.


    Walking across the field, they could see a woman in her mid twenties hauling hay over the fence of the horses paddock, her denim shorts just covering her rounded a*s, a checkered shirt tied together at the front showing off her ample curves, her ck hair swinging down her back in a thick it.


    ''Alessia! Visitors!'' Tory called out, halting the woman''s work as she turned around in surprise.


    ''Hey y''all'' she greeted as she dusted herself off, ''you don''t look like you are from around these parts'' sheughed, her voice melodious.


    ''We''re from Silver Cross, I''m searching for my mate'' Nathaniel said with a smile as he extended his hand respectfully.


    ''Ahh, sorry I can''t help you handsome, I''d love to be your mate, but those sparks ain''t flowing for me'' she replied cheekily making the Alpha rx.


    ''We knew it was a long shot'' Nathaniel replied as he pulled away sadly.


    ''Well, I wish you luck Alpha, whoever she is, she''s not going to be disappointed when she see''s you'' the she wolf teased before giving them a wave and heading off toward the barn to collect another hay bale.


    Carrying on around the farm, they soon found a group of children who were feeding babymbs with bottles, a young woman sat watching them as they chattered and giggled.


    ''This is Luane, she is the pack''s teacher, all the children attend lessons with her and she also likes to encourage them to be hands on with the animals'' Tory introduced as they approached.


    Nathaniel took in the female''s short blonde hair that was cut to her shoulders, a simple blue dress covering her pale skin. Looking up, her soft green eyes connected with the Alpha and he sighed when he felt nothing. Giving his father a tiny shake of his head, he pulled on a smile as he was introduced, following the pleasantries expected as the she wolf spoke shyly to him.


    Meanwhile the children flocked around the others, one little girl pulling at Rowan''s arm, ''you want to meet mymb?'' she asked with a bright smile.


    Crouching down to her level, Rowan smiled warmly as he nodded, allowing the six year old, light brown haired she wolf pull him toward the pen and point out a babymb who ambled over to her unsteadily to be petted.


    ''She''s mymb, my daddy helped deliver her'' the little girl announced proudly.


    ''That is a very nicemb'' Rowan replied softly, ''possibly the nicestmb I have ever seen'' he added, making the little girl beam with pride.


    ''She''s going to grow to be a big sheep and have lots of strong babies'' the girl confided as she picked up the discarded bottle and pushed it through the bars to the hungry baby who sucked greedily.


    Tory called to the group, drawing their attention as they went to rejoin him. ''Bye mister!'' the little girl called out loudly, waving at Rowan who gave her an embarrassed wave back.


    ''Making all the friends dude'' Landen teased as he nudged the warrior''s shoulder, ''must be your sparkling personality!


    ''Shut up'' Rowan grumbled back, but he cast a look back at the little girl who was still waving wildly at him as he walked away.

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 10

    Entering the pack house once again, Tory led the way to the kitchen, pushing open the door to reveal three she wolves and half a dozen werewolves all hurrying around preparing food. The oldest male looked up in surprise as he quickly wiped his hands on a tea towel and approached the group.


    ''Warrior Tory, what a surprise, how can we help you?'' he asked with a bow.


    ''Bet, please meet our guests from Silver Cross'' Tory introduced as the Omega beamed widely.


    ''An honour'' the man said as he bowed respectfully, ''I am Bet, the head Omega, if you need anything just let me know and I will ensure it gets done for you!


    Thanking the Omega, the group made their way around the kitchen, greeting each of the Omega''s, finally reaching the two she wolves who kept their heads bowed to the warriors as they were introduced.


    Taking the first Omega''s hand, Nathaniel hid his disappointment when no tell tale sparks fluttered across his skin when he made contact with Marcia, greeting the second Omega, Alexi next, he let out an audible sigh when faced with the same result. ''Only our first stop Alpha'' Landen muttered under his breath as Nathaniel nodded, smiling up at the women andmenting on the delicious smell from the food being prepared.


    ''Perhaps you would all like to freshen up before dinner?'' Tory asked, the group nodding in response. Having bade the Omega''s goodbye, they filed out and made their way upstairs, Tory opening five doors next to each other for the visitors. ''I shall return to apany you in an hour gentlemen'' the warrior said before bowing and taking his leave.


    Riley, Daniel and Rowan all entered their rooms, shutting the doors behind them leaving Landen and Nathaniel stood in the hallway.


    ''Come on mate'' Landen murmured as he ushered his Alpha into the room and shut the door before taking a seat on the neatly made bed. ''We knew it was a long shot, they only have forty pack members, we will find her'' the Beta cajoled as Nathaniel dropped onto the bed next to him, running his hand distractedly through his hair.


    ''I don''t even really know what I''m looking for'' the future Alpha mumbled, ''you, dad, Gabs, you all talk about the sparks, but I''ve never felt them, what if I feel them and don''t realise?'' he worried.


    Landenughed as he threw his arm around his best friend''s shoulders, ''trust me mate, those sparks cannot be ignored, it''s like nothing you have ever felt before in your life. Plus, once you look into her eyes, you are going to know who she is, your wolf will recognise her'' he reasoned.


    ''But if we don''t find her'' Nathaniel mumbled, ''did you think any of these women would be good candidates for Luna?''


    Landon shook his head, ''don''t go there dude, once you start looking around for a substitute you are going to lose hope to find the one'' he cautioned.


    Nathaniel groaned as he slumped backwards on to the bed, ''it''s easy for you to say, you have your mate, where is she Lan? Why can''t I just have her fall into myp like everyone else?'' he muttered as he ran his hand down his face in exasperation.


    ''She is out there waiting for us to find her Alpha, just like she was the other seven hundred and twenty four times you have asked me'' the Beta replied with a smirk.


    pping the covers between them, Landon stood up, e on Alpha, up you get, you need a shower and some food, then a good night''s sleep so we can continue our search.


    Grumbling, the young warrior sat up and huffed before dragging himself to his feet, ''fine, but don''t expect me to be goodpany'' he replied, waving his hand toward the door idly, indicating to his Beta to leave.


    ''I''lle and get you in thirty minutes Nate, be ready'' Landen called over his shoulder before heading out of the room, closing the door behind him.


    Rolling his eyes, Nathaniel headed toward the small bathroom that was attached to his room, entering to find a ss fronted shower, wash basin and toilet. A thin wooden unit to the side of the basin, with cubby holes, held plush white towels. Opening the shower door, the warrior turned the tap, shutting the door again, he quickly stripped out of his clothes, folding them carefully before stepping back toward the shower and opening the door. Waving his hand underneath the stream to check the temperature before entering the small space.


    Allowing the water to run through his hair and down his back, Nathaniel''s mind wandered back to the women that he had met that day. The strong warrior Briana flickered through his thoughts, the Alpha had to admit that her strength would be an asset for a Luna. Raine and I had been too flirtatious for his tastes and in their brief interaction, he had felt no connection to either woman.


    He had been impressed with the hard working Alessia, the she wolf was strong and independent, she also did not shy away from hard work and he felt that she would be someone he could get along with.


    He had also liked the young teacher Luane, her calm and patient demeanour was intriguing, and gave the impression that she would deal well with the stress of leadership.


    The three Omega''s were just too submissive, the warrior doubted that they could cope with leading a pack.


    Washing his hair with shampoo, Nathaniel went over their physical attributes, he had found both Briana and Alessia attractive, though Luane was pretty, she didn''t draw his eye like the other two women had.


    Washing out the shampoo, the warrior decided that despite his Beta''s determination to find his mate, he was going to spend the meal getting to know both women that had appealed to him feeling that it would be idiotic to miss this opportunity when he was still no closer to finding his mate.


    Once Nathaniel was washed, he stepped out of the shower and grabbed one of the clean towels, drying himself off before throwing it into theundry basket, gathering up his dirty clothes and striding back through to the bedroom to dig clean clothes out of his bag.


    Pulling on underwear and jeans, his attention was captured by a soft knock at the door, assuming it was Landen, he walked over and pulled it open, ready to invite the Beta in only to be faced with the Omega Keeley who''s eyes widened in shock as she took in his broad muscr chest.


    Dropping her gaze, the she wolf stuttered, ''apologies Alpha, I did not mean to disturb you, I was sent to ask for your dirty clothes, we will get them cleaned and pressed this evening ready for you to take with you when you leave tomorrow'' she said hurriedly. Flushing, Nathaniel strode back to the bed, grabbing his tshirt and pulling it quickly over his head before gathering up his dirty clothes and taking them back to the door where the Omega took them and ced them with hispanions clothes in arge basket on wheels. Raising her eyes hesitantly, Nathaniel was surprised to notice that the young Omega had Oceanic blue eyes with flecks of green that sparkled under the light from the bulbs hanging in the hallway. Her heart shaped face held an innocence that was framed by curly blonde hair that she tucked behind her ears. Though young, there was a sense of guardedness about her that made the warrior wonder what her story was as her gaze held knowledge beyond her years. ''Umm thank you... Nathaniel started as the Omega smiled shyly.


    ''Keeley'' she offered causing the warrior to nod.


    ''Thank you Keeley, I appreciate the offer'' the Alpha repeated as he nodded his head toward her basket.


    ''It is a pleasure to help you and your fellow warriors Alpha'' the teenager replied quietly before bowing and walking back down the corridor pushing the trolley without a backwards look.


    Shutting the door, Nathaniel made his way back to the bed, sitting down on the mattress to pull on his socks and trainers.


    A second, moremanding knock had him opening the door again, this time revealing a freshly washed and dressed Landen who walked in grinning.


    ''Ready to go Alpha?'' he asked as he pped his hand on the warrior''s shoulder, ''Tory will be here in a few minutes to take us down for dinner!


    Nodding, Nathaniel joined his friend and the pair walked out, knocking on the other''s doors until all five of them were stood in the hallway. Walking toward the stairs, they were met by the Green Vine warrior who smiled as he saw them, ''ahh you are already here, excellent, follow me gentlemen and we will head down to the dining hall.''


    Leading the way, Tory set off back down the stairs and led them into a side door that had two long tables with benches each side. The warriors, workers and the Alpha and Luna were seated at the tables whilst the Omega''s hurried around cing tes of food in front of each pack member. Standing up, Alpha Christof weed the warriors, indicating for them to take seats at the table, each of the men sitting down in a free space on the same table as the pack leader and his wife.


    I winked at Rowan, patting the seat next to her as he looked around desperately for somewhere else to sit before letting out a sigh and sitting down next to her, eating his food silently as she leaned into him, talking animatedly.


    After talking to the Alpha and Luna for a few minutes, Nathaniel left them to converse with his father and Daniel, turning to Alessia who was sat across from him and striking up a conversation.


    ''How are the horses?'' he asked with a smile as the she wolfughed.


    ''They are OK handsome, the stallion was having a bit of a mardy day but he just needed a good run, an hour galloping through the area had him back on track'' she replied.


    ''You are a horse rider?'' Nathaniel asked in interest,


    Alessia nodded enthusiastically, ''yes sir, I grew up riding, my Pa was what you would call a wannabee cowboy, he had me on a horse before I could walk!


    Nathanielughed, ''I would love to be able to ride, but I''d probably fall straight off as soon as he started to walk'' he admitted.


    Alessia winked, ''you ever want a ride Alpha, youe and find me, I''ll happily take you out'' she teased, causing the warrior to blush slightly as Landen gave a loud cough next to him.


    Looking over at his Beta, Nathaniel raised an eyebrow as the Beta frowned at him, ''I''m just being friendly Lan'' he said through their mind link before turning back to the she wolf and tuning his friend out.

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 11

    The meal passed amicably, Nathaniel spending time getting to know Alessia, finding out that her fathe search of his mate, he had not returned and the worry that crossed the she wolf''s face briefly made th ''I''m so sorry'' Nathaniel said after she spoke,


    The she wolf shrugged, ''it''s the way of life, you are born, you live and you die, to be honest, I am sligh Nathaniel swallowed hard as he nodded in agreement, ''don''t you want to search for your mate?'' he as Alessia shook her head with a faint smile, ''I already found him'' she admitted, ''he was human and mar Landen spun his head round at her words, ''man, that is harsh!'' he growled.


    The she wolfughed, ''yeah, it was like being stabbed repeatedly, but I can''t me him, he didn''t eve ''How did you cope with it, I mean we are drawn to our other halves'' Landen asked, horror written on h Dropping her gaze, Alessia mumbled, ''I stalked him for a few weeks, not my finest moment I admit, bu I bumped into him, and just as I knew he would be, he was so kind, asked me what was wrong, I said Iforting me, and I asked him if I could practice on him, he said yes. Alessia met Nathaniel''s eyes, h Brownfield as my mate". He was surprised I used his name but still replied as I asked, I felt the bond b came back to the pack and put him away in the back of my mind.


    The Alpha reached across the table instinctively, taking the she wolf''s hand in his own as she looked ''What about a chosen mate? Would you consider one?'' he asked softly.


    lied a few years back from illness, her mother passing a yearter from a broken heart. She also had an older brother who had set out a few years ago in or realise that she harboured concern for her brother''s fate.


    pus of my parents, to have a love so deep that you cannot live without them must be amazing!'' sitantly.


    wife was pregnant when I saw them in the supermarket whilst on a grocery run.


    that our kind exist, his wife looked like a nice girl though and he seemed happy!


    say, we can''t keep away from our mates. I finally found him alone, he wasing out of a gym, I made myself cry, it wasn''t hard as I knew what I had to do. und out that my partner was cheating and I was trying to build up the courage to confront him. Stuart, that was his name, he sat beside me outside that gym ks streaked with tears, ''I told him to just reply to me "I ept your rejection", and I asked his name before I said "I Alessia Crowford, reject you Stuart and I think he did too as he grabbed his heart, rubbing his chest as he looked at me in confusion. I thanked him and I ran before he could say anything else,


    m with a sad smile.


    Alessia looked down at their hands and then back at into the warrior''s eyes, ''I don''t know'' she replied with a small smile, ''I haven''t met anyone that I wanted to get to know better before! Coughing loudly, Landen pulled at Nathaniel''s arm, ''I think we should turn in Alpha, we have to leave rly'' he said pointedly as he stood up, picking up his te and looking around for somewhere to dispose of it just as one of the Omega''s hurried up to his side from the room and back up the stairs to their bedrooms.


    and reached out for the crockery with a bow.


    Releasing Alessia''s hand, Nathaniel stood up reluctantly, giving the she wolf a wave before following


    Following Nathaniel into his room, Landen shut the door behind them before spinning around to face, ha, ''what are you doing man? She is not your mate!'' he growled in exasperation.


    Nathaniel raised his eyebrow at the Beta''s tone, ''I am being polite and talking to pack members'' he replied evenly.


    Scowling angrily, Landen shook his head, ''no you weren''t, you were feeling her out to be a chosen mate and it''s not right!


    Nathanial scowled back at his Beta as he dropped onto his bed, ''what is wrong with keeping my options open? She is pretty, fun, strong and has no mate! She would be an excellent Luna to our pack'' he argued. ''Because she isn''t your mate! Your mate is out there, and you are going to find her! And then what about Alessia? You just dump her after sitting there and dangling a possible future in front of her face? She''s a nice girl dude, she doesn''t deserve to be treated like that'' the Beta shouted back, his temper rising.


    The Alpha''s temper rose as well, ''my mate? You keep harping on about her, but the truth is, some of us don''t get our fated other for one reason or another! What if my mate didn''t wait for me? What if she is married with a kid? What if she''s dead Lan? How long do I keep hoping to find her?''


    Landen slumped at his words, flinching at the raw pain thatced his best friend''s voice. ''I don''t know man'' he replied finally, ''I can see the appeal of looking at other options, I really can, but don''t wave that option in these women''s faces because there is still a chance that your mate will appear. Alessia had a really shitty hand, don''t be another memory that she has to tuck away because it''s too painful to think about. She likes you dude, I can see it, but she''s also cautious, she knows why you are here and that she is not what you are looking for!


    Nathaniel nodded, his temper receding as quickly as it rose, ''I don''t want to hurt anyone'' he mumbled, ''but I also don''t want to be alone for the rest of my life either!''


    ncing at the ceiling, the Beta took a deep breath, ''I get you, I really do, and I don''t want you to be alone either. You are my best friend, you think I like watching you looking at Gabby, Henry and me when you think we aren''t looking? Do you know how much it kills me to see you wanting something so badly that we all have? And you never say anything! Never begrudge us our good fortune of finding our mates!


    Nathaniel picked at his fingernails, muttering, ''why would I begrudge you, you are my best friend, Gabby and Henry are my siblings, I would never wish them to not have happiness!


    Sitting down next to the Alpha, Landen sighed, ''and we want you to have the same thing, we don''t want you to settle for the runners up prize when the gold medal is still out there somewhere. I know we can''t search forever but please man, give me one more chance to find your heart for you, let me do this as your Beta and your best friend'' he pleaded.


    Letting out a sigh of defeat, Nathaniel nodded, ''OK, one more chance, one more go at finding her and during that time I won''t give any indication of looking for a chosen mate'' he said. Looking up, he met Landen''s gaze, his own hardening, ''but, if we don''t find her, you promise to back down and let me find someone to spend my life with.


    Landen nodded with a smile as he held out his hand for the Alpha to shake, ''deal'' he agreed, the pair shaking on the promise before breaking apart andughing.


    ''Well that got heavy real quick didn''t it'' Landen joked.


    Nathaniel chuckled, ''well you are like a dog with a bone mate, can''t let this go can you!


    ''Did you just call me a dog Alpha?'' Landen growled, pretending to look horrified.


    ''Nah mate'' the warrior replied with a smirk, ''that would be an insult to dogs'' he added,ughing louder when the Beta pushed him hard so he fell off the bed.


    ''Who''s the dog now Alpha?'' Landen teased as he looked down at theughing Alpha, ''there''s a good boy, does Fido want a belly rub? Here doggy'' the Beta called, patting Nathaniel on the head as the warrior swatted at his hand.


    ''Get off you weirdo'' he gruffed as he mbered back to his feet and dusted off his jeans, ''go back to your own room, some of us need to sleep'' he added. The Beta stood up, grinning widely, ''OK Sleeping Beauty, I can take a hint, you get your beauty sleep because we are rolling out of here straight after breakfast'' he replied as he headed to the door.


    Pulling it open, he gave his Alpha a wink before stepping out and shutting the door behind him.


    Letting out a sigh, Nathaniel stripped off his shirt and walked into the bathroom to wash his face and brush his teeth. Checking his watch he realised it was only 9pm, rolling his eyes the Alpha wandered around the room, digging out a book that was hidden under one of the nightstands and flicking through it before setting onto the bed and leaning back against the headboard.


    Just as he opened the first page, a knock on the door attracted his attention, swinging his legs over the side, he strode to the door calling out, ''Listen mutt, you need to leave me the hell alone or I will never get any sleep!''


    Pulling the door open, he came face to face with Alessia who''s face turned crimson as she stared at him speechless, ''uhh.. umm.. I uh.. she started before gulping slightly, her eyes tracing over the warrior''s muscr chest. ''I. uh.. didn''t mean to disturb you, I.. uh.. cane back'' she murmured as the Alpha''s jaw dropped in horror.


    ''I am so sorry'' he replied quickly, ''I thought it was my Betaing back to annoy me again, I swear I was not talking to you'' he stumbled.


    Alessia smiled, ''OK, but I''m still sorry to bother y''all, I cane back if you are busy..she finished, giving him a meaningful look toward his bare chest.


    Looking down the warrior inwardly cursed at again being caught by one of the pack females half dressed.


    ''Uh, no I''m not busy,e on in'' he said as he hurried over to the chair where he had carelessly thrown his top and pulled it back over his head before turning back to the she wolf who had walked in, shutting the door quietly behind her.


    ''What can I do for you Alessia?'' he asked as he indicated to the bed, inviting her to sit down as he sat down on the chair across from her.


    Taking a moment to steady her nerves, Alessia looked up at the warrior and gave a nervous smile that went against her usually confident demeanour.


    ''You remember I was telling you about my brother? And how he went out to find his mate but didn''t return?'' she asked.


    ''Of course, that must be awful, not to know his wear abouts'' Nathaniel agreed.


    ''It is'' Alessia replied, ''which is why I wanted to ask you if you would mind me tagging along with you on your journey, I have wanted to search for him for a while, but the wilderness is not safe for a wolf on her own. You said that you would be visiting many of the small packs, so I thought that if I travel with you, maybe I could find out what happened to him.'' The she wolf turned her pleading gaze to the werewolf, silently asking him to ept her request.


    Leaning back, Nathaniel''s eyes widened, unsure what he should do for the best.

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 12

    Rubbing his chin, Nathaniel let out a breath, avoiding the she wolf''s gaze as she watched him hopefully.


    ''I swear, I won''t be any trouble'' she added, ''Alex is the only family I have left and our pack is just not big enough to send out a search party for him, you could literally be my only chance to find out what happened to him.


    ''I don''t know Alessia'' the warrior murmured, ''we are going to be going through some dangerous territories, I''d be unable to forgive myself if something happened to you on my watch!


    The she wolf slipped off the bed, walking over to his seat and sinking to the floor in front of him, her hands finding his as she looked up into his face. ''Please Alpha, I''m begging you'' she whispered, ''I need to know what happened to him, if he found his mate and remained there, or to help him if he''s in trouble, or...'' she gulped, ''or if he died, so I can bury him with our parents'' she whispered.


    Struggling for a moment with his conscience, the werewolf finally nodded, ''OK you can travel with us'' he muttered.


    Squealing, Alessia threw her arms around the Alpha''s neck, hugging him tightly before flinching back and dropping her gaze, her arms falling to her side, ''I am so sorry Alpha'' she said humbly, ''forgive me, that was not proper!


    Nathanielughed, ''it''s fine Alessia, no offence taken, but maybe you should go and tell your Alpha your n before getting some sleep as we will be setting off first thing after breakfast.''


    Nodding enthusiastically, the she wolf jumped to her feet, her ck hair bouncing as she rushed to the bedroom door. cing her hand on the door knob, she turned back to the young warrior and gave him a smile, ''thank you Alpha, you have no idea what this means to me'' she said honestly before opening the door and slipping out into the hallway, shutting it softly behind her.


    Heading back to his bed, the Alphay on his back, staring at the ceiling, already imagining what Landen would have to say about the new addition to their group.


    Rolling onto his side, Nathaniel closed his eyes, his body suddenly overtaken with fatigue as sleep took him.


    The following morning found them all back in the dining room as the Omega''s ran around with tes of sausages and eggs, serving the pack members and visitors. Leaning over his te, Alpha Christof got Nathaniel''s attention, ''I hear you are taking our farm wrangler with you Alpha'' he said with a grin.


    Nathaniel nodded as he swallowed his mouthful, ignoring the re that wasing from the Beta beside him.


    Riley turned to his son in surprise, ''what is this about?'' he asked quickly.


    ''Alessia has asked to join us on our journey, she has a family member that went missing and she wants to travel with us to look for him'' he exined. ''She thinks that it would be safer to travel with a group rather than alone and is reluctant to ask Alpha Christof to spare his warriors to apany her.


    Christof nodded sadly, ''yes, it is true, Alex has not returned to us, he is a good warrior, but it concerns us all that he has note back to the pack yet'' he agreed.


    Riley frowned, ''it would be a pleasure to have the youngdy apany us, we will do our utmost to keep her safe'' he said solemnly.


    ''Thank you, Luna,'' the Alpha replied as his mate patted Riley''s hand with a smile, ''Alessia became like a daughter to us after her parents passed, we know that Alex''s situationys heavy on her shoulders and it always upset us that we just didn''t have the man power to search for him.''


    Riley grasped the Luna''s hand in his own, giving her a reassuring smile, ''we will assist Alessia in every way we can to find her brother. I know what it''s like to lose someone you love and have no idea what happened to them, we will find the answer for her'' he promised.


    Standing up, the men headed back to their rooms, Landen hurrying to catch up with the young Alpha who held his hand up as the Beta started to open his mouth. ''Don''t say it'' he warned, ''the decision has been made, she ising with us, she needs to find her brother.''


    Landen shook his head as he stopped by his room, ''whatever helps you sleep at night mate, but I just hope you can deal with the oue when she watches you walk into your mate''s arms'' he replied.


    Nathaniel growled warningly, ''it''s not like that, she isn''ting with us for me, hell, I doubt she even likes me like that, we are just a way for her to find her family'' he grumbled before walking to his own room and kicking open the door angrily. Once they were packed up, their clothes returned by the Omega''s, the group met up at the front door to say goodbye to the Alpha and Luna.


    ''Thank you Alpha for your hospitality'' Riley said as he shook the older man''s hand, ''and please, if you ever find yourself near to our territory,e to visit, I''m sure that my mate would be eager to meet you and your Luna'' he added.


    Christof nodded, his face beaming, ''we will make sure you take you up on that Luna, it has been a pleasure to have you here with us, even for such a brief time and we hope that you will find your way here again one day!''


    Shaking the Alpha and Luna''s hands, Nathaniel hoisted his backpack on to his shoulders just as Alessia bounded down the stairs.


    Dressed in blue jeans, heavy duty hiking boots and a red checked button up shirt, the young girl smiled at everyone before making her way to her leaders and hugging each of them tightly.


    ''You be careful youngdy'' the Alpha growled affectionately as he held the she wolf in a tight embrace, ''don''t go running into danger, it''s not like breaking in a stallion out there.''


    Alessia giggled, ''I won''t Alpha, I''lle back in one piece, I trust the Silver Cross warriors, they will keep me safe, plus Briana trained me, and she will be soooo pissed at me if I go out there and let someone kill me! She would hunt down my body, resurrect me, berate me and then kill me again just so I could feel the full extent of her wrath'' she said with a wink.


    Edith pulled the handler into a hug of her own, tears building in her eyes, ''youe back safe to us, we can''t lose you too'' she muttered before releasing the she wolf and stepping back, wiping her eyes as her husband wrapped an arm around her waist. ''Don''t cry Luna'' Alessia moaned, ''you''ll make me start and that is not the impression I want to give to the big scary warriors!''


    Laughing, Edith nodded as she tried to stop her tears, ''I''m not crying, it''s dust'' she mumbled with a shaky smile.


    Tory appeared beside them ready to lead the group back to the boundary so that they could set off on their way, thanking the pack once again, the group followed the Green Vine warrior and headed toward the field where they had first encountered the pack. ''Bye Rowan'' I called out as she waved to the warrior, her friend giggling next to her as she also waved to Nathaniel.


    Rolling his eyes, the ex Rogue ignored the pair, though a smile graced his lips he spotted the children in the distance, their teacher sat beside them holding something in her hand as they gathered around her, their trousers rolled up from wading in the nearby stream.


    Soon enough they reached the field, the group bidding the Green Vine warrior goodbye before setting off in their original direction, the two Alpha''s pairing off with their Beta''s with Rowan walking along alone behind them.


    Marching through the wild grass, Alessia held back slightly, not wanting to intrude on the men who were all talking quietly among themselves, and unsure whether to approach the warrior who seemed to prefer solitude. Looking over his shoulder, as if reading her thoughts, Rowan slowed slightly, allowing the she wolf to catch up with him before falling into step beside her.


    ''Thanks'' the young woman said with a small smile, ''I didn''t want to intrude on you all.''


    The warrior shrugged, ''You are going to be with us for a while, so you can''t just pretend that we are two separate groups'' he grumbled back, his eyes fixed ahead.


    Looking over at the strong jawed warrior, Alessia tipped her head slightly, ''you aren''t much of a talker are you'' she said softly.


    Rowan shrugged, ''don''t really have a lot to say to people'' he replied evasively, as he pushed his hands deep into the pockets of his jeans.


    ''You have a mate?'' the she wolf asked, deciding she might as well attempt conversation with the closed off wolf as he had chosen to try and include her in their group. ''Yes'' Rowan replied shortly.


    The she wolfughed, ''you gotta give me more than this Rowan, I''m trying here'' she teased.


    Looking over to her out of the corner of his eye, the tips of the warrior''s lips tipped upwards as he tried to supress a smile that was fighting against his features, trying to appear.


    ''I have a mate, yes, her name is Gabrie, she is Nate''s sister'' he said in a low voice.


    Studying the strong wolf, Alessia could see how his face lit up as he spoke of the she wolf, his cold and distant eyes, warming as her name fell from his lips. ''You love her, huh?'' she asked with a warm smile.


    Rowan nodded, ''more than life'' he replied with a faint blush, ''and our son, he''s like the most amazing little dude I have ever met.''


    ''You have kids?'' Alessia asked in interest, ''no offence but I''m surprised!


    Rowan shrugged, ''we have a son, Ethan, and my mate is pregnant with our second child who is a little girl'' he replied, that warmth appearing in his voice again.


    ''Congrattions'' the she wolf said as she nudged her shoulder against his.


    ''Thanks, I''m still amazed that she wanted a guy like me, she could have done a lot better'' the warrior answered, his eyes dimming.


    Alessia shook her head, ''surely that is up to your mate? If she thinks that you are the right guy for her then that is all that matters?''


    Rowan nodded slowly, ''I suppose so'' he agreed tentatively.


    ''Sooooo, you are mated to the sister of the future Alpha?'' Alessia continued, ''what is that like?''


    Rowan chuckled at her yful tone, ''not as bad as you would think, you haven''t met my Gabby, but trust me, the future Alpha doesn''t scare me anywhere near as much as she does'' he replied. ''If I am ever given the choice between a fight with Nate and Landen or dealing with my mate when I''ve annoyed her, I''m taking the fight, no consideration time needed!


    Alessiaughed loudly, drawing confused looks from the other warriors, ''she sounds like she doesn''t take any crap'' she said.


    Rowan nodded, ''you got that right, you do not want to hear the stories of what she has done to Nate when they have shed over the years'' he replied with a lowugh of his own.


    ''You know, I really think I do'' the she wolf replied with a giggle, her face lighting up with a smile as the werewolf began to tell her about the different punishments that Gabby hade up with for her brother each time he had upset her, the pairughing easily as they walked along together.

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 13

    Nate was listening in on Rowan and Alessia''s conversation, his cheeks flushing as the warrior regaled the she wolf with stories of him and his evilly minded sister.


    Next to him Landen suddenly snorted withugher, ''I forgot Gabs did that'' he muttered to himself, letting the future Alpha know that he was also eavesdropping on the pair. ''It took a week for that rash to subside'' Nathaniel growled in annoyance, drawing the Beta''s attention to him.


    ''So, do you want to talk about what''s going on with you?'' Landen asked quietly.


    ''Nothing is going on with me, I''m searching for my mate, that is all'' the warrior replied shortly.


    Looking over at his friend appraisingly, Landen let the conversation drop, turning his thoughts to their direction, ''what do you think is ahead of us?'' he asked.


    Nathaniel shrugged, ''another pack hopefully'' he replied, ''or maybe a town?''


    Making their way southward, the six bodies struggled onward, the sun climbing above them until sweat was pouring down their backs.


    ''I need a drink or to jump in ake'' Alessia muttered as she wiped her sleeve across her forehead.


    ''Lets take a break'' came Riley''s voice from the front, the group dropping to the ground eagerly as they pulled out bottles of water and tipped them to their lips desperately.


    Looking over at Rowan who was taking small sips of his bottle, his face cool against the rest of hispanions who were flushed red with the heat.


    ''How are you not a sweaty mess?'' Alessia grumbled disbelievingly.


    ''I just don''t sweat much'' Rowan replied with augh as the she wolf swatted his arm yfully.


    ''You are extremely annoying do you know that, you don''t talk, don''t sweat and always look so damn sexy, your poor mate must go insane'' she teased.


    A low growl interrupted her, the she wolf spinning her head around to Nathaniel and Landen, thetter looking over at the Alpha in shock.


    ''Uhh, sorry, I thought I saw something'' the warrior said as he stared studiously into the distance, ''instinct'' he added.


    Nodding, Alessia smiled, ''well with you five here, I very much doubt we''ll get problems, you all look like you can handle yourselves'' she said before draining the rest of the water from her bottle and screwing the cap back on, cing it into her backpack and leaning back on her hands, gazing at the scenery around them.


    ''It really is beautiful out here isn''t it'' she murmured to Rowan who nodded silently, his own gaze drinking in their surroundings.


    It''s freedom'' the warrior finally whispered, just as the she wolf was thinking he didn''t want to speak.


    Just as she was about to reply, Riley called out to them all to get them moving again, the six scrambling to their feet and setting off again.


    As they walked, Nathaniel dropped back, raising an eye at Rowan who sped up to walk with Landen who was ring back at them all.


    ''Hey'' Alessia said happily, ''thanks again for letting me tag along, I do appreciate it!


    Nathaniel nodded, ''sure, you need answers so if we can help you find them we will'' he replied.


    Breathing in the fresh air, the she wolf closed her eyes momentarily, enjoying the sunshine as it started to sink behind them.


    ''Don''t get out much?'' the Alpha asked as he watched her smile in contentment.


    Alessia shook her head with an embarrassed smile, ''we don''t often leave the packnds other than to go to the town to trade or work, we never just wander off into the wilderness like this, it''s so beautiful out here'' she said with a grin.


    Taking in their surroundings, Nathaniel nodded, ''it is that'' he agreed, ''I have never really stopped to look, I''m always trying to get to my destination, I''ve never just walked for the sake of it!


    Tilting her head slightly, the she wolf studied herpanion, ''that''s quite sad if you think about it'' she murmured, ''being so busy in your life that you forget to actually live, is that what being a future Alpha is like?''


    Nathaniel chuckled, ''yeah pretty much'' he admitted, ''I''ve been training to take over since I could walk. I have to be the fastest, strongest, most skilled warrior of the pack, constantly studying to make sure I have the knowledge to lead. Visiting packs to create and maintain alliances, then thest four years of searching.. ''The warrior''s voice trailed off as his features closed down, brow furrowing as pain flickered behind his gaze.


    Reaching out, Alessia ced a hand on the warrior''s arm, ''you really want to find her, huh?'' she asked softly.


    Nathaniel nodded as he met her gaze, ''I keep flickering between this hope that she''s just around the corner, to wondering if maybe the Goddess is upset with me and that is why I can''t find her'' he whispered so the others wouldn''t hear him. Eyes widening, the she wolf gripped the warrior''s arm tighter, ''don''t think that Alpha, the Goddess doesn''t punish us by taking our mates or hiding them! If that was true, what did I do in my life to deserve a mate who was already married?'' The future Alpha gaped at her before flustering, ''oh my Goddess, Alessia, I''m sorry, I never meant.. I didn''t mean.. uhh, I don''t think you deserved what happened to you with your mate'' he finished mortified.


    Alessia smiled up at him, ''I know, and I didn''t think you did, but if you did something to make the Moon Goddess hide your mate from you, that means that I did something to deserve a mate that I can''t have!


    Letting out a deep breath, Nathaniel gave her a small smile, ''so we are saying that we are both just unlucky in love?'' he asked, making the she wolf giggle.


    ''Yep, maybe we have to suffer like this so that when you find your mate and maybe I find a second chance mate, they will be everything we ever wanted'' she suggested.


    The warrior brightened at her words, ''I like that idea'' he replied before dropping his voice again, ''I hope you find your happy ever after Alessia, I really do.


    Alessia grinned, ''I''ll take finding my brother for starters'' she said, ''then maybe I''ll go searching for that second chance mate, oh and Alpha? You can just call me Lessi you know, less of a mouthful'' she winked. Laughing, Nathaniel said ''OK Lessi, but can you call me Nate, because being called Alpha all the time is making me feel weird!''


    Joining hisughter, Alessia nodded, ''you got it Nate'' she replied before pulling a face, ''ugh, that feels soooo weird and disrespectful'' she muttered.


    ''Tough, if you call me Alpha, I won''t reply'' Nathaniel warned.


    Giving a mock salute, Alessia whisper yelled, ''yes sir, Alpha Nate, sir!''


    ''***t'' the warrior grumbled before chuckling.


    ''That''s me, life is too short to be serious'' the she wolf replied happily.


    Ahead, they could see the spire of a church, showing that they were heading toward an area with people. Picking up their speed, the small group were soon entering the cobbled streets of a old fashioned town. Around them, small, whitewashed bungalows were squeezed together, their weathered front doors stepping directly onto the pavement that ran along side the road. Very few vehicles were parked along the curb and the few people who walked along the pathway paid no attention to the neers. Making their way down the middle of the road, the six visitors took in the quaint grass verges that were overflowing with flowers, a small stream that ran underneath them as they crossed a narrow bridge that joined the two halves of the town together. On the opposite side, they found a few shops selling necessities that had already shut for the evening, a small farm further down the road, that had a wooden cart at the end of their drive, loaded with fruit and vegetables. A small honesty box nestled in the middle, a small ss jar with a screw top that had a rough hole cut in the top, a few coins were sat in the bottom ready for the farmer to collect at the end of the day.


    Walking over, Daniel rummaged in his pocket for some coins, dropping them in the jar before picking up some apples and a brown bag that held a collection of tomatoes, cing them carefully in his backpack and swinging the bag back onto his shoulder. Continuing the explore, they finally reached a tiny cottage that had a handwritten sign in the window saying ''Rooms to let''. Raising an eyebrow, at the others, Daniel pushed open the small white painted gate and walked up the paved path to the front door. Raising the knocker that was attached to the thick oak front door, he knocked twice before stepping back, the rest of his group waiting patiently at the gate so as not to rm the owner.


    Shuffling could be heard within before the door slowly creaked open to reveal an elderly woman who was bent over, leaning heavily on a wooden walking stick.


    ''Yes? Can I help you?'' she croaked out, peering up at the warrior who gave her a warm smile.


    ''I hope so ma-am'' Daniel replied, ''my friends and I are travelling through and we are looking for somewhere to spend the night this evening, we see you have rooms to let?''


    The old woman slowly turned her piercing blue gaze toward the sign in the window, momentarily surprised before she looked back at Daniel and nodded, ''yes I have rooms, you want to rent some?'' she asked confusedly.


    ''If it isn''t too much trouble ma-am'' the Beta replied, ''there are six of us but we can share if need be'' he added.


    Her eyes drifting to the others behind him, the fraildy frowned slightly before mumbling, ''I only have three rooms!


    ''That is fine, we can sort ourselves out among the rooms'' Daniel replied hastily.


    Opening the door wider, the woman beckoned them inside, waiting until they were all inside before shutting the door again.


    ''It''s twenty dors per room'' she muttered as she led the way to the stairs, ''breakfast is at seven.


    Following her silently, the six wolves listened to her talk to herself under her breath as she used the banister to haul herself up the stairs to the first floor. Finally reaching thending, she walked a short distance along the threadbare carpet to the end where two doors were settled into the left hand wall and a third door was situated in the end wall. Turning to the visitors she frowned and repeated, ''I only have three rooms'' her expression confused.


    ''Yes, it''s OK we can share'' Daniel replied again as he turned to look at Riley and raised an eyebrow.


    ''OK, well its twenty dors.. '' she started to say again before Alessia interrupted.


    ''For each room, and breakfast is at seven, we''ll make sure that we are on time in the morning and will pay you before we leave if that''s alright as it''s quitete now and I don''t think any of us want to keep you longer than we need too!


    The old woman nodded distractedly as she rummaged in her apron pocket and pulled out three keys, handing them to the she wolf she muttered, ''bathroom is the door at the top of the stairs, before turning and hobbling her way back to the staircase without a backwards nce.


    Watching her leave, Landen murmured, do you think she''ll even remember we are here tomorrow morning? I don''t want her to die of fright.''


    Daniel swatted his son around the ear, ''be respectful of your elders'' he hissed.


    ''Ow!'' the warrior grumbled as he rubbed the side of his head, ''I wasn''t being disrespectful, I was being honest!''


    ''How are we going to split these rooms?'' Alessia asked, interrupting the brewing argument between father and son.


    ''Dad and Daniel can take one room, Rowan, Landen and I will share a second and you take the third'' Nathaniel offered immediately, the other men nodding at his proposal.


    ''I don''t think it''s right that I have a room to myself, I''m here because you let me tag along, I don''t feel right about forcing the three of you into a room so I can sleep alone'' Alessia protested.


    The warriors shared a look before Landen cleared his throat nervously, ''we.. uh.. appreciate that Alessia.. it''s just... we''re all mated, and there is no description that we can give our wives that will make us sharing a room with an unmated female OK'' he exined in embarrassment.


    Frowning, Alessia turned to Nathaniel, ''you aren''t mated, so you could share with me? One of us could take the floor, the other the bed.


    Nathaniel''s eyes widened as he looked over at Landen, ''umm, no that''s OK, I should really stay with my Beta, he is under oath to protect me after all'' he stuttered.


    Shrugging, Alessia ceased her argument, ''OK, well shall we check the rooms out as these three will need the biggest room'' she said as she handed keys out to Landen and Daniel. Keeping one for herself and stepping up to the numbered door and sliding her key into the old fashioned lock.


    Opening the door, she revealed a small sparsely furnished room with a double bed, a wash basin sitting on a vanity in the corner.


    Daniel''s room held two single beds and Landen opened his to a queen sized bed with a sofa pushed against the far wall.


    ''OK, Lessi, you take the double, dad and Daniel can take the twin and we will take the big room with the sofa'' Nathaniel ordered, the group nodding in agreement before they stepped into their appointed rooms, closing the doors behind them.

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 14

    Looking around the room, Rowan walked over to the sofa and dropped his bag onto the cushions, ''I''ll take the sofa'' he mumbled.


    ''Hey, why do I have to share with him?'' Landen growled, hiking a thumb at Nathaniel who looked over at him in surprise.


    ''What is wrong with sharing with me?'' he demanded.


    ''You don''ty still'' the warrior retorted, st time I had to bunk with you, I woke up to your leg entwined with mine and you hugging me to your chest!''


    The Alpha blushed, ''don''t lie! That never happened!'' he refuted.


    ''Oh really? So Gabby didn''t burst in and take a photo of us and then make fliers that she sent back to Red Moon before we had to return for training after our break!'' Landen asked, ''and they were not stered all over our room by the other warriors? Nor were our beds pushed together to "make things easier for us" he added making air quotes with his fingers.


    Nathaniel''s flush deepened as he threw his bag on the bed, ignoring Rowan who was trying to keep a straight face.


    ''I am definitely taking the couch'' Rowan said as he sat down and began to remove his shoes.


    Grumbling, Landen made his way to the opposite side of the queen sized bed, sitting down and removing his own trainers, cing them beside the small bedside table before rummaging in his bag for some food. The others followed his lead, each pulling out wrapped sandwiches that the Green Vine omega''s had prepared for them that morning, devouring them ravenously before throwing their rubbish in the small trash can in the corner of the room.


    Standing up, Nathaniel stretched before heading to the door, ''I''m gonna go wash up boys, I''ll be back in a few minutes'' he said as he opened the door and stepped outside, shutting the door behind him.


    Turning toward the bathroom he came face to face with Alessia who was walking toward her room, wearing a camisole top and pyjama bottom, a towel scrunching her wet hair. Swallowing hard, the Alpha dragged his eyes up to the she wolf''s face, giving her a weak smile as she beamed up at him in pleasant surprise.


    ''Hey, you OK?'' she asked quietly, ''if you are having a shower, let the water run a few minutes, I made that mistake and nearly jumped out the window in my birthday suit from the cold'' sheughed.


    Blushing slightly at her words, the warrior scratched the back of his head nervously as heughed weakly. ''I''ll be sure to keep that in mind'' he replied as he shifted from foot to foot.


    ''What, me in my birthday suit? That''s a bit familiar don''t you think?'' Alessia asked, raising her eyebrow quizzically, her face breaking into a mischievous grin as she watched the Alpha''s face nche, ''I''m teasing you Alpha'' she snorted, ''oh my Goddess, your face was priceless,'' shoving his shoulder gently she gave him a quick wave before side stepping him and heading to her room.


    Once she disappeared inside, Nathaniel let out a breath that he didn''t know he was holding, running his fingers through his hair distractedly before turning his back and striding toward the bathroom, pushing open the door so that he could step in, locking it behind him.


    In her room, Alessia rubbed her hair vigorously with one hand whilst she rummaged through the vanity for a hair dryer, finding none, she let out a disgruntled huff before digging through her bag for her brush and a hairband.


    Dragging the brush through her wild curls, the she wolf pulled her hair back into a ponytail and tied it up out of the way.


    Throwing the brush onto the bed, the she wolf pulled out her sandwiches that she had been given by her pack omegas and delved into them with a groan of pleasure.


    ''Goddess, I would marry Keeley just for these sandwiches she makes'' she mumbled to herself as she ran her tongue around her mouth, swiping the brown sauce from her lips.


    Throwing her rubbish into the bin, Alessia climbed under the covers, pulling the nkets up to her chin, snuggling down into the warmth as she prepared to sleep.


    A soft knock on the door had her sitting up again, throwing the covers back from her body, she padded to the door and pulled it open to reveal Landen who was checking the hallway while he waited.


    ''Hi, what brings you across the hall?'' the she wolf asked with a smile as she stood back and held out her hand to indicate an invitation to the warrior to enter.


    Stepping inside, Landen fidgeted slightly, rocking back and forth on his heels as Alessia sat down on the bed, looking up at him expectantly.


    ''Uh, I just wanted to pop over and have a chat'' the Beta started, grabbing the small wooden chair that was in the corner of the room and bringing it in front of the she wolf, turning it backwards before sitting down so that he was leaning on the chair back, facing her. ''OK, what do you want to talk about?'' she asked curiously, studying the warrior''s stiff posture.


    ''What do you want from my Alpha?'' Landen suddenly blurted out harshly, stunning the she wolf as she flinched back.


    ''Um, nothing? I just wanted protection while I travel'' she replied hesitantly.


    The warrior shook his head, ''you keep flirting with him, and it''s confusing, he is looking for his mate Alessia, he can''t be distracted from that!


    Alessia wrapped her arms around her stomach, trying to protect herself from his bitter words. Slowly she met his gaze, her own filled with uncertainty, ''I... I don''t mean to be distraction, I didn''t know I was flirting'' she whispered mortified, ''I was just being friendly because you all are helping me. The she wolf dropped her gaze back to herp, ''I can head out on my own tomorrow, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to cause you all problems..."


    Landen''s expression softened as he reached out, cing a hand on the she wolf''s shoulder, ''I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to be so blunt'' he replied, ''it''s just, you have your own past, just like Nate, and I don''t want you to give your heart to him only to have him find his mate and leave you. It would kill him to hurt you just as much as it would kill you to be hurt'' he added sadly.


    Sitting straighter, Alessia stared at the Beta for a moment before she said, ''Landen, I am not interested in the Alpha like that, he is not my mate. I carry a hope that I will find my second chance mate, but right now the only thing I care about is finding my brother. I''m sorry if you thought I was flirting, and I really hope that Alpha Nathaniel didn''t see it like that as well, this is just how I am, I like to tease my friends, but you are right, I don''t really know you all that well so maybe it''s a bit too soon to show you all thefortable me. I promise that I will keep myself professional from now on to stop any further mimunications.


    The Beta nodded, his shoulders rxing, ''thank you Alessia, and I''m really sorry for what I said, I''m bound to protect my Alpha and that includes protecting him from possible pain that he can''t even seeing!


    Alessia chuckled softly, ''it''s fine Landen, and please, call me Lessi, you sound like my mother, she was the only one who called me Alessia. I do think you are worrying over nothing though; Alpha Nathaniel has never given me a vibe that would make me think that he was interested in me.''


    Standing up, Landen ced the chair back by the wall before heading toward Alessia''s door. Hesitating slightly, he turned back to face the she wolf who was still watching him nkly. ''He''s a good guy Lessi, I just don''t want to see either of you hurt'' he said softly before walking out and shutting the door behind him.


    Crossing the corridor, the warrior stepped back into his own room to see Rowanying on his back on the couch, his legs up on the arm, a nket thrown over his body. Looking over at the door, the ex Rogue grinned over at him, ''soooo, how did it go?'' he asked curiously.


    ''How did what go?'' Landen asked evasively as he headed to his side of the bed and sat down heavily.


    Shifting his weight, the warrior red at the Beta, ''please, you went to warn that poor girl away from Nate'' he growled in annoyance.


    Turning to meet the older man''s gaze, Landen shrugged, ''I may have popped over to make sure that our newest group member was OK'' he replied evenly.


    Rolling back onto his back, Rowan shut his eyes, ''whatever dude, but know that if Nate finds out that you upset that girl, he''s going to have your balls'' he murmured. Looking away, Landen muttered, ''you heard that growl just as loud as I did, he''s walking a dangerous line right now, I''m just looking out for everyone!


    ''I get that mate, I really do'' the warrior replied, ''but you can''t save him from every mistake he''ll ever make.''


    Stripping out of his jeans and top, the Betay down on the bed, as he huffed, ''I can try.


    The door opened, cutting off their conversation as Nathaniel walked in, looking between the two suspiciously. ''What are you two talking about?'' he asked. ''Nothing mate, just shooting the breeze'' Rowan replied cordially, folding his hands over his chest.


    Turning off the light to the room and making his way over to the bed, the Alpha climbed in, rolling onto his side so that his back was to Landen.


    ''Stay on your side handsy'' the Beta grumbled as he wriggled around to getfortable.


    Trust me, you don''t have anything I want to grab'' Nathaniel growled back as he pulled the covers tighter around himself, uncovering the warrior as he did so. ''Stop being a nket stealer!'' Landen moaned as he pulled them back again.


    ''I''m the Alpha, you stop bitching, you don''t get cold'' Nathaniel retorted as they began to fight over the covers.


    ''Boys! Just share the damn covers and quieten down, some of us are trying to sleep'' came Rowan''s voice testily immediately shutting the bickering warriors up.

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 15

    Waking up the next morning, the group washed and dressed before meeting outside of their rooms to head downstairs to the small dining room that was situated next to the bottom of the staircase. Walking in, Alessia greeted the old woman, ''good morning ma-am'' she said politely, ''do you remember us?''


    Staring at the she wolf, the woman grumbled, ''of course I do, you stayed herest night! I''m not senile you know!'' as she indicated to two small tables before disappearing into the attached kitchen. Blushing slightly, Alessia slipped into one of the chairs, the men joining her just as a young woman in herte teens came out carrying a trayden with a tea pot, cafetiere, a bowl of sugar and some mugs. The teenager had waist length long ck hair that was streaked with blue, a rock band t''shirt was thrown over ripped skinny jeans and she had well worn trainers on her feet.


    ''Good morning'' she trilled excitedly as she ced the tray on the corner of the table, doling out the mugs before cing the tea, coffee, and sugar in the centre of the table. ''OK, so we do a full-on fried breakfast that is to die for, or we have cereal for the boring people in life, or you can get like some muffins and stuff if you are feeling a bit continental'' she chuckled with a wink as she tucked the tray under her arm and whipped out a notepad and pencil. Licking the tip, she looked around expectantly at the group awaiting their order.


    ''Uhh, six fried breakfasts to die for?'' Nathaniel replied questioningly as he looked around the members spread across the two tables. Everyone nodded as the teenager wrote down their order before smiling again.


    ''Good choice, grandma will get them made and I''ll bring them out to you as soon as they are ready'' she said before turning around and heading back to the kitchen. Pushing the door open, she yelled, ''Grandma! Six of your death inducing fry ups!'' as the old woman grumbled back an inaudible reply.


    ''Well at least the woman isn''t here alone'' Daniel muttered as he peeked over at the door.


    Soon enough, the teenager appeared again, holding two tes in her hands, a third bnced on one of her arms. She deftly ced them in front of Riley, Daniel and Rowan before hurrying back for the remaining three tes that she gave to the three youngest members.


    ''OK, so, do you need anything else? Ketchup? Brown sauce? My phone number?'' she teased with a wink at Riley that caused the older werewolf to choke on his mouthful as Daniel roared withughter. ''No? well you just holler if you think of anything'' she said ''especially you handsome'' she added with a giggle toward the flustered Luna as she hurried back to the kitchen.


    ''Hey, you still got it mate'' Daniel said as he pped the warrior on the back, the others smothering theirughter at Riley''s embarrassed face.


    Finishing their food, the group stood up, heading back upstairs to collect their belongings before returning to the entrance hall where the old woman was waiting.


    Rummaging in his pocket, Daniel pulled out some bills that he handed to thedy with a smile.


    ''Thank you ma-am for your hospitality'' he said as the woman tucked the money into her apron.


    ''You evere through here again, youe back here and stay, you hear'' she croaked as she hobbled to the door and pulled it open for them.


    Biding her farewell, the warriors exited the cottage and set off through the rest of the town toward the calling countryside.


    The following days brought nothing but disappointment to the group as they searched every town and small pack that they could find. Alessia showed her brother''s photo to as many people as she could and though a few thought that they recognised the good looking warrior, none knew what had happened to him other than he had passed through briefly.


    Dejected, the six travellers kept searching, Landen trying to keep up morale as Nathaniel became more and more withdrawn, e on mate, plenty more ces to look'' he said with forced enthusiasm.


    Sighing, Nathaniel nodded, ''yep, next town,e on!''


    Rowan, who was walking beside Alessia looked over at her, ''we''ll find him you know'' he said softly.


    The she wolf gazed up at him, ''how do you know?'' she asked, her defeated attitude swirling around the pair like a suffocating cloud.


    Winking, Rowan replied, ''because finding people used to be a speciality of mine.''


    Alessia nced up at him curiously, ''exactly what did you used to do before you joined Silver Cross?'' she asked causing the warrior to cough awkwardly.


    ''Uhh, like I said, I was paid to search for and find people... and things'' he muttered evasively.


    Their conversation was interrupted by low threatening growls, gazes darting up, the group took a defensive stance as ten Rogue wolves stepped out of the thicket around them and began to prowl toward them hungrily.


    The tearing of clothing and snapping of bones filled the air as the warriors shifted, Riley and Nathaniel pushing forward aggressively as Landen and Daniel took protective positions either side of them, pushing Alessia''s ck wolf behind them.


    The Rogue''s snarled, fixating on the Alpha and Luna, their teeth bared in threat. A loud growl shook the ground as Rowan''s grey wolf leapt between the two groups, his back to hispanions as he let out a warning rumble in his throat.


    The Rogue''s focused on the huge grey wolf in front of them, shock rippling through them before their earsy t and they bowed low to him, baring their necks in submission.


    Throwing his head harshly, Rowan indicated for them to leave, the Rogue wolves immediately turning tail and fleeing from the group, disappearing as quickly as they came.


    Shifting back, the group grabbed spare clothes out of their bags, pulling them on hastily before Alessia rounded on the warrior, hands on hips.


    ''What the hell was that?'' she demanded, ring at the man who averted his gaze.


    ''What?'' he asked innocently.


    ''Don''t what me Rowan, what did you do? I''ve never seen Rogue''s back down to a smaller group, let aloe submit! Are you some kind of.. I dunno, Rogue whisperer?'' she demanded exasperatedly.


    Rowan red at the floor, ''I have no idea what you are talking about'' he replied in a deadpan voice, ''maybe they realised that two Alpha wolves, two Beta wolves and a high ranking warrior were a bit too much to take on!


    Alessia snorted derisively, ''yeah and I can call birds to me just by singing'' she retorted.


    ''That would be an impressive gift'' Rowan said with a small smile, trying to divert the conversation.


    ''It would, but it''s a damn fairy tale just like the one you just told me'' the she wolf growled back.


    Daniel stepped between the two, holding his hands out to cate the aggressive she wolf, ''OK, lets just calm this down'' he said loudly before looking over at Rowan, ''though that was some weird s**t Rowan. I''ve seen and epted some crazy stuff about you, but I have to agree with Lessi, Rogue''s don''t submit to pack wolves unless they are a Rogue leader.. you want to tell us about your time before Silver Cross dude? Were you some kind of Rogue King?'' he asked.


    Rowan burst outughing, ''no, I was definitely not a Rogue King, or Rogue Alpha or any other kind of leader'' he replied in amusement. ''You are all aware of my past, did it look like I had a choice let alone control of others?'' he asked, a hint of bitterness to his tone. Nathaniel walked over and ced a hand onto Rowan''s shoulder, ''OK everyone, I think we should leave this for the minute, let''s not lose sight of our objective here'' he said.


    ''But..'' Alessia protested, her eyes narrowing in annoyance.


    ''Let it go Lessi'' Landen murmured in her ear, ''there are things about Rowan that he keeps close to his chest, he doesn''t just share his story with people without a whole lot of trust built!


    Swallowing, Alessia nodded reluctantly as the group picked up their bags and started to walk again, Rowan choosing to walk alone behind the rest lost in his own thoughts.


    Ahead they could see smoke rising into the air from a few chimneys that peeked out from behind a wall of trees. Making their way toward it, they found themselves in a small vige, the scent around them told them that the upants were a mixture of supernatural creatures like themselves.


    Walking through the small street, they passed a few stalls that were selling potions and ingredients, crones and witches bustling around buying goods with little interest in the neers.


    Suddenly Nathaniel stopped in his tracks, his pupils dting as he whispered, ''do you smell that?''


    ''Smell what?'' Landen asked sniffing the air and wrinkling his nose, ''if it''s dirty crone you are talking about then yes, I definitely smell that'' he added in disgust.


    ''No, it''s amazing'' the Alpha murmured, his eyes flickering to ck as his wolf started to jump excitedly in his mind, pushing forward to try and follow the intoxicating scent that was surrounding him.


    ''What does it smell like?'' Alessia asked as she too began sniffing the air in confusion.


    ''Honeysuckle'' the warrior breathed, ''it''s faint but it''s incredible! Nathaniel began to walk dazedly along the road, oblivious to anyone around him as he followed the mouth-watering fragrance. The others fell into step behind him, silently following him as he traced the aroma, his wolf getting more agitated as it grew stronger and stronger.


    ''Find scent'' his wolf was growling in his head.


    ''I''m trying'' Nathaniel replied to the impatient animal, his heart starting to beat faster as he zeroed in on the cause.


    Coming to a halt, he found himself in front of a coffee shop, a couple of patrons were sat outside under parasols. Walking inside, the warrior breathed deeply as the scent hit him full force, a young girl looked up and smiled at the group, ''hi, can I help you?'' she asked in a friendly tone.


    ''Um, we are just.. ''Landen started uncertainly before being cut off by a woman in her early twenties walking out from the back, her midnight ck hair pinned up in a bun on top of her head.


    ''Fi, did you ask me for brownies or cupcakes? It''spletely gone out of my head'' she said absentmindedly as she ced a tray of clean mugs onto the counter.


    Looking up, her eyes connected with Nathaniel''s as he stumbled slightly, ''MATE'' he whispered.


    Her own eyes widening, the young woman wrenched her eyes from his, looking at hispanions one at a time until they finally fell on Rowan. Her surprised look was reced by betrayal and then fury as she red at the warrior, ''YOU'' she shouted, pointing her finger at him, her whole body shaking with rage.

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 16

    ''You'' the ck haired woman snarled furiously, ''what are you doing here, how did you find me?''


    Rowan stared back at the woman in shock as hispanions stood next to him staring between the two, even Nathaniel rendered speechless by the woman''s venomous tone. ''Uhh, do I know you?'' he asked confusedly.


    The woman threw back her head andughed mirthlessly as if unsurprised by his words. ''Of course not'' she muttered to herself, ''of course the great and terrible Ghost, terror of the dreams of the supernatural world, doesn''t remember me, he only ruined my life, nothing that would disturb his sleep let alone ingrain me in his mind, but then I was just one of many wasn''t l


    Rowan closed his eyes momentarily at the sound of his old name, his jaw ticking as he reigned himself in. ''I assume that you were one of my victims when I worked for the council'' he asked sadly.


    The woman snapped her gaze back to him, her lips pressed into a thin line of hatred, ''oh no Rowan, you hurt me long before the council got their hands on you'' she spat back. Tilting her head, she smiled viciously, ''you really don''t remember me do you? Tell me Rogue, did you ever find your precious mate?''


    Rowan stiffened at the mention of Gabrie, ''yes I did'' he replied guardedly.


    The woman''s smile widened, ''is she pretty Rowan? I bet she is the most beautiful girl you everid eyes on isn''t she?'' she asked sweetly.


    ''Yes she is'' the warrior growled back, his eyes darkening.


    ''Tell me Rowan, how long did she hang around while you stood there like the useless specimen you are, how long did she wait for you to mark her as your own until she ran into someone else''s arms?'' the woman whispered, triumph dancing in her eyes. ''Did it hurt Ghost? Did your heart break when you realised that you could never im her as your own? That you were destined to be rejected?''


    The warrior''s eyes widened, ''how did you know I couldn''t... he started before a growl ripped from his body, ''you!'' he snarled, ''you helped them didn''t you! You made me into that monster that they used like a damn puppet for their own disgusting agenda. The womanughed in delight, ''I see you caught up'' she teased, ''yes Rowan, It was I that bound you to the council, and as a personal gift to myself in return for my help, I decided to add my own little extra seasoning to your particr spell. Tell me, how painful is it when she makes love to another wolf Rowan? Does it kill you a little bit more, each and every time she allows another into her bed?'' she asked, her face hopeful.


    ''No, not at all'' Rowan replied, a smile creeping across his own face, ''as she only makes love to me. Pulling back his jacket, the warrior revealed his mark as the woman''s face changed from euphoria to one of unimaginable fury.


    ''NO!'' she screamed, ''No! she can''t have marked you, HOW? That spell was perfect!''


    Rowan''s smile widened as he released his clothes, ''an act of selfless love'' he replied quietly.


    Stamping her foot, the ck haired witch screamed in anger, balling her fists as she tried to control herself, ''how could you know that? You are a selfish bastard, anyway, how did you manage to perform an act like that'' she muttered more to herself than her audience.


    The rest of the group just stood in silence, watching the exchange in shock before Daniel finally found his voice, ''if you put the curse on Rowan, how are you still in your twenties? This was nearly 30 years ago!''


    The woman rolled her eyes, ''I may have made the unusual decision to use my own blood in the concoction of the spell, which in turn may or may not have had the unexpected result of me also being frozen in age'' she muttered.


    ''The spell has been broken for four years; did you not feel it?'' Landen asked curiously.


    ring at the warrior, she replied, ''I''m a witch, mongrel, we live for over three hundred years, I haven''t changed much in four years and to be honest, after the first decade I stopped keeping such a close eye on him. He was suffering, that was enough to keep me happy and I figured, with immortality, I would get to watch him suffer for eternity'' she added.


    ''What the hell did he do to make you try and take his mate?'' Alessia asked in horror as she tried to keep up with the conversation.


    The witch flicked her gaze momentarily to the stony faced warrior before growling out, ''he killed my beloved in cold blood.''


    Nathaniel let out a possessive growl as he heard her speak of another love, startling the witch who returned her gaze to him in confusion a small flicker of guilt crossing her face before she masked it and returned her gaze to her enemy.


    ''I killed a lot of people'' Rowan growled, ''but I never did it in cold blood, under the council, I was forced, before that, I only took the lives of those that needed to be eradicated.''


    ''NO you didn''t!'' the witch replied forcefully, ''you killed my beloved for no other reason than you wanted too, you hated him because of what he was!


    ''Who was your beloved?'' Alessia asked softly.


    Tears filled the woman''s eyes as she whispered, ''Vincenzo.


    Rowan''s face paled as he stared at the woman as if seeing a ghost, ''the Vampire?'' he croaked, his eyes widening as he took her in, ''Ariana?''


    The witch nodded, ''oh so you do remember me?'' she spat, ''you remember how you left me huddled on the floor, covered in my beloved''s blood as I held his decapitated corpse to my chest? Do you remember how I pleaded with you for his life as he kneeled in front of you, your ws to his throat? How I begged you to take me instead if you would only spare him?''


    Rowan swallowed as he nodded, his eyes on the witch who had tears of both anger and sorrow rolling down her cheeks, ''I didn''t have a choice Ariana'' he mumbled sadly.


    The witch''s temper red, ''yes you did! You had a choice! You always have a choice! You chose to let me live a waking death of heartbreak for the rest of my life, over sparing the soul of an innocent man. You were power hungry and unremorseful, and I will never forgive you for what you did'' she yelled.


    ''Ariana, I had to do it'' Rowan shouted back desperately, as he took a step toward her.


    ''No! Stay back, stay away from me'' the young witch screamed, holding her hands out defensively, ''I should have killed you all those years ago, but I wanted you to suffer! But like a cockroach, you crawled out of hell into the light. You don''t get your happily ever after, dog, I won''t let you return to your mate when mine was taken by you so cruelly! Balling her hands together, Ariana sculped a sphere of ckness, her eyes manic as she red at the warrior.


    ''Ariana no!'' shouted Nathaniel desperately, running forward between the two before anyone could stop him, the witch had already lifted her hand, releasing the spell toward the motionless warrior. The group watched, rooted to the spot as the ck ball hit the future Alpha squarely in the chest, Nathaniel gasping slightly in shock before he fell to the floor, his breathing erratic as he struggled for air, his hand still reaching out desperately toward his mate who stared down at him in horror. ''No no no no no'' she whispered, her hands going to her mouth, ''not him, I didn''t mean to hit him, no!''


    Stumbling backwards, Ariana could not tear her eyes from the young man who was still staring up at her pleadingly.


    ''Aurora! What did you do?'' Rowan yelled as he dropped to the floor beside the warrior, snapping out of her trance, the witch looked around in terror before grabbing some powder out of a pouch that was slung by her hip and throwing it at the floor. Smoke billowed from the ground enveloping her, before clearing to reveal that she was gone.


    ''Can you help? Please?'' Rowan called out desperately to the girl behind the counter who had remained frozen from the beginning.


    Shaking her head, the girl whispered, ''I am not a witch, I don''t know what she did.


    Riley, Daniel and Landen kneeled beside the Alpha, stricken as they tried to help him to breathe.


    ''Get out of the way'' Rowan growled as he gathered the warrior up and mbered to his feet, pushing through the group angrily as Riley tried to stop him.


    ''Put him down, he needs help'' the Luna ordered.


    Shoving the older man out of the way with his shoulder, Rowan yelled, ''do you think I don''t know that? Stop holding me back if you want to save him.'' Not waiting for the Luna to reply, the warrior kicked open the front door heavily and stormed out into the street, the rest of the group trailing out behind him.


    ''What about one of the witches that were shopping?'' Alessia offered worriedly as she half ran to keep up with the male warriors long strides.


    ''They won''t be able to save him, Ariana is too powerful for an everyday witch tobat her spells, we need someone skilled'' Rowan muttered back distractedly, his arms gripping the now unconscious body of the future Alpha tightly as he hurried back along the street toward where they entered the vige.


    ''Where are we going?'' Landen huffed as he ran alongside the warrior, ncing down at his Alpha in fear.


    ''A friend'' was the only reply he got from the ex Rogue as he ran as fast as he could through the fields without looking back to make sure the others were following him.

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 17

    ''Rowan, where are you taking him?'' Daniel demanded as he kept looking around them apprehensively, sticking close to the Luna in case of an ambush.


    Ignoring him, the warrior ploughed onwards pushing his way through the long grass that scratched at their clothing, moving deeper and deeper into the wilderness that surrounded them until they came to a corpse of gnarly, ckened trees. Ignoring the ominous feeling, Rowan pushed through the branches, hunching his body to protect the Alpha from the wooden limbs, tripping over roots as he struggled to maintain his speed.


    A loud growl sounded from ahead, finally slowing the warrior before he came to a halt in a small clearing. Four Rogue wolves stepped out of the shadows, their teeth bared as they circled the group warily, a dozen other pairs of eyes peeking out at them from the ckness.


    ''Stand down'' Rowan shouted loudly, his voice authoritative, ''I am here to see Alpha Archer, please tell him that the Ghost is here and requires his assistance, I vouch for myrades that no harm will befall any Rogue from their hands. Please summon Galena, tell her it is an emergency, we will meet her in her office.''


    The Rogue''s halted at the sound of his voice, the leader taking a tentative step toward him, sniffing him suspiciously before letting out a howl and bowing, the other Rogue''s following their warrior''s lead.


    Two Rogue''s peeled off rushing ahead as the other two walked either side of Rowan as a guard. Heading deeper into the trees, they finally found their way to what looked like an opening to an old mine shaft. Ignoring the derelict and dangerous feel of the structure, the warrior ducked his head and entered, striding quickly down the twists and turns of an endless ck tunnel until he reached a faint light.


    Following the glow, the group soon found themselves in a brightly lit entrance, another tunnel continuing ahead of them whilst a closed door was set into the beam work to their right.


    Pushing open the door, Rowan stepped into a room that was set up like a clinic, cing the Alpha down on the table he tapped his foot impatiently waving his hand at the others when they tried to question him. Momentster a small stern looking woman wearing a whiteb coat bustled into the room. Making her way to the lifeless warrior, she began running her hands over his body a few centimetres from his skin.


    ''What are you doing?'' Riley started in agitation as Rowan red at him, shaking his head silently. Falling silent, the Luna watched helplessly as the woman continued to concentrate, a deep frown etched onto her face. Finally, she looked up, ''this is some powerful work Rowan, who did you piss off this time? Normally it''s you I am stitching up!''


    Rowan scowled, ''Ariana'' he gritted out angrily as his eyes strayed to Nathaniel, ''can you fix him Lena? He''s my mate''s brother, I can''t go back and tell her he died under my care!


    Galena raised an eyebrow, ''you found your mate? Is this why I haven''t seen you in years? Finally found someone to keep your a*s out of trouble?'' she scoffed.


    ''Galena! Focus!'' Rowan moaned, ''can you fix him?''


    Huffing, Galena returned her gaze to the warrior on her table, ''fine, but this conversation is not over'' she muttered distractedly. ''I can help him, but it''s going to be hard work so you all need to get the hell out of my hair so I can do what I need to do!


    ''No chance, that is my son, I''m not leaving him alone with some blood thirsty Rogue'' Riley growled dangerously, ''Is that even a doctor?''


    Raising an eyebrow, Rowan replies, ''this is a Rogue pack, do you think they went to medical school?''


    ''Then why are we . ''Riley started angrily as Rowan held up a hand to silence him.


    ''They have had to learn a lot to survive, if Lena cannot help him then he was already dead'' he replied before looking over at the she wolf.


    Galena quirked an eyebrow at Rowan as she started to move around the room, collecting vials and herbs, ''friend of yours?'' she muttered as she passed.


    ''Father inw'' the warrior mumbled back causing the she wolf to chuckle.


    ''His animosity to our kind is understandable then, you are not really an ideal poster boy for us are you, a*****e?'' she replied as Landen and Daniel both sniggered. Rolling his eyes, Rowan hissed something under his breath before starting to herd the others out of the room.


    ''I''m staying'' Riley growled darkly.


    ''No you are not'' Rowan replied, meeting his gaze full on, ''if you want Nate to survive then you want the best medic to deal with him, and that is her'' he added as he jerked his thumb over his shoulder at the woman who was now starting to cut away his clothes from his chest, exposing the ck charred mess of the wound.


    ''Aww Ro, I didn''t know you cared so much'' the Rogue doctor called out as she waited for him to turn around so she could flip him her middle finger.


    Riley snorted withughter before he could stop himself, ''fine, I''ll trust her'' he conceded, ''but only because she obviously knows what an a*****e you are so she must be alright'' he added before turning on his heel and heading out of the room.


    Looking back at Galena, Rowan finally let his mask slip slightly, ''fix him Lena, please'' he whispered, the she wolf nodding at him briefly before waving her hand at him to leave.


    A tall muscr man with ck hair and a slightly greying goatee was striding toward them his face beaming as he reached out a hand to Rowan who grasped it firmly and allowed the Alpha to pull him into a tight hug.


    Releasing him, he smiled brightly, ''my friend, it has been too long, and do I see a mark? The great Ghost, the feared immortal of our world actually found a woman?'' he boomed.


    Rowanughed as he rubbed his neck self consciously, ''good to see you Archer, and yes, I found my mate plus I have a kid to boot, a little boy. We currently also have one on the way, not to mention the fact that I became a pack man'' he replied ignoring the growl of annoyance behind him.


    Looking over his shoulder surprised, Archer leaned his face forward to Rowan''s ear and muttered, ''who is the Rogue hater behind you? it''s not like you to bring pack members to our door''


    Rolling his eyes, Rowan replied, ''that is my father inw, let''s just say he not so secretly wishes that his daughter had rejected me!''


    Archer growled angrily as his eyes shing ck momentarily as he red at the Luna who met his gaze easily, not disguising his distrust of the people around him.


    ''Let us go to my office Rowan, Lena has informed me already about your friend and has said that he should be fine, she will patch him up for you and let us know when he wakes up.''


    ''I''ming with you'' Riley butted in rudely, stepping forward to re at the pair, ''I like to know what''s going on around me.''


    ''Fine, but try to keep your foot out of your mouth when you are with us'' Rowan grumbled before making to follow the Alpha.


    Archer turned to the rest of the warriors who seemed unsure what to do, ''Gentlemen, youngdy'' he called with a smile, ''we have an excellent mess hall if you are hungry. I have arranged for the Omega''s to prepare a meal and some drinks for you and then they will show you to a couple of rooms so that you can rest and freshen up if you wish!


    Landen and Daniel nodded after looking over to Rowan and Riley who both nodded in agreement. Alessia shuffled from foot to foot for a moment before tentatively addressing the Rogue, ''Alpha?'' she called hesitantly.


    Archer smiled down at her indulgently, ''please miss, call me Archer, I am no Alpha'' he replied as Rowan coughed loudly trying to hide augh.


    Casting the ex Rogue an exasperated look, Archer returned his gaze to the she wolf who was still watching him apprehensively.


    ''What would you like youngdy?'' he asked kindly.


    Taking a deep breath, Alessia mumbled, ''would you mind if I waited here for the doctor to finish caring for the Alpha?'' she asked, ''he may feel disorientated when he awakes so it might be good to Galena to have someone he knows right outside to calm him if needed.


    The Rogue warrior nodded immediately, ''of course, I fully understand and that is an excellent idea, most of our injured are Rogues so I forget how ufortable it might be for pack wolves to awaken surrounded by our kind. I will summon one of the pack to bring you a chair to sit in and arrange for your meal to be brought to you, I have also let Galena know that you will be outside.''


    Bowing her head, Alessia muttered her thanks just as a broadly built Rogue rushed up beside Archer carrying a plushly upholstered chair and looked up at him expectantly. Indicating to the she wolf, the lead warrior growled, ''for the youngdy Kurt, please make sure that she has everything she needs and get some food and a drink for her.''


    ''Yes Alpha'' the Rogue replied before cing the chair beside the closed clinic door and running back the way he had came.


    ''Thought you weren''t the Alpha?'' Riley grumbled under his breath, though Archer heard him.


    ''Aplicated story my man, one I doubt you wish to hear'' he replied jovially before turning to Rowan and adding, ''shall we retreat to my office? I have a nice scotch you will like!''


    Nodding, Rowan looked over at the two beta''s and said, ''follow us, we''ll take you to the mess hall on our way!


    Falling into step beside the huge Rogue warrior, the pair chatted in low tones, Archer''s voice deep and friendly as he ribbed the warrior about his mate and being gone so long.


    Finally they paused by an offshoot, Rowan indicating down it to Landen and Daniel, ''follow this corridor, third door on your right, the Omega''s will sort you out with food, just take a seat at one of the tables!


    ''Shouldn''t we introduce ourselves?'' Landen asked in concern.


    Rowanughed, ''trust me, your scent of authority and the general aura of distrust will tell them exactly who you are'' he replied with a grin. Laughing as well, Landen rolled his eyes and made his way down the corridor, his father walking beside him. Once they saw them turn into the room, Archer beckoned the two men to continue to follow him and leads them further into the tunnels until they reached an antiquated wooden door with iron hinges and a crudely made que that had the word ''Alpha'' carved into it. ''Still ignoring you about the Alpha thing then?'' Rowan asked with a smirk as Archer growled.


    ''Yes, I''ve given up removing it, they just put another one up when I''m not looking'' the Rogue warrior replied.


    Once inside, Archer pours them all a drink before taking a seat, ''Thank you for allowing us entrance Arch, I know I promised I would keep your location a secret, but Nate is my mate''s brother, so one of the few people I would break my word for'' Rowan exined. Waving his hand dismissively, Archer replied, ''no need, I still owe you and I know you would not put my pack in danger!''


    Riley snorted derisively at his words, bringing both warrior''s eyes to him.


    ''I see you are one of those pack members who believes all Rogues are the enemy'' Archer said coldly.


    ''They all attack peaceful packs so yes'' Riley replied loftily.


    Rowan turned on the Luna angrily, ''you can be rude as you like to me Riley, I take it because of Gabby, but you will not disrespect the Alpha in front of me, I will put you in your ce'' he warned.


    Rileyughed mirthlessly, ''I''d like to see you try'' he retorted his fists clenching, ''don''t forget I''m from Alpha stock myself'' he sneered.


    ''And I spent 25 years as an assassin for the council, don''t YOU forget that'' Rowan retorted.


    cing a calming hand up to his friend''s, Archer turned to the Luna, his piercing eyes studying the man in front of him. ''It is not his fault Rowan, when you are born into a world of safety and love you don''t understand that others are not so fortunate'' he said softly. ''Tell me Luna Riley, what do you know of Rogues?''

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 18

    ''Tell me Luna Riley, what do you know of Rogues?'' Alpha Archer studied the warrior keenly, his deep brown eyes taking in every detail of the Luna''s facial expression and stance. Riley red at the Alpha as he spat back, ''they are the unwanted of the werewolf world, dirty, violent, stealing what they want, be it possessions, women or the lives of warriors''


    Archer nodded, ''And there my friend, is the pack mentality at work, he sighed heavily. ''Would it surprise you to know that Rogues actuallye in four varieties Luna? First you have those that want to join a pack but are unwanted due to their Rogue status, what we call the Huntians. Then we have those that just want to live peacefully with friends and family, known in our world as the Insrs. Next, we have those that are known to all as the Lone Wolves, not wanting thepanionship of others they live in solitude. All three of these types have not and will not attack a pack, they maye near a pack to steal food if desperate to feed their family but will not cause harm'' he said sagely. ''Despite what you pack members think, it''s not that easy to live in the wild, fresh kills are not always so easy toe by, it''s not like the few days of camping you do when travelling, this is survival to us!


    ''What''s the fourth type?'' Riley asked sceptically.


    ''The Ferals'' Archer replied solemnly, a bite of disgust to his own tone, ''these are the men who have given themselves overpletely to their wolf instincts, these are the ones who attack packs, destroy, pige and kill without mercy! I don''t believe you'' Riley growled back angrily.


    Archer shrugged as he took a slow sip of his drink, ''what you believe makes no difference to whether my words are true or not'' he replied simply.


    Suddenly leaning forward on the desk between them, the Alpha ced his ss onto the dark wood, turning it slowly with his fingers as he stared at the warrior silently.


    After a few moments he murmured, ''I am intrigued Luna, have you never wondered why Silver Cross pack has never been attacked by Rogues during your wife''s leadership?''


    Riley bristled slightly, ''Silver Cross gets Rogues'' he bit back icily.


    ''Archer'' Rowan started warningly as the Alpha held up a hand to his friend, silencing him.


    ''He needs to know Rowan'' he replied evenly.


    ''Know what? What are you hiding Rowan'' the Luna demanded loudly, ring across at the young warrior who avoided his gaze resolutely. Turning back to the Alpha who was still studying him, he asked, ''what do you mean about the Rogues and Silver Cross not getting attacked?''


    ''You had Rogues around your pack it is true, but they never attacked you'' Archer replied.


    ''Looking at Rowan, Riley growled low in his throat, ''what is he talking about Rowan'' he demanded.


    Sighing, Rowan raised his eyes to the ceiling before replying, ''the Rogues that were sighted and hunted by your warriors were Archer''s pack, He owed me a favour and put Rogue guards outside your territory when I learned that Ferals had moved into your area. The day I met Gabby, I wasn''t there by chance, I was organising the Rogue guards as the Ferals were closing in on Silver Cross. I had been protecting Isabe''s pack from the moment the council started sending me on missions'' he admitted. ''You were protecting us?'' Riley demanded his voice rising.


    ''Not because of what you think! My feelings for Isabe were long gone, but I owed her, I was her friend even if she wasn''t mine, so yes, I protected your pack and when you got married and had Nate, Gabby and Henry, I protected them too!'' Rowan took a deep breath, his face clouding as he continued.


    ''I watched from the shadows as your children grew up, making sure they were kept safe, I didn''t want Be to have to suffer again. I never knew while I watched over you all that Gabby would end up being my mate, but I guess that exins why I was drawn to Be in the first ce'' he added sullenly.


    Turning back to Archer, Riley stared at him for a moment before asking, ''what about you, you have the stature of a pack leader, you don''t feel like someone who is a Rogue by birth''.


    Archer let out a sigh as he rolled his shoulders as if he was preparing for a fight, ''I was the second son of an Alpha who ran one of thergest packs in Europe'' he replied. ''My father had a hatred for Rogues, just like many other pack members through out the world and made it his mission to eradicate them from the surface of the Earth. When I was twenty one, his guards brought in a young girl, she looked to be about neen, they dragged her by her armpits across the courtyard and threw her down at my father''s feet. As shey curled up on the floor in front of my father, this amazing scent of citrus washed over me making my mouth water. I start fidgeting while my father is speaking, trying to figure out where the smell that is so intoxicating it takes over my senses, ising from.


    The young girl finally raises her face as she is sentenced to death, her eyes sweeping the area for help before connecting with my own. My wolf howled in my head, she was our mate, and she was the most beautiful female that I had ever seen in my life.


    I growled ''MATE'' automatically, and stepped forward to im her, but my father strode between us, staring me down until I submitted to him, he then turned to my mate, extended his ws and cut across her throat, decapitating her. Her head fell to the floor, rolling toward me, her expression still one of fear and the slightest tinge of hope from realising who I was.


    I fell to the ground from the pain, clutching at my chest as my world shattered, as I had not marked her, it didn''t kill me, but it destroyed me inside.


    My father walked over to me, towering above my crying form, my mate''s blood still dripping from his hand and said, ''Now you have the chance to find a second chance mate that is more worthy of your bloodline'' before motioning the guards to dispose of her body. They burned her in the middle of the quadrant in front of the pack house, my father ordered the guards to hold me there so that I could watch her burn. I don''t know if he was trying to increase the hold he had on me by crushing me further or he thought it would help me move on to another mate, either way, my soul was crushed as I watched the mes reduce my love to ash.


    That night, I packed up my things and I left the pack, severing my ties with my father and his beliefs, bing the thing my father hated most, I became a Rogue.


    I travelled as far as I could, away from my country knowing that my father would have his men out looking for me to bring me home. I moved through various countries until I ended up here and decided that this would be my home. This was when I discovered the different types of Rogue, I met Insrs who allowed me to stay with them, sharing their food with me until I moved on. Lone Wolves, who were cordial but didn''t want to interact and then finally the Huntians who would tell me the stories of how they ended up as Rogues.


    I made it my mission to save as many Rogues from the hands of pack members as possible, I didn''t want another wolf to have to lose their mate due to the preconceived notions of certain werewolves.


    I had money that I had saved over the years of being an Alpha''s son, my father loved to show off his wealth and expected his children to reflect his status sovished money upon us. My brother, the future Alpha, squandered his willingly, but for some reason I always felt like I was being told to keep it by some unknown force.


    I found this abandoned mine and used the money to make it habitable, reinforcing the walls and ceilings and bringing in the homeforts of a pack house.


    Rogues flocked to me over time, having learned that I would ept any Rogue who wanted a pack life into my home, each came with their own skills that led to the basic generator lighting left by miners bing a fully working electrical system. Our baked bean dinners were soon three course meals as cooks joined our family, and my rudimentary woodworking skills were reced by wolves with carpentry skills that created what you see around you!


    Riley opened and shut his mouth a few times before he managed to speak, ''so what about him?'' he asked as he nodded toward Rowan, ''why are you best buddies with him?''


    Archer smiled widely, ''well that would be because that man next to you saved my life'' he replied simply.


    ''Sorry what?'' Riley spluttered as he stared incredulously at the ex Rogue who red down at the ss of scotch in his hands.


    The Alpha chuckled, ''I see that you kept a lot of your life from the people close to you Rowan'' he teased before concentrating back on to Luna. ''A few years after I started this ce, I was out alone. I had heard rumours of a family of Rogues who were trapped by a pack of Ferals that had set up camp near to them. At that moment they were unaware of the Huntians that were nearby but it wouldn''t be long before one of their scouts discovered their hideout.


    I set out alone, thinking that I would find it easier to avoid confrontation by myself and I didn''t want to risk any of my people if I didn''t have too. Unfortunately for me, I managed to walk straight into their midst, it was not one of my finest moments as a leader, as your son inw here likes to remind me at times'' he added with a feigned scowl toward the warrior.


    ''I protected myself as well as I could, took out quite a few of their group before they overpowered me and ripped me apart. They left me for dead and moved on, my wounds were more than my wolf could repair and we understood that we were heading for the Moon Goddess.


    Suddenly a young Rogue, in histe teens, that I didn''t recognise, appeared from nowhere, I hadn''t seen him arrive, he was skilled in being undetected. He kneeled beside me and started to hastily tend my wounds, I argued with him as best I could, telling him it was fruitless and to please just find the family I was looking for and take them too my home. Of course, this stubborn a*****e ignored mepletely, cleaning and stitching my wounds, staunching the blood loss as best he could so my wolf could heal the injuries. When he felt I was stable, he hoisted me up and carried me, not taking me back to my pack, but searching out the family with me on his back. He led them back to our base using my directions. My Rogues rushed out to grab me as Rowan carried me inside and demanded to know where our clinic was.


    Galena was a new member back then but was already showing promising signs of healing abilities, she finished the job that Rowan started and told me that if he hadn''t have done what he did, I never would have made it back to them. Rowan became an honorary member of our group, my wolves bow to him as they bow to me, he is seen as the second highest ranking member after myself!


    Riley stared over at Rowan in surprise, emotions flickering across his face as he seemed to see the warrior in a new light. ''You never told us any of this'' he grumbled in annoyance.


    Rowan shrugged, ''it wasn''t important, I''ve told them not to bow to me but they always do, I just did what anyone would have done if they had been there.''


    Archer growled, ''no Rowan, you did what most others would NOT have done, the state I was in, most wolves would have left me, thinking my time was over, but you refused to believe it was hopeless no matter how much I begged you to ept it! ''Well you were wrong weren''t you'' the warrior mumbled back, ''otherwise you wouldn''t be here.''


    ''And that is because of you my friend'' Archer replied fondly, ''plus do not forget that you singlehandedly support my pack'' he added with a wink causing Rowan to snap his gaze to the Alpha in horror.


    ''You swore!'' he growled angrily, ''you said you would never tell anyone!''

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 19

    ''This is your family Rowan; I think that''s an exception to our agreement'' the Rogue replied with a chuckle as Rowan''s face turned mutinous. ''How does he support you?'' Riley asked curiously, inching forward in his seat.


    ''I know about who Rowan was and what he had to do for the Council'' Archer replied, his eyes darkening at mention of the men who had tormented his friend for all those years. ''It was me he came too after they bound him too them and I tried everything to find a way to break his bond, I am d you found the way my friend'' he added with a smile.


    ''As you know Luna, I had money to support my pack, for want of a better description, but my finances dwindled over the years. We struggled to provide for our ever increasing numbers, trying to make our supplies stretch which was hard when more Rogues appeared each day. Then Rowan found me that day, as Iy healing, we would talk and I told him about how I came to be here and the problems we faced. When Rowan finally left us, I was sad to see him go, but weekster a Rogue family appeared at our entrance, a husband, wife and two small children, dirty and scared. The father said that they had been directed by a lone Rogue who had told them that they could find a home here.


    As I weed them in, the man handed me an envelope, inside was a bank card and a handwritten note with a pin number and information that Rowan had set up an ount and it was for me to support the Rogues under my care! Riley stared at Rowan, his shock evident, ''why did you do that?''


    Rowan shrugged, ''I earned good money as a collector, even more with the side jobs I took, more than I needed. Archer needed money and I had it, so I paid half of everything I earned into the ount for him. As his pack grew, I took on more and more extra jobs until I made a mistake, helped the wrong people and a girl ended up dead.'' Painnced across the warrior''s face at the memory, ''I was young, I trusted their word, not thinking to check into their story, I didn''t make that mistake again. But it was toote, the council found out and I was hunted, so I became frence, taking jobs that no-one else wanted just so I could keep supporting Archer and his pack.


    Riley sat back, his eyes closing, ''that''s why you took the job to kidnap Isabe'' he breathed.


    Rowan nodded, ''Graham swore he was not going to hurt her, he needed her to get through Oak Ridge pack''s barrier. I researched him before I agreed to the job, just as I did with every contract after... her. What I didn''t know was, that he would make the decision to wipe her mind, he always said that he just wanted her strong as he didn''t think she could step through if she wasn''t. He didn''t really understand why Isabe and Charity could walk through the barrier unhindered, but he had seen Charity''s strength and assumed that her training had something to do with that so decided to get me to train her just in case, he also didn''t want her to get hurt if things went wrong.


    The n way always to build up Isabe''s strength, get through the barrier, grab his wife who was trapped there and then leave, letting Be go once we were outside of the pack barrier and away from pursuers!


    The warrior closed his eyes tiredly, ''I never expected to be drawn to her, and as I had never felt the mate pull I didn''t understand what was happening. It wasn''t like how everyone described it, sparks and electricity, but I just knew I wanted to be near her all the time. I don''t know, maybe I really could feel Gabby before she was even a thought'' he added ruefully.


    ''So everything he did was for you? What about when he was with the council, how did he support you then?'' Riley asked.


    Rowan shrugged, ''the council paid me a wage, despite being immortal, I still needed to eat and have ces to sleep, plus, as I was working for them, it seems that in their warped minds, it would have been immoral not to pay me for my services. I also still took on the odd job when I could, having no scent really upped my game at being able to take things without being seen'' he said with a hollowugh as if his past amused him though his eyes gave away the scars he still carried.


    Sitting outside of the clinic, Alessia twisted her fingers in herp as she waited impatiently for news of Nathaniel from Galena. A young female Rogue, approximately fourteen years old, approached her hesitantly, holding out a te filled with sandwiches and sd. Taking it, the she wolf thanked her appreciatively as she ced the te on herp and picked up one of the sandwiches, biting into it hungrily. Looking up, she saw that the young teenager was still watching her curiously, though she stayed back. ''Do you want to share?'' Alessia asked as she waved to the te, nodding slightly, her blonde hair falling into her eyes, the teenager stepped forward and sat on the floor in front of the Green Vine she wolf. Slowly she reached out a hand to take a sandwich, bringing it to her lips and taking a small bite.


    Chewing softly, the young girl didn''t move her gaze from Alessia''s own, her green eyes piercing through as if studying her.


    Smiling awkwardly, Alessia stayed quiet, as she ate her food, taking in the other young female''s features.


    ''You look like someone I met the teenager finally whispered, drawing the she wolf''s attention.


    ''I do? Who?'' she asked, her heartbeat picking up.


    ''A man, he came through near here, said he was searching for someone'' he went into the witches vige and I didn''t see him again, I remember him because he didn''t shy away from me because I was a Rogue, he was polite to me!


    cing the te on the floor, Alessia grabbed her backpack from under her seat and rummaged in the pockets until she pulled out a crumpled photo and handed it with shaking hands to the youngster. ''Did he look like this?'' she asked uncertainly. Taking the photo, the teenager studied it before nodding her head slowly, ''that''s him, is he your brother?'' she asked as she met Alessia''s gaze once again.


    Taking the photo back, Alessia nodded sadly, ''he went looking for his mate and he didn''te back'' she replied.


    The young she wolf shifted on the floor, moving closer to ce her hand on Alessia''s arm, ''I''m sorry, he seemed like a really nice man, he gave me some sweets, told me that they were a special present for a special girl'' she added with a shy smile. Alessiaughed softly, ''that sounds like my brother, he was always giving the children of our pack biscuits and sweets, he drove the parents crazy! Sobering up, she searched the girl''s eyes desperately, ''did he look OK?'' she asked hopefully.


    The teenager nodded, ''yes, he looked really happy, I only spoke to him for a few minutes but he was really nice to me, I was all ready to run when I saw him as my dad tells me not to talk to other wolves because they may not be nice, but he called me back, asking what the town was like.''


    The young girl fidgeted momentarily as she seemed to collect her courage, finally she whispered, ''can I ask you a question?''


    ''Sure'' Alessia replied, intrigued as to what the youngster wanted to know. ''Taking a deep breath, the teenager muttered, ''what is it like to be part of a pack?''


    Surprised, the Green Vine she wolf studied the young girl momentarily before answering, ''it''s nice, it''s like having a big family full of cousins, aunts and grandparents. Everyone talks to you, wishes you happy birthday and will help you if you are injured or sick. The Alpha makes sure that we all have everything we need, and everyone works together to keep the pack running!


    The young girl''s eyes widened as she listened, ''it sounds wonderful'' she whispered longingly as she unconsciously inched closer to the older woman.


    Smiling down at her, Alessia nodded, ''it really is'' she replied softly.


    Standing up, the teenager reached down and picked up the empty te, holding it carefully as she smiled at the she wolf warmly, ''thank you for talking to me'' she murmured shyly.


    Alessia grinned back, ''thank you for the food and also thank you for the information on my brother.''


    Nodding, the young girl went to walk away, ''wait'' called Alessia, ''what is your name?''


    The teenager turned back and blushing slightly she replied, ''Grace.''


    ''It was very nice to meet you Grace'' Alessia said warmly, ''my name is Alessia.''


    Smiling wider, Grace nodded as she gave a small wave and turned, walking back along the corridor until she was out of sight.


    ''Alessia?'' a voice called as the door opened to reveal Galena who was looking down at her questioningly.


    The she wolf stood up quickly, stepping closer to the doctor who stepped aside to allow her to enter.


    ''He is stable, I have treated the wound and I think he should wake up in the next half hour so it''s probably a good idea for you to sit beside him ready'' Galena said curtly.


    Nodding silently, Alessia entered the room and sat down on the small swivel stool that was next to the bed. Ignoring her, Galena began to clear up the mess she had made, before she exited, leaving the she wolf to watch the unconscious Alpha silently. Tentatively reaching out a hand, Alessiaced it on top of Nathaniel''s wincing slightly at how cold it felt under her warm skin.


    ''Hey Nate'' she whispered fondly, ''you need to wake up, now is not the time to be sleeping when you have a mate out there hiding. The warrior continued toy still beside her, his breathing light, his skin pale as his eyes flickered under his eyelids as if he was dreaming.


    Letting out a sigh, the she wolf inched the chair forward, as she spoke again, ''sooo, it seems my brother passed by here'' she started as she searched for something to fill the deafening silence in the room. ''One of the young she wolves met him, she said he looked really well, so that''s good news isn''t it?''


    Starting to trace patterns over the back of his hand, Alessia continued to mumble to herself, ''he went to the witches vige, just like we did, so I should probably ask there if they remember him, don''t you think? Yeah, that''s what I should do, so you need to wake up so we can get moving cker'' she teased.


    Flicking her gaze to his face, the she wolf growled in annoyance at the unresponsive warrior. ''You need to wake up Alpha, some of us have more important things to do than sit around here waiting for you to get your beauty sleep'' she added before she dropped her head onto the nkets with a huff of defeat.


    ''I told you not to call me Alpha, I won''t respond to it'' came a weak voice beside her.


    Snapping her head up, Alessia''s face broke into a huge smile as her gaze connected with Nate''s tired eyes that were looking at her in amusement.


    ''Well it''s about time!'' she growled affectionately, ''do you know how long I''ve been sitting on these extremely ufortable chairs waiting for you to wake up? My a*s will never recover from the trauma.


    Nathaniel chuckled lightly, making his cough as he pulled a face of pain from the jolting movement, ''where are we?'' he asked as he looked around the unfamiliar room.


    ''We are at a Rogue pack'' Alessia replied, cing her hands on the Alpha''s chest to push him back down as he began to sit up in agitation. ''Calm down, the head Rogue is a friend of Rowan''s, their doctor fixed you up.. do you remember what happened?'' she asked tentatively.


    Nathaniel furrowed his brow as he thought, ''I remember the smell of citrus and then....'' he looked up at Alessia, his eyes brightening, ''my mate, I remember, she was there.. but she was angry.. did I do something to upset her?'' he asked worriedly. Alessia shook her head, ''no, from what I can gather, she knew Rowan and he killed her fianc¨¦e'' she replied slowly, gripping his hand tighter as pain cut across the warrior''s face. ''Hey! A lot of people get second chance mates, just because she had a love before you doesn''t mean that she won''t want you.''


    Nathaniel swallowed as he nodded, ''yeah, I know you are right, it''s just hard to know that she still holds feelings for another man when she is mine'' he replied softly. Clearing his throat he added, ''so, how did I end up here and why does my chest feel like Vaya went ten rounds of sparring with me?'' he asked with augh.


    Shaking her head in amusement, the she wolf said, ''I have no idea who Vaya is, but she sounds like a bad a*s'' making Nathanielugh harder.


    ''Oh she is, she''s Daniel''s mate, he literally ran away from her so that he coulde on this trip, no-one messes with her, except my mother who is even more bad a*s.


    Alessia smiled, ''you have a lot of strong women in your life'' she murmured.


    The Alpha nodded, ''I do, even my sister Gabby is a force to be reckoned with, just don''t tell her I said that, her head is already big enough'' he grumbled at the end.


    ''Well to answer your question, your mate threw a curse at Rowan and you kind of got in the way'' the she wolf told him reluctantly.


    ''My mate hurt me?'' Nathaniel asked, his eyes clouding.


    ''No, not intentionally'' Alessia protested immediately, ''you ran at her while she was throwing it at Rowan, you were trying to stop her.. she... she looked devastated when she saw you fall, like she didn''t know what to do, then she disappeared. Nathaniel slumped back into the pillow, his eyes closing, ''my mate ran from me'' he said sadly.


    ''I really think she ran because she didn''t know what to do, you were hurt, but Rowan was still there and they obviously have a painful past, she didn''t know any of us so she fled, but we can find her again'' Alessia stated confidently. Sighing deeply, Nathaniel looked over at the wall, ''I hope so Lessi, I... I think I love her'' he said quietly.

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 20

    After their meeting, Rowan had excused himself, saying he wanted to wash up and rest, the warrior hadn''te out of his room again that day. Riley had gone to visit his son, making sure he was OK and discussing their next step to try and find Ariana again before retiring to the room that Archer had allocated to him. At 2am, the Luna found himself wandering the corridors of the Rogue''s pack, his mind turning over everything that had happened in thest twenty four hours.


    ''Can''t sleep Luna?'' came a gruff voice from behind him, spinning around, Riley found himself face to face with Alpha Archer who was studying him, an understanding look on his face. ''Come with me Luna, let us have a night cap before we retire'' the Alpha said as he pped a hand onto Riley''s shoulder and led him back to his office.


    Opening the door, Archer gestured to the chair that the Luna had vacated earlier before pulling out two cut ss tumblers and pouring a decent measure of whiskey into each. Handing one to Riley, Archer took a gulp of his own as he settled into his chair behind his desk.


    ''It''s hard when everything we grew up believing is turned on its head in front of our eyes isn''t it'' the Alpha mused quietly.


    Riley nodded as he sipped the smooth liquid, his eyes distant as he wallowed in his thoughts.


    ''Why did Rowan take care of you?'' the Luna suddenly blurted out, ''no offence to you and your members, but he didn''t know you and he didn''t owe you anything so why take that burden on?''


    Archer smiled sadly, ''Rowan has a lot of ghosts that haunt him, and I''m not sure that I have the right to reveal all his secrets'' he said simply, ''I already hurt him by telling you about how he supports us, he was always adamant that no-one know! Riley met the warrior''s gaze, ''so why did you tell me?'' he asked stiffly.


    Archer shrugged, ''because you needed to know, Rowan is fiercely loyal Luna Riley and even if he doesn''t see eye to eye with you, his loyalty to you and your pack is unwavering. The fact he brought you here when he knows that only Rogue''s in need are ever allowed to know our location, tells me that the young man in my clinic is one of the most important people in Rowan''s life!


    Leaning back in his chair, Archer sighed, ''Luna, the young man that you dislike so much, he has a good heart. He may put the cape of bravado on, meet your jibes with barbs of his own, but it''s all an act. Rowan has been hurt deeply in many ways throughout his life and it shaped the man that you see today. He is guarded and closed off, makes decisions that seem on the surface to be selfish or uncaring of others, but in truth are made to try and better the live of the people he has feelings for!


    Riley took a gulp of his drink as he allowed the Alpha''s words to sink in, ''he still kidnapped my mate though'' he muttered more to himself than hispanion.


    ''That he did'' Archer agreed softly, ''out of interest Luna, do you also treat Graham, the other party involved in your mate''s kidnapping, the same way? Do you hate him as deeply as you hate Rowan? Do you snap at him, and Belittle him too?'' Riley looked up at Archer in confusion, ''well no.. '' he said hesitantly.


    ''Why is that Luna? Surely, Graham deserves more of you wrath that Rowan does? He was the one who nned and recruited to take your mate from her family, he was the one that drugged her and stole her memories. From what Rowan has told me about that time, he is guilty of taking her, yes, but other than that, he treated her well. He trained her so that she is the strong woman that leads your pack, he was careful to never harm her other than the usual injuries our kind sustain during warrior training. So why is it that the man who plotted the kidnapping of your mate is spared your anger, but the man who actuallymitted the offence can never be forgiven?''


    Riley scowled as he battled internally, ''because.. because..'' he muttered angrily, ''because he kissed my mate!'' he finally burst out. ''He kissed her and tried to get her to pick him over me! She is mine! Not his!'' Breathing heavily, Riley sank back into his chair, his grip on his ss so tight that his knuckles were turning white.


    Archer smiled as he nodded, ''so your anger doesn''t ever seem to have been about the fact that Rowan kidnapped your mate, but more to do with the fact that he developed feelings for her when she belonged to someone else? Belonged to you'' he stated quietly. Running his finger around the top of his ss that he had ced on the desk in front of him, Archer continued, ''but now Rowan has his own mate, Gabby? He is no longer interested in Isabe, so why do you still hate him so badly?''


    Riley struggled to rein in his anger as he delved through feelings that he had buried so long ago, ''what if he changes his mind about my daughter?'' he finally muttered, ''what if one day he wakes up and it''s Isabe all over again, suddenly my Gabby isn''t the one for him, it isn''t the mate bond and he breaks her heart? My baby is strong just like her mother, but I see how she looks at him, if he leaves her, she''ll never be the same again!


    The Alpha leaned forward, his elbows on the desk as he studied the Luna intently, ''that isn''t how the mate bond works Luna, we both know that. Rowan''s feelings for Isabe died because she was never meant to be his. Gabby is his entire world, you can see it in his face every time he speaks about her or someone mentions her. The man is so unbelievably in love with your daughter it''s almost painful to look at, and though I can''t tell you all his secrets Luna. I will say this, that man, that you can''t forgive for one foolish error of judgement, he deserves love because he sure as hell never had any before he met her!


    Archer shook his head as Riley went to open his mouth, ''no Luna, that is not a story for me to share, that is Rowan''s story and I will always respect his right to share it or not with the people he calls family!


    Unknown Location


    ''No no no no no! what did I do? I didn''t mean to do it!'' Ariana paced back and forth in the dimly lit room, pulling at her ck tresses heartbrokenly as she reyed the image of the strangely handsome man running in her direction, his hands stretched toward her as her spell hit him squarely in the chest. The momentary look of surprise that had passed fleetingly across his face before he crumpled to the ground, his breathingboured, his hands still reaching for her hopelessly.


    ''I shouldn''t have run away, I should have stayed and helped him'' she whispered desperately. ''But I couldn''t, I didn''t have a choice, HE was there, he would have hurt me just like he hurt Vincenzo, and those others that were with him.. would they have let me exin? They were protective of the injured man, I could feel it, they wouldn''t have listened, they just would have attacked me if I hadn''t got out of there. Anyone who can be friends with that monster, must be monsters as well!'' The squawk of the ck raven that was sat on a perch behind her ruffling his feathers, drew her attention. ''I wanted to help him Bramwell, I don''t understand why? But... I felt like I knew him, do you think he''s OK? Why do I even care?'' Frustrated, Ariana mmed her hands on the wooden table in front of her, causing the bottles of potions to rattle against each other from the impact.


    ''No, I must stay focused, the monster is on the loose again and he must be stopped before he hurts another!... but his mate... how will it affect her?..'' she muttered as her eyes furrowed with her conflicted emotions, ''I would be helping her though, protecting her even. She doesn''t know who he is or what he is like! She would survive his death, someone as ck hearted as him could never truly love another so would not bepletely bonded to her'' she whispered to herself.


    Raising her eyes to the Raven who red back at her unblinkingly, Ariana smiled, ''you know that he wille for me Bramwell, of that I am sure. Now that he knows I am the one who cursed him, he will want revenge and to snuff out the danger to his life. I need to begin to prepare, and maybe, if the opportunity presents itself to me, I''ll find him before he finds me.


    The Raven tipped his head sideways, letting out a soft caw, rolling her eyes, the young witch shook her head, ''that other man... I doubt he could have survived my curse, it was intended to kill Rowan ad was potent'' she said, a cold hand slipping around her heart and squeezing it tightly, causing her to gasp involuntarily. ''If.. he... she started before pausing and clearing her throat, ''if he is OK, well that is one less burden for my shoulders to bear'' she mumbled as she began to move around the room picking up bottles and boxes to ce on the table.

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 21

    ''So are you getting yourzy backside out of that bed today?'' Alessia asked as she strode into Nate''s room. The group had been at Archer''s pack for three days after Galena had informed them that the future Alpha needed to rest to allow his wolf to recover from the trauma and following effort of healing from such a dangerous wound. Nathaniel looked over at the door, his lips lifting into a smile as he saw the she wolf leaning against the door frame watching him in amusement.


    ''Hey, I was near death, I think I''ve earned a few days in bed'' he pouted causing the Green Vine member tough as she pushed off the frame and walked toward him, perching on the edge of his bed.


    ''You are such a child'' she teased, reaching out to the te of biscuits that were on the table beside him.


    Smacking her hand, Nathaniel growled in mock warning, ''my biscuits'' he rumbled as Alessia rubbed her smarting fingers.


    Sticking her tongue out, the she wolf huffed, ''you are so mean, I only wanted one!


    ''Get your own biscuits, you weren''t nearly killed, these are my get well soon cookies'' the future Alpha replied gruffly.


    Alessia rolled her eyes, ''please, you did not nearly die you hypochondriac'' she scoffed as she continued to try and steal a biscuit from his te, dodging his attempts to p her away. ''You got lightly tapped with a spell and now you are just milking it'' she teased with a cheeky grin as she held up a chocte cookie in triumph.


    ''I''m feeling attacked here Lessi'' Nathaniel said, making his eyes big and round as his lip trembled cutely, grasping his chest as if injured before his features broke and heughed.


    ''Ugh, dramatic much?'' the she wolf groaned, ''your poor mate having to deal with this much high maintenance in one package!


    Nathaniel''s face fell at her words, drawing her attention, ''s**t, sorry Nate, I didn''t think! I really need to learn to shut my mouth'' Alessia mumbled as she grabbed his hand in hersfortingly.


    ''She ran away from me Lessi, do you think she doesn''t want me? Am I that bad?'' he mumbled as he pulled at the threads of the nket that covered him.


    ''Hey, of course not'' Alessia replied immediately, ''anyone would be thrilled to be your mate, she was just thrown by Rowan being there and probably about hurting you by ident! We''ll find her again and you''ll see, she''ll be thrilled to meet you.. you know especially as she''ll know she didn''t kill you'' she joked cheekily, ''nothing to dampen a budding romance like an attempted murder''


    The future Alpha chuckled softly, ''yeah I guess so, it wasn''t the dream meeting that I had been expecting over the years'' he mumbled.


    ''On the up side, it''s a cool story to tell your grandkids about how you met their grandma'' the she wolf offered with a smile.


    A knock on the door drew the attention of the pair to see Rowan standing in the doorway ufortably.


    ''Am I interrupting?'' he asked apprehensively, as he looked between the pair.


    ''Of course not, I was just leaving anyway, it doesn''t look like thiszy a*s is getting up today. So this looks like it will be another day that I shall have to suffer through Alpha Archer''s talented chef cooking as he insists on feeding me copious amounts of his mouth wateringly delicious cakes'' Alessia sighed dramatically as she stood up and walked past the warrior, giving Nathaniel a wave as she left.


    Walking inside, the warrior sank down in the space that Alessia had just vacated, his eyes roaming over the Future Alpha, scrutinising him until Nathaniel covered his face with his hands, ''I''m fine! Stop studying me like I''m some sort of science experiment'' heined.


    Rowan chuckled, ''sorry, it''s just, I''ve been on the receiving end of Ariana''s spells before and as it was aimed at me, I''m pretty sure it wouldn''t have been anything gentle'' he mumbled.


    Uncovering his face, Nathaniel grinned up at his sister''s mate, shaking his head as Rowan continued, ''I''m sorry man, I never thought that my past would cause you these kinds of problems, I shouldn''t havee with you!


    The Alpha growled low as she poked the warrior in the chest, ''no Rowan, if you hadn''t had been here, Ariana would have met you for the first time at the pack house and that could have been catastrophic. Studying Rowan for a moment, he added, ''can you tell me why she is so angry with you? Why did you kill her fianc¨¦e?'' he asked softly.


    Rowan shook his head, ''I''m not ready to talk about it Nate, I''m sorry'' he said sadly, ''I hurt your mate and in turn I hurt you and I feel terrible. You are my mate''s brother, Gabby loves you, even if she does have a weird way of showing it. My past has now caused you problems, this is one of the reasons why I hate talking about before I joined Silver Cross, everything about my life just seems to bring pain to the people that I care about.''


    Nathaniel nodded understandingly, ''I get it, but just remember, if you ever want to talk about it, I won''t judge you. You make my pain in the a*s sister happy and you are the reason I have such a kick a*s nephew so anything that happened in your past, good or bad, has no reflection on the man you are now'' he said quietly.


    Giving a weak smile, Rowan nodded before squaring his shoulders, ''enough of all this emotional stuff, there are more pressing matters to discuss'' he said with authority, making the future Alphaugh.


    ''OK warrior, what is this super pressing matter that we need to discuss whilst Iy here on my near death bed?'' he asked with mock severity.


    Ignoring the Alpha''s amusement, Rowan replied, ''your mate!''


    His words immediately sobered the younger werewolf who dropped his gaze as he mumbled, ''what about her?''


    Shifting slightly, the ex Rogue said, ''I assume you want to find her again Nate?'' The warrior looked at the Alpha enquiringly, waiting for him to respond.


    Nodding hesitantly, Nathaniel replied, ''yeah I do, but... what if she doesn''t want me too?''


    Rowan shook his head, ''listen, take it from someone who has dealt with Ariana before AND had to deal with a mate bond that was messed up. You can''t fight the connection even if you want too. Ariana isn''t a bad person, even with what she did to me, she had her reasons that made sense to her. Even if she doesn''t understand what is happening, now she''s seen you, the mate bond will keep pulling her back toward you, deep inside the affect has already started!


    ''OK'' Nathaniel replied gingerly, ''what is your n?''


    The warrior grinned as he met his friend''s nervous gaze, ''Ariana''s fianc¨¦e was a Vampire..'' he started cagily.


    ''Yeah, and?'' the Alpha asked warily.


    ''So maybe she has gone to hide herself with some of his old friends, they all knew her and she would be safe there. Even with Valencino gone, they would never touch his property, though she can handle herself if she needs too'' he added as an afterthought. ''How does that help us?'' Nathanial grumbled, ''there are thousands of Vampire packs all over the country, not to mention the lone Vamps!


    Rowan nodded, his grin widening, ''well isn''t it lucky that we happen to know the one person on this that is connected to every Vampire in existence'' he replied with a wink.


    Straightening up, Rowan started tough as light dawned on the Alpha''s face, ''so how about it brother inw?'' he asked, ''do you fancy a trip to see some old friends?'' Nathaniel nodded immediately, ''definitely'' he replied, a hopeful smile gracing his features.


    Leaning forward so that he could p a hand onto the future Alpha''s shoulder, ''Good, we will find her Nate and I''ll do everything I can to help you, even if that involves me stepping back while you talk to her. I will not allow you to walk into a Vampire pack alone though, so don''t even think about asking'' he growled warningly.


    Nathanielughed, ''you only say that because you are terrified of having to go back home and tell Gabby that I got injured on your watch'' he teased mercilessly.


    Rowan nodded vigorously, ''you know it dude, your sister will cut my balls off if anything happens to any of you, I''m already cringing about what she''s going to do when she hears about this'' he muttered as he waved his hand over the future Alpha''s body. ''Ahh maybe I''ll forget to tell her'' Nathaniel offered with a shrug.


    The warrior scowled, ''it won''t matter if you do, you know your dad will be skipping his way up the path to the pack house to let Isabe and Gabrie know that you got injured while in my care'' he grumbled.


    Riley shook his head, ''no he won''t'' he confided with a wink, ''because if mum finds out that dad let me get almost killed whilst he stood by and watched, she will mutte him worse than Gabby will to you!


    Rowan started tough, ''yeah, that''s true, Be is a scary as she wolf where her kids are concerned. I hid from her for a week after she had a "chat" with me about what would happen if I ever hurt your sister'' he replied as the pairughed harder. ''What''s so funny?'' Daniel called from the doorway, as he watched the two men with Landen stood just behind him.


    ''Nothing, we are just making some ns for where to look next for Ariana'' Rowan replied casually.


    ''I''m intrigued, spill the details'' Landen said as he pushed his way into the room.


    ''We are going to see a Vampire expert'' Nathaniel replied with a grin as he settled back against his pillows and picked up his te of biscuits, eating them happily.

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 22

    Galena finally gave Nathaniel the all clear the next day, the warrior jumping out of bed ecstatically and running around the room, pulling on his clothes and throwing his things into his back pack. ''Chill dude'' Landen groaned as he sat in one of the chairs watching the Alpha fly around grabbing his belongings.


    ''I have been stuck in a bed for four days Lan, I want to get going'' Nathaniel grumbled back, pulling a brush through his hair distractedly.


    Grabbing his bag, the Alpha made his way out of the room, his Beta behind him as the pair made their way to the mess hall where Archer''s pack and the rest of their group were sat eating breakfast.


    ''The invalid rises!'' Alessia called out as she grinned, the two warriors walking toward her, Nathaniel slipping into the seat beside her, Landen on the other side of him.


    ''I can''t believe how much you y down my injuries!'' The future Alpha grumbled as he reached out for some of the bacon and sausages that were onrge tters in the centre of the table in front of him.


    ''What doesn''t kill you makes you stronger Alpha'' the she wolf replied with a wink, ''which means you should have been up and about days ago.''


    Shaking his head in amusement, Nathaniel started to cut into his food, listening to the conversation that was happening to his right between Archer and Rowan.


    ''Are you sure you want to set off today my friend?'' Archer asked worriedly, ''you are wee to remain here a few more days if your Alpha requires it.


    Rowan shook his head, ''thank you Archer, but it''s ok, Nathaniel is eager to find his mate and she will only slip further away from us the longer we sit here!


    Archer nodded solemnly before leaning closer to the warrior, his voice dropping lower, ''be careful Rowan, you know the depths of that woman''s pain. She will try to take you out and I''d hate for you to return to the Goddess so soon, especially as I am yet to meet your beautiful mate; he said, a smile on his lips as he spoke of Gabrie.


    Rowan grinned, ''I have no intention of leaving my mate Archer, she would resurrect me just so that she could then inflict unimaginable pain on me for having the audacity to leave her'' heughed. ''I will bring her to visit you soon my friend, and thank you for allowing us to stay here while Nathaniel recovered!''


    Archer waved his hand dismissively, ''please, I owe you my life Rowan, my pack is your pack and always will be, just don''t leave it so long between visits this time'' he ordered sternly.


    ''Yes Alpha'' rowan replied in amusement, causing the Rogue to roll his eyes before heughed.


    Walking up to the group, two Omega''s bowed to their Alpha, the Rowan and finally to Riley and Nathaniel before holding out a tray packed with wrapped sandwiches and pastries. ''For your journey'' the male Omega said softly.


    ''You didn''t have to do that'' Landen protested.


    ''It is an honour Beta, we rarely get to show our gratitude to Beta Rowan, this is the least we can do'' the Omega replied.


    ''I am not a Beta'' Rowan grumbled under his breath but was careful not to be loud enough to be heard by the two Omega''s who were still waiting with hopeful expressions.


    ''Thank you, that is really kind'' Nathaniel said as he took the tray and ced it on the table so that the group could pack them in their bags.


    Bowing again, the Omega''s hurried away back to their tasks as Rowan glowered at Archer, ''why are they calling me Beta still?'' he growled in annoyance.


    Archer shrugged, ''I can''t get them to stop calling me Alpha, and you actually think I have a hope in hell of stopping them from calling you Beta?'' he asked as the table chuckled at Rowan''s defeated expression as he sank back into his chair exasperatedly. Soon the group were packed up and standing at the entrance, Archer beside them as he shook each of the warrior''s hands in turn before turning to Rowan and pulling him into a tight hug.


    ''You better remember your promise'' the Alpha growled, ''don''t make me hunt you down, I want to meet that mate of yours!


    Rowan smirked, ''I''ll make sure I have ample bandages just in case you decide to track me down alone'' he replied flippantly.


    Rolling his eyes, Archer turned to Nathaniel, ''keep him safe Alpha, he is important to this pack'' he said in a low voice as the future Alpha nodded solemnly.


    With a final wave, the group set off out into the morning sunshine, they could hear the soft tread of wolf paws to their left and right so knew that Archer''s men were guarding them until they got out of the forest. Breaking through the tree line, Rowan turned to the shadows and lifted his hand in thanks before the sixpanions made their way onwards, hurrying to catch up with Nathaniel, Alessia plucked at his arm hesitantly. Looking over at her, the werewolf''s face broke into a broad smile, ''hey, you OK?'' he asked warmly.


    Alessia nodded as she fiddled with the strap of her ruck sack nervously, ''umm, Nate'' she started, ''I know you want to search for Aliana but.. do you think we could head back to the witches vige first?'' she asked softly. Nathaniel''s brow furrowed, ''yeah sure, any reason why?'' he asked curiously.


    Alessia let out a sigh as she distractedly pushed her hair behind her ear, ''when you were unconscious, one of Alpha Archer''s pack children came to bring me food. She said I looked like someone she met.. turns out it was my brother'' she admitted, hope shining in her eyes. ''She said he headed toward the witches vige so I''m hoping someone there may remember him as he passed through!


    The future Alpha nodded immediately as he mind linked the others saying that they were taking a detour to the vige before heading out to find his mate.


    Alessia slipped her arm through the warrior''s hugging it gently before letting go again, ''thank you Nate, I know you are desperate to find you mate so I really appreciate the sacrifice'' she murmured. Nathaniel shrugged as he let out an embarrassed cough, ''we are also looking for your brother, I''m not going to walk past a lead when it presents itself'' he replied with a small smile.


    Walking together in easy silence, the two start to eavesdrop in interest as Daniel randomly punches Riley in the shoulder, his scowl evident, ''I do NOT hide from my mate'' he grumbled loudly. Rileyughed, ''umm did you or did you not change into a set of my clothes and get under the kitchen table when you broke her favourite vasest year so she couldn''t find you?'' he asked innocently. Daniel growled, ''you canugh, Mr "I lived on the Omega''s floor for a week after my mate found out that I let our youngest child drive my car when he was fourteen!" yeah? Didn''t see you so cocky then mate! ''Did you dad really do that?'' Alessia whispered as she giggled quietly.


    Nathaniel nodded as he tried to smother his ownughter, ''yeah, my brother Henry wanted to go see his girlfriend and was pestering dad to drive him, dad was trying to watch the football on TV and threw his keys at him, told Henry to drive himself. Dad swears he thought it was me that was talking to him, but mum went mental, chased him around the pack house until he got one of Omega''s to hide him from her in one of their spare rooms!


    Alessiaughed harder, her stomach hurting as she clutched it, ''it must have been so much fun living in your pack'' she said excitedly.


    The future Alpha nodded with a smile, ''yeah it really was, mum was the ball breaker, wanted us all highly trained and insisted on good grades at school. Dad was the soft touch, especially with Gabby, she could get away with anything with him, he could never bring himself to punish her, all she had to do was pull the innocent baby face and he was mush.''


    The she wolf''s grin widened, ''ah that''s how it''s meant to be with daddy''s and their daughters, especially when they only have one'' she replied.


    ''Was your dad like that with you?'' Nathaniel asked, interested.


    Alessia nodded, ''yep, my brother was my dad''s shadow, they did everything together, dad trained him in everything from fighting to how to tend thend. Dad used to say that it was just as important to be able to feed a family as it was to protect them. I was his baby girl though, he wouldn''t ever believe that I would do wrong, would get super protective when anyone tried to say I was doing something bad'' she giggled.


    Nathaniel raised an eyebrow, ''and were you doing things you shouldn''t have?'' he asked keenly.


    The she wolf blushed as she nodded, ''I may have been guilty of bending a few rules, especially after I realised that my daddy would never believe that I was in the wrong!


    The future Alphaughed, ''Oh you sound just like my sister, she would love you! I am soooo d that you two didn''t know each other growing up, I think mine and your brother''s lives would have been t*****e!


    Alessia beamed, ''I would have loved to meet your sister, everything that you and Rowan have said about her makes her sound like so much fun'' she confided.


    ''Fun is one word for her, I prefer annoying, or insolent, or conniving, or my particr favourite treacherous'' the warrior replied with a pained look.


    ''Hey! That''s my wife you are talking about Alpha, don''t make me pick a fight with you'' came Rowan''s amused growl from behind them.


    The pair turned their heads to look at Rowan and Landen who were walking together, Nathaniel raised an eyebrow, ''you think you can beat me warrior?'' he asked challengingly.


    Rowan shook his head, ''not me mate, but if I have to tell my mate the things you are saying about her, I''m sure she''d be more than happy to ept a challenge from you'' he replied as Landen started tough. The Alpha''s face paled at his warrior''s words, ''nope! No need to bring my sister into our squabbles Ro,e on, bro''s before hoe''s and all that'' he said quickly.


    Rowan arched an eyebrow, ''did you just call your sister.. my mate.. a hoe Nate?'' he asked slowly.


    Nathaniel raised his eyes to the heavens as he muttered, ''I''m gonna quit whilst I''m behind here.''


    Turning back to the front, he blocked out the chuckles that wereing from behind him, raising his eyebrows at Alessia who wasughing as she walked next to him.


    ''Are youughing at my expense warrior?'' he asked in amusement.


    Alessia nodded, ''I can''t believe you used the term Bro''s before Hoe''s to the mate of your sister'' she spluttered.


    Nathaniel blushed, ''OK so I''m not the most motivational of speakers, but you haven''t met my sister, she''s vicious when provoked'' he whined before breaking into augh of his own.

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 23

    Walking into the vige, the group gazed around themselves, taking in the much busier street that was lined with stalls that were manned by all types of creatures selling their wares. Witches, Warlocks, Crones and other magical creatures bustled around buying from the stallholders. A wizened woman bent low over a stick muttered as she passed them, ''ten dors for ground rat tail? Is he crazy? What, there''s suddenly a shortage of rats to warrant that kind of price hike?''


    Making their way to the first stall, Alessia quickly rummaged in her bag as she approached a small fairy who had just finished selling one of her small bottles of gold liquid to a beautiful witch. Turning to Alessia she smiled brightly as she approached. ''Wee, I am Dolores and I run Pivotal Potions, what are you looking for today miss? Do you require a potion of some sort?'' she asked, her light voice musical as she fluttered her wings delicately behind her making her long light blue hair sway with the breeze. ''Today I have happiness, contentment, Serenity all bottled and ready to go, and I think I might also have one or two vials of inspiration behind the table.


    Alessia shook her head as she held out the photo, ''I''m just after some information if that''s OK'' she said softly.


    The Fairy nodded immediately as she took the photo, ''who is this handsome young man?'' she asked curiously.


    ''My brother, he came through here some months ago, did you happen to see him?'' the she wolf asked hopefully.


    Studying the photo carefully, the fairy frowned, ''he doesn''t look familiar, but then I onlye here once a month for the big market'' she replied regretfully.


    Taking back her photo, the she wolf nodded sadly, ''Thank you anyway'' she said as she went to turn away.


    ''Wait'' the fairy called out suddenly, ''talk to Mathius, he''s the troll that runs the stall situated further up the street, selling roots and nts, you can''t miss him. Hees weekly to the vige to sell so he might have seen your brother! Thanking the creature, the group headed further up the high street looking for the troll that they had been guided too.


    A few stalls away they saw arge weathered troll, his grey leather like skin giving off the aura of invulnerability. He was talking to a young witch who stood in front of him, her hands on her hips.


    ''You said you would have some this month Mathias! I need blood root! How can I curse my ex-husband with haemorrhoids for running off with my skank of a sister without them?'' the witch demanded as she red down at the troll furiously. Mathias held up his hands as he replied in his deep gravely voice, ''I already told you Esme, leeches got into my garden, they destroyed my whole crop. I have more nted, I just need the full moon to ripen them so I will have some next week.'' Esme stamped her foot in annoyance before picking up her basket from the floor beside her and slipping the handle over her arm.


    ''Fine, I shall be back, don''t let me down though, I can''t bear for that pond scum to be pain free any longer'' she grumbled before walking off.


    Shaking his head, Mathias looked up, seeing the werewolves watching him curiously. Walking over he grumbled, ''well I can tell that you are not here to buy potion supplies, so what can I do for you.''


    Stepping closer, Alessia hesitantly held out the photo to the stall holder, ''this is my brother, he went missing a few months ago, he wasst seen here in this vige and the fairy down at the potion stall said that you might remember him?'' Mathias took the photo in his thick calloused hands, studying it for a moment before nodding slowly, ''Yes, I remember him, he stopped and asked where the nearest shop was that he could buy a bottle of water. I had some spares and gave him one of mine out of my cooler, save him a few dors, you know.. he walked up toward the square, was looking around curiously, then he bumped into a Vamp, the bloke talked to him and then led him away!


    Alessia stiffened at his words, ''do you remember the Vampire''s name?'' she asked worriedly.


    Mathias shook his head, ''sorry wolf, he wasn''t a regr here and they weren''t close enough for me to hear what they were saying! Pointing to his ears grimly he added, ''nothing like werewolf hearing I''m afraid.


    Handing the photo back, Mathias watched as Alessia carefully ced it back in her bag, a look of defeat on her face.


    Taking her hand in his, the rough skin running over her own, Mathias gave her aforting look, ''I do remember that your brother didn''t look scared when he left with the Vamp so where ever they went, he did so willingly'' he rumbled.


    Nodding, the she wolf gave a small smile as she thanked the troll and headed back to her waiting friends.


    ''Hey, don''t let this get you down'' Nathaniel said as he nudged her shoulder with his arm, ''we are going to see our friends, and they just happen to have detailed knowledge regarding every Vampire that exists!


    Alessia turned her clouded gaze up to the warrior, her shoulders slumped, ''I''m sure your friend know a lot of Vampires Nate, but this is going to be like looking for a needle in a haystack'' she sighed. Nathaniel chuckled as they set off back out of the vige and headed into the stark countryside, ''you''ll see Lessi'' he murmured with a wink.


    The journey to the castle took two days, the group stopping to camp in the shelter of trees each night, taking turns to guard the group and tend the camp fire during the hours of darkness.


    Finally the group reached a deep forest, striding into it, none of the warriors seemed phased though Alessia kept close to them as her eyes darted back and forth, trying to prate the thick trees.


    A soft whooshing sound caused the she wolf to jump slightly, her hands finding Nathaniel''s arm as she gripped it tightly, her gaze scanning the area. ''What was that?'' she asked nervously, her body instinctively trying to move closer to the warriors who looked back at her amusedly. ''Just a guard'' Rowan replied with a shrug as he led the way deeper into the woods.


    ''You scared Lessi?'' the future Alpha asked teasingly causing the she wolf to straighten up and release him.


    ''No, I was just surprised by the sudden noise, I''m not scared'' she grumbled just as a second whoosh flew overhead making her squeak and grip onto Landen who patted her hand with his.


    ''We believe you little she wolf, thousands wouldn''t'' the Beta chuckled, earning a death stare from the young woman as she straightened up again and hurried her steps, falling into step beside Rowan who gave her a nce out of the side of his eye but said nothing. ''Why is she walking with Rowan now?'' Landen asked innocently, ''are we not good enough to protect her from the big bad guards?''


    ncing over her shoulder, Alessia shrugged, ''to be fair, if we are going to get attacked, I''m pretty sure that the safest ce to be is by the ex Rogue warrior who hasmand over Rogue wolves'' she replied with a wink, making the other men growl. ''Umm, he is a warrior, WE are Alpha''s and Beta''s'' Nathaniel grumbled in annoyance.


    Alessia threw her hair over her shoulder as she smirked back at the annoyed Alpha, ''yes so you will all be busy trying to be the big man if we get attacked, Rowan on the other hand will be looking to protect us all, so I''m going to stick with him till we get out of this creepy forest.''


    ''Did she just attack our ability to protect people AND say that we are all big headed?'' Landen asked in shock, his mouth falling open.


    ''Yes Landen.. yes she did'' Nathaniel gritted out.


    Walking silently, the only sounds to be heard were the crunching of leaves under their feet, soon they stepped out into daylight in front of an impressive castle that was surrounded by arge stone wall, two metal gates closed in front of them. Riley and Daniel walked up to the gates, rattling them, ''hello? Jason?'' Riley called out.


    A scuffling noise was heard to their right before a small boy of four years old walked up to the gates, eying the pair suspiciously, ''go away'' he said rudely, ''you are not Vampires, you can''t be here!'' ''We are looking for Jason or Vance'' Riley replied, a small scowl forming on his face.


    ''There is no-one here called that, now go away before I bite you!'' the young boy snarled, showing off his tiny white fangs.


    Rowan pushed forward, standing next to the Luna and Beta who were staring at the small child wordlessly. ''Hey mate'' he said fondly, drawing the young boy''s attention, ''how is my favourite nephew?''


    The little boy''s face lit up as he pped his hands together, ''Uncle Rowan? You came to see me! Who are these people, why are they here? They better not try to hurt my mummy, I''ll bite them'' he added with a knowing look toward Riley who grumbled under his breath.


    Rowanughed as he shook his head, ''these people won''t hurt your mummy, this is Riley, he is Gabby''s dad'' he said as he waved to the Luna.


    The young boy tipped his head, studying the Alpha before nodding slowly, ''he looks like Aunt Gabby, what about the others?''


    Gesturing to Nathaniel, Rowan introduced him as Gabby''s brother, then the two Beta''s and finally Alessia who gave the child a small wave.


    ''Valentino? Where are you now? You better not be up that tree again! Leave the guards alone!'' came a stern voice before Vaughn walked out of the front door, his face angry.


    Stopping short, his gaze wandered over the group on the other side of the gate before his face broke into a huge smile.


    ''Daddy, Uncle Rowan is here'' said Valentino unnecessarily, ''he came to y wolves and bats with me'' he added as Rowan chuckled.


    Waving a hand, Vaughn opened the gates, stepping forward to face his best friend who grinned back at him, ''so what are you doing here Rogue?'' he asked fondly, ''I don''t believe it''s just to y wolves and bats with my son''


    Rowanughed, ''well obviously, wolves and bats is my favourite game, but we are actually here on business, it''s to do with Nate''s mate'' he said quietly.


    Nodding, Vaughn straightened up as he said, ''Warrior Rowan and party, you are weed as guests into my home, by entering you are not swearing any allegiance to the castle and are free to leave whenever you wish without repercussions!


    Stepping back, Vaughn allowed the group to walk over the boundary, Alessia giving Landen a quizzical look as she stepped over, shivering slightly as a feeling of eptance ran down her spine. ''The castle is a feeling entity, if you enter without deration by the owner, you bind yourself to it for eternity, you can never leave again'' the Beta whispered in her ear.


    Rowan walked up to Vaughn, the pair hugging tightly before Rowan bent down to pick up Valentino as Vaughn greeted the rest of the group.


    ''Uncle Riley, Daniel, nice to see you again, how are Aunt Isabe and Vaya?'' Vaughn asked as he shook both men''s hands.


    ''Both fine, but Be is not happy that you haven''t been to visit since Valentino was a baby'' Riley replied with a smile.


    Vaughnughed, ''lets just say that I now understand why my fathers stopped bringing me to visit when I was small'' he replied ruefully, ''I may have been a Firestarter, but Tino is a whole other level of trouble, he definitely has his mother''s temper'' he said with a grin. ''Umm, are you speaking badly about me husband?'' came a stern voice behind them.


    Turning quickly, Vaughn strode up to his wife and kissed her, ''of course not my angel, everything about you is perfect'' he replied while the menughed at Valentino who pulled a disgusted face.


    ''Gross, stop sucking up to mummy'' he grumbled as he held tight to Rowan''s neck.


    Olivia pulled away from her husband, and walked forward to greet their guests, hugging each of them in turn before reaching Nathaniel. Smiling she grabbed his hands in hers, ''did I hear that right? You found your mate?'' she asked hopefully. Nathaniel nodded, ''yeah, but it''splicated'' he replied.


    Turning to Alessia, the she wolf''s face brightened, ''well hurry up and uplicate it Nate because she is beautiful, just what I thought your mate would look like'' Olivia gushed.

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 24

    ''What? Wait! No'' Alessia spluttered in shock, heat rising up her neck as she tried topose herself, Nathaniel shuffling his feet in embarrassment.


    ''I''m not Nate''s mate! Umm I am actually from Green Vine Pack, I''m just tagging along with the group as I search for my brother'' the she wolf exined hastily.


    Covering her surprise quickly, Olivia nodded as she released Nate and took Alessia by the hand, e, let us leave all this testosterone behind us and go into the kitchen, I have a batch of our chef''s cookies on the side, she just took them out!'' Vaughn spun around pouting, ''babe! You can''t eat Erica''s cookies without me'' he grumbled sadly.


    Raising her eyebrow, Olivia growled, ''you know I don''t share Erica''s cookies with you when I am like this'' she warned as she pointed to herself, ''but I will totally share them with this young woman, it will be nice to have some femalepany for a change! Dropping his gaze, Vaughn nodded in defeat, ''yes dear.''


    Watching them walk away, Rowan sidled up to Vaughn, a knowing look on his face, ''is there something you forgot to tell Gabby and I in ourst phone call?'' he asked usingly.


    ''Mummy is having another me!'' Valentino piped up excitedly, ''we will have two Tino''s then!''


    The men congratted the hybrid who beamed happily, ''I''m so stoked, it''s even worth missing out on Erica''s cookies for nine months'' he replied, ''don''t tell Liv but I am praying to the Goddess that it''s a girl.''


    Waving toward the door, he ushered the warriors inside the building, heading up to his father''s study where they could hear voices talking.


    Knocking smartly, Vaughn yelled out, ''dads! You better be decent in there, we have guests!''


    Manic fumbling could be heard within before Vance''s breathless voice called out, e in son''


    Rolling his eyes, the hybrid pushed open the door, stepping into the office, the group of warriors behind him. ring at his parents who were hastily tucking in their shirts he grumbled, ''aren''t you both a bit too old for this now? You have a bedroom!'' Jasonughed before spotting the men behind him and letting out a gasp as he jumped off the desk and rushed over to Riley and Daniel, pulling them both into a tight hug.


    ''Riles! Dan! You never told us you wereing, s**t, we''d have got rooms ready for you! Babe! Link the housekeeper, tell her we need 1, 2, 3 .. ''the werewolf counted, looking at each member ''5 rooms sorted.


    ''Six'' Daniel said as he returned the excited werewolf''s hug, ''we have a she wolf with us who was whisked away by Liv to eat cookies.


    Jason stepped back in surprise, ''wow, she must be special, Liv doesn''t share Erica''s cookies with anyone right now'' he muttered as his gaze swept round the group andnded on Nathaniel, an expectant grin colouring his face. The future alpha held a hand up, ''nope! She is not my mate'' he replied to the unasked question.


    Jason''s shoulders fell, ''damn, I was hoping..'' he mumbled sadly before ushering the men into the room and toward the sofas, Vance joining them, sitting in one of the armchairs as Jason perched on the arm next to him.


    ''Hey you said Jason and Vance don''t live here'' Nathaniel said usingly to the little boy who was still clinging to Rowan possessively.


    Turning his eyes to the warrior, Valentino''s brow furrowed, ''they don''t, no-one has those names here, I know everyone!


    ''But they are right there'' the Alpha argued pointing at the two older men who started tough.


    Valentino rolled his eyes as he gave an exasperated huff, ''they are called Grandpa J and Grandpa V not Jason and Vance'' he retorted as if the warrior was an i***t.


    Rowan hugged the boy tightly as he chuckled loudly, his grandfathers alsoughing as Vance said, ''that''s right Tino, you tell him.''


    Fixing the Luna with a stern look, Jason said, ''so? Why did you not inform us that you would be visiting?''


    Riley raised his hands defensively, ''we didn''t know until a couple of days ago and when we realised we needed to see you, we were not in an area that had the most advanced ofmunication devices.''


    ''So where have you been that phones don''t work?'' Jason demanded disbelievingly.


    The Lunaunched into the story, Nathaniel and Landen helping to fill in the details as he spoke.


    Leaning back, Vance whistled, ''OK'' he breathed, ''well that''s a story! Looking over at Jason he raised an eyebrow as the werewolf nodded before looking back at the group. ''Valencino.. Valencino.. hold on, I need to check the files, how many years ago was he killed?''


    Every head swivelled to Rowan who muttered, ''Thirty Three!''


    Nodding distractedly, Vance stood up and walked behind his desk, running his fingers along a huge collection of books as he muttered to himself before pulling one out. Carrying it to his desk, he called out, ''month of death?''


    ''March'' Rowan replied immediately without looking up as he kept his attention on the four year old who was rummaging in his jacket pocket, pouting when he found no sweets.


    Flicking through the pages, Vance scoured the pages until he stopped on an entry, ''Valencino, died 27th March by beheading, part of the ck Wing n until he left and started his own brood with six other Vampires. The brood resided in Fletchling'' he added as he looked up. ''This your man?'' he asked curiously.


    Rowan nodded, ''yeah, I remember that he had a small following, he never let me see where his n was though, seems he was right not to as I would have taken the rest out as well'' he growled angrily.


    Nathaniel shuffled forward as the room fell quiet, ''Vance'' he said hesitantly, ''umm, Lessi is also looking for a Vampire, it seems one approached her brother at a witches vige two days walk to the east, would you know of any Vampire''s residing near there?'' Vance furrowed his brow as he thought, ''not off the top of my head, do we have a description of the Vampire?'' he asked.


    Nathaniel shook his head, ''no, all we know is that her brother went willingly with the man'' he replied.


    Vance ran a hand down his face, ''I don''t have any registered ns near that vige, the witches don''t like us to be that close to theirnd'' he sighed. Closing his eyes, he concentrated for a moment before opening them again just as hurried feet could be heard outside. A sharp knock echoed from the door, the Vampire King calling out for the visitor to enter.


    Opening the door a broad shouldered vampire swept into the room, bowing deeply to Jason and Vance before he spoke. ''My King, you summoned me'' he said, his voice deep and resonating.


    ''Yes Ellic, there is a she wolf in the kitchen with princess Olivia, she has a photo of a young werewolf on her. I need you to borrow the photo from her, make sure that she knows that it will be returned safely to her. Then take three guards and head to the witches vige two days east. We have a visiting brother who took charge of the werewolf in the picture and I want to know who it was and where he is'' Vance ordered.


    ''It will be done my King'' the vampire replied with a second bow before gliding from the room again, shutting the door softly behind him.


    ''Well we cannot do anything until Ellic returns so you will all be staying here for the night'' Jason said forcefully.


    ''But.. Ariana.. ''Nathaniel protested worriedly.


    Jason reached over and ced a calming hand on the future Alpha''s shoulder, ''one night is not going to allow her to slip through your fingers Nate, from your story it seems she isying low so she wont be flitting from one ce to another and she wont expect you to be able to find her fianc¨¦e''s brood this quickly.


    Riley nodded in agreement, ''Jason is right Nate, plus we have been sleeping rough thesest few days, it would do us all good to have a shower, eat some decent food and get a good night''s sleep before we set out to find her.''


    Staring at his feet, the Alpha finally nodded glumly as Jason jumped to his feet excitedly. ''Come on, lets head down to the kitchen and see if Erica has dinner prepared if not you are all wee to try and wrestle a cookie from our daughter inw. We do enjoy the entertainment of watching her shred her challengers into small pieces, I believe our son almost lost a finger a few weeks ago'' he added with a chuckle.


    The mated men allughed knowingly as Vaughn shuddered at the memory, Nathaniel just looking at the warriors in confusion.


    Landen pped him on the shoulder, ''you''ll see mate, when we bring our Luna home, you''ll understand everything'' he said with a grin.


    Heading out of the office, the group made their way downstairs and into the dining hall, where they could hear the voices of Olivia, Alessia and the Vampire cook, Erica from behind the kitchen door.

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 25

    Pushing open the door, Vaughn walked into the room, leading the rest of the men, the smell of roast chicken meeting their noses as everyone inhaled deeply. Walking over to his wife Vaughn pulled her close as she smiled up at him, the prince cing a soft kiss on Oliviaughed as she shook her head in amusement, ''you were upstairs for half an hour'' she replied.


    her cheek, ''I missed you'' he murmured softly.


    ''Thirty minutes too long my love'' the hybrid replied fondly as Valentino wriggled out of Rowan''s arms and ran to his mother, grabbing the material of her dress, as he pouted.


    ''A cookie mummy?'' he asked, his eyes wide and innocent as he gazed up her through hisshes.


    Rolling her eyes, the she wolf picked one up from the te and handed it too him, the little boy grinning as he bit the edge, his mother watching him happily as she gently stroked his hair.


    ''Hey, that face never works when I ask'' Vaughnined.


    Olivia arched her eyebrow as she looked up at him, ''you, Prince Vaughn, are nowhere near as cute as your son'' she replied evenly.


    Vaughn growled low i his throat as he started to pepper kisses down his wife''s neck, ''you know what happens when you use my title'' he rumbled hungrily.


    ''Ahem'' came Vance''s voice from behind him, drawing the hybrid''s attention, ''I really don''t think the kitchen is the ce for this'' he scolded in amusement.


    Vaughn scowled in annoyance as he retorted, ''umm, what were you and dad doing in the office again?''


    Vance flushed as Jasonughed, ''that isn''t the kitchen though is it!'' the Vampire King grumbled.


    ''No, it''s the room that I have to sit and work in, I really don''t need that kind of imagery whilst I''m trying to sort out n arguments over territory'' the Prince huffed back.


    Jason sniggered as the door to the pantry opened and the vampires Erica stepped out, a trayden with ingredients in her hands. Walking over to her, the werewolf Queen took the tray from her hands and carried it over to the ind as Erica followed him, ''such a gentleman'' she murmured in amusement.


    ''Only for you Erica, you know that'' Jason flirted back as Vance rolled his eyes.


    ''Umm hello? Mate standing right here'' he grumbled in annoyance.


    Looking over at the Vampire King, Jason gave him a wink, ''you know I love you for eternity babe, but this is Erica! she feeds me, I can''t help but swoon whenever she''s near me'' he replied. Striding over to the werewolf, Vance pulled his match toward his chest possessively, extending his fangs that he traced down Jason''s neck over his mark, making the werewolf shiver. ''Eww! Seriously, old people, get a room'' Vaughn groaned as he ced his hands over his own mate''s eyes, ''my baby is pregnant, she doesn''t need anything else turning her stomach!'' ''Please son, you moan about our PDA''s yet you had no problem with me and your dad walking in on you groping your wife in the libraryst week'' Vance growled back drolly.


    Blushing, Vaughn mumbled under his breath as the visitorsughed, waving to the kitchen chairs, Vance added, ''no need to stand on ceremony everyone, take a seat and Erica will make us some coffee!


    The vampiress turned to face the Vampire King, her eyebrow quirking as she replied ''Erica will do no such thing unless certain royal members don''t want feeding today!''


    Vnce opened and closed his mouth as Erica held his gaze challengingly, before dropping his gaze defeated, ''I will make us all coffee'' he grumbled as he walked over to the coffee maker mumbling under his breath. ''I''m the King and still getting ordered around by my own damn help!''


    ''I didn''t take orders from you when you were a little Vamp Vance, I am not going to start now'' the vampiress replied airily as she skated around the kitchen grabbing bowls and utensils to bring back to the counter.


    ''You were here when dad was a baby?'' Vaughn asked in shock, ''just how old are you Erica?''


    Erica grabbed a wooden spoon and brought it down on the Prince''s hand harshly, making him yelp, ''you do not ask a Lady her age young man, now sit down before I use this spoon somewhere else on your body'' she warned. Eyeing his father''s smirking face, Vaughn added, ''yeah, don''t know what you areughing at, she put you in your ce too old man.


    Scowling, Vance ordered, ''hit him again Erica, he didn''t learn the first time'' causing his son to scramble into a seat quickly, his hands under his buttocks.


    Walking over to Vance, Jason grabbed some mugs and ced them on to the counter in front of his mate as he kissed his cheek, ''and now you know why I love Erica so much, she''s the only person in this ce who can make both of you behave'' he said with a grin.


    Soon everyone was sat with a steaming mug of coffee in front of them, Valentino looked up at Erica with his big innocent eyes, his hands sped around a ss of milk. ''Erica, can we have cookies too?'' he asked hopefully.


    Turning her gaze from the pastry she was rolling toward the young hybrid, Erica frowned deeply, ''have you had your dinner Tino?'' she asked sternly.


    Looking at the floor, the little boy shuffled his feet ufortably, ''noooo'' he drew our reluctantly.


    ''And what is the rule in this castle?'' Erica prompted, her gaze never wavering.


    Taking a deep breath, the young vampire prince replied defeatedly, ''no cookies until I''ve eaten all my veggietables'' he muttered.


    ''Correct'' the vampiress said curtly as she turned back to her pastry.


    Looking up at his mother, Valentino said, ''mummy...''


    ''Nuh uh'' Olivia replied immediately, ''you heard Erica, no more cookies until after dinner young man.


    Dropping his shoulders, Valentino''s bottom lip trembled as he walked back to Rowan and held up his free hand to be picked up andforted, snuggling in as the warrior immediately ced him on hisp. ''You are mean to this boy'' Rowan grumbled with a smile.


    ''And you spoil him rotten so it bnces out'' Olivia retorted with a giggle.


    ''If we are good, maybe Erica will give us both a big slice of that pie she''s making'' Rowan whispered to the boy who immediately cheered up.


    After they finished their drinks, Erica shooed the group from her kitchen, moaning that they were interfering with her cooking mojo, everyone heading out into the dining room and taking a seat.


    Servants walked out ten minutester with their first courses, everyone started on the food ravenously, the only sounds being heard were the moans of appreciation from the warriors as they ate.


    The main course soon followed, and then dessert, Valentino squealing happily as arge slice of apple pie with a scoop of homemade vani ice cream, was ced in front of him, delving into the treat as the warriors around him smiled. ''oh to be that excited about something so simple again'' Landen mused with a grin.


    The child looked up at the watching adults, his brow furrowed, his mouth smeared with the remnants of his ice cream, ''what?'' he demanded.


    ''Nothing little man'' Rowan replied as he cut his pie in half and ced one of the sections onto the young child''s te.


    Beaming, Valentino started to shovel the second piece of pie into his mouth as Olivia red at the warrior, trying to keep the scowl on her face as her lips twitched in amusement.


    Shrugging, the ex-Rogue gave a sheepish grin, ''too much for me to eat Liv'' he mumbled.


    ''Soft touch'' the she wolf mutters back under her breath as she looks away and continues her conversation with Alessia.


    Polishing off his te, the young prince looked up at Rowan expectantly, ''will you y wolves and bats now uncle Rowan?'' he asked.


    Rowan shook his head regretfully, ''I''m sorry mate, it''s a bitte to start that game, but I can read you a story before bed if you want?''


    Valentino''s face clouded for a moment before he perked up again, scrambling out of his chair and grabbing the warrior''s hand. ''Yeah! Come on! I got to have my bath and brush my teeth first, you can help me'' he replied eagerly.


    ''What? Umm.. shouldn''t mummy do your bath with you'' Rowan protested weakly as the tiny vampire''s pulling on his hand became more insistent.


    ''That''s OK Rowan, I definitely think that you are more than capable of helping Tino have his bath'' the she wolf Princess called out over the table with a wicked grin.


    Sighing deeply, the warrior stood up and headed toward the door behind the excited four year old.


    ''Enjoy your bath baby'' Olivia added with a smile, ''make sure you do LOTS of sshing, show Uncle Rowan just how high you can make the water go!


    Sending back a murderous look, the warrior disappeared out of the dining room door to the sound of sniggers from the others that were sat at the table.

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 26

    The following morning, washed, fed and dressed, the visitors congregated in Vaughn''s office, taking their seats as the guard from the previous day knocked and entered. Bowing deeply, he stood stiffly in front of them all, ready to report his findings. ''My King'' he said solemnly, ''we asked around at the Witches Vige and finally found out that the Vampire that spoke to and escorted Miss Alessia''s brother was a young vamp that was recently turned.


    Vance straightened up immediately, ''was this a sanctioned turn?'' he demanded, his tone hard.


    The guard nodded, ''yes sir, one of the Vampiress'' was his mate, she applied to the castle after he requested to be turned''


    ''How recently was he turned?'' Jason asked interestedly.


    ''Forty years ago My Queen'' the Vampire replied with a formal bow of his head.


    ''Forty years is recent?'' Alessia interjected, unable to stop herself.


    Jasonughed, ''my dear, when you live as long as a Vampire does, forty years is the blink of an eye'' he replied as the room chuckled, the she wolf blushing.


    ''Continue'' Vance said as he waved his hand at the guard.


    ''The Vampire is called Dante, he met his mate when their n were on a hunt and epted her. From the intel I received, the pair split from the coven soon after and joined a brood of Vampires that had decided to strike out alone. The group looked around at each other as Vance nodded, ''do we know the name of the brood that they joined?'' he asked quietly.


    ''Yes my King, I was able to procure the brood''s name from a lone Vampire in the area who had interacted with the target, Dante is part of a brood from Fletchling, their leader was killed it seems and a new Vampire rose through the ranks to take his ce! ''Thank you Ellic'' Jason replied with a smile as the Vampire bowed and left the room.


    ''He got all of that in one night?'' Alessia asked in surprise.


    Vaughn grinned, ''the Vampire poption is extremely co-operative when they are asked questions by an official guard of the Vampire King'' he replied easily, ''no-one wants to piss off my dad as he can take their immortality with a click of his fingers, it''s his blood that keeps them alive'' he confided.


    Alessia turned to Vance in awe, ''so when they call you My King, it''s like really your title? You are really the King of every Vampire in existence?'' she asked faintly.


    Nathaniel started tough, ''why did you think they called him that?'' he asked.


    Alessia shook her head dazedly, ''I thought it was like a respect thing, like Alpha'' she replied nervously.


    Jason smiled as he reached over and patted the she wolf''s hand, ''it''s fine, you can still call us Jason and Vance, we don''t really stand on ceremony with people we know.


    ''OK'' the she wolf squeaked, as she sank back against the cushions of her chair in shock, ''a King'' she muttered to herself, ''an actual frigging King, and I''m over here all casual like, I should have bowed at least!''


    Vaughn, Nathaniel and Landen all snorted withughter at the she wolf''s mortification, Olivia growling at her husband warningly, causing the hybrid to shut his mouth immediately.


    ''Oooo Daddy! Mummy is going to tell you offter forughing at thedy'' Valentino hissed in horror, earning a raised eyebrow of his own from his mother. The little boy immediately shrunk back against Rowan, the warrior pulling him into a protective hug as he gave the she wolf a reproachful look.


    ''Ugh, you are a pain in my a*s Ro'' Olivia muttered darkly, ''how am I supposed to discipline this little fireball when you always spoil him.''


    ''No idea what you are talking about'' the warrior huffed, avoiding her gaze as he pulled a wrapped sweet out of his jacket pocket and slipped it into the child''s hand.


    Throwing her hands up in exasperation, the she wolf turned away from the grinning pair to focus on the rest of the group, ''so I assume you''ll be leaving us'' she said sadly, her eyes finding Alessia''s who gave her a small smile in return.


    Nathaniel nodded as he straightened up, ''yes, now that we know that the same brood that housed my mate also had interactions with Lessi''s brother we need to get moving. The longer we wait around the more chance there is that one or both could move on to somewhere else.''


    Olivia leaned against her husband, who put his arm around his wife, ''I''ll miss you all'' she grumbled, ''this was nowhere near long enough for a visit Silver Cross!


    The men looked sheepish as they nodded, ''we''lle and visit soon Liv'' Landen soothed. ''Once we have Nate''s mate and Sierra has had the baby, we can alle here to see you so you can coo all over our baby and they can coo all over your swelling belly'' he teased.


    Oliviaughed as she wiped her eyes that were tearing, ''I''m going to hold you to that Beta, don''t make me hunt you down, I have a nasty temper remember?''


    Landen pretended to shudder, ''yes ma-am'' he replied with a salute and a wink.


    Standing up, the group filed out, Alessia falling into step beside Olivia who smiled over at her sadly, ''I can''t see you losing your temper'' the she wolf giggled in amusement.


    ''Oh you haven''t seen anything until my mate gets angry'' Vaughn interjected from behind them, cutting off his conversation with Nathanial.


    Olivia blushed, ''I may get slightly irate sometimes, but I have much better control of it now'' she muttered evasively. Alessia shrugged, still unable to envision the princess furious.


    ''Uncle Ro, you didn''t y wolves and bats with me'' Valentino pouted grabbing the warrior''s face in his small hands and forcing him to look at him.


    ''I know buddy, I''m sorry'' the warrior replied sadly, ''but I''lle back and visit soon OK? Maybe I''ll bring Aunt Gabby, Ethan and the baby when Landen and Nathaniele? You, me and Ethan can all y wolves and bats together'' he offered. Letting out a long sigh, the small vampire prince nodded, ''fine, but you owe me a lolly, you didn''t bring me none this time so I get two when youe back'' he grumbled.


    Hugging the boy tightly, Rowan chuckled, ''you got it little man, two lollies and whatever Aunt Gabby sneaks into the suitcase while I''m not looking'' he added. ''What Gabby puts in, my a*s'' Olivia''s voice floated forward to them.


    ''Don''t listen to her Tino, you know it''s Aunt Gabby who brings you all those new toys'' Rowan whispered conspiratorially.


    Alessia grinned as se watched the exchange between the child and the gruff male, ''he really loves him doesn''t he'' she said in a low voice to the princess.


    Olivia nodded as a smile crept across her face, ''as does he love Rowan'' she replied. ''They have been as thick as thieves since Tino was born, I swear that boy would hold his baby hands out to Ro every time the warrior entered the castle grounds. Ro would walk up, scoop him out of my arms with a ''tea Liv, milk, three sugars'' and off he would walk, my son gurgling away excitedly. The she wolf shrugged as she watched the pair, Valentino whispering something in Rowan''s ear, making the warriorugh, ''at least I always know that my son is safe'' she added, ''with Rowan as his guard, no-one would dare try and hurt him. If Gabby wasn''t so settled at Silver Cross, I would ask them to move here just for Tino.


    ''It must be nice to have such close friends'' Alessia murmured, her eyes clouding slightly.


    ''It is, I couldn''t be without Nate, Landen, Rowan, Gabby and Sierra. I don''t see them as much as I would like but just to have them at the end of the phone is wonderful.


    The Green Vine she wolf swallowed as she nodded, ''you are very lucky, and when Nate finally finds Ariana, your group will grow evenrger!


    Olivia took the other she wolf''s hand in her own, ''please, I know that you are only with the boys to find your brother, but.. I like you,e and visit me again after you find him.. it''s been nice to have some femalepany, even if it was just for a night! Alessia smiled, her eyes lighting up, ''I would love that'' she replied, ''oh hang on'' she said as she pulled out a notepad from the inside pocket of her jacket and a pencil, scrawling a phone number before handing it to the princess. ''That is the phone number for my pack house'' she said shyly, ''we are too small to have phones in everyone properties, but the Alpha has his own line and we have a phone in the foyer that members use. If you ever want to have a chat, you can ring this number and they will get me! Olivia took the phone number and carefully folded it, cing it in her pocket as she smiled over at the other woman, ''I will definitely ring you'' she said happily. Reaching the foyer, the princess pulled the young she wolf into a hug, ''you be careful OK'' Olivia murmured, ''I don''t have a lot of female friends, I can''t afford to lose you just as I found you.


    Alessiaughed as she hugged the pregnant woman back, ''I promise I''ll be safe'' she replied, ''anyway, I''m surrounded by big burly Alphas and Betas, no-one will get anywhere near me'' she added.


    Releasing the she wolf, Olivia turned to Nathanial, pulling him into another hug, ''go find your mate Nate and bring her home'' she growled, ''and take care of my friend, I will hurt you if she so much as gets a scratch.


    Patting Olivia''s back, Nathanial smiled, ''I''ll take care of her Liv, don''t you worry!


    Soon everyone had said goodbye, Valentino finally releasing Rowan and returning to his father''s arms, his little face streaked with tears as he hid his face in Vaughn''s neck.


    ''Every time Ro'' Vaughn grumbled, ''I swear the kid loves you more than me!


    Patting the little boy on the back, Rowan''s voice broke as he muttered, ''I''ll be back soon little man, I promise.


    Turning around, the group walked out of the castle and out into the grounds, each crossing the boundary into the forest with a faint shiver. Waving onest time, the group set off into the surrounding trees with only the asional whoosh of bat wings breaking the quiet of the forest.

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 27

    Rowan walked glumly behind the others, his shoulders sagging, Alessia fell back to walk beside him, the warrior giving her a small smile as he continued to stare at his feet. ''You really get on well with their son'' the she wolf said tentatively.


    Rowan nodded, ''it gets harder and harder each time I leave him, when he was a baby, he would be all smiles, wouldn''t realise I was going home. Then when he was a toddler, we had a bit of a pouty lip but you could soon get him smiling again. Now, when he full on cries, it''s like having my heart ripped out'' he admitted miserably. ''You have a son, don''t you? How do you cope with him when you leave?'' the she wolf asked.


    The warrior shrugged, ''he''s only two'' he replied, ''so we are still at the pouty stage, plus he knows that I will always be back within a few weeks. Tino doesn''t see me for months at a time and when he does, its just for a few days, especially now that Vaughn and Olivia don''t bring him to Silver Cross.


    Alessia peeked up at Rowan interested, ''Vaughn mentioned something about his son having to be kept at home, what was that about?'' she asked.


    The warrior''s face suddenly brightened as he chuckled in his deep mesmerising voice, ''Vaughn was, shall we say.. a bit of a handful as a child? Valentino definitely follows in his footsteps. Jason and Vance had to stop taking Vaughn ces because he kept setting things on fire!


    Alessia choked as she started tough, ''say what?'' she spluttered in amusement.


    Rowan nodded fondly, ''yep, he really really likes fire'' he said cryptically, ''which is a good thing because Olivia can get a bit heated at times'' he added as he shoulders shook in amusement. The she wolf nodded slowly, ''she said she has a bit of a temper..'' she muttered.


    ''You can say that again, I am very careful how far I push her, I do not want to be on the receiving end of her temper again'' the ex-Rogue grinned.


    ''Soooo Valentino likes to set fire to things too?'' Alessia asked curiously.


    Rowan gave a wry smile, ''umm kind of'' he agreed, ''but just in apletely different way to his parents!


    ''what? Vaughn likes to burn down packs, Valentino likes to burn down castles?'' Alessiaughed.


    Rowan chuckled, ''more like Rowan liked how the mes moved and would start them with matches, Valentino likes to control fire and can set things on fire with his mind'' he shrugged. The she wolf came to an abrupt halt as she turned to the werewolf incredulously, ''say that again Rowan, Tino can do what now?''


    Rowan sighed, ''Valentino developed powers from his mother and father, Olivia can create fire with her hands, Vaughn protects Olivia, it''s hard to exin, but his presence keeps her calm and helps her control her powers. Valentino can not only create fire with his hands, but can also look at something and will it to burst into mes. He can manipte the mes to behave as he wants them too, shape their form or control where they go. As you can imagine, when he loses control, as young children do at times, the results can be devastating. Vaughn and Liv try to keep him away from other people''s homes, at least at the castle, it''s stone, he might damage furniture but he can''t burn the structure.. well not yet anyway, we don''t know how strong he will be! Rowan closed his eyes as he sighed deeply, ''I don''t know why I''m telling you this Lessi, we try not to broadcast Vaughn, Olivia or Valentino''s powers in case people try to use them!


    Alessia ced a hand on Rowan''s arm, drawing his attention, ''Olivia is my friend, I would never put them in danger, I will tell no-one what you just said'' she whispered softly.


    Rowan met her eyes and nodded, ''I believe you'' he said sincerely, ''there''s something about you Lessi, I can''t figure out what, but I trust you, and I don''t trust easily!


    Alessia smiled brightly, ''that feels like apliment'' she teased as she bumped his shoulder with her own.


    ''It is'' Rowanughed, ''I literally trust half a dozen people and most of them are in this group with us!


    From in front of them, Nathaniel was taking repeated peeks over his shoulder, watching the ex-Rogue and the she wolf talking andughing, his fists clenching by his sides. ''You OK man?'' Landen asked from beside him.


    Snapping back to the Beta, Nathaniel forced a smile, ''yep, just getting agitated about what''s toe!


    Landen nodded as he reached over and patted the warrior''s shoulder, ''we are going to find her Nate, I told you that I felt different about this trip, our Luna ising home with us!


    Nodding, the Alpha concentrated on the path ahead, trying to force himself not to try and eavesdrop on Rowan and Alessia''s conversation. He knew that Rowan would never look at any she wolf but his sister, but did Alessia know that? Patting Landen on the shoulder, Nathaniel dropped back to the duo who looked up at him, Alessia''s eyes swimming with tears as she tried to calm her bubbles ofughter.


    ''Hey Alpha'' she teased, ''what brings you to the rejects section?''


    Rowanughed louder as he retorted, ''speak for yourself she wolf, I''m special forces, there isn''t anything reject about me!


    Alessia scoffed as she shoved the warriors arm yfully, ''please, ex-Rogue? You are the embodiment of reject.


    ''Hey Rowan? You mind if I talk to Alessia for a bit?'' Nathaniel asked hesitantly.


    Rowan shrugged, ''sure mate'' he replied as he gave the she wolf a nudge on the shoulder before speeding up to catch up with Landen.


    ''You and Rowan are getting on well'' Nathaniel muttered nonchntly.


    Alessia nodded as she smiled, ''yeah, he''s a lot of fun'' she replied eagerly.


    ''Yeah.. yeah he is'' the Alpha replied, ''but... he''s not.. you know.. avable'' he added.


    The she wolf looked over at the warrior in confusion, ''in what sense? Not avable to talk too? Not avable to have augh with? Not avable to be friends with?'' she asked, her tone hardening. ''No.. uhh.. I mean.. well he''s mated'' Nathaniel ended reluctantly.


    Alessia stopped walking, her face incredulous as she red at the Alpha angrily, ''what is that supposed to mean?'' she demanded.


    ''Nothing!'' the warrior stuttered as he stopped beside her, ''it''s just.. you know, you''ve both been quite close..


    ''And?'' the green Vine member asked, her temper rising rapidly, ''was there suddenly aw passed in the werewolf world that says a woman can not be friends with a mated male? We always have to want to mount them?'' Poking Nathaniel in the chest, Alessia advanced on him as he started to back up, ''let me tell you something Alpha'' she growled, emphasising his title, ''I am not looking for a mate, let alone wanting to break up a happy couple with one and a half children! If this is the impression that you have developed about me then you are obviously a terrible reader of people. Oh and just so you know, reading people is pretty damn important in an Alpha role!


    The warrior held his hands up in front of him, trying to hold off the fuming woman in front of him as she glowered up at him, ''I didn''t mean it like that, I don''t think'' he started weakly.


    ''That''s right, you don''t think'' Alessia snarled challengingly, ''did it ever ur to you that maybe I miss my brother? My only living rtive and that maybe, just maybe, Rowan fills that void in my soul just a little bit? His dry sense of humour and carefully guarded soft side is just like Alex and being around him feels like my brother is a step closer than he is.


    Eyes filling with tears, Alessia threw Nathaniel''s hand from her arm as he tried to reach out tofort her, ''just leave me alone'' she muttered brokenly, ''and don''t worry, I''ll make sure not to walk or talk with Rowan again, I''d hate for anyone to think I was trying to make a move on a mated werewolf'' she spat before storming off, passing Landen and Rowan who had stopped to look back at the pair.


    Staring after the she wolf, Nathaniel took a deep breath as he started to walk again, catching up with Rowan and Landen who both raised and eyebrow at him.


    ''What was that about man?'' Rowan asked, ''she''s never been anything but appropriate with me, why would you say that to her?''


    The Alpha shrugged his shoulders stubbornly, ''I''m just looking out for my sister'' he replied stiffly, ''Gabby doesn''t need this type of drama when she''s pregnant!


    The ex-Rogue went to retort before he closed his mouth, scrutinising his brother inw for a moment. Finally speaking, his voice came out low and controlled, ''Nathaniel, you know that I would never even look at another she wolf. You also know that Gabby knows that and would have no problem with me talking to or walking with Alessia, what is going on with you?'' he asked in concern.


    Nathaniel shook his head, ''nothing, there is nothing wrong with me, maybe I''m just tired but I swear I thought I saw interest in the way she looked at you'' he grumbled.


    Staring at the Alpha for a second, the warrior finally shrugged and sped up, so that he was walking between Alessia and the future Alpha and Beta, the she wolf not looking back as she stomped her way behind Riley and Daniel who had decided not to interfere in the younger generations argument.


    A few hourster, Riley finally called them to a halt, the group setting up for the night. Ignoring the others, Alessia sorted out a circle of stones for a campfire before settling herself on one edge, her back to the men.


    ''Alessia?'' Nathaniel called out as he walked toward her.


    Holding her hand out, the she wolf kept her face turned away, ''just leave me alone Alpha'' she replied, her voice monotonous.


    ''I said to call me Nate'' he teased, cracking a weak smile.


    Turning to face him, Alessia''s face was nk, ''that''s a name that is used by your friends Alpha'' she replied before turning back to the woods, tuning him out.

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 28

    Walking back to Landen, Nathaniel dropped his bag as the Beta began to strip his shirt off, preparing to shift into his wolf. ''Ready?'' the Beta asked as he folded his clothes.


    ''Yeah, lets go'' Nathaniel replied with a sigh and ast look back at the young she wolf who was holding her knees to her chest. Stripping out of his own clothes, he shifted into his Alpha wolf and the pair set off in search of game. Riley and Daniel were gathering sticks, piling them next to Rowan who was skilfully building a fire.


    Soon, a fire was roaring between them all, the fresh meat hanging over the mes as the aroma wafted around the group making their stomachs rumble. Checking the meal, Daniel ripped some pieces off and handed them around, each member blowing on the hot food in their fingers before biting into it. Alessia took a piece silently, a small nod of thanks to the Beta before she consumed the food. Once finished, she quietlyydown next to the mes and rolled onto her side facing away from the others, her backpack under her head as a makeshift pillow.


    Moving to go over to her again, Nathaniel found his arm caught by a strong hand, looking over his shoulder, he saw his father staring at him sternly as he gripped tightly to his forearm. ''Leave her be Nate'' he said softly, ''you hurt her, she needs time away from you.'' Sitting back down in his ce, the warrior red at his feet, his mind spinning with the thoughts that ran through his head. He wasn''t sure what he had done wrong, she had been flirting with Rowan, he just didn''t want to see her get hurt when the ex-Rogue realised and rejected her. Why was everyone treating him like he was a bad guy? He had just been trying to protect her as a friend should.


    Grabbing a stick, the future Alpha thrust it into the fire aggressively, poking at the logs as the mes jumped in front of him. Around him, the other warriors began to settle themselves for the night, Landen leaning over toward him as he muttered, ''you want me to take first watch Alpha?''


    Nathaniel shook his head, ''no, I''m not tired yet, I''ll wake you in a few hours.


    Nodding, the Beta settled down on the ground, shifting around until he fell into a light sleep, the others soon following suit.


    Sitting by the fire, Nathaniel scowled at the mes that danced to their own tune, swaying softly in the light breeze that blew through the small camp.


    As he studied the swirling colours a delicious scent flowed toward him, his eyes snapping up as he sniffed at the air, his mouth watering.


    ''Ariana?'' he whispered hopefully, his body moving of its own free will as he stumbled quietly to his feet and began to move, trance like toward the trees that surrounded them.


    e to me warrior'' came the witch''s soft dulcet tones, calling out to him through the breeze.


    ''I''ming'' the Alpha breathed, his eyes zed over as he trudged through the thick leaves, following the voice as it called more and more insistently.


    ''Where are you?'' Ariana''s voice whispered, lulling him closer.


    ''I''m here! I can''t find you'' Nathaniel called back, his desperation growing as he stumbled over the hidden roots, his hands out in front of him, pushing the branches out of his way.


    ''My warrior? Find me'' her voice called out again, luring him deeper and deeper into the forest until he finally stepped out the other side onto a cliff top. Striding forward, the future Alpha was hypnotised by the voice, his mind spellbound to find his mate. ''I''ming Ariana'' he shouted futily, ''wait for me please, I''m here!''


    Suddenly as he foot reached the edge of the cliff the voice shouted out, ''NO! wait!''


    Halting for a second, Nathaniel looked unseeingly around for her just as a p air of arms grabbed him from behind and pulled him back from the brink, the pairnding on the ground entangled in each others limbs.


    Shaking his head, the warrior''s eyes cleared he looked down into Alessia''s terrified face as she held onto his torso tightly. ''What the hell Nate!'' she finally screamed at him, her body trembling as she red at him, worry and fear written on her face. ''Wh.. what happened?'' the Alpha asked groggily.


    The she wolf pushed the warrior off her and sat up, pulling her clothes straight before she bent her knees into her chest and hugged them tightly to her body. ''I saw you leave'' she mumbled, ''everyone else is asleep, they didn''t hear you go. You were mumbling to yourself, I got up and called out to you, but you couldn''t hear me, you just kept walking like you were under a spell or something. I followed you because I was scared, I watched you push out of the trees, and you were shouting for someone to wait for you then you went to step off the cliff. If you hadn''t had halted when you did, I wouldn''t have got to you in time'' Alessia added, tears starting to fall as her whole body shook with shock.


    Staring open mouthed, Nathaniel looked between the she wolf and the edge of the cliff a few times before he scooted around and ced his arm over her shoulders, pulling her into his chest.


    ''Thank you'' he whispered shakily, ''I don''t know what happened, I could hear Ariana, she was calling me, her scent led me here!


    Alessia looked up brokenly, ''why would your mate lead you to the cliff?'' she asked, ''was she trying to hurt you?''


    Nathaniel shook his head slowly, ''I don''t think so, before you grabbed me, I heard her voice shout no wait, I don''t think she knew where she was taking me!


    The she wolf tightened her grip on Nathaniel''s shirt, ''Nate..'' she said slowly as the warrior looked down at her, ''I couldn''t hear anyone calling you'' she murmured worriedly.


    The Alpha held her gaze as his mind went into overdrive, had he been hallucinating? Did he fall asleep and dream it? What was going on.


    Standing up, Nathaniel held out his hand to Alessia, helping her to her feet before taking his jacket off and cing it around her exposed shaking shoulders. Pulling her close to his side, he began to guide her back to the campsite.


    ''Alessia'' he said softly as they stumbled through the darkness of the forest.


    ''Yes Nate?'' the she wolf replied distractedly.


    Taking a deep breath, he said, ''I''m sorry for what I said today, it was out of order, and I have no right to make assumptions about you!


    Alessia stopped and looked up at the warrior''s worried face, a small smile gracing her lips, ''it''s OK Nate, you were just looking out for you family'' she replied, ''I''m sorry too for taking it the wrong way, I honestly do just see Rowan as a big brother figure, I have no desire toe between him and your sister!


    Nathaniel nodded, ''I know, I should never have said it and I know that now'' he replied before clearing his throat, ''oh and Alessia? Thanks for following me tonight, if you hadn''t, I don''t think I would be here talking to you! Alessia shuddered at his words, her face paling, ''let''s not think about that'' she mumbled back.


    *****


    A scream of terror echoed through the room as Ariana sat bolt upright in bed, sweat pouring from her body as she frantically stared around the room, the image of the handsome werewolf stood on the edge of the cliff engraved into her mind. ''Madam are you well?'' came an anxious voice through the locked door.


    ''Yes, yes! I''m fine, thank you'' Ariana called back hurriedly as she threw back the covers and made her way to her bathroom, flicking on the light and staring in the small mirror above the sink. Posted by ; visit us for more free novels. Her pale, shaking features stared back at her, terror flickering in her eyes as she took huge gulping breaths to try and slow her breathing.


    ''I was calling him, why was I calling him?'' she whispered frantically as she turned on the taps and sshed cold water on her face. Patting her skin dry she shook her head, ''no, it was just a dream'' she muttered determinedly, ''I''m just wound up over that a*****e and it''s causing me to have nightmares. Anyway, he''s dead, I killed him'' she added roughly, her heart constricting ufortably at the thought.


    Turning off the light, Ariana made her way back to the bed, slipping underneath the covers as the dark hair of a certain warrior yed around the corners of her mind.


    ''Enough Ariana, you have more important things to deal with right now, you need sleep'' she grumbled to herself as she settled back down, her hair spread out across her pillow in a wave as she closed her eyes breathing deeply.


    ''Watch out Ghost wolf, because I aming for you'' she mumbled drowsily as sleep overtook her once more, ''and this time I''m not the scared little helpless girl that you left sobbing on that blood covered floor, this time i''m much stronger than you ever imagined I could be.''

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 29

    Stumbling into the camping area, Alessia and Nathaniel found Landen pacing back and forth worriedly, all the other warriors were missing. Spotting the pair, he ran forward shouting, ''thank the Goddess! Where did you both go? Rowan woke up and found that you were both missing!'' Nathaniel helped the young she wolf sit by the dying fire, throwing some logs on and stoking it as Alessia inched closer, her trembling hands moving toward the warmth.


    Straightening up, Nathaniel shook his head, ''long story man, and I''d rather tell everyone at once, where are Rowan, Dad and Daniel?'' he asked as he peered around them. ''Looking for you two of course'' the Beta ranted angrily.


    ''Why didn''t you just mind link me?'' Nathaniel asked bemusedly.


    ''We tried, your walls were up, we couldn''t break through, not even your dad'' Landen replied as he raked his fingers through his hair in agitation, ''we couldn''t contact Alessia as she isn''t Silver Cross, your dad was going crazy!''


    Opening his mind link, Nathaniel immediately reached out to the Luna, ''dad? Can you hear me?'' he called.


    ''Nate? Where are you? Are you safe? Is Alessia with you?'' Riley''s voice came back, worry echoing through the future Alpha''s head, making him feel guilty.


    ''I''m fine, so is Lessi, we are at the campsite, we''ll wait for you all here'' he replied.


    ''OK, don''t move'' came his father''s abrupt order before the link shut down again. Minutester, Daniel''s wolf came crashing through the trees from where they had entered the forest, Rowan appearing in human form from their right and Riley from behind them. Hurrying over to the warrior, the Luna pulled him into a tight hug as Nathaniel patted his back awkwardly. ''I''m fine dad, honest I am'' he whispered quietly as he finally managed to get the older werewolf to release him.


    ''What the hell happened, why didn''t you tell us you were going somewhere?'' Riley demanded, staring from Nathaniel''s guilty face to Alessia''s panic stricken one, who''s eyes had yet to lift from the fire.


    Clearing his throat, the Alpha indicated for everyone to take a seat around the fire before sitting down next to Alessia who automatically shuffled closer to him as she picked up a stick and blindly poked the logs in front of her. Starting his story, Nathaniel exined how he had heard his mate calling to him, that he had been unable to ignore her and had began to follow the voice. How Alessia had woken up and seen him leaving and had followed him, unable to get him to respond to her.


    He exined about the cliff top and how he was seconds from stepping off when Alessia had grabbed him around the waist and pulled him back, away from the danger.


    At his words, Riley had choked, his face pained as he stared at the young Alpha in horror, ''I''m OK dad'' Nathaniel replied to his silent fear, ''Lessi saved me'' he added.


    Standing up, Riley walked around the fire until he was next to the she wolf who looked up at him slowly, a small crease of confusion on her face. Silently he knelt down and pulled the woman into a tight hug, crushing her against his chest as he muttered, ''thank you Alessia''.


    The Green Vine member nodded numbly as she tried not to cry, her voice still unable toe forward for her to reply.


    ''Ariana tried to hurt you?'' Rowan asked worriedly


    Nathaniel shook his head, ''no, a split second before Alessia grabbed me, I heard her voice telling me to wait, if I hadn''t have halted at that exact moment, Lessi would have been unable to reach me in time!


    Riley dropped to the floor at his words, the blood draining from his face as he cradled his face in his hands. Daniel scooted over and ced aforting arm around the Luna, patting his back until Riley regained hisposure again.


    ''OK, Nathaniel cannot keep watch alone again'' he said shakily, ''we cannot risk this happening again, next time we may not be lucky enough that one of us woke up in time to see you leave. ''But dad.. ''Nathaniel protested.


    Riley held up his hand, ''no buts Nate, our other option would be to tie you to one of us so that you drag us behind you if you try to leave, but that kind of hinders you and your guard if we get attacked. At least with someone else awake on watch, they can see you I leave and stop you'' he growled with finality.


    Growling in frustration the young Alpha nodded reluctantly, the group once again settling down to sleep with Daniel taking the first watch.


    Alessia curled up into a ball, her body gradually calming its tremors as she breathed deeply.


    Rowan edged closer to her, cing his face near to hers, ''are you OK little warrior?'' he asked softly.


    The she wolf nodded with a weak smile, ''yeah'' she whispered in a strained voice, ''it''s just.. I keep seeing Nate stepping over that cliff when I shut my eyes. If he hadn''t had hesitated for that brief second, I wouldn''t have reached him'' she gulped as tears began to form in the corners of her eyes.


    ''Hey'' Rowan growled kindly, ''don''t think like that, you did reach him in time Lessi and I can tell you now that everyone in this group is thankful that you woke up and followed him. I can''t believe how quietly that damn kid can move that even I slept through him leaving!


    Alessia nodded as she tried to swallow the lump that was forming in her throat, ''I just can''t stop shaking'' she muttered.


    Reaching a hand out, Rowan patted her armfortingly, looking up the she wolf met the warrior''s gaze, ''Ro'' she said hesitantly.


    ''Yes Lessi?'' the ex-Rogue replied, giving her a smile as he motioned for her to continue.


    Taking a breath, she whispered, ''I''m sorry if I put you in a difficult position before, I swear I wasn''t trying to flirt with you or anything.. you just remind me of Alex, I wanted to hold on to the connection.


    Rowan nodded, ''I didn''t think for a moment you were'' he replied, ''I like talking to you Alessia, I likeughing and joking with you, you remind me of someone too'' he added sadly.


    ''I do?'' Lessi asked, her curiosity getting the better of her, ''who do I remind you of?'' she asked.


    Rowan shook his head, ''It doesn''t matter, not anymore, but I know that she would have liked you so much.''


    Swallowing her questions, Alessia reached out and took the warrior''s hand in her own, ''you can tell me anything Rowan, I will never tell you secrets'' she said sincerely.


    Rowan tightened his fingers around her as he nodded, ''I know, and one day I will tell you my story, but not tonight! Hitching a smile onto his face he said, ''now young missy, you have had a horrible scare and not enough sleep, so shut your eyes! Rolling her eyes, Alessia grinned, her first real smile since they had returned from the cliff, ''yes dad'' she replied sassily.


    ''That''s more like it, though I''d prefer big brother to dad'' the warrior grumbled, making the she wolfugh lightly.


    ''OK, big brother it is'' she said with a wink beforeying her head onto her arms and closing her eyes.


    ''Goodnight little sis'' Rowan replied softly before a soft rustling told her that the ex-Rogue was also settling down, his hand not releasing hers, and for that she was thankful.


    Waking the following morning, the group packed up their gear, eating the remainder of the meat that was still on spikes over the now cold embers. Making sure that the fire was fully extinguished, they each threw their backpacks onto their backs and set off toward the Vampire Brood.


    Nate and Landen took the lead this time, Riley and Daniel in the middle, with Rowan and Alessia walked side by side bringing up the rear of the group.


    Nate checked the crude directions that Vance''s warriors had given him, pointing ahead to a small town that was nestled between the fields.


    ''That should be Hallington, which means we are two days walk from Fletchling'' the future Alpha muttered as he shoved the scrap of paper back into his back pocket.


    ''Hopefully we can get some supplies'' Landen replied, ''I don''t really want to hunt for the next three nights and the sandwiches that we got from the castle won''t sustain us especially as we don''t know what kind of reception we are going to get when we reach the Brood.''


    Grimacing, Nate nced back at the ex-Rogue who was dee in conversation with the she wolf, ''lets assume that we are not going to be weed in with open arms and asked to stay for dinner'' he replied.


    ''So we need to up our food and water supplies just in case'' the Beta mused with a small nod.


    Marching toward the town, they soon found themselves within the bustling streets, many humans hurrying up and down the busy road without a nce toward the strangers who looked around themselves warily.


    Walking toward a small convenience store, Landen and Nate stepped inside, leaving theirpanions outside as they grabbed a basket and began to roam the aisles, grabbing food and bottled drinks as they passed. Making their way to the till a young spotty youth looked up bored and mumbled, ''you need a bag?''


    ''No thanks mate, we are all set'' Landen replied as he ced his backpack onto the counter and opened it.


    Nodding, the teenager scanned the items slowly before his monotone voice muttered, ''twenty seven fifty five.''


    Pulling out his wallet, Landen handed over thirty dors, pocketing his change as Nate threw the items into their rucksacks.


    Giving the youth a cordial wave that was not returned, the young man already having tuned them both out. His gaze was already back on the top shelf magazine that he had hidden under the counter, the pair walked back out and over to their friends who were waiting by a small fountain nearby.


    ''Got everything you need boys?'' Daniel asked as they approached.


    ''Yep, and it wasn''t even all cookies and cakes'' Landen replied with a grin.


    ''I''m amazed'' the older Beta replied as he rolled his eyes.


    ''Oh don''t get me wrong old man, there is definitely cookies and cake in there but we also got some more savoury items'' Landen smilrked.


    ''Pfft, old man? I could still kick your a*s in a match kid, don''t forget it'' Daniel retorted.


    ''I dunno about that dad, you are getting older you know, and I didn''t really want to be the one to mention it to you, but is that a bit of a spare tyre you''ve got going on round your middle?'' the younger warrior asked in mock concern as he pointed at the older man''s rock solid stomach.


    Daniel growled, his eyes darkening as he reached out and clipped the warrior around the ear, ''watch it short stuff or I''ll tell your mum when we get home that you were the one that dragged mud across her brand new rug!


    Landen''s eyes widened as his mouth fell open, ''dad! That is not cool!'' the warrior pouted in horror, ''pulling the mum card? Seriously?''


    Daniel smirked as he turned away, ''teach you for calling your older and better version fat'' he retorted as the groupughed at Landen''s face.

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 30

    The group continued to walk, their march only broken for them to sleep and eat. Dropping to the ground exhausted, Alessia wiped her arm across her sweating brow as Nate pulled a bottle of water out of his bag and handing it to her. The she wolf took it gratefully, ''Thank you'' she gasped out when she finally pulled the bottle from her lips.


    twisting off the top and taking a few huge gulps.


    Nathaniel smiled down at her, ''no worries Lessi'' he replied, ''you looked like you needed it!


    Alessiaughed, ''yeah, I''m not used to this kind of rigorous exercise'' she muttered, ''some of us didn''t train to be leaders'' she added ruefully.


    ''I thought being a horse wrangler, you''d be proper buff Lessi'' Landen called out with a wink.


    The she wolfughed, ''yeah, see the thing is, we put them in pens so they can''t run away, and they respond really well to bribes so I''ve yet to have to chase one down'' she replied.


    Riley walked over to the trio, crouching down beside where Nathaniel had sprawled on the grass. ''The town that we are looking for should be over that hill, Rowan has gone ahead to scout the area, but we need to n how we are going to get the locals to tell us where the Vamps are holed up!''


    Sitting quietly, the group pulled out thest of their supplies as they waited for the warrior to return.


    An hourter, Rowan appeared from between the hedges that edges the field that they were sat in. Jogging up to the group, the ex-Rogue grabbed the bottle of water from out of Alessia''s hand and drained the remainder greedily.


    Handing the empty bottle back, he muttered, ''thanks!


    ''You are wee?'' Alessia replied bemusedly as she dropped the bottle into her bag.


    ''What did you find Ro?'' Riley asked as he met the warrior''s gaze.


    Everyone around them stopped moving as four heads swivelled toward the Luna who was waiting expectantly for Rowan to reply.


    ''Did you just call him Ro?'' Landen asked in surprised.


    Riley shrugged, ''that''s his name isn''t it?'' he asked gruffly, his cheeks flushing slightly.


    Clearing his throat, Rowan schooled his features as he sat down, gettingfortable before he spoke. ''The town of Fletchling is over the hill, roughly half an hours march from our current location. The town has a tavern, a store and a bakery, the good news is that the town is neatly structured, there are very few rabbit warrens, most roads are wide and easily essible.


    ''What''s the bad news'' Daniel asked astutely as he sat down next to the Luna, a sandwich in his hand.


    Rubbing his temple, Rowan gave Alessia a grateful look as she held a wrapped pasty out to him, ripping off the cellophane and taking a huge bite, his eyes rolling back in relief as he swallowed. ''The bad news is that the entire town is human'' he replied, ''I walked through the streets as far as I could and didn''t get the scent of a single supernatural being!


    Nathaniel frowned, ''how is a brood of Vampires living in a town of humans and not leaving a single scent of themselves?'' he asked confusedly, ''it''s not like their smell is faint to a wolf.


    The ex-Rogue shrugged, ''not a clue, but it throws up the problem of how we ask around about them when it''s very likely they have no idea that their neighbours drink blood.''


    Landen sighed as he nodded, ''yeah, It''s not like we can go in there and say "hey, don''t suppose you''ve seen a family of Vamps nearby, could you give us directions to their hideout? Much appreciated.''


    Riley growled as he ran his hand down his face, ''we''re just going to have to poke around and see what we cane up with'' he muttered, ''even if they moved on and didn''t inform Vance, their old hideout will still be there and hopefully give us some clues! Rowan shook his head immediately, ''they are still here'' he replied determinedly, ''Val''s blood runs through them, he can sense every Vamp in existence, he wouldn''t have sent us here without checking that one of the brood was still living in the area. Daniel nodded, ''he''s right Riles, no Vamp can hide from their King, remember? Vance''s father, Viktor, could sense nearby covens when he was out with Justin trying to save Vance when he got poisoned. The King has a unique bond with all of his subjects, if Val says that they are here, then they are here, we just need to find them.


    Scrambling to their feet, the group dusted themselves off before heading toward the distant town. When they entered the area, they were greeted with tarmacked roads that were lined by nondescript houses. The paint was peeling from windows and doors, gardens overgrown with weeds that gave the entire ce a feeling of abandonment.


    Walking through the empty street, the group remained on guard, their gazes swivelling back and forth as they slowly made their way toward the centre where an ornate clock tower stood.


    Reaching the brick structure, they noticed that each side held a clock face that showed a different time. The most curious part was that each face seemed to move at a different speed, the first one taking at least five minutes for the second hand toplete a rotation, the fastest taking less than thirty seconds.


    Raising an eyebrow in query, Daniel pointed silently up to the faces, as the others shrugged in confusion.


    Looking around them at the deste streets, Rowan suddenly nudged Riley''s shoulder, getting his attention before he pointed covertly to one of the houses where thece curtain was moving slightly as if it had just been dropped back into ce. Gazing around the group, Riley gave them a questioning look, each of hispanions nodding silently before he stepped away from the clock toward the small, terraced house and ced his hand on the broken wooden gate. Pushing gently, he cringed as it squealed in protest to the movement, once open, the group filed through, and made their way to the front door.


    Reaching up, Riley hesitated for a second before knocking tentatively on the door. Waiting, they heard a squeak of fear and a scurrying of feet before silence hit them again.


    ''Hello?'' Riley called out loudly, ''is anyone home? We would just like to ask you for some directions.''


    Knocking again, louder, the Luna called out again until they heard the sound of a bolt scraping back and a crack appeared in the door. ''Go away'' a young woman''s voice hissed desperately, fearced into her words. ''Ma-am, we mean you no harm'' Riley replied quickly, ''please, we just need directions!


    ''No, you need to leave town, please for you own safety, you need to go'' the female said as she went to shut the door again.


    Growling in annoyance, Rowan pushed to the front and raised his foot, kicking against the door, forcing it to fly open, sending a red headed woman backwards into the wall.


    Striding inside, Rowan beckoned for the others to follow as the youngdy scrambled up, terror in her face as she rushed back to the door and tried to shut it quickly, her hands fumbling with the locks.


    cing a calming hand onto the young girl''s arm, Alessia slowly moved her out of the way before shutting the door securely and sliding the dead bolt into ce.


    ''Rowan! You can''t just barge into people''s houses'' the she wolf hissed angrily as she gave the worried human an apologetic look.


    ''She was being cagey'' the warrior replied in annoyance, ''something is going on here and I was fed up of standing in the street like some sort of target.


    ''Are you not being a tad dramatic?'' Landen asked as he rolled his eyes.


    Meeting the warrior''s gaze, Rowan replied, ''did you not notice that the streets were deserted mate? There wasn''t a homeless person, child or old granny out doing their weekly shop, when was thest time you saw a town like this?'' he demanded.


    Daniel paled slightly, ''with rissa'' he mumbled, ''when they were being picked off by a Vamp''. Spinning to the cowering young woman, the older Beta walked over to her and pulled her gently into the lounge, helping her to sit down before he crouched in front of her and spoke gently. ''Ma-am, can you tell me your name?'' he asked.


    The red head looked around at the group fearfully before forcing out, ''Terri.'' Swallowing hard, she added, ''are you with them?''


    ''With whom?'' Landen asked as he knelt next to his father, and took the young girl''s hand in his own, patting itfortingly.


    ''The night walkers'' she whispered, her eyes widening.


    The warriors looked around at each other concerned, ''what are night walkers?'' Alessia asked nervously.


    ''Theye at night, when the four clocks all point to twelve at the same time, they walk through the streets and...'' she shuddered as her voice failed her.


    ''And what?'' Nathaniel pushed immediately.


    ''They take people'' the young girl replied, her whole body shaking as she ced her arms around herself protectively.


    ''When did this start?'' the Alpha asked worriedly.


    Shutting her eyes momentarily, Terri took a deep shuddering breath before replying, ''just over thirty years ago!


    Rowan turned his gaze to the human woman, his heart starting to race, ''just over thirty years ago? Before then they never came here?'' he demanded harshly. Raising her eyes to the warrior''s, Terri nodded slowly, ''yes, why?''


    Rowan closed his eyes as he exhaled heavily, ''it was a few years after I dealt with Vincenzo, it looks like they have found themselves a new feeding ground'' he sighed.


    Alessia''s eyes widened at his words, ''my brother'' she whimpered, ''he was taken by one of them wasn''t he? They took and fed off my brother? Oh my Goddess! No, no, no!'' she shouted, her voice bing hysterical.


    Nathaniel grabbed the she wolf and pulled her tightly into his arms, holding her steady as she shook, ''it''s OK Lessi, we don''t know anything yet'' he soothed as he stroked her hair. ''Lets not jump to conclusions OK, I promised to help you find him and I will.'' Alessia leaned into him as her sobs wracked her body, her voice muffled in his shirt but still understandable as she whispered, ''but you never said alive.''

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 31

    is a fact.


    Pulling back, Nathaniel growled as he ced his hands on either side of Alessia''s face, staring into her eyes. You stop that right now; do you hear me?'' he demanded roughly as he held her gaze with his own. ''We are going to find your brother alive and well and that Shaking her head, Alessia whimpered, ''you don''t know that you can''t know that Nate!''


    Nathaniel frowned, ''I can, and I do'' he replied sternly, ''your brother is fine, and we will get you back to him!


    Terri looked up sadly, ''they took your brother?'' she asked quietly as Alessia nodded, ''they took my brother too'' she added with a small sob.


    Detaching herself from Nathaniel, Alessia moved over to the human and sat down next to her, taking her free hand in her own, ''I''m so sorry'' she whispered.


    ''I''m sorry about your brother too'' Terri replied with a weak smile.


    Looking up at Nathaniel, Alessia''s face darkened, ''we need to find them Nate'' she growled.


    The warrior nodded immediately as he turned to his dad, ''how are we going to do this dad?'' he asked


    Riley scratched his chin as he contemted the problem, ''the best thing to do is to let them take one of us he said slowly.


    ''No! you can''t do that, they''ll kill you'' Terri whimpered in fear, ''please, don''t risk yourselves!


    Daniel smirked as he replied, ''don''t worry about us Terri, we are tougher than we look!


    The human smiled shyly, ''you all actually look really tough, i''m just not sure toughness is enough against these guys, they literally hoisted some of the strongest men in our town onto their shoulders like they were nothing more than a sack of potatoes.'' Landen tapped his fingers on his knee as his fell into thought, ''they don''t turn up till midnight'' he mused, so why are the streets empty now, the sun is still up!''


    Terri raised her eyes to the warrior, ''people got scared'' she whispered, ''they didn''t understand why the clocks were different. Mechanics got inside, trying to fix them but nothing they did made a difference, they still run at different speeds. The first time that they aligned, and the night walkers came, they took people from their beds, mothers, sisters, brothers. The town panicked, thinking that these things were going to return every night, but they didn''t and after a while everyone rxed. About eight monthster, the clocks aligned again, and the walkers returned, more people snatched from their homes.


    Over the years, every time the clocks struck twelve, which is the only time that its chimes'' she added with a weak smile. ''People would go missing, it became apparent that the walkers were particr in their prey, only those between the ages of eighteen and thirty were taken and only when the clock chimes, but the fear never left. The smartest people that lived here in the town worked out when the clocks would align, and everyone started to lock themselves in their homes before noon. I don''t know why, it''s never happened but its as if we all have this deep-rooted belief that if we don''t hide, the clocks will chime at midday, and they wille and take all of us!


    Sighing deeply, the woman shrugged, ''I know it doesn''t make sense, but everyone has been terrified of that damn clock out there for years. Mothers tell their children that they can''t y out at all on the day the clock will chime, heck some of them have built shelters in their homes and gardens to try and protect their loved ones! A child''s eighteenth is no longer a celebration into adulthood, it''s the day that they be eligible to be taken'' she shuddered.


    ''Where are your parents?'' Daniel asked softly, as he took in the woman''s youthful features. He pinned her to be in her early twenties meaning she had been at risk for a few years.


    Terri swallowed, ''my.. uh.. my dad'' she stumbled hesitantly, ''he.. well he tried to stop them taking Steven, he was twenty four at the time. The night walkers.. they grabbed Steven and my dad grabbed his leg. They struck him in the head and when he wouldn''t release my brother from his grip, they beat him unconscious.. he died in the square from his injuries'' she mumbled as a tear ran down her cheek.


    ''I''m so sorry Terri'' Alessia whispered as she pulled the young woman into her arms, holding her tightly.


    ''What about your mother?'' Daniel pushed gently.


    Terriughed bitterly, ''taken, just after she gave birth to me, I was born an hour before the clock struck, they dragged her from the delivery room, my dad was left to raise us both, it''s why he fought so hard to stop them taking Steve. He always said he failed my mum; he had gone to the hospital nursery to see me as they cleaned mum up. The two maternity nurses that were tending to her, were no match for them, they were both killed and mum was taken.


    My dad always said that he was just so happy to see me as mum had such a difficult pregnancy and they worried a few times that she would lose me. She was on bed rest for thest two months, so all thoughts of the date left him, and he followed the midwife to the nursery to check that I really was OK. As the clock chimed, he turned back, ran for the delivery room to find both nurses dead and my mum was gone!


    Alessia''s grip tightened on the young woman who shrugged as she pulled a smile onto her face, ''I''m sorry, I''m just pouring my life out to you all, you don''t need that'' she mumbled.


    Daniel shook his head, ''we want to know Terri, everything you tell us helps us know what ising, plus, we kind of forced ourselves into your life when captain heavy hand over there broke open your door'' he added with a jerk of his thumb toward Rowan who just scowled in response.


    ''Do you know how many were takenst time?'' Nathaniel asked quietly.


    ''Four'' Terri replied immediately, ''it''s always four.''


    ''Always? That''s very precise'' Landen mused.


    Terri shrugged, ''ten to twelve of them turn up at the clock strike, and four people are chosen, they are picked up between the group and we never see them again'' she mumbled.


    Pulling away, Terri sat up as she wiped her eyes, ''would any of you like a cup of tea?'' she asked with a shakyugh, ''I feel bad that I''m not being a very good host.


    ''I''ll help you'' Alessia said as she jumped up, ''I know how they all take their coffee and trust me, you are going to want someone with you when you see how much sugar Landen needs in his coffee.''


    Giggling, Terri scrambled up and led the way to a small kitchen, pushing the door open she ushered the she wolf inside before following, allowing the door to swing shut behind her. ''So, your name is Lessi?'' the woman asked slowly.


    Blushing, Alessia nodded as she stuck out her hand, ''yes, sorry! My name is Alessia, but everyone calls me Lessi'' she said, ''we should have introduced ourselves!


    ''Well, me freaking out on you all didn''t really open the door for introductions'' Terri replied with augh. ''What about all the eye candy out there? What are there names and where do I find one?''


    Laughing, Alessia shook her head, ''sorry, they are all mated'' she replied.


    ''Mated?'' Terri asked, her brow creasing in confusion.


    ''Oh, uh, I mean, married, they are all married, well except Nate, but he has found someone special'' Alessia corrected quickly.


    ''Which one is Nate? And now serious is the someone special?'' Terri murmured with a wink, making Alessia giggle louder.


    The gruff one that kicked your door in? That''s Rowan, he doesn''t talk much but if there''s ever a fight, stand behind him, he''s like a one-man tank. The older one who knelt in front of you is Daniel, and younger one next to him is his son Landen. The other older man is Riley and Nate is thest one'' she added with a smile.


    ''Oooooh, the one who hugged you'' Terri whispered, ''are you the someone special? I''m sorry! I won''t touch, I was just ying'' she said slightly worried.


    Alessia''s eyes widened as she shook her head vehemently, ''nooo! They are all my friends; they are helping me look for my brother'' she replied.


    Nodding, Terri filled the kettle, cing it back on its housing and flicking the switch before moving around grabbing cups and spoons.


    Scooping outrge teaspoons of coffee into each mug, the young woman moved aside as Alessia added sugar to three of them, Terri widening her eyes as the she wolf ced fourrge scoops into one of the mugs. Seeing her stare, Alessia smirked, ''I told you, guy has a ridiculous sweet tooth'' she replied.


    Grabbing a tray, Terri filled each cup with water and a ssh of milk before cing each onto the serving dish and picking it up. Pulling the door open, Alessia stepped aside and allowed the other woman to go first. Walking back into the living room, Terri ced the tray onto a small coffee table as Alessia started to hand the drinks out to their owners.


    Taking a sip, Landen grinned happily, ''Lessi, did I tell you today that I love you?'' he asked.


    Rolling her eyes, Alessia replied, ''you only love thest person who gives you coffee'' she replied curtly, ''this morning you dered undying love for Nate!


    Landen grinned broadly, ''true, but at this minute the key to my heart belongs to you'' he said with a groan of appreciation as he took a second sip.


    ''You don''t want to let Sierra hear you saying that'' Nathaniel growled from behind them, his eyes on his Beta who waved his hand dismissively.


    ''Pfft, my girl knows that she''s the love of my life and I would never pick anyone over her and our baby, but I can still show appreciation to someone who brings me caffeine'' he retorted.


    ''Alessia said that you are all married'' Terri started conversationally, ''you have a baby due?''


    Landen nodded, ''in about a month'' he replied enthusiastically, ''feels surreal to think I''m going to be a dad, even more crazy than the old timer here bing a grandad for the first time'' he added with a smirk toward his father who rolled his eyes. Terri smiled as she looked at the pair, ''congrattions, that''s really exciting'' she gushed.


    Landen beamed, ''it is, though I''ll miss my girl being pregnant, damn she is sexy as hell with that bump'' he growled.


    ''Lan! Seriously! Too much information dude!'' Alessia sighed as she shook her head making the Betaugh.


    ''I love my mate, Lessi and I don''t care who knows it'' he replied easily.


    ''What is with the Mate thing'' Terri asked curiously, ''Alessia said it in the kitchen too, I''ve never heard someone call their wife a mate before.


    The men looked at each other ufortably, ''it''s kind of a deration'' Riley finally replied, ''like a soul mate?''


    Terri''s eyes lit up, ''oh I love that idea, kind of like you found someone that you feel like you can''t live without?''


    Riley smiled warmly, ''exactly like that'' he replied.


    Letting out a sigh, the woman smiled, ''I would love to find someone who thought of me like that.''

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 32

    Darkness started to fall, and with the dimming light, Terri''s breathing became more erratic as she kept staring out of the window that had bars fused onto the inside. ''Hey'' Nathaniel said as he sat down next to her, ''you will be OK, we are not going to leave you!


    Nodding distractedly, Terri wrenched her eyes from the window to focus on the Alpha who smiled encouragingly.


    ''You know, for five crazy people who kicked down my door'' she said softly, ''I''m really d you are here.


    Smiling brightly, Nathaniel chuckled, ''the pleasure it all ours Terri, we are d to be here to help you.''


    Outside the sound of the clocktower echoed through the silence, the human stiffening as the monotone gongs reverberated through the air. Dong... Dong... Dong... Reaching out instinctively, Terri''s fingers found Nathaniel''s as she curled her hand around his and gripped it tightly.


    Rowan appeared in the room, hurrying over to the widow to peek out between the curtains as Riley rushed to the lights and switched them off.


    ''Oh God, Oh God'' Terri muttered shakily as she huddled closer to the Alpha.


    ''You are OK Terri, we won''t let anything happen to you'' Nathaniel murmured softly, his eyes glued to the ex-Rogue who hadn''t moved from his ce by the window.


    Daniel and Landen had taken up position behind the front door as a first line of defence against intrusion, Alessia was next to Riley by the closed living room door, her hands trembling slightly but a look of determination on her face.


    The final chime of the clock rang out before silence fell once again, Rowan nced over his shoulder and shook his head quickly to Nathaniel letting him know that no-one had appeared yet before returning his gaze to the streets. Moment''ster, Rowan''s body stiffened in the darkness, drawing the Alpha''s attention, making him thankful for his werewolf sight.


    Lifting his hands behind his back, the warrior held up eight fingers, signally how many night walkers had entered the town square not wanting to link the group in case he missed anything whilst distracted.


    Nathaniel quickly linked the others with the number, noticing out of the corner of his eye that Riley surreptitiously tapped Alessia''s arm eight times to let her know how many enemies they faced. Her slight nod told him that she had understood and he watched as her ws slowly began to elongate from her fingers in readiness.


    ''Are they here?'' Terri whispered, her voice shaking as she clung to Nate''s hand.


    ''They are here, don''t talk we don''t know how good their hearing is'' Nathaniel murmured quickly.


    Outside, the eight figures were stood by the clocktower, they seemed to be waiting. Two suddenly strode forward eagerly, as another two fell into step beside them, walking with them as they split off and headed toward houses further down the street. The third pair were soon following behind, the figure in front almost running as he made his way to one of the houses.


    Momentster the splintering of wood could be heard before screams of terror filled the air. Terri squeaked, her hand flying to her mouth as she tried to muffle her sounds.


    Rowan''s body became rigid, a pair of red eyes had swung in their direction before a tall brooding figure from the final pair had started to stalk toward the house that they were hidden in.


    Walking up to the door, a voice whispered, e out little one, I can sense you, don''t hide from me!


    Nathaniel shook his head immediately at Terri, gripping her tighter as her eyes widened.


    A sigh came from outside, ''I don''t want to frighten you, don''t make me force you little one,e willingly and it will be so much easier!


    ''Oh God, he''sing for me'' Terri whimpered, ''why me? Please, save me!


    A second figure stood by the first, whispering something as the original gave a small reluctant nod and stepped back. Lifting his foot, the second mmed his heel into the door, sending it crashing to the ground easily in its already weakened state. Daniel and Landen growled warningly making the two intruders'' step back, ''wolves'' the first spat angrily, ''what are you doing here? Hand her over!''


    ''Not a chance bloodsucker'' Landen growled back as their smell hit the pair, ''she doesn''t want to go with you, sorry boys, but no dinner for you bastards tonight!''


    The vampire snarled, his fangs shing under the lights from the streetlights, ''you think you can stop me from taking what is mine wolf?'' he demanded loudly. ''News sh a*s hole, she isn''t yours'' Landen growled back.


    The first vampire''srade became inpatient and lunged at Landen who met him quickly, the pair crashing together and rolling around the small hallway, fangs and ws shing at each other frantically.


    Riley quickly pulled the door open, grabbing the fighting vampire and dragging him into the living room as Daniel grabbed the second one by the cor, pulling him over the threshold.


    Scurrying around the four, Alessia quickly picked up the door and pushed it back into ce, grabbing a table that decorated the space and cing it up against the door to hold it in ce.


    Back in the living room, Terri was cowering in a corner as the taller of the vampires watched her hungrily from his ce on the floor where Landen and Riley were holding him in ce. His friend was also being subdued by Daniel and Rowan who were not being careful about refraining from hurting the vampire in their hold.


    ''My little one'' the vampire called out to Terri beseechingly, ''please, I don''t have much time before I have to return, I need you.''


    Terri shook her head in terror, ''why me'' she muttered more to herself, her eyes fixated on the man in front of her, ''why did it have to be me?''


    The vampire struggled against the Alpha and Beta''s hold as he continued to plead with the woman, not even seeming to realise that he was surrounded by werewolves.


    ''Please, my love, I will do anything for you'' he whispered desperately.


    ''Then leave me alone'' Terri whispered in fear.


    The vampire''s eyes went wide, ''I ... can''t'' he replied brokenly, ''I can do anything but that.''


    ''You will not be taking Terri anywhere Vamp'' Daniel growled as he dug his nails into his captive''s shoulder painfully.


    ''Terri'' the vampire breathed, his face lighting up, ''what a beautiful name, I knew your name would be as beautiful as you'' he said wistfully.


    Rowan frowned as he nced over at Riley who met his gaze equally perplexed, ''what do you want with Terri?'' he finally asked gruffly.


    Dragging his gaze from Terri''s face, the vampire looked up at the warrior in surprise as if only just remembering that they were there, ''I want to take her home'' he replied, ''to marry me.''


    Terri''s eyes widened as she stared at the man in front of her, ''what?'' she asked faintly.


    The vampire returned his gaze to the human, his face softening as he smiled at her, ''match'' he breathed.


    Rowan straightened up, his hands loosening on the vampire''s shoulder, ''did you just say match?'' he demanded loudly, ''Terri is your match?''


    The vampire nodded solemnly, ''of course, that is why we are here, we can only sense our match when the clock in the centre of the vige strike twelve at the same time. We know that our matches are in one of the viges around us, but we get only get the chance to find them right now. We have thirty minutes to sense and im them before the window closes'' he said sadly before brightening, ''I have been looking for you for so many years my love, but I was always in the wrong town, This year though, the Gods of bloodlust looked favourably on me and I was selected to be allowed a chance here to search and I finally found you'' he breathed excitedly.


    ''But you eat us'' Terri whimpered in fear as a look of disgust swiped across the vampire''s face.


    ''Please my love! Do not speak of something so disgusting, lips as pretty as yours should never speak such stomach turning words'' he replied pulling a face, his friend also shuddering at her words.


    Shuffling forward a few inches, Terri watched the man cautiously, ''you don''t eat us?'' she asked tentatively.


    ''Oh God no'' the vampire replied, ''I cannot imagine anything more vile, I am a vegan my love, I don''t eat flesh!''


    Behind him Landen snorted, drawing the vampire''s reproachful gaze, ''a vegan vampire? You expect us to believe us, you need blood to survive'' he snorted.


    Raising an eyebrow, the vampire replied, ''there is synthesised blood now werewolf, we do not need to kill living creatures to live!


    Terri''s eyes flicked to the group, her fear back, ''you are werewolves?'' she squeaked, scooting back to the wall hurriedly.


    Alessia hurried over to the girl, kneeling down but being careful not to touch the fear-stricken female, ''we are werewolves Terri, but I promise that we are no more dangerous to you now than we were an hour ago'' she soothed.


    ''You aren''t real though, werewolves and vampires are not real, they are stories!'' Terri whispered desperately.


    Alessia smiled softly, ''we are real Terri, but I swear, we are no danger to you or your town, we would never hurt you!


    Nodding slowly, Terri allowed the she wolf to reach out and ce a hand on her knee.


    ''My love, I am begging you, I have very little time, please,e with me'' the vampire broke in, his whole body crumpling in despair as his eyes pleaded. ''You can bring your friends with you, and I... I promise, if you don''t want to stay I will let you go'' he added in defeat.


    ''Abel!'' the vampire next to him hissed, ''this is your one chance, you can''t promise her that.''


    Abel shook his head, his eyes never leaving Terri''s, ''it is OK Cian, if my love will agree to at leaste with us and see the life that she could have, I will give her the choice to leave me'' he replied softly.


    ncing over at the small clock on the mantlepiece, Cian growled before dropping his gaze in defeat, ''we need to hurry, we have to leave in ten minutes'' he warned.


    Nodding, Abel raised his eyebrows questioningly at the human who slowly moved toward him again, ''do you promise to let me go if I want to leave?'' she asked quietly.


    Abel nodded immediately, ''I will make a blood oath to you if you want me too'' he replied.


    Looking up at the werewolves, the human female shrugged in confusion.


    Rowan cleared his throat, ''a blood oath is unbreakable for a vampire, if Abel makes one with you and tries to break it he will die'' he said simply.


    Her mouth falling open, Terri shook her head, ''no it''s OK, I don''t need a blood oath'' she said quickly, ''I wille with you, if my friends can alsoe and you agree to let us all leave when we ask! Abel nodded immediately, ''I swear my love, your decisions will always be respected and obeyed'' he replied candidly.


    Slowly straightening up, the werewolves released their hold on the two vampires who straightened up with a wince, rolling their muscles to try and remove the cramps that had started to form. ''Shall we go then?'' Abel asked hopefully as he looked at Terri ..

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 33

    ''Shall we go then?'' Abel asked hopefully, his eyes on Terri. Hesitating for a moment, the human finally nodded bringing a relieved smile to Abel''s face. Holding out his hand to the young woman, he waited patiently as she paused, staring at his hand before slowly extending her own and allowing him to wrap his fingers around her palm. Walking outside, the group tried not to react to the pained cries that came from other homes, following the two vampires that strode with purpose toward the edge of the town.


    ''What about your friends?'' Terri whispered quietly.


    Abel looked down at her lovingly, ''they have already left my love, some of our brood are a little less finessed when ites to their match. I can''t me them, some of our people have been waiting thirty years to find their one true love.


    Terri blushed at his words, a small smile tugging at the corner of her lips as she dropped her gaze to her feet, allowing the strong, well dressed vampire to lead her away from her home.


    As they stepped over the boundary and out into the wilderness, Terri shivered as a wind whipped past them pulling at her thin dress.


    Looking down, Abel immediately released her hand before shrugging off his warm woollen jacket that he draped over her shoulders. ''Thank you'' Terri murmured with a grateful smile.


    Abel grinned, ''nothing is too much for you my love, I will give you every item I am wearing if you need it.''


    Cian rolled his eyes at the vampire''s words, ''you literally just found her and you are already under her thumb'' he grumbled lowly.


    Abel smiled, ''forgive my brother, he has not found his match yet so does not understand the overwhelming need to protect them'' he winked.


    Terri coughed, ''Cian is your brother? You don''t look very alike'' she said with a blush.


    Abelughed, ''half brothers'' he corrected, ''our father took a chosen mate after my mother died and turned her, Cian is the result of their mating!


    The human looked up curiously, ''you can take a chosen mate? So why are you looking for your match?'' she asked.


    Abel sighed, ''well firstly, the love between chosen mates is never as strong as the love between a match and also, unfortunately.. a chosen mate is no longer an option for our brood'' he sighed. ''Why?'' Terri asked, unable to stop herself.


    Abel smiled down at her, ''I promise little one, I shall answer all your questions but first I really want to get you home, it is bitter out here tonight and I worry that your frail human body will contract one of those illnesses that you all seem so prone too! Terri giggled despite herself, ''you make us sound like we are riddled with germs'' she replied in amusement.


    The vampire chuckled, ''not you little one, to me, you are perfection'' he said warmly.


    They walked for over an hour before a slight shimmering caught Nathaniel''s eye ahead of them, ''what is that?'' he asked harshly.


    Abel waved a hand dismissively, ''it''s the barrier werewolf, please do not feel guarded, it is to hold us in not yourselves'' he said quietly.


    Stepping through nervously, they found themselves at the edge of a small vige filled with lights that shone from homes that were dotted around.


    Leading the way, Abel waved at a few of the residents who called out to him asking if Terri was the one, to which the vampire beamed happily and nodded.


    The werewolves kept themselves on alert, watching the surrounding vampires who were eying them suspiciously but not making any attempt to stop them from proceeding.


    Walking past the homes they finally found themselves in front of arge building that had the look of a plush hotel, turning to the group, Abel breathed in deeply, ''our leader lives here, please allow me to speak first as it is unorthodox toe back with anyone other than our match'' he said slowly.


    Nodding, Riley agreed for the group, ''we understand Abel, we will remain quiet until you or your leader ask us to speak'' he replied.


    Giving the Luna a thankful smile, Abel led the way up the few steps to the front door and pushed it open, leading Terri inside as everyone else filed in behind them, Cian bringing up the rear and shutting the door behind them.


    Walking down a long corridor to the right, Abel nodded to staff members who greeted him until he reached arge set of solid mahogany double doors with gold handles.


    Lifting his free hand, Abel rapped smartly onto the wood, before opening the door at the voice inside granting them entrance.


    Entering the room, a vampire in his early fifties stood up, his face breaking into a relieved smile as his gaze fell upon Abel.


    ''Abel, you return'' he called out as he hurried forward toward the young vampire and hugged him tightly before turning to Terri, his eyes widening, ''is this her?'' he asked, his eyes lighting up with hope.


    ''Yes, great uncle, this is Terri, my match'' Abel replied as he pushed Terri forward who reached out tentatively to shake the older man''s hand.


    ''Such a beautiful girl, my great nephew is one lucky man'' the vampire murmured as he raised Terri''s hand to his lips and kissed it.


    Stepping back, the Vampire ran his calcted gaze over the werewolves before returning his eyes to Abel expectantly, ''guests?'' he asked curiously, ''this is unorthodox Abel.''


    The younger Vampire nodded as he ran a hand through his short ck hair, ''yes, apologies great uncle, the werewolves were protecting my match and I invited them here to see that we do not harm the people whoe here'' he replied with a wince. Bristling slightly, the older Vampire retorted, ''we do not harm others Abel, why would they think such a thing?''


    Terri suddenly spoke, her body shaking as she said, ''I''m sorry sir, this is my fault, we didn''t know what was happening to our friends...we thought you were eating us'' she said quietly.


    The older vampire paused momentarily before a heartyugh burst from his lips. Clutching his stomach, he roared loudly until a young woman in her early thirties hurried in and tutted at him, ''Cassius!'' she scolded, ''what are you doing, calm down this instant!'' Wiping his eyes, the older vampire took heaving breaths until hisughter subsided, ''I am sorry my love, I couldn''t help it'' he replied with a soft smile at the blonde haired woman who immediately smiled back as she ced her hand on his arm. Turning to the group, the woman beamed as she stepped forward to hug Abel tightly and then Terri as she rambled loudly about him finding his match.


    ''I apologise for my husband'' she added with a wave of her hand at Cassius, ''he''s been around so long, he seems to have forgotten his manners'' she growled with a stern look at the old man who shuffled ufortably. ''My name is Idris, I am Cassius''s match, it is a pleasure to have you here in our home, especially you, youngdy'' she added happily as she looked over at Terri, her gaze lingering on the young woman slightly longer than necessary.


    ''Come, lets go to the kitchen and get some food, the fear of being selected seems to always make our new members hungry'' she said with a wink as she beckoned to the group to follow her. Walking out of the door she had just entered; Idris led the group down a dimly lit hallway that had bare wooden floorboards covered by a luxurious carpet runner.


    Near the end, she pushed open arge swinging door that gave way to a spacious kitchen that was full of expensive appliances.


    Ushering the group toward the table, the woman smiled brightly as she told them to sit down before bustling around the kitchen eagerly, grabbing pans and trays.


    The door opened after them to reveal a young man and two women who were nked by a Vampire each, the three humans looking around nervously before spotting Terri.


    One of the young woman squeaked shrilly as she ran over to the blonde, throwing her arms around Terri''s neck and hugging her tightly, ''you got taken too Terri?'' she whispered in fright.


    Terri nodded as she patted the girl''s armfortingly before pulling her into the chair next to her, a tall red headed male Vampire taking the seat next to her and reaching for her hand possessively.


    ''Yes, I got selected too Phillipa'' she replied softly as she looked around the table, noting that the other two couples had joined them silently.


    ''Everyone, this is my friend Phillipa'' she introduced to herpanions, ''Phillipa, this is Riley, Daniel, Nathaniel, Landen, Rowan and Alessia. They are... um... werewolves'' she finishedmely as the three human''s stiffened.


    The red head next to Phillipa growled, ''why are you here wolves, we have no quarrel with your kind!


    Abel lifted his hand to the other, ''Calm thyself Sage'' he ordered firmly, ''they are here as my guests and Uncle Cassius is already aware and sanctioned their visit'' he warned.


    Sage growled deep in his throat, as he eyed the werewolves suspiciously, Rowan growling back challengingly as he made to stand. Nathaniel caught the warrior''s wrist quickly, holding him down as Sage leaned forward slightly to meet Rowan''s gaze until he felt a sharp smack on his head. ''Ouch! Idris! What was that for?'' he whined as he rubbed the top of his head vigorously.


    ''That was for disrespecting our guests'' young man'' Idris snapped back as she waved therge metaldle that she had used to hit him with, menacingly at him. ''I may be a human young man, but you will show respect at my table, do you understand?'' she demanded.


    Dropping his gaze, Sage nodded dully, ''yes ma-am'' he mumbled, chastised.


    ''Good, now why don''t ourst two newbies introduce themselves?'' Idris added with an encouraging smile toward the young man and woman who were still sat silently.


    Clearing his throat, the young ck haired man said, ''I am Ren''


    The young sandy haired woman hesitantly raised her hand in a small wave as she added, ''Tempest.''


    The Vampiress sat next to Ren smiled, showing off her fangs, ''Cyan'' she said in her sultry voice as she flipped her deep purple hair over her shoulder before running a red painted fingernail down Ren''s cheek intimately.


    ''Stone'' was all that Tempest''s match said, his dark brooding eyes sweeping the table, studying each new member before alighting back on the sandy haired woman next to him.


    Soon, Idris was dolling out warm bowls of homemade soup before cing a few tes of buttered crusty bread in the centre for everyone to help themselves too.


    Taking a seat at the head of the table, she waved for everyone to dig in before picking up her own spoon.


    Taking a spoonful, Alessia groaned loudly as she closed her eyes, ''this is so good Idris'' she said appreciatively, ''I haven''t had soup this good in many years!


    Idris smiled happily, ''thank you sweetie'' she replied with a faint blush, ''I was taught this recipe by someone very close to me, it was one of his favourites'' she said with a small sad smile.


    Terri nodded, ''It reminds me of home'' she said quietly, ''my dad loved this soup, he''d only make it for special asions or if we were sick'' she chuckled, ''sometimes my brother and I would pretend to be sick just so he would make it for us'' she added. Idris looked up at the young woman in interest, ''you have a brother? Oh he must be so upset to lose you'' she said sadly.


    Terri shrugged, ''he was taken years ago'' she said sadly, ''but now I know you don''t eat us, maybe he is here?'' she suddenly added, hope sparking in her eyes.


    Idrisughed, ''we definitely do not eat humans, so yes, your brother should be here, what is his name? I''ll get my son to look for him'' she said helpfully. ''Oh, are you sure? I don''t mind asking around myself'' Terri replied, her face lighting up, ''well if that''s OK'' she murmured as she looked at Abel worriedly.


    The Vampire patted her hand, ''you can do whatever you want little one, as I said, your every desire will be fulfilled if I can possibly make it so''


    Idris smiled, ''always the romantic Abel, I am so d that your match is such a lovely youngdy'' she mused.


    ''What is a match?'' Phillipa hissed desperately from Terri''s side, pulling her attention.


    ''Sage!'' Idris immediately admonished, her face turning stern, ''have you not exined to Phillipa why she is here? What of you two?'' she added turning her re on the vampiress and vampire who both raised their shoulders in a shrug. Letting out a deep sigh, Idris straightened her shoulders before addressing the table, ''You four are the matches of these four vampires'' she said softly.


    ''Umm I prefer the term vampiress Idris'' came Cyan''s amused voice.


    Rolling her eyes, Idris continued, ''and vampiress'' she said as Cyan gave a nod of acknowledgement, ''this means that you are their fated partner, their only love!


    Phillipa shrieked as she looked around the table, ''what does that mean?'' she asked, her voice getting higher and higher as she started to panic.


    Giving the young girl a calming look, Idris replied, ''it means that these vampire''s and vampiress will treat you like the most important person to ever walk the earth and you will live here with us from now on.''


    Terri stiffened, ''you promised..'' she whispered to Abel, as she looked up at him with betrayal.


    Patting her hand, Abel looked up at Idris, ''I have agreed with Terri that she will not be forced to remain here Aunt Idris, if she chooses not to stay'' he said clearly.


    Idris blinked as she stared at the young Vampire speechless for a moment, ''Abel, why would you promise that? You know the cost of a human returning'' she hissed worriedly.


    Abel nodded, ''I do Auntie, but I trust in my match to choose me willingly when she sees what I can offer her, I do not wish to mark her forcefully'' he added darkly.


    ''What does he mean mark you? What is marking? Oh God, why are we here'' Phillipa whispered as she began to fidget with her hair distractedly. Sage raising a hand and running it down her back soothingly as she looked over at him in surprise, to be met with a loving look.


    Idris'' face look conflicted for a moment before she slowly pulled her shirt from her neck to reveal four puncture wounds in her neck that had long healed.


    ''They bit you? They drank your blood?'' Phillipa shouted as she started to try and rise from the table, looking for an exit. Sage grabbed her around the waist, pulling her into hisp easily and holding her there, smiling in amusement as she tried to struggle from his grip, screaming in panic.


    ''I did not have my blood drank Phillipa'' Idris called over the young girl''s screams of terror, drawing everyone''s attention back to her. Releasing her shirt, Idris said, ''that is my mark from my match, it binds me to him for eternity. It also gives me a prolonged life and slows my aging so that I will live as long as my match does!


    Tempest finally spoke up, as she looked between the now silent Phillipa and Idris, ''so our match will mark us and we can never leave?'' she repeated softly.


    Idris nodded, ''yes, I''m afraid so sweetie but please believe me when I say it is a good life here, you will be treated like queens and a king. I have been here twenty three years and I can honestly say that it has been a wonderful life so far!'' Terri gasped, ''twenty three years? How old are you? You look in your early thirties!'' she spluttered in shock.


    Laughing, Idris replied, ''I am fifty six years old, this is what the mark does, it slows your body''s aging to a crawl, my match, Cassius is already over six hundred years old, which is still very young in Vampire age'' she winked.


    Phillipa turned to Sage who was now twisting her hair around his finger in fascination as she sat in hisp, ''how old are you?'' she demanded.


    Sage shrugged, ''I''m still a youngling'' he replied easily, ''I celebrated my two hundred and fifteenth birthday at thest full moon.''

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 34

    ''Crazy Vampire who wants to bite me said what now?'' Phillipa replied stunned.


    ''Two hundred and fifteen'' Sage replied easily as he started to it a small section of her hair with his fingers.


    Turning back to the human woman at the top of the table, Phillipa shook her head weakly, ''I can''t be married to someone over two hundred! I''m eighteen!'' she mumbled dazedly.


    Idris gave a nod, ''I understand Phillipa, I felt the same when I met Cassius, but you need to understand that Vampire''s reach maturity at two hundred years old, so inparison, in human years, Sage is neen years old. Opening and shutting her mouth, Phillipa looked back at the Vampire and finally forced out, ''I think I''m just going to pretend you are neen if that''s OK!


    Sage chuckled, ''you can make me any age you want baby as long as you stay by my side!


    Tempest looked up at Stone, ''how old are you?'' she asked softly.


    ''Two hundred and eighty four'' Stone replied gruffly, ''so twenty five in human speak!


    Tempest nodded with a small smile, ''I''m twenty two, so how old is that in Vampire?''


    A small smile graced the Vampire''s face for the first time as he quickly did the math, ''about two hundred and fifty'' he replied warmly as he moved closer to her and slipped his arm around her waist.


    Ren went to open his mouth when Cyan silenced him by cing her lips to his in a slow heated kiss that caused his breathing to falter. ''One never asks ady her age'' she whispered against him as he nodded dazedly. Looking up at Abel, Terri waited expectantly, meeting her gaze momentarily, he let out a frustrated sigh as the Vampire grumbled, ''I am three hundred and twenty five!


    ''Uhhh, oh.. OK'' the young girl replied surprised, ''well I''m twenty three.


    Irdis gave Terri a wistful look, ''twenty three'' she whispered, ''just like her.''


    ''Like who?'' Landen asked from his seat beside the older woman.


    Idris smiled sadly, ''it doesn''t matter sweetie, I lost someone when I came here, well actually I lost two someone''s, but I got one of them back!


    ''You had a child'' Nathanial replied softly, as the older woman nodded.


    ''I had two children, my son, who came back to me and I also had a daughter. Just after she was born, Cassius came for me, I.. I didn''t even get to name her'' she added wistfully, before shrugging sadly and stering a smile onto her face.


    Terri froze as she looked up at the woman with blonde hair just like her own and green eyes like her brothers. ''Was your son''s name... Steven?'' she asked, her heart beating faster.


    Idris nodded slowly, ''yes, how did you know that?'' she asked warily.


    Terri smiled sadly, ''my brother''s name is Steven, he was taken when he was twenty four. My mother was taken an hour after I was born, my father had to raise me alone. He named me Terri, he said that my mother was raised by an Aunt as a child, and her name was Terri-Anne, he said that my mum was heartbroken when Aunt Terri died just after they met and used to say how she wished that she had lived to meet her children.


    Idris nodded as tears slid down her face, ''my auntie Terri took me in after your grandma ran off with her third boyfriend, leaving me once again on her doorstep. Auntie Terri said no more and took custody of me. I loved her so much, she was my real mum in every sense except she didn''t give birth to me, caring for me when I wasn''t her responsibility!


    Terri''s brow furrowed, ''dad always called my mum Diddy though, Steven and I always thought her real name was Diana or something'' she said in confusion.


    Idrisughed, ''that''s what my Derek always called me, he used to say it was because i''m not very tall, though who is when stood next to someone who is six foot two'' she added, smiling at the memory. ''I was small... diddy'' she whispered as she reached up and brushed away a tear that was trying to leave her eye.


    ''You are my mum?'' Terri called uncertainly as the group looked between the pair.


    ''My baby'' Idris whispered, nodding her head as she stumbled to her feet and ran blindly toward the girl grabbing her tightly as she fell against the older woman''s chest.


    ''Why didn''t youe back mummy?'' Terri asked, her voice cracking, ''why did you leave us? Daddy needed you, Steven and I needed you but you never came back!


    ''I''m sorry baby, I''m so so sorry, I didn''t have a choice'' Idris whispered as she clung to the young woman as if her life depended on it.


    ''Aunt Idris, I think we need to exin what is going on here'' Cian rumbled from next to Abel.


    ''No'' Abel growled forcefully, making the two women separate in surprise, ''Terri will make her mind up without bias, she will stay with us for seven days and if she chooses to leave she will be allowed to do so.


    ''Abel! Stop being stubborn! This is your.. ''Cian started before Abel cut across him.


    ''Cain, I said no'' he roared harshly, mming his hand down onto the table before pushing back his chair roughly and climbing to his feet. Holding out his hand to Terri, he mumbled, e I will take you to your room. The young woman ced her small hand in his tentatively and allowed him to help her from her chair and lead her toward the door.


    Looking back at her mother, Terri whispered, ''I will see youter?'' hope flickering in her eyes.


    Idris nodded immediately, watching her daughter until the door shut behind the pair.


    ''Cain, would you show our other guests to some rooms please'' Idris asked quietly.


    ''Aunt Idris! How can you .. '' Cain started hot headedly, falling silent as the older woman shook her head slightly.


    ''It is his decision Cian, respect that'' Idris replied sadly before collecting up the tes and cing them in the dishwasher, dismissing the group who all stood to leave.


    Walking along the dark corridor, Terri had to half run to keep up with the long strides of the vampire who was leading her silently by the hand. ''Could we slow down?'' she called out breathlessly, Abel looked down at her, a sheepish grin crawling across his face as he shortened his steps. ''I apologise little one'' I am used to the speed of my brothers and sisters, I forget that humans are not built like us, forgive me'' he replied softly. Nodding, Terri gave a small smile, hesitating slightly as she tried to muster the courage to ask the solemn vampire a question.


    ''Ask little one'' Abel said, breaking the silence, ''I will answer any question you have that I can!''


    Taking a deep breath, Terri stumbled out, ''what are you keeping from me? What happens if I leave?''


    Abel stopped, turning to face the woman, a look of pain showing fleetingly in his features. ''I cannot tell you that'' he said softly, ''not yet anyway!


    Terri studied him for a moment before asking, ''will you tell me if I stay?''


    Abel nodded, ''if you allow me to mark you, make you mine, I will happily tell you everything'' he replied with a small smile.


    Resuming their walk, Abel led her through many corridors before they finally reached a door. Opening it, he ushered the young woman inside, Terri gasping in shock as she looked around the uniquely decorated room. ''This is for me?'' she breathed. Abel nodded, ''of course little one, my match deserves the best that I can give her, so until you leave or decide to stay, this will be your room'' he replied.


    Looking back at him, Terri raised an eyebrow, ''where is your room?'' she asked.


    Abel smiled, ''My room is on the second floor, but for the next seven days, I shall use the room adjacent to yours!


    ''Why?'' Terri asked nervously.


    The vampire frowned, ''I do not want my match here at the brood, unmarked'' he said, a hint of insecurity in his voice, ''a couple of our people have grown desperate before now and forcefully marked another''s unmarked match. Though I am the nephew of the leader and know that our people would not anger me in such a way, I would rather not take the chance just because I would have to change rooms for a week.


    Terri nodded, slightly dazed at the admission before walking across the thick cream carpet and perching on the edge of therge queen sized bed. Folding her arms over her chest, she watched the vampire from underneath hershes. ''Why do you only visit when the clocks chime twelve?'' she asked finally.


    Sighing deeply, Abel shut the door before grabbing a chair from beside the desk and taking a seat across from the human female, cing it backwards and resting his arms on the chair back. ''We onlye when the clocks chime as it is the only time that we can find the town'' he said softly.


    Terri blinked, ''sorry? How do you mean? The town never moves'' she replied.


    Abel shook his head, a sad smile ying around his lips, ''to us, the town can only be found when the clock chimes, it calls to us, to those that are chosen. Eight to twelve Vampires are selected by the clock to hear the chimes, telling them that they can have the chance to find their true love. We follow the sound, four of the chosen will be blessed and the others who are not so lucky will then help us bring our loved one back. When we reach the clock tower, the chimes silence and then, then we can hear our beloved''s heartbeat.''


    The young woman fidgeted slightly, ''why did it take you so long to find me that night, I was the closest, but you were thest to move!


    Abel shook his head in amusement, ''the wolves'' he replied with a chuckle, ''their heartbeats overpowered your own and hid you from me, it wasn''t until you spoke, your fear increasing your heartrate that I pinpointed you.''


    Terri giggled nervously, ''they said that they would protect me'' she mumbled.


    Abel reached out and took the young girl''s hand in his own, ''they seem like honourable people'' he said softly.


    ''So how old is Cian?'' she asked interestedly.


    Abel grinned, ''Cian is the baby of the family, he saw his two hundredth birthday this moon'' he replied fondly, ''he has only just entered the period of finding his match, which is why he is so scathing of the effect it has when we discover who they are, he will learn though'' he added as his eyes danced with amusement.


    Terri''s eyes widened at his words, ''you are waaaay older than him!'' she whispered in awe before blushing, ''sorry! I didn''t mean..''


    Her words were drowned out by Abel''sughter, ''it is true, to Cian, I am an old man'' he agreed in amusement.


    The human''s eyes dropped to herp, ''so those other people that were with you? They remain alone?'' she asked quietly.


    Abel released her hand and ced his finger under her chin, lifting her eyes to his, ''yes little one, until the next summons from one of the townses, where they may be called forth again to search'' he replied.


    Terri looked into his eyes, feeling a small flutter in her chest as she gazed into the deep brown pools, ''why don''t you just exin to us why you want us?'' she asked slowly, ''why kill people?''


    Abel''s face hardened, ''we are not meant to hurt anyone'' he growled lowly, ''but it seems not all of the members got that memo, believe me though, those that did spill blood in the collection of their match, did not go unpunished'' he muttered darkly. ''How did you know if someone got hurt?'' Terri whispered.


    The vampire smiled, ''when you send eight to twelve members out, it is very rare to have an entire group who will keep a secret like that from the leader, and if they try? Well, let us just say that my uncle has a very special gift of coercion that he uses to make sure no human is killed.'' ''And you don''t exin to us because?.. ''the young woman prompted.


    Abel sighed as he rubbed his chin, ''many reasons, would you believe us? Would youe willingly if we gave you the choice? The time limit we have in which to leave the town.. we do not like the way this works ay more than your people do, we are a peaceful brood, we do not want trouble with our neighbours, but some things are beyond our control.''


    ''If I had refused toe, would you have made me?'' Terri asked, her voice soft.


    Abel met her gaze for a moment before he shook his head, ''before I saw you, I would have said yes, I''d have picked you up and taken you. However, the moment I looked in your eyes I knew that your happiness was all that mattered to me, so no, I would have left you there if you had asked me too'' he admitted.


    Terri smiled shyly as she reached up and brushed his hair from his eyes, her skin soft touching against the roughness of his cheek as he instinctively moved into her touch, his eyes closing.


    ''I''m really d I came with you tonight'' she murmured softly, her eyes crinkling up at the corners as she smiled up at him, ''but, i''m warning you, if you try to eat meter on when I''m asleep or preupied, I''m going to be really angry with you, so be warned'' she added sternly.


    Abel chuckled in his deep manly voice that sent shivers through her body, holding up his hands in innocence, ''I swear I won''t eat you... well unless you ask me too, I''m betting you taste divine my little human'' he added with a wink, causing the young woman to blush deeply at his words.

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 35

    The werewolves stood up from the table, giving ast look at Idris'' back before following Cian out of the kitchen and down one of the corridors to the right.


    Stopping in front of a door, the vampire indicated to it along with the next three, ''I hope you don''t mind sharing'' he said gruffly.


    ''No of course not'' Riley replied immediately, ''thank you Cian, we will arrange ourselves into roommates, we appreciate the hospitality!


    Nodding, the vampire gave a stiff bow before turning on his heel and walking away.


    ''OK, so Alessia has a room to herself'' Riley started as the she wolf rolled her eyes but didn''t argue. ''I would suggest that Daniel and I share, Nathaniel and Landen share and Rowan has a room to himself'' he added.


    ''What? The warrior gets his own room and I have to share with handsy McLeg thrower over here?'' Landen grumbled causing Alessia to p her hand over her mouth to smother her giggles.


    ''Dude! It was once!'' Nathaniel growled, ''trust me, you are not my type.''


    ''Whatever dude, I just hope your mate is prepared to have her space invaded constantly by a werewolf octopus'' the Beta grumbled back.


    ''Finished boys?'' Riley asked exasperatedly, waiting for them both to nod before continuing, ''Rowan gets his own room next to Alessia and will act as her guard while we are here. Just because these people seem nice does not mean we let our guard down! ''You think we are in danger?'' Alessia asked immediately, ''what about Terri, we promised to look after her!


    Riley smiled indulgently, ''don''t worry, I have not forgotten about Terri'' he soothed, ''but I think she will be fine. We all know what the mate bond looks like, and that vampire was definitely in the clutches of it when he was looking at that youngdy'' he said with a grin.


    Waving his hand, Riley shooed the group into their rooms, the Luna and Beta taking the first room, Nathaniel and Landen the second. Rowan walked up to the third room and opened the door, giving a sarcastic bow as he looked up at Alessia. ''Why do I get that one, what about if I want to go on the end?'' the she wolf huffed.


    ''Not happening little sister'' the warrior growled, ''you go between me and the boys, so I know that you are protected from both sides.


    Throwing her hands up, Alessia grumbled loudly as she stomped toward the door, ''I''m not a baby'' she muttered in annoyance, ''I''m a werewolf just like the rest of you, I''m perfectly capable of taking down a vamp if I needed too!


    Reaching out, Rowan ruffled her hair, ''of course you are'' he replied in a patronisingly loving tone, ''you are a big girl now!''


    pping his hand away, Alessia snapped her teeth at him, growling warningly, making the warrior chuckle as he pulled the door shut behind her and walking off to his own room.


    Sinking down onto the bed, she fell back onto the mattress letting out a sigh, maybe having a new older brother wasn''t such a good idea after all.


    Looking around the room, the she wolf noticed that it only had one other door apart from the entrance, standing up, she walked over to pull the door, revealing a small walk in closet with a rail and some drawers fitted.


    Her dder twinged, notifying her that she could do with finding a bathroom, shutting the cupboard, Alessia made her way to the entry and opened it. Standing in the middle of the corridor, she looked to the left and right, wondering which way would lead her to a bathroom.


    Rolling her eyes skyways, the she wolf took a breath before going left, she hadn''t seen any sign of a bathroom from the kitchen to their rooms so figured walking the other way might hold more promise.


    Peeking back at Nathaniel''s room and then to Rowan''s, Alessia crept past the warrior''s bedroom, her footsteps silent against the thick carpet runner, holding her breath until she was safely out of earshot. Rxing, she hurried down the hall, grumbling to herself as urgency started to hammer inside of her, ''please please please'' she muttered as she nced at each passing door.


    Rounding a corner she mmed into a solid wall, stumbling back, she waited to hit the floor as two strong hands grabbed her around the wrists, holding her steady.


    ''Careful wolfie'' came a deep seductive voice from above her.


    Looking up, Alessia felt the air leave her lungs s her gaze connected with two brown eyes filled with amusement.


    ''I.....I..she stammered, unable to look away from the towering form of the Vampire who was still holding her steady.


    ''It isn''t often I make someone speechless'' the Vampire rumbled, a low chuckle echoing from his chest. Releasing his grip, the man straightened up and ran a hand though his sleek chocte brown hair that was swept back from his face, giving him that male model look.


    ''I was... looking.. for the... bathroom'' Alessia finally managed to force out as her brain screamed at her to stop staring at the handsome Vampire in front of her.


    ''Third door on the left'' the stranger replied with a wink, jerking his thumb over his shoulder.


    ''Thank you'' the she wolf squeaked as she sidestepped the statue of hulking gorgeousness and ran down the hall to the door he had indicated.


    Pushing it open, the Green Vine warrior mmed it shut behind her, pressing her back to the wooden door before sliding down it to the floor.


    cing her head in her hands, the she wolf felt her cheeks heat up in embarrassment over the way she had reacted. Shaking her head, she cursed herself for her head being turned by a pretty face, before scrambling to her feet and doing her business. Once finished, Alessia stepped out of the room and hesitantly shifted from foot to foot, trying to decide whether to return to her room or explore the mansion that they were currently staying in.


    The voice of her wolf came through their private link, ''why are we standing here, lets go and poke around.''


    ''We are guests!'' Alessia protested, ''wouldn''t that be rude?''


    Her wolf shrugged, ''not our fault we got turned around after going to the bathroom and ended up getting lost is it?'' she retorted, ''plus, Alex met with one of these Vampires, we need to ask questions'' she hissed. Nodding, Alessia straightened her shoulders and headed further down the corridor, her wolf hearing picking up voices behind the doors she passed, though her sense of smell did not pick up another wolf''s scent. Coming to a small wooden door at the end of the walkway, she tentatively pushed open the door to reveal a small square room that held arge TV, two sofa''s and two more doors in front of her and to her right.


    Stepping inside, the she wolf studied her surroundings, the walls were lined with bookshelves that were packed with leatherbound novels that looked old. Under her feet was a Persian rug and an antique table sat between the two sofas that were ced in a L shape in front of the TV.


    Walking straight across the room, Alessia pulled open the door to reveal a small cupboard that was packed full of board games and puzzles, shutting it again, she moved to the third door, opening it cautiously and peeking outside before pulling it wide and stepping into the corridor beyond.


    Padding her way down the passage, Alessia kept her ears alert, the growing silence pulling at her already taut nerves.


    ''Where is everyone?'' her wolf growled inside her head.


    Alessia shrugged, ''I don''t know, it is unusually quiet around here'' she replied.


    Studying the pictures that adorned the walls as she passed, the she wolf noticed that each was a portrait of a Vampire, the simrity in features made her think that they must all be from the same family line.


    Twisting through endless passages, soon the she wolf was hopelessly lost, ''I hope you remember the way back'' she grumbled to her wolf, ''you talked me in to this!''


    ''Of course I do'' her wolf huffed back in annoyance, ''it''s back that way... somewhere..''


    Snorting, Alessia rolled her eyes and continued to follow the current corridor that finally opened out onto the Foyer that they had originally stepped into from outside. Infront of her therge double doors dominated the space, drawing the eye to them. Looking around herself, the young woman inched toward the entrance, reaching out her hand toward the doorknob as her heartbeat quickened.


    ''Leaving so soon Wolfie?'' came a teasing voice from behind her causing the she wolf to jump in shock.


    Spinning around she scowled at the sexy chocte brown haired Vampire who was leaning against the far wall watching her with interest.


    ''Do you HAVE to be so damn quiet?'' she hissed angrily, ''you scared the s**t out of me!''


    A smile crept across the Vampire''s face, ''sorry wolfie, we are naturally a silent species'' he replied without a hint of remorse.


    ''Well next time, cough or something'' Alessia grumbled, ''why are you following me anyway?'' she added, her eyes narrowing as she red at him, trying to calm down on the blush that was creeping up her neck.


    Tipping his head to the side, the Vampire smiled easily, ''maybe it is you that is following me little wolf, I was here first after all!


    ''My name is not little wolf'' Alessia gritted back, her flustered demeanour starting to get to her.


    Pushing off the wall, the Vampire strode toward her until he was unnecessarily close, ''so what is your name wolfie?'' he asked huskily.


    ''uh....'' Alessia stumbled, her mouth suddenly dry.


    ''That''s an unusual name uh.. I'' the Vampire replied with a wink.


    ''A..A.. Alessia'' the she wolf forced through her lips.


    Holding out a hand, the Vampire grinned devilishly, ''well it is a pleasure to meet you Alessia, you can call me Fabian'' he added as Alessia ced her hand in his, pulling it to his lips and skimming them across her skin making her shiver.


    Behind her a low growl rumbled around the room drawing their attention, flicking her eyes to the sound, Alessia''s breath hitched as her eyes found the cause of the noise. Behind them, stood in the mouth one of the corridors stood therge form of Nathaniel. The future Alpha, who was ring at the pair, his eyes fixated on Alessia''s hand that was still held in Fabian''s grip just inches from his lips. The werewolf''s own lips were twitching in anger as he slowly stalked toward the two, confusing emotions rolling off of him, aimed at the she wolf who was staring back at him like a deer caught in headlights.

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 36

    ''Nate'' Alessia called out, a slight waver in her voice, ''what''s wrong?''


    Nathaniel ignored her, his eyes darkening as he stormed toward them, fists clenched by his sides.


    ''Nate?'' Alessia tried again, slightly louder, panic starting to creep into her tone as her feet moved to intercept him.


    Before she could move more than a step, the Alpha was beside them, his fist raised as he punched the Vampire in the jaw, snapping his head back.


    Fabian released Alessia''s hand and turned to face the furious werewolf, his own eyes turning red as he sneered down at Nathaniel''s face. ''What''s wrong wolf?'' he demanded harshly.


    ''Keep your hands off of her'' Nathaniel spit angrily, as he stepped closer and grabbed the Vampire by the shirt.


    Fabian''s eyes shed, his own hands balling into fists, ''why? Is she yours wolf? Who are you to little wolf here?''


    ''I''m her.. ''Nathaniel started before for he faltered slightly, ''friend'' he finally finished weakly.


    ''Her friend'' Fabian repeated, a slow grin spreading across his face, ''well Alessia''s "friend" you can back down the little guard dog routine, I wasn''t hurting her!


    ''Nate'' Alessia broke in, stepping between the two and pushing the Alpha away from the Vampire, forcing him to release his hold. cing her hands on to his chest, she growled angrily, ''what do you think you are doing? Fabian wasn''t hurting me! What has got into you!''


    Nathaniel looked into Alessia''s eyes for a moment as shock and then horror rippled across his face, ''I.. I was protecting you'' he whispered.


    ''From what? Unless you think this man has rabies that he can pass to me through my hand, what the hell did I need protecting from?'' Alessia demanded, her temper rising.


    ''He was being too intimate'' the Alpha growled back, his gaze flickering to Fabian''s then back to Alessia''s.


    ''So? Despite the fact he was introducing himself to me and there was nothing going on, my mate rejected me remember? So if I want to have my hand kissed by a Vampire, I damn well will!'' she raged before turning back to Fabian. Calming her temper, she smiled up at the Vampire and said ''it was lovely to meet you Fabian, I hope I bump into you again!''


    Fabian''s grin scrawled across his face again, ''oh I''ll make sure you do little wolf'' he replied cheekily before raising a challenging eyebrow at Nathaniel and turning on his heel, walking away.


    Turning around herself, Alessia began to storm toward the corridor that Nathanial had appeared out of, making it to the archway just as the Alpha''s voice called out to her.


    ''Lessi?'' Nathaniel muttered worriedly.


    Stopping, Alessia breathed a loud sigh before calling back over her shoulder, ''what Nate?''


    ''I really was protecting you'' he mumbled uncertainly, ''we don''t know these creatures, dad said to be on guard.


    Alessia spun around to re at the Alpha, who shrunk back slightly, ''Luna Riley said to be alert Nate, not to punch our hosts in the face for daring to introduce themselves'' she bit back. ''I am a big girl, I do not need you or Rowan treating me like a porcin doll all the time. I may not be a warrior, but I was taught to defend myself, stop treating me like a little pup'' she growled.


    ''Alessia.. I'' Nathaniel started before the she wolf held up her hand, cutting him off.


    ''No Nate, leave it'' she grumbled, ''you have a mate to find, remember? So put your efforts into that and stop treating me like I can''t survive without you all!''


    Not waiting for his reply, she spun around on her heel and marched up the corridor, following Nate''s fading scent until she found their rooms.


    Pushing open the door, she stepped inside, shutting it behind her firmly and pulling the lock across.


    Kicking off her shoes, the she wolf sprawled across the double bed, burying her face into one of the pillows as she muffled her scream of exasperation. Stupid overprotective werewolves and their macho need to exert their dominance, she thought in annoyance.


    A light tap on her door, drew her attention, sitting up, Alessia gathered her knees to her chest as she stared at the door.


    ''Alessia?'' came Nathaniel''s voice through the wood, ''please open the door'' he called.


    The she wolf remained silent; her shoulders tensed.


    ''Look I''m sorry'' the werewolf sighed sadly from the corridor, ''I was an a*****e, I didn''t mean to do that.


    Alessia remained silent, staring at the door until she heard his footsteps walk away and the soft opening and closing of the bedroom door next door.


    Letting out a sigh, she checked the watch on her wrist, groaning as the face illuminated to show it was 4am.


    Stripping off her clothes, she pulled out a pair of shorts and a top to sleep in before crawling under the nkets and shutting her eyes.


    What felt like momentster, her sleep was interrupted by a loud banging on her door.


    ''Go away!'' she growled in annoyance, not bothering to open her eyes.


    ''Come on Lessi, it''s time for breakfast'' came Rowan''s voice from outside before he started to hammer his fist rhythmically on the wooden surface between them.


    Swearing under her breath, the she wolf dragged herself from the warmth of her bed, swinging her legs over the side and shuffling toward the door. Eyes still mostly shut, she pulled the door open and leaned on the edge as she stared bleary eyed up at the warrior who was looking down at her in amusement.


    ''You look like s**t'' he said jovially as he rested his shoulder against the door frame.


    ''Gee thanks Ro, you really know how to make a girl feel special'' Alessia growled back as she stepped away from the door and grabbed her bag, walking into the closet to get dressed.


    Shutting the door behind him, Rowan pulled the bed sheets straight before settling himself on the edge to wait.


    Dragging on a pair of ripped jeans and a red knitted sweater that hung off one of her shoulders.


    Pulling on her boots, Alessia stepped out of the closet with her hairbrush in hand as the warrior looked up. Whistling loudly, Rowan said, ''looking good little sis, who are you trying to impress?'' as he wiggled his eyebrows suggestively.


    ''Please, I am trying to impress no-one, and kindly do not whistle at me you neanderthal'' she added with a roll of her eyes.


    The ex-Rogue chuckled, ''hey, that''s not very nice, where is your respect for your elders pup?''


    ''Same ce as your respect for females Rogue'' the she wolf retorted as she stuck her tongue out childishly.


    Rowan ced his hand over his heart, his face showing mock hurt, ''you cut me deep Lessi, real deep'' he sighed.


    Ignoring him, Alessia pulled the brush through her hair before throwing it on the bed and reaching out a hand to the warrior, e on old man'' she teased, ''let this young pup escort you to breakfast.. make sure you don''t forget where you are going and get lost'' she added with a giggle.


    ''Cheeky bugger'' the warrior grumbled but grabbed her hand and pushed himself up off of the bed.


    ''You love me old man, don''t even try to pretend you don''t'' Alessia snorted pulling on his hand toward the door.


    Stepping out of the door, they walked straight into Nathaniel and Landen, the former was stood in front of the she wolf''s door, arm raised ready to knock.


    ''Oh, we were justing to get you'' the Alpha mumbled as his face flushed.


    ''You didn''t need too, Rowan had alreadye to make sure I woke up in time'' Alessia replied coolly as she walked out of her room, holding tightly to the warrior''s hand.


    Looking past Nathaniel, Alessia focused on the Beta, ''where do we need to go for breakfast? Back to the kitchen?'' she asked.


    Landen shook his head, ''no, the Vampire leader has invited us all to eat with the household'' he replied.


    Nodding, the she wolf indicated for the two men to lead the way, walking behind them with Rowan by her side.


    Moving down the corridor, they soon caught up with Riley and Daniel who had already set off in search of the dining room. As they walked, they passed many members of the brood who all bowed to them as they murmured greetings.


    ''How do we know where we are going?'' Alessia whispered to Rowan nervously.


    Rowan squeezed her hand reassuringly, ''while some of us were still unconscious, other members of our party were already awake and got directions from Cian when he came to check on us'' he teased in a low voice.


    Finally, the group entered arge room with exposed beams and a high ceiling that held intrinsic chandeliers.


    At the head of one of the tables sat Cassius and Idris, to Idris'' right was Terri who was talking quietly to her mother, her expression enthusiastic. Next to her sat Abel who was watching the human woman intently, his gaze soft as he listened to the two women talk. Looking up, Cassius beckoned to the group, calling them over, Riley sat down on the Vampire''s left, then Daniel, Nathaniel, Landen, Rowan and finally Alessia. The leaders fell into light conversation as men and women hurried up with tes of food that were ced in front of the hungry werewolves.


    Picking up her knife and fork, Alessia tuned out the others as she began to devour the steak and eggs she had been given.


    ''I like a woman who knows how to eat'' came a sultry voice from beside her, snapping her gaze to her left, Alessia began to choke on her mouthful as Fabian''s mischievous smirk came into view.


    ''Are you OK Lessi?'' Rowan asked worriedly as he banged her on the back.


    ''Fine, I''m fine'' the she wolf choked weakly as she grabbed her ss of water and gulped some down hurriedly.


    Wiping the tears that were now streaming down her face, Alessia took some deep breaths before returning her gaze to the Vampire who was still watching her with interest.


    ''Well, not only do I make you speechless wolfie, it seems I can cause you to forget how to swallow'' the vampire whispered, causing Alessia to flush red.


    ''You shocked me again, I told you to clear your throat or cough before sneaking up on me'' the she wolf mumbled back in embarrassment.


    Leaning closer, Fabian''s hot breath fanned her neck as he breathed, ''but that wouldn''t be any fun though, would it wolfie, I happen to like seeing you flustered.


    ''Alessia?'' came Nathaniel''s voice, cutting through the tension between the pair. Turning her gaze to the Alpha, she furrowed her brow at the anger that was radiating off of the warrior. ''It''s time to go back to our rooms'' Nathaniel gritted out as he pushed back his chair forcefully and stood, arms crossed waiting for her to join him.


    ''I''m not finished'' Alessia protested as she indicated her barely touched food.


    ''I can guide the little wolfie back to her room Alpha'' Fabian added with a wink to the young warrior.


    Growling lowly, Nathaniel looked between the two for a moment before storming away from the table furiously, Landen standing up and following momentster after a hurried apology to the vampire leader.


    ''So little wolf, tell me about yourself'' Fabian murmured, resting his elbows on the table and gazing at her intently with his deep brown eyes.

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 37

    ''Wh..wha.. what do you want to know?'' Alessia stuttered nervously.


    ''Everything'' Fabian replied easily, ''from your favourite colour to the name of your first pet'' he said, a lone dimple appearing in his left cheek as he smiled widely.


    ''um, OK'' the she wolf muttered, taking a deep breath, she said, ''well, my favourite colour is yellow because it reminds me of happiness. My mum always had daffodils growing in a pot outside of our house, she would say that they were like little rays of sunshine, lighting up our home.''


    ''Your mother had excellent taste in floral decorations'' Fabian murmured as he motioned for the she wolf to continue.


    Smiling shyly, Alessia said, ''I didn''t really have a pet when I was growing up but my dad did let me help birth a foal once and when she was born he let me name her.''


    What did you name the foal?'' the vampire asked as he rested his chin on the palm of his hand, listening intently.


    Blushing deeply, Alessia looked down at her hands as she twisted them in herp, ''I named her foley'' she muttered, ''I wasn''t a very imaginative child'' she added defensively.


    Fabian chuckled, ''I think Foley is a fine name for a foal'' he replied as he leaned closer to her.


    Alessia snorted withughter, ''please, I know how bad it was, even my dad said "are you sure princess? To me, that''s how bad that name was!


    Fabian brightened, ''I love yourugh little wolf'' he grumbled softly, ''you should alwaysugh, it makes your eyes light up!


    Pushing her hair behind her ear nervously, Alessia released a flustered giggle.


    ''So what brings you to our humble brood anyway gorgeous?'' Fabian asked curiously.


    The Green Vine warrior perked up at his question, ''I''m looking for my brother'' she replied, ''he went missing months ago and our recent information informed us that he was approached by a vampire from this group. Fabian leaned back, eyes widening, ''you are looking for a werewolf that was brought here?'' he asked.


    Alessia nodded, ''well at least, met with a member of your n and left the witches town 3 days away with them.''


    Frowning slightly, Fabian tapped his chin, ''what is his name?'' he asked softly.


    ''Alex'' Alessia replied immediately, ''he has ck hair like me but it was shaved close to his head around the sides and longer on top thest time I saw him.''


    The vampire smiled slightly, his eyes sparkling, ''would you like to go for a walk?'' he asked.


    Slightly startled, Alessia looked up the table to where Riley and Daniel were just standing up from their seats, Rowan just eating hisst mouthful. ''I..uh..'' she started uncertainly.


    ''I cane with you'' Rowan muttered in her ear, ''lets see what he wants to show you.


    ''Can my friende with us?'' she asked hesitantly.


    Fabian nodded immediately, ''more the merrier'' he replied with a wink.


    Pushing back his chair, the Vampire held out his hand to the she wolf who ced her own in it carefully.


    Rowan stood up beside them and the trio headed out of the dining room and toward the main entrance of the building.


    Walking out into the early morning light, the two werewolves nced around at the sparce number of members that were already starting their day.


    Leading the way, Fabian strode down the small pebble path keeping a tight grip on Alessia''s hand, Rowan following behind them.


    Walking past small wooden houses, the Vampire moved through the intersecting pathways until he reached a small single-story cabin that had been painted white, a pot of daffodils was growing by the front door. Alessia stumbled to a stop as her eyes trailed across the yellow flowers that were just starting to bloom.


    Pulling her forward, Fabian lifted his hand and hammered on the door, rapping smartly while shouting, ''Bree! Get your blood sucking a*s out of bed and open this door!''


    Scraping sounds came from within as the door creaked open to reveal a voluptuous vampiress who was dressed in acy thigh length night dress, her blonde hair falling in waves down her back. Yawning delicately, she scowled at the vampire angrily, ''Fabian, to what do I owe this unpleasant surprise?'' she asked archly.


    Fabian grinned broadly, ''don''t be like that little sis, you know you love it when I pop by'' he replied brightly.


    Bree ced her hands on her hips, hitching her outfit higher as Rowan averted his eyes, coughing ufortably. Flicking her eyes to the warrior, the vampiress smiled coyly, ''though, maybe I can fit in a little visit'' she said with a wink toward the ex-Rogue. ''He has a mate'' Alessia growled warningly.


    Breeughed, ''and I have a match, that doesn''t mean that I can''t enjoy the view!


    ''Babe, who is at the door? Come back to bed'' came a sleepy male voice from inside the cabin.


    ''It''s my brother and some guests'' Bree called over her shoulder, ''you''re going to have to get dressed sexy, can you undo those handcuffs, or do you need some help?'' she added with another wink toward Rowan.


    Pushing the door wide, Bree stepped backwards to allow the trio to enter, reaching over to run her finger up Rowan''s arm as he passed her. ''Mmm, strong'' she murmured huskily.


    ''Leave him alone Bree, he''s not here to entertain you'' Fabian mumbled with a bored look.


    Pouting, Bree shut the door behind them and ushered them toward the mismatched furniture that was dotted around the room. ''you are such a killjoy'' she grumbled, pushing the vampire onto the couch roughly as she passed him and headed into the adjoining


    room.


    Voices could be heard from behind the door talking in a low voice as two pairs of feet moved around on the bare wooden floor.


    Alessia sat next to Fabian, sniffing the air her brow furrowed, ''you OK sis?'' Rowan asked as he sat down in a chair opposite.


    The she wolf nodded slowly, ''it smells like.. '' she started just as the bedroom door opened and a tall ck haired werewolf strode out dressed in dark blue jeans and a tight ck muscle shirt. His steps faltered as he breathed in deeply. His eyes widened as his gaze snapped to Alessia who was ust turning to face him. ''Lessi?'' he stuttered in shock beforeunching himself over the back of the chair,nding on top of the she wolf and hugging her tightly.


    ''A..A..Alex?'' Alessia stumbled in shock, her arms snaking around the older werewolf''s neck and pulling him to her tightly.


    ''Excuse me match, but the only body you get to hold that tightly is mine'' came Bree''s amused voice, ''unless you are into threesomes, I''m pretty adventurous'' she said with a sly look at the she wolf who''s mouth fell open.


    Disentangling himself from Alessia, Alex turned back to the vampiress shaking his head as heughed, ''babe, this is my sister Alessia.


    Squealing, Bree ran around the sofa and sat herself on Alessia''sp, straddling her as she pulled the she wolf''s face into her breasts, hugging her close, ''I have heard so much about you'' she shrieked happily, ''this sexy beast never shuts up about his sweet little sister.''


    Alessia smiled weakly as she lifted her hand and gave an awkward wave, ''hey, nice to meet you'' she replied.


    Leaning forward the vampiress pressed her lips firmly to the she wolf''s before pulling back, ''I wasn''t kidding about the threesome'' she whispered in a low growl.


    ''Babe! This is my sister!'' Alex protested in horror making his match burst outughing.


    ''You wolves, so easy to tease'' she giggled as she kissed Alex''s lips fleetingly before jumping up off Alessia''sp and heading to the kitchen.


    ''She seems nice'' Alessia muttered weakly.


    Alex nodded with a grin, ''she really is Lessi, she''s so amazing, I''ve truly never felt this way before'' he sighed.


    The female warrior smiled softly at the pure love that was on her brother''s face, ''I''m so d you found your mate Alex'' she replied,''but.. why didn''t youe back?'' she asked sadly.


    Alex''s face fell as he searched his sister''s pained face, ''I''m so sorry Lessi'' he whispered sadly, ''I wanted toe back to you, I really did, but I couldn''t.


    ''Why?'' Alessia asked brokenly, ''why couldn''t youe back, or at least send me a note?'' he asked.


    Alex dropped his gaze, ''once you are marked by your match, you can never leave Alessia, you are here with the brood for the rest of your life!


    Alessia shook her head, ''no! you met someone from this brood when you travelled through the witch''s town, Vance and Jason told us you did.''


    The warrior shook his head slowly, ''no, I met a vampire, but he wasn''t from this brood, he was a lone vamp and said that he could show me to a town that housed a colony of wolves that were not tied to a pack. I thought it was worth investigating as I didn''t know where my mate could be, we travelled for a few days until we reached the group. I visited every single family but not one had my mate there, I admit, I was starting to lose hope and was getting ready to leave, staying onest night at a small guest house. That night a clock chimed and then the door of the guest house got broken down. Bree burst into my room and my wolf started to scream at the sight of her, she was my mate, she asked me toe back here with her and I did. Alessia grabbed the warrior''s hand tightly, tears flowing, ''I''m so happy for you Alex, you look so happy!


    Alex nodded smiling, ''I am sis, really really happy, Bree exined what marking me would mean and I know it''s selfish, but I couldn''t leave her Lessi even though it meant leaving you!


    Alessia swallowed as she nodded, ''it''s OK Alex, I''m just d that I found you.


    Walking back in with a tray full of coffees, Bree looked around the solemn room, ''what did I miss? I swear I was only kidding about the brother, sister threesome!'' she said quickly.


    As the groupughed a loud wail filled the air, scrambling up, Alex rushed out of the room before returning with a three month old baby girl in his arms, holding her to his chest as he talked softly to her. ''Who is this?'' Alessia asked excitedly


    ''This is our daughter Esme Alessia Crawford'' Alex replied with a broad smile.


    The she wolf''s hands flew to her mouth, ''you named your baby after me?'' she asked with a small sob.


    Alex nodded, ''I couldn''t have my baby sister with me, so Bree and I decided that you would at least be with us in name'' he replied.


    Reaching out, Alessia took the ck haired baby, holding her to her body as she sobbed, ''you are so beautiful Esme, Aunt Lessi loves you so much, you know that right?''


    Looking over at Rowan, Alex held out his hand, ''sorry dude, I got so caught up in Lessi being here I didn''t even see you, the name is Alex'' he said.


    ''Rowan'' the warrior replied as he leant forward to grasp the werewolf''s hand and shake it.


    ''Rowan is my brother from another mother'' Alessia interjected, ''he kind of filled the hole you left while I was looking for you, he and his friends allowed me to travel with them while I searched'' she added.


    Alex''s smile widened, ''thank you for that Rowan, I appreciate you looking out for my sister'' he said sincerely before kneeling by Alessia and smoothing the baby''s hair gently. ''Looks like you have a new uncle too Brianna, that is Uncle Rowan.'' ''What? No, I''m not.. ''Rowan started as Alex held up his hand.


    ''Any brother of my little sister is a brother to me warrior, so that makes you family, don''t argue with me, my wife bites, remember'' he added with a smirk as Bree showed her fangs and hissed yfully.


    ''I would let you have a cuddle Ro, but I''m afraid you are going to have to wrestle this beauty from my arms'' Alessia mumbled as she gazed lovingly at the tiny face that looked up at her.


    ''As long as he doesn''t take my spot as favourite uncle I suppose I can share the uncle spotlight'' Fabian sighed dramatically.


    Bree smacked the vampire around the head, ''please'' she growled, ''you are never going to be favourite uncle, the one time I asked you to watch her, you built a slingshot and were about tounch her across the pack when I came back.'' Fabian shrugged, ''she was being noisy'' he grumbled.


    ''She was crying you doofus'' the vampiress snarled, ''you rock them, notunch them four doors down.


    ''She stopped crying didn''t she?'' the vampire argued as he crossed his arms over his chest ''and it''s not like I really would have done it!


    ''You had ced her in the strap'' Bree retorted angrily, ''you are so lucky that I walked in before you cut that rope because i''d haveunched you through the damn barrier if you had!


    Alessia raised an eyebrow at the vampire, ''you tried to sling shot my niece?'' she asked, her voice dangerously quiet.


    Fabian shifted in his seat ufortably, as he scratched the back of his neck in nervousness ''it was a very small slingshot, I really doubt that she would have made it two houses down'' he mumbled.


    Turning his attention toward Rowan, Alex smiled down at the warrior, ''and now you see why I am so happy that Esme has a second uncle'' he murmured in amusement.

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 38

    Terri woke up the next morning to a soft knock on her door, sitting up, the young woman pulled the covers up to her chin before calling out, e in.'' The door opened carefully to reveal Abel who held a trayden with bacon, eggs, pancakes and a ss of orange juice.


    Stepping into the room, he carefully pushed the door closed with his foot before walking over to the bed and cing the tray onto his match''sp. ''Breakfast in bed little one'' he said lovingly as he took the seat from beside the desk and sat down.


    Terri smiled widely, ''I could have got up ande to eat in the kitchen'' she replied, ''but thank you, this is really sweet!


    Abel beamed, ''nothing is too much trouble for you my love, I will bring you breakfast in bed every morning if you so desire.''


    Blushing, Terri looked down at the te, noting the bacon and eggs, ''I thought you were a vegan?'' she said as she raised a questioning gaze to the vampire.


    ''I am, but that doesn''t mean you have to be'' he replied with a wave of his hand. ''None of the vampire''s here taste human blood, but a lot do still like the taste of animal flesh, personally I do not so I keep to synthesized blood, fruits and vegetables. Picking up the fork, Terri cut into the bacon, cing a piece in her mouth as she let out a small groan of appreciation, ''this is really good'' she mumbled as she swallowed.


    Abel''s smile widened, ''I made it myself'' he replied happily.


    ''You cook?'' the young woman asked in surprise.


    ''I can do many things, little one'' the vampire retorted with a chuckle, ''I have had many years to learn, I''ll have you know that not only can I cook, I can also operate a washing machine, repair my own clothes and I can knit.


    Terri giggled as she shook her head, ''you knit?'' she repeated, ''sorry, but you do not look like the kind of man who sits in a chair and knits of an evening!


    Abel smirked, ''I can and I do knit my love, Cian and your mother both own jumpers that were made by these hands.


    ''Well I am fully expecting a vampire made jumper now'' the human woman replied.


    ''I will make you an entire wardrobe of jumpers, you will have one in every colour of the rainbow, and they will be so warm because they will be infused with my love for you'' the vampire whispered, a tinge of shyness in his voice. Feeling flustered, Terri ced another mouthful of food into her mouth to save herself from replying, moaning again as the vours burst in her mouth.


    ''My little one, as much as I love those soundsing from your lips, I am starting to feel jealous of the dead flesh'' Abel muttered as his eyes darkened.


    Choking at his words, Terri grabbed the ss of juice, swallowing the lump that was lodged in her throat as she looked up into the vampire''s eyes.


    Laughing, Abel patted her hand, ''my apologies my love, I should not tease you while you are eating, now hurry up and finish your food so you can get dressed, we have things to do today!


    ''I don''t have any clothes with me'' she replied hesitantly, ''I didn''t have time to pack anything!


    ''Do not worry my love, your wardrobe has items for you to wear'' the vampire replied softly.


    Excitedly, Terri moved the tray from herp and went to pull back the covers, ready to rush to the cupboard, ''where are we going?'' she asked impatiently.


    cing his hands on either side of her, stopping her from getting up, Abel shook his head, ''nope, food first little one, every single bite and then you can get ready!


    Pouting, Terri picked the tray up again and resumed eating the breakfast as her match smiled warmly down at her.


    Swallowing thest bite, she met his gaze, ''all done, see? Finished, now where are we going?'' she prodded desperately. Standing up, Abel pressed his fingers to his lips, ''it''s a secret little one, so get up and dressed and I will meet you outside.


    Picking up the tray, he walked out of the room, shutting the door behind him, Terri threw of the covers and hurried over to the wardrobe, pulling open the doors to see that a selection of jeans, t''shirts and jumpers were now neatly hanging from the rails. Opening the drawers, she discovered underwear and socks in her size.


    Running her fingers across the fabric, she finally selected a pair of ck jeans, a pink t''shirt and a in white hoodie. Grabbing clean underwear, she carried everything back to her bed and ced them on to the nkets before heading into the adjoining bathroom. On the other side was another door, walking over, she tapped lightly, waiting a few seconds before tentatively turning the handle. Opening the door, she found herself looking at another bedroom, the jacket that Abel had been wearing the previous night was slung over the back of the armchair in the corner of the room.


    Shutting the door quickly, Terri locked it from her side before stripping and stepping into the shower to wash. Once finished, she grabbed a towel and wrapped it around herself, starting toward her bedroom, she faltered for a moment before turning back and unlocking Abel''s bedroom door so he could ess the bathroom from his side.


    Making her way into her own room, she shut the door and locked it before towelling herself dry and pulling on her new clothes.


    Searching through the desk, Terri discovered a small brush and hairdryer that she used to dry and style her hair, she then pulled on her shoes and made her way to her bedroom door, pulling it open and walking out to find Abel leaning on the wall waiting for her. Smiling brightly, the vampire held out his hand to her, ''shall we?'' he asked in his deep husky voice.


    Shivering slightly, Terri nodded quickly as she ced her small hand in his muchrger one and let him lead her.


    After spending the morning with her brother and sister inw, Alessia, Fabian and Rowan bade the couple goodbye, Alessia gripping her brother tightly onest time before they left, and headed back out into the heat of the day.


    ''Thank you, Fabian, Alessia said softly, as she smiled up at the vampire, ''for bringing me to my brother, I''m so relieved that he''s alive and happy!


    Fabian smiled down at the she wolf, ''a pleasure little wolfie'' he replied warmly.


    Entering the house again, they found their way barred by a frantic looking Nathaniel, ''where have you been? I''ve been searching the house for you'' he growled at Alessia who''s brows furrowed in confusion.


    ''we were out with Fabian'' she started


    Cutting her off, Nathaniel scoffed, ''of course you were, pretty boy here invites you out and you run off without thinking about telling any of us, do you know how worried I was?'' he shouted.


    ''Nate, I was with her, why didn''t you just mind link me?'' Rowan asked quietly as he stepped between the boiling Alpha and the she wolf.


    Nathaniel''s eyes clouded, ''I tried, it didn''t work, none of us can mind link here'' he muttered, ''I was worried about you'' he added defensively.


    ''Well I''m fine, Rowan is fine, and my brother is fine by the way'' Alessia snapped, ''yes, Fabian took me to see my brother, he is mated to Fabian''s sister, they have a baby, I''m an auntie. I stayed to reconnect with my brother and get to know my sister inw and niece, is that OK with you Alpha?'' ring at Nathaniel over Rowan''s shoulder, Alessia growled challengingly, surprising the group. ''This maye as a shock to you, being used to people bowing down to you constantly, but I do not need your permission to leave this house Nate, you are NOT my Alpha, so you do not tell me what to do.


    Turning back to Fabian, her features softened, ''thank you Fabian, again, for taking me to Alex'' she said as she ced her hand on the vampire''s chest.


    Taking her hand in his, Fabian raised it to his lips and kissed it, ''always a pleasure to keep yourpany little wolfie'' he replied. Releasing her, he smirked at Nathaniel as he walked away down one of the corridors.


    Once the vampire was out of sight, Alessia span back round to face the Alpha, flicking her gaze to Rowan, she growled, ''leave.''


    Rowan blinked at her tone, ''are you sure Lessi? I can stay..'' he started worriedly.


    ''Now Rowan'' Alessia ordered, folding her arms across her chest and tapping her foot impatiently until the warrior reluctantly backed away and walked off down the hall, back toward their rooms.


    Turning to Nathaniel, the she wolf glowered with barely suppressed rage, ''Lessi'' the Alpha started slowly, as he struggled to keep his voice calm.


    ''Don''t you Lessi me'' the she wolf growled back, ''you don''t get to pretend to be my friend Nathaniel, not when you keep trying to interfere in my life. I now have two brothers to watch over me, I do not need a third! Get it through your stupid skull, I don''t need you to worry about me, I don''t need you to look all over this building for me, I don''t need you!''


    Shoving the Alpha with her hands, Alessia stormed away toward her room, balling her fists by her sides to stop herself from punching a wall as she passed them.


    Thrusting open her bedroom door, Alessia kicked it shut behind her before throwing herself onto her bed. ''Stupid damn Alpha, trying to control my life, he needs to back the hell off'' she raged, punching the nkets repeatedly.


    ''I was just looking out for you'' came Nathaniel''s angry voice from behind her. Rolling over, Alessia saw the future Alpha stood in her doorway, his own shoulders shaking as he tried to keep a lid on his emotions.


    Cursing herself for not locking the door, Alessia scrambled off the bed and stalked toward him, cing her hands on his chest and shoving him with all her strength.


    Nathaniel didn''t move against her force, instead grabbing her wrists and walking her backwards as he kicked the door shut behind him.


    Wrenching her hands from his grip, Alessia stamped her foot in fury, ''get out Nate!'' she yelled.


    ''No!'' Nathaniel growled back, ''you did something stupid and you are not going to kick me out until you realise it.


    ''Fabian wouldn''t hurt me and I had Rowan with me'' the she wolf argued, ''and I am not your responsibility anyway!


    ''Yes you are'' Nathaniel roared back, his own anger taking over, ''you are with my group, your safety is my responsibility!'' Flexing his fingers that had be fists, the Alpha took a deep breath, ''you don''t know that vampire, you have no idea if he would hurt you. None of us knew where you were or that Rowan was with you. Do you have any idea how scared I was? You could have been hurt and I wouldn''t even have known!''


    Alessia''s eyes widened as she opened and shut her mouth a few times, no words emerging. ''Why do you even care?'' she finally forced out.


    ''because I''m..... ''Nathaniel shouted, before stopping and swallowing, ''your friend'' he finally finished.


    ''You are so damn infuriating, do you know that? Always treating me like some kind of helpless human. I hate you Nate, I hate that you think I can''t take care of myself, I hate that you always turn up at the worst moment and repeatedly ruin things between me and others, I HATE YOU'' she screamed as her temper unleashed itself in an unstoppable wave. The pair stared at each other for a few moments, their chests rising and falling as their gazes locked.


    Suddenly, Nathaniel took a step forward, grabbing Alessia around the waist and pulling her into his chest, his lips crashing into hers in a overpowering kiss.


    Freezing in ce, the she wolf stood unmoving in shock before her lips slowly began to move in sync against the warrior''s, her hands sliding up his chest and around his neck, finding his hair as she fisted it desperately, her fingers raking through the silky softness as she let out a small moan.

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 39

    His grip tightening around Alessia''s waist, Nathaniel ran his tongue along her bottom lip, asking for er Abruptly, Alessia pulled away, her fingers leaving the Alpha''s hair as she pushed herself away from him ''What are we doing?'' she yelled in horror, ''you have a mate!''


    that the she wolf readily permitted. The pair stood together wrapped in each other''s embrace as their tongues fought for dominance.


    hermands moving to her lips as she stumbled backwards.


    Nathaniel took a step back, his own features a war of pain, longing and guilt, ''I..'' he started before shutting his mouth again.


    Shaking her head, Alessia wrapped her arms around her waist protectively, ''I think you should go Nate she whispered, dropping her head to stare at the floor. ''Lessi.. ''Nathaniel started brokenly,


    ''Please Nate.. just go'' the she wolf mumbled as she turned away from him.


    Staring at her back momentarily, the Alpha dropped his gaze as he turned around and walked to her bedroom door. Pulling it open, he stepped out before shutting it with a quiet click behind him.


    Once she heard the door close, Alessia let out a small sob, her legs giving way beneath her causing her to sink to the floor. Gathering her knees to her chest the she wolf rocked her body gently, back and forth, tears falling unendingly from her eyes. Outside of the bedroom door, Nathaniel slumped against the wooden barricade and slid down to the door, his hands running through his hair in frustration before he dropped his head to his knees. ''You OK?'' came Rowan''s voice from beside him


    Looking up, the Alpha saw the warrior''s head sticking out of his bedroom door, a worried expression on his face. Sighing Nate scrambled back to his feet, ''yeah, yes, everything is fine'' he mumbled. ''OK, just those raised voices just now, didn''t sound fine'' Rowan replied in a low tone.


    Snapping his gaze to his friend, Nathaniel groaned, ''you heard that? Great, that means everyone did, so I now get to sit through a lecture from Landen, the twenty something grandpa in training! Rowanughed lightly, ''yeah I heard, but no-one else did, your dad, Daniel and Lan are all out with that Vampire leader having a tour'' heforted as he stepped out of the room. cing his hand onto Nate''s shoulder he said, ''and I won''t be telling them anything that I may or may not have heard, it''s not my business nor anyone else''s'' he added.


    ''Thanks mate'' Nathaniel sighed.


    ''No worries, that''s what family is for'' Rowan replied as he tightened his grip, ''but Nate?'' he added quietly, you do have a mate, and the bond will tie you to her. Every time you see her, it will only get stronger, so think really carefully about the game you are currently ying because someone is going to get seriously hurt if you don''t.''


    Nate met the warrior''s serious gaze and nodded glumly, ''I know'' he whispered, ''my head is a mess, I love Arana, I know I do, but something keps pulling me to Alessia which shouldn''t happen as she isn''t mine. I should not be attracted to any other woman now I have met my mate, I don''t understand what''s going on with me.


    Releasing the Alpha, Rowan watched sadly as he shook his head whilst scrambling to his feet. Giving the warrior a pained look, he walked to his own room and pushed open the door, shutting it behind himself.


    Taking a deep breath, the warrior lifted his hand and knocked loudly on Alessia''s door.


    ''I said leave me alone'' came Alessia''s wavering voice from inside.


    ''Lessi, its Rowan'' the warrior replied quietly, ''open the door, you need a brother right now.


    Silence greeted his words for a few moments before the shuffling of feet could be heard and the door cracked open to reveal one of Alessia''s eyes that was swollen red from crying.


    ''Hey'' the warrior said softly, ''need a brotherly hug?''


    Alessia pulled the door open and threw herself into Rowan''s chest, the warrior cing his strong arms around her as he guided her backwards and pushed the door shut carefully behind them.


    Holding her tightly, he rubbedforting circles on her back as she cried, after ten minutes, the broken sobs became muffled hups until the she wolf fell silent.


    Leading her over to the bed, Rowan sat Alessia down on the edge as he took a seat by her side and put his arm around her shoulders, pulling her closer to him. ''Are you OK?'' he asked as he reached into his pocket and pulled out a handkerchief. Alessia nodded, taking the scrap of material, and blowing her nose noisily.


    ''Ladylike'' Rowan teased giving her shoulder a nudge.


    Breaking into a weak smile, Alessia giggled, ''not the time Ro'' she grumbled as she cuddled closer.


    ''Made you smile though'' the warrior replied before he turned solemn again, ''seriously Lessi, do you want to talk about it?''


    Alessia rubbed her hand down her face as she let out an exasperated sigh, ''he kissed me'' she mumbled.


    ''Ahh, that''s.. interesting'' Rowan replied hesitantly.


    ''No, it''s catastrophic, horrible, awful, unnerving, stomach clenchingly worrisome'' Alessia wailed back.


    ''That''s a bit harsh little sis, why would it deserve that kind ofbel?'' Rowan asked.


    ''Because I kissed him back'' the she wolf admitted in a tiny voice, her hands covering her eyes in embarrassment.


    ''Oh'' said the warrior


    ''Oh? That''s all you have for me here Ro? I kissed a mated man! And I enjoyed it! I know that if it happened again, I wouldn''t fight it and there is a good chance that if we keep going, I''ll develop feelings for him. He isn''t mine; he has a love and he is going to go to her and I''m going to be left behind to deal with the fact I was just some fling before he settles down.


    Rowan brushed his hand down the she wolf''s hair, ''Hey'' he protested quickly, ''you are jumping ahead here Lessi. It was a kiss, nothing more, a heat of the momentpse of judgement between two close friends that were fighting!


    Alessia nodded slowly at his words, ''yeah, that makes sense'' she agreed, relief rushing through her, ''I should just make sure that we don''t get that upset with each other again!


    Walking through thepound, Riley, Daniel, and Landen listened to the Vampire leader as he pointed out different areas, smiling politely at each member that they were introduced too. Cassius was obviously very proud of his n and excitedly showed off his territory to the visitors.


    ''Cassius'' Riley called after they had shaken hands with yet another vampire family, ''I have toe clean with you, we did not juste here to help Terri, we had an ulterior motive in finding you!'' ''Oh? What was that?'' Cassius asked curiously as he stopped to give the Luna his full attention.


    Taking a deep breath, Riley replied, ''we are actually looking for someone, my son Nathaniel''s mate and we understand that she may have lived here at one point if not still be here now!'' Cassius'' bro furrowed, ''all our members are tied to the n, we cannot leave unless we hear the chimes of the clock.


    Daniel spoke up at his words, ''would you help us find her then? It is extremely important to our pack.


    The vampire nodded, ''of course Beta, I would be honoured to help you in your search for your Luna. Breathing a sigh of relief, Riley smiled, ''we are looking for a woman named Ariana'' he said quickly.


    ''The sorceress?'' Cassius asked in surprise, ''your son''s mate is our past leaders'' partner?''


    The three werewolves nodded simultaneously, ''yes, we were told by King Vance and Queen Jason that her match Valencino, started this brood after leaving his previous n. Cassius'' eyes widened, ''you know the King and Queen?'' he whispered in awe.


    Landen chuckled, ''our warrior is the godfather of their grandson Valentino and best friends with Prince Vance'' he replied.


    The vampire swallowed a few times, trying to get his tongue to work, ''I am at your disposal gentlemen, any friend of our royal family is royalty to this n'' he finally stumbled out.


    Straightening up, he added, ''the King is correct, this n was originally created by a brood of vampires that left their own ns to join together forming a new alliace, they no longer wanted to live under their old leaders rule. The founders selected Valencino as the new leader and he selected this area to start building the n that you see today.


    Valencino recruited new members with promises of protection and a good food source, vampires flocked to him when he came through with his word. He met Ariana whilst on a food hunt and brought her here announcing to all that she was his match. She was devoted to him, and he in turn never allowed her out of his sight, he was the only person that was allowed to be alone with her. Then thirty three years ago he made a mistake, he trusted the wrong person and that person hunted him down and severed his head. We found Ariana holding his body, almostatose as she rocked him in her arms. We brought them both back here, giving Valencino a proper vampire funeral, and trying to get through to the sorceress.


    Then one of our members tried to leave the n, to head to the local vige to buy some groceries. She stepped out of the town and there was nothing there, just fields and fields of nothing, she returned to tell us and we sent out scouts. They walked for hours but could find no trace of civilisation, they returned with the news and we realised that something was very wrong.


    Panic set in, we had no leader and for some reason we were alone, the n got together and voted that I be leader, I think they hoped that I could figure out what had happened and fix it.


    I sent out vampires to strip every tree and bush that they could find of edible fruit and bring it back to us along with any animals that they could hunt for our blood need.


    Ariana finally began toe back to us, she started to head out of the town, and she could find the surrounding viges making us realise that it was just our n that was trapped. She brought us seeds to grow food, the ingredients we needed to synthesise our own blood and livestock so we could survive. She hated that we had been cut off though, any chance of our match being found having been taken at the death of our leader. She worked around the town, studying the slight shimmer that surrounded us and finally came up with a way to tweak whatever curse was upon us allowing us to leave when the clocks in the surrounding towns chimed midnight. She went to the towns,ying a charm on each that would cause them to call to us when our mates were there and of age to be imed. She limited it to four at a time and alternated the viges, as she didn''t want us wiping out an entire vige, snatching our mates meaning that future generations would not be created for our children to find matches with. One night while working, one of the men stopped still, he could hear a clock chiming, he walked trance like to the barrier, three others joining him and they stepped out into the darkness. We followed, but they were gone, thirty minutester, they returned, each with a woman in their arms, they had all found their mates. Everyone rushed out of the town, to find the ce that they had gone too, but it wasn''t there just as Ariana had exined to us. Over the years we epted that only those that could hear the chime could find the town and their mate. A few times, one of the vampires would not leave within thirty minutes and they never returned, teaching us that our time in the real world was limited which in turn made our people nervous, some choosing to rush in, grab their mate and leave, rather than stopping to exin first as they had done in the beginning.


    Obviously now we realise that this was not a good idea, and we have actually instilled fear into the hearts of those that are fated to be with us and their families. Instead of them knowing that their children areing to a better life, they think we are using them for food'' he chuckled sadly.


    ''Anyway, After doing what she could, Ariana moved on, she said there were too many memories here and that she had something that she had to do'' he finished with a small smile.


    ''So she isn''t here?'' Landen asked desperately


    Cassius shook his head, ''no she isn''t.. but I can get her toe back, I have a way to contact her in an emergency'' he added.

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 40

    Terri skipped along beside the vampire, smiling brightly as she looked around at the crisp morning sky excitedly, ''where are we going Abel?'' she asked impatiently.


    Chuckling, Abel shook his head, ''patience my love, it is a surprise, we will be there in just a few moments'' he replied fondly.


    ''I don''t like surprises'' the human huffed, her face clouding slightly.


    ''I don''t believe you little one, you love surprises'' the vampire murmured.


    Terri''s pout broke into another wide smile, ''it''s true, I adore surprises, my dad used to have to leave my birthday presents at our neighbours as I''d get so over excited, I''d throw up knowing that they were in the house, and I couldn''t see them'' she confided with an embarrassed giggle.


    Abel looked down at the young woman beside him, his heart fluttering as he took in her Inquisitive expression, studying her face as she looked around herself in awe.


    ''You have goats?'' Terri squealed as she changed direction and headed to the small enclosure.


    ''Yes little one, we have goats, cows, chickens and pigs'' the vampire replied as he fell into step beside her, chuckling as she bounced excitedly, rushing up to them and reaching through the fence to stroke their soft noses. ''They are so cute'' the young girl sighed, ''I always loved the farm, dad would take Steven and I when we were little if he had a day off!''


    ''If you decide to stay here, you cane and help care for them if you wish'' Abel murmured softly.


    Turning her big innocent eyes up to him, Terri''s gaze lit up happily, ''really? No-one would mind?'' she asked hopefully.


    ''Of course not, you can do whatever you want my love, if spending time with the goats makes you smile then I would move one into our home just for you'' he grinned.


    Terriughed, ''I think justing to see them in their pen would suffice'' she replied.


    ''I love yourugh'' Abel whispered joyfully, ''I want to hear it every day!


    Slipping her hand into his, the young woman shook her head in amusement, ''I sound like a dying hyena, that''s what my brother used to tell me'' she disagreed with a smile.


    ''Your brother was just jealous of your dulcet tones my love'' Abel replied confidently, ''I could listen to youugh for the rest of my life, in fact I humbly request that this is thest sound I hear when I leave this earth! Flushing at his words, Terri cleared her throat, ''so where is this amazing surprise?'' she asked.


    Smiling brightly, Abel pulled her back toward the path and between the housesing to a stop just outside of a powder blue painted cottage that had a small white picket fence encasing a well-manicuredwn. Pushing open the small wooden gate, Abel strode up the gravel path to knock on the door, stepping back as they waited.


    Slowly the door swung open to reveal a tall blonde haired man that was looking over his shoulder as heughed at something someone inside had said to him.


    Swivelling his gaze to the visitors, his eyes lit up as he noticed Abel before moving to Terri who froze in ce, staring at him.


    ''Steven?'' she whimpered whilst the muscr man gazed at her as if he was looking at a ghost.


    ''Terri?'' he muttered uncertainly, his eyes roaming her face, ''you are here?''


    Terri nodded, her eyes beginning to burn as tears pricked the back of her eyelids.


    ''What are you doing here? Were you matched?'' Steven asked as he reached out and pulled the young woman into the house.


    Terri nodded, ''I am matched to Abel'' she replied with a smile.


    Steven''s face broke out into a broad grin as he looked over at the vampire who was shuffling his feet nervously. ''Abel! You lucky bastard'' he roared as he pped him on the shoulder, ''I hope you didn''t scare her'' he added in mock severity. ''No, no, he didn''t!'' Terri interjected quickly, ''he was very respectful, he asked me to apany him''


    Stevenughed, ''better than my iming'' he grinned, though a cloud of sadness passed over his features, ''how... how is dad?'' he finally asked after a moments heavy silence.


    Terri''s throat closed as the tears that she had held at bay finally slipped down her face, ''he didn''t make it Steven, I''m so sorry'' she whispered.


    Steven''s face crumpled as Abel slipped his arms around the young woman, pulling her into his side in aforting embrace.


    Her brother slumped against the sofa that he was stood next too, tears falling freely, ''I knew there was a chance, but I always hoped.. ''he whispered.


    ''Babe? What''s wrong?'' came a deep masculine voice as a tall ck haired vampire entered the room from the bedroom, rushing over to Steven and pulling him into a tight hug. ''My dad. Steven muttered, ''he.. he didn''t make it.''


    The vampire''s face fell as he tightened his grip, ''oh babe, I''m so sorry, we always held on to the thought he was OK'' he replied softly as the man turned into his chest and let out a sob.


    Terri and Abel stood silently as Steven regained hisposure, pulling himself out of the vampire''s arms and straightening up, wiping his eyes with an embarrassed smile.


    Turning to the guests he let out a smallugh, ''sorry guys, my sister turns up and I''m here crying like a child instead of being so unbelievably happy'' he said wistfully.


    The vampire''s head shot up at his words, ''wait? Sister? This is her? Really?'' he shouted, his whole demeanour changing as he turned to Terri and pulled her into a tight hug, ''Little sis! I am soooo excited to finally meet you!'' he shouted exuberantly, ''well'' he added sheepishly, ''we kind of already met, sort of, well not really, not in real life but I''ve heard a lot about you! Man, this is not what I wanted to say when I met my sister inw for the first time!


    Terri''s eyes widened as she looked between her brother and the good looking vampire, ''you are my brother''s match?'' she asked.


    The vampire nodded happily, ''Thane at your service'' he said as he stuck out his hand.


    Terri looked down at his outstretched hand then back at his warm, excited expression, ''you were there.. when my dad died..'' she started slowly.


    Thane dropped his hand, his expression falling slightly, ''yes'' he whispered sadly, ''I was there, I came for Steven. I knocked on the door but your dad wouldn''t open up and allow me to talk to him, Spike, the vampire who came with me, kicked your front door in, I tried to hold him back but he wouldn''t listen.


    He went to grab Steven and I lost it, no-one touches my match, no-one risks hurting him and I...I punched Spike in the face.'' Thane coughed reluctantly before continuing, ''Spike started to fight with me and Steven'' he gave a small smile toward the human who blushed, ''he jumped on Spike''s back, trying to get him off of me, I like to think he unknowingly felt the bond. He got Spike off of me, but I was running out of time, I had to grab your brother and run, exin when we got home. Your dad grabbed Steven''s foot, trying to stop me taking him, I screamed at him to let go, I had minutes to get us out of the town, but he wouldn''t. Next thing I know, Spike was on top of him, and blood was everywhere, I tried to turn back but your dad shook his head at me, begging me with his eyes to run with his son.


    I''m sorry Terri, I ran, I was a coward, I should have stayed and taken Spike down, but I chose to take my match from the danger. As we left the town, it faded behind us, I couldn''te back to help him. He always hoped that your dad made it through, but it seems we were wrong. Thane looked so guilty as he spoke, his eyes roaming over to Steven who looked back at him with love as he stepped back toward him.


    ''You saved me, it could have been dad and me that night, dad wanted you to save me, and you did'' he said fondly.


    ''What happened to Spike?'' Terri asked in confusion.


    Abel answered this time, ''we don''t know, we have no idea what happens to any vampire who does not get out before the time limit, was he not there when you came out of the house?''


    Terri shook her head, ''it was just dadying in the garden, blood was everywhere'' she mumbled, her eyes ssy as she relived the day in her mind.


    The group stood sombrely for a moment, each lost in their own thoughts until Steven cleared his throat, ''I suggest we all sit down; I''ll get some juice for us all.'' Ushering Abel and Terri to the sofa, he headed through an alcove into a small but well equipped kitchen and started to pull out some sses before taking a jug of juice from the refrigerator and filling each one.


    Carrying them through, he handed one to each of them before grabbing his own and perching on the arm of the chair that Thane had sat in, the vampire immediately putting his arm around his match and pulling him closer.


    ''So Terri, there''s something I have to tell you.. ''Steven started nervously as he took a sip of his drink, ''it''s about mum..


    ''she''s here'' Terri replied with a smile, ''it''s OK Steve, I already met her, she''s matched to the leader, that''s unexpected.


    Steven chuckled as he nodded, ''yep, I must say that finding my mother was part of the weingmittee took me by surprise, but it''s been great to reconnect with her.


    Terri nodded, ''it really is'' she agreed happily, ''I know it broke dad''s heart when she was taken, but I hope that he can see her now and knows that she is happy here!''


    Steven smiled, ''she never stopped loving him you know, dad? But the match bond? It''s like a rubber band, you can''t run away from it once it''s formed, it just pulls you back to your soul mate!


    Terri smiled softly as she looked over at Abel who was watching her intently, ''I''m realising that'' she replied.

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 41

    Heading back to the house, Riley, Daniel, and Landen talked animatedly with Cassius, interested in how Ariana had helped the vampires. ''So how do you contact Ariana if you need her?'' Riley asked intrigued. Cassius beckoned them into the building and headed to his office, pulling open the door and ushering them inside.


    Gathering around the vampire''s desk, the werewolves waited expectantly as Cassius moved to the huge firece and reached up above the mantle, feeling around behind a gold carriage clock until his questing hands found a small box that was hidden there. Pulling it out, he held it carefully, turning around to face his guests and cing it in the middle of his desk.


    The Luna and Beta''s crowded closer, inspecting the small solid silver box, without touching it, ''what''s in it?'' Landen asked curiously.


    Flipping a tiny catch that held it shut, the vampire lifted the lid slowly to reveal a deep purple powder.


    ''This'' Cassius intoned quietly, ''is how I can contact Ariana, she responds immediately if I ever have cause to use it!


    ''How does it work?'' Daniel asked as he bent closer to sniff at the substance, wrinkling his nose as the scent of sulphur clogged his senses.


    Picking the box back up, Cassius headed to the firece where a small fire was already burning, bending down he threw extra logs onto the mes. The fire roared as it feasted on the new wood, raising the temperature of the room to ufortable levels. Pulling off his jumper, Landen tugged at the neck of his tshirt, trying to cool his skin. ''Man, does it have to be this hot?'' he moaned, wiping the droplets that were running down his face with his arm.


    ''Apologies my friends'' Cassius replied as he reached into the box and pinched a small amount of the powder between his forefinger and thumb. ''The mes have to berge enough so that Ariana can fit'' he mumbled, throwing the powder into the fire and stepping back slightly as the mes shot up the chimney and turned a deep purple.


    ''Ariana?'' Cassius called out toward the firece, ''we need you!


    The mes moved ferociously, licking at the wood hungrily as the smoke swirled upwards, dancing silently.


    ''What''s that?'' Daniel asked suddenly as he peered into the smoke that was taking form.


    The smoke coalesced into a human shape that stood in the middle of the fire untouched. The human shape grew it''s features as long ck hair swirled into ce and fell down the person''s back. Wisps circted around the body bing clothes until a female was stood before them. Raising her face, Ariana stepped out of the fire and toward Cassius who hurried forward, a smile cutting across his face as he took the young woman''s hand in his own and pulled her in for a hug, cing a fatherly kiss upon her cheek. ''Cass, don''t let Idris see you being this friendly'' Ariana chided with a giggle, ''I don''t want her falling out with me, you know how close I am with her!


    Cassiusughed, ''as if that woman would pick me over you my child, you were always seen as a daughter by her'' he replied fondly.


    Smiling, Ariana hugged him back, ''Ihave missed you Cass, it''s been so long!


    ''It has my dear, too many years to count, we have all missed you too'' the vampire replied sadly.


    ''So what is the problem? The clock still works doesn''t it?'' the sorceress asked, her face clouding in worry.


    ''Yes my child, the clock still calls to us, your spell is as strong as ever'' Cassius replied quickly.


    ''Then what?'' Ariana asked, fear creeping in, ''has something happened to Idris? Is Abel and Cian OK? What about..she rambled as her eyes swept the room and settled on the three werewolves who were watching her intently. Frowning momentarily, the sorceress suddenly stepped back in horror as recognition flooded her features, ''what are they doing here? Cassius? I can''t be here with them, I must go!''


    Turning back to the fire, Ariana reached into her robe just as Riley yelled ''wait!'', Landen and Daniel sprang forward and grabbed the female who began to struggle fiercely.


    ''Let me go! It was an ident, I didn''t mean it, just let me go'' Ariana screamed as she thrashed wildly in the Betas grasps.


    ''Landen go and get Nate'' Daniel roared as he did his best to keep a grip on the sorceress who was now trying to scratch at his skin with her nails.


    ''Please gentlemen! Unhand her'' Cassius shouted angrily, ''this is no way to treat a woman, especially one as kind as this one is.''


    ''Cass, how could you?'' Ariana cried toward the vampire, ''you were my friend, and you tricked me here so they could take me? I helped you all!


    Cassius tried to remove Daniel''s grip from Ariana''s arms but found his way barred by Riley who shook his head, ''I''m sorry Cassius, we do not want to hurt her, but if we do not hold her she will flee'' he said loudly.


    The door banged open to reveal Landen, the future Alpha steps behind him who skidded to a halt when he saw Ariana fighting against the Beta who held on to her tightly.


    Anger rolling over him, Nathaniel''s Alphamand came out, ''unhand my mate!'' he roared, causing Daniel to immediately release his grip, he and Landen both baring their necks in submission.


    Rubbing her arms, Ariana looked up through hershes, her mouth falling open slightly as she took in the warrior who was gazing at her in awe.


    ''Ariana..he whispered as he took a step toward her, Riley, Daniel and Landen backing away to give him room.


    ''You are alive'' Ariana breathed, her eyes connected to his, ''how?.. I killed you.. I didn''t mean too..'' she stumbled as she instinctively stepped closer to him.


    ''No you didn''t kill me, it takes more than a spell to take down an Alpha'' Nathaniel replied with a meek smile.


    Reaching out his hand, he hesitantly curled his fingers around hers, gripping the sorceress'' hand as she tightened her fingers around his palm.


    ''I''ve been looking for you'' Nathaniel whispered breathlessly.


    ''you have?'' Ariana asked, a flicker of hopefulness lighting her eyes.


    Nathaniel nodded, ''you are my mate, I love you!


    Ariana stilled at his words, emotions warring on her face as she slowly pulled her hand from his, ''no'' she murmured, ''I can''t be your mate, I had a match, it doesn''t work like that! Nathaniel stepped closer, grabbing her hand again, ''can''t you feel it?'' he asked desperately, ''the sparks? When I touch you?''


    Ariana nodded uncertainly, ''I can feel a tingle in my hand'' she admitted.


    ''That''s it, that''s the mate bond'' Nathaniel replied fervently, ''we are mates, you were made just for me.


    The sorceress looked stricken as she gazed into the werewolf''s face, ''but I already have a match, how can I be your match too?'' she whispered.


    Nathaniel smiled softly as his thumb began to trace patterns on the back of her hand, ''sometimes, when the Goddess feels that someone is worthy, they get a second chance mate'' he whispered.


    Ariana snatched her hand back at his words, her face closing down as she shook her head harshly, ''I am not worthy of a second mate werewolf, I know what I have done in my life, no entity would mark me as earning a second chance at love! Nathaniel looked into her eyes beseechingly, ''you are worthy Ariana, you have to be or why am I here?''


    The sorceress shrugged, ''I don''t know, maybe your goddess is wrong? Maybe you are misinterpreting the feeling'' she offered.


    ''No!'' Nathaniel growled, ''I know who you are Ariana, my wolf recognises you as his, there is no mistake, you are my mate!''


    Just as Ariana was about to open her mouth to reply, Rowan rushed into the room, skidding to a stop as his eyes connected with the sorceress, ''Ariana?'' he choked out in surprise.


    Ariana froze momentarily before her face contorted with anger, ''you! You are here? How DARE you! How dare youe to the n of my beloved!'' Spinning to face Cassius who was staring between the two dumbfounded, she spat at him, ''how could you let him into this n? Did my love mean nothing to you all? Have you all forgotten him over thest thirty years that you would allow his murderer to walk the halls that he once governed?''


    Cassius'' face became white as he looked at Ariana in shock before turning slowly to face Rowan who''s own features paled at the look of fury that faced him.


    ''You killed Valencino?'' Cassius asked quietly as his hands began to form fists at his side, ''you cut off our leader''s head and left him in the arms of our sweet Ariana? YOU are the traitor that he trusted?'' Cassius'' voice rose in volume with each question until he was shouting.


    ''I didn''t betray him'' Rowan started, but Ariana cut him off.


    ''Are you saying it was idental? When he kneeled before you and you sliced his head from his body, it wasn''t done intentionally? You LIE, ghost'' she hissed, her voice like acid, ''you always lie!


    Rummaging in her cloak, she pulled out a handful of powder and threw it unceremoniously into the fire turning it purple again. ''I will get my revenge ghost, unless the vampires take it first'' she added with a smirk as she jumped into the mes.


    ''NO!'' Nathaniel shouted as he raced forward, grabbing for Ariana''s cloak just as she disappeared into the mes taking the future Alpha with her.


    ''Nate!!'' Riley shouted as he ran to the fire, ignoring the pain as he frantically waved his hands through the smoke as if hoping to feel his son.


    ''Bring them back!'' the Luna shouted at Cassius desperately.


    ''No'' Cassius growled angrily as he red at Rowan with hatred, ''I will not help the man who killed our leader or those that protect him.'' Looking around at the group he added, ''you will leave our n, except for him'' he said, pointing his finger at Rowan, ''he will pay for his crimes against us.


    Rowan prepared to fight just as Landen stepped between them, ''you can''t hurt Rowan'' he said firmly.


    ''Really?'' Cassius growled, his gaze still firmly on the warrior, ''and who will stop me?''


    ''Prince Vaughn'' came the young Beta''s reply, causing the vampire to pause, ''do you really want the wrath of the royal family toe down on your pack Cassius?'' Landen asked quietly.


    The vampire shuddered involuntarily, ''you could be lying'' he muttered uncertainly, ''he might not be a friend of the prince.


    ''contact him'' Landen offered, ''I''m sure you have ways to reach out to your King?''


    Scowling, Cassius shook his head, ''we arepletely cut off, if we could contact him we would have informed him off our predicament'' he replied.


    ''OK... ask him something'' Daniel offered, ''ask Rowan a question that only another Vampire or a close friend of the royal family would know!


    Cassius thought for a moment before looking up, a knowing smile on his face, ''what keeps vampires alive?'' he asked, ''more importantly, who?'' he added.


    Rowan straightened up, meeting the vampire''s gaze with his own, ''the vampire King keeps you alive'' he replied.


    ''Wrong'' Cassius shouted triumphantly.


    ''I wasn''t finished'' the warrior growled, shutting the older man up before continuing, ''the blood that runs through King Vance''s veins to be exact. The blood thates directly from the first vampire to exist which is why, when Vance was attacked with a poison before his marriage to Queen Jason, the entire vampire species was in danger. If Vance had died then his blood would no longer be here to keep his people in existence, the poison attacked the bloodline which meant that if he had not been killed, King Viktor would have also suffered from the poisoning.


    Cassius gaped at Rowan in shock, ''how?'' he asked, bbergasted, ''how do you know that? No-one knows about King Vance''s illness other than the leaders of the ns and the royal family, that is a closely guarded secret so that our enemies cannot try the same tactic again.


    The warrior snarled, ''because Vaughn is my best friend and he knows that I would never pass that information on to anyone that I did not trust explicitly not to hurt him or his family!


    Cassius slumped against the desk, defeated, ''I don''t like you'' he muttered vehemently, ''but I cannot harm you, nor can any other vampire!''


    Rowan nodded, ''for what it''s worth, I didn''t betray your leader sir, Valencino betrayed me'' he replied.


    Cassius snapped his gaze up to the warrior but was cut off by Riley who rounded on the vampire in desperation, ''please, can you call her back?'' he asked.


    Cassius shook his head sadly, ''she will not answer me even if I tried as she knows that he is here'' he replied.


    Riley looked back at Daniel who growled in annoyance, ''where would she go?'' the Beta asked quickly.


    The vampire furrowed his brow in concentration, ''it''s a long shot, but maybe back to her hometown'' he finally replied.


    ''Hometown?'' Riley repeated quickly,


    Cassius nodded, ''where Valencino first found her, she has a house there, it belonged to her parents and was left to her after their death.''


    ''Where is it?'' Riley prompted.


    Hesitating momentarily, the older man finally replied sadly, ''Everguard, it''s near to a fairy settlement to the north of here, if she wanted to hide, that is where I think she would go. Thanking the vampire, the group hurried out of the office and back to their rooms, ''we need to get packed and head out, we need to get Nate back as soon as possible'' Riley ordered. ''What about Alessia?'' Rowan asked as he hurried to keep up with the Luna''s determined strides.


    Riley stumbled to a stop, turning to Rowan in surprise, ''I hadn''t thought about that, you better tell her what has happened and see what she wants to do, I know Nate promised to help find her brother but I don''t want to drag her into danger if I can help it. ''Alessia found her brother, he is here'' Rowan replied with a shrug.


    Riley grinned, ''well that answers the question then, if her brother is here, I assume that Alessia will wish to stay here and reconnect. Go and tell her what has happened, apologise that we cannot have a proper good bye but we wish her well'' he said before resuming his march toward their rooms.


    Shaking his head, Rowan peeled off from the others as they entered their rooms and walked up to the she wolf''s door, steeling himself before he lifted his fist and pounded on the thick wood.

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 42

    Stepping out of her own firece, Ariana marched around her room, her hands itching to strike something as she muttered to herself. ''How could they? They allow that man to enter my beloved''s home? Traitors! They spit on the grave of my love, and they call themselves his brothers'' she fumed. ''Ariana'' came a croaky voice behind her, spinning around, the sorceress''s gaze fell on the warrior who was on his hands and knees on the hearth coughing.


    Eyes widening Ariana stepped back involuntarily, ''how did you get here?'' she gasped, her eyes looking around in terror, ''who else is here? Did you bring him too?''


    Nathaniel shook his head as he continued to try and clear his lungs of the smoke from the fire, ''no, just me, I tried to grab you as you left.''


    Ariana growled angrily, ''you transported on the tails of my magic'' she grumbled, ''that powder was only enough for me unaffected, that''s why you are struggling to breath, you inhaled all that damn smoke! Are you crazy? Why would you do that? You could have been killed! I only just get you back and you.. The sorceress cut off her rambling, her lips snapping shut, cutting off the rest of her thought.


    ''You are worried about me?'' Nathaniel asked, his eyes roaming over her face hopefully.


    ''Of course not'' Ariana snapped, ''you are a friend of the murderer, why would I worry for you'' she demanded.


    ''Rowan is a good guy'' Nathanial started as Ariana waved her hand furiously, using her magic to seal his mouth shut.


    ''Rowan is a cruel and heartless murderer; he takes the lives of innocent people and you and your pack are stupid enough to believe his lies and act of being a good man'' the sorceress shrieked as she started to pace the floor in anger.


    Nathaniel tried to prise his lips apart, but Ariana''s magic was strong, finally giving up, the warrior crawled toward the young woman, climbing to his feet and reaching for her.


    ''What are you doing?'' Ariana whispered as she watched the werewolf grip her arms gently and pull her toward him, ''don''t touch me, you have no right to touch me!


    Looking down at her warmly, the warrior encircled his arms around her waist as she stood still, letting him.


    ''Why do you affect me like this?'' she murmured as she leaned her head into his chest, ''you feel like.. home.''


    Idly waving her hand, Ariana removed the spell from Nathaniel''s lips, rxing as he instinctively tightened his hold on her, ''you are my mate Ariana, deep down you know it'' he said quietly.


    Ariana shook her head as she absorbed his warmth, ''I can''t be'' she replied sadly, ''I don''t understand how it could be true.


    Nathaniel chuckled, ''you don''t have to understand it sweetheart, it just is'' he said lovingly.


    ''What happens now?'' the sorceress asked, her small voice soft and innocent.


    ''Youe home with me and be my Luna'' Nathaniel replied quietly.


    Ariana stiffened at his words, instinctively stepping away, putting distance between them. Her body immediately felt cold from the loss of the warrior''s warmth but she pushed it aside as she red at the Alpha. ''I cannot go with you werewolf'' she growled, ''I can nevere with you whilst you house and support that devils spawn.


    Nathaniel''s face fell as he reached for her once again, pain rippling across his features as she evaded his touch, her arms crossed in defiance.


    ''What can I do to get you toe home with me?'' he asked desperately.


    Ariana straightened up, her eyes shing dangerously, ''you can kill the Ghost'' she replied simply, ''once his head is in my hand I will happily return with you, until that day, I will remain here plotting how to take him down.


    Nathaniel shook his head in horror, ''I can''t do that'' he gasped, ''he''s my sister''s mate, he has a son!''


    Ariana''s features hardened, ''we will be doing her a favour by removing that cancer from her life'' she growled, ''her son may have a chance to grow up as a better man without the poison of his father in his life.''


    ''Ariana please'' Nathaniel started in desperation.


    ''No!'' the sorceress yelled in fury, ''you will not protect him from me, if you insist on standing in my way, I''ll just have to remove you from my path.


    Creating a ball of light, Ariana threw it at Nathaniel, engulfing him from view momentarily, when the light cleared, Nathaniel was now stood in a metal cage. Grabbing the bars, he hissed in pain as he released them immediately, looking down at his burning hands. ''I am sorry warrior'' Ariana whispered softly, guilt and longing in her eyes, ''I don''t want to hurt you, but I can''t let you stop me from avenging my fianc¨¦e!


    ''Ariana please'' Nathaniel called out, ''I love you, you are my mate, you can be happy again with me. Please, let me go ande home with me.''


    Ariana shook her head as she turned away, ''I''m sorry'' she murmured sadly, ''I just can''t let go.


    *********


    After Rowan had left her room, Alessia had fallen asleep on her bed, exhausted from the tears. She woke up a few hourster, rubbing her bleary eyes to the sound of someone pounding on her door. ''Alessia? Open up, its Rowan'' came the warrior''s voice through the barrier.


    ''Juste in Ro, it''s not locked'' the she wolf called back as she remained curled up in a ball on the bed.


    The door clicked open and the ex-Rogue stepped inside, closing the door behind him quietly. Alessia felt the mattress dip as the warrior sat down beside her, cing his rough hand onto her arm as he spoke. ''How are you feeling little sis?'' he asked softly.


    Alessia shrugged, ''OK, well not Ok but you know, I''ll be fine'' she mumbled.


    Rowan pulled at her arm, rolling her over to face him, the she wolf''s angryment dying on her lips as she saw his worried expression.


    Scooting herself up into a sitting position, Alessia grabbed Rowan''s hand in her own, ''what is it? Did something happen to Terri? Is my brother OK?'' she asked panicked.


    Rowan nodded, ''they are fine Lessi, it''s just.. he swallowed, unsure how to continue.


    ''What? Tell me'' Alessia demanded,


    ''Ariana'' the warrior continued thickly, ''she was in Cassius'' office, I ran in and she fled.. she took Nate with her, we don''t know where he is.


    Alessia paled at his words, a knife stabbing though her heart at the knowledge that Nate''s mate had been with him and that he was now gone.


    ''We have to find him'' she whispered, scrambling from the bed and blindly reaching for her belongings, stuffing them in her backpack. ''Do we have any clues? Where she would have taken him? When do we leave?''


    Rowan grabbed her hands in his, pulling the she wolf back to the bed where she sat cautiously. ''Lessi'' he said quietly, ''you don''t need toe with us, we found your brother, there is no need to leave him and put yourself in danger.'' Alessia stared at Rowan incredulously, ''what are you talking about? Of course, I need toe!'' she shouted.


    Rowan smiled down at her sadly, ''why?'' he asked carefully, ''we are going to find Nate and his mate Lessi. When we find them, we''ll take them both back to Silver Cross where Nate will marry her. You said earlier that you need to pull back from him, what is going on between you will only lead to your own heart break. The warrior sighed heavily as he squeezed her small hand tightly, ''I think it''s better that you stay here, your brother is here and your niece. You have found what you were looking for and then some, spend some time connecting with your family, I promise that we will find Nate and get him home!


    Alessia stared down at their joined hands, tears pricking the back of her eyes as she avoided the warrior''s gaze.


    ''OK'' she mumbled, ''I''ll stay behind,'' raising her eyes to the Rogue''s, she gave a watery smile, ''it''s not like I was ever part of Silver Cross is it, your Alpha is not for me to worry about.''


    Rowan nodded as he pulled her into a hug, ''hey, even if you are not Silver Cross, you will always be my little sister, don''t you ever forget that'' he grumbled.


    Alessiaughed as she pulled away, ''you better go'' she sniffled, ''being around me seems to be bringing out your soft side and your mate is going to be very upset if she finds I''ve destroyed her rugged bad boy!


    Rowanughed as he stood up, ''I''ll always be Gabby''s bad boy, I know how much she loves to tame me'' he replied with a wink. cing his hand on her shoulder, Rowan added, ''don''t be a stranger Lessi, just because we are apart doesn''t mean you can''t ring me or something''


    Alessia shook her head, ''you forget, if I stay here, there''s no outside contact, I think this is goodbye.''


    Rowan growled angrily before pulling the she wolf to her feet and engulfing her in a hug, ''this is never goodbye Lessi, I will see you again, even if I have to sit in one of the surrounding towns waiting for the Vamps toe and get their mates so I can follow them. Alessiaughed through her sobs as she gently pushed him away, ''go'' she said wiping her eyes, ''go on, before I really ugly cry on you!


    Nodding, Rowan walked toward the door, looking back onest time to give her a small smile before he stepped out of the room and shut the door, heading back to his own room to pack. Alessia sat for a moment trying to work through her warring emotions, ''I need to talk to someone'' she muttered as she dragged herself up from the bed and headed out of the door. Hurrying down the corridor, the she wolf made her way to the front door and pushed it open, rushing along the stone pathway until she reached the now familiar log cabin.


    Knocking loudly, she stood back, waiting impatiently for the door to open, when it finally swung backwards, the resident''s mouth dropped open in surprise before a grin stered itself to her face.

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 43

    The door swung open, revealing the stunning figure of her sister inw, ''Alessia! You came back already? You miss Esme don''t you'' Bree teased as she pulled the she wolf into the house quickly. Alessia giggled as she allowed herself to be guided into the house and toward an armchair. ''I did'' she admitted, ''but this isn''t just a social call, I kind of need some brotherly guidance'' she admitted. ''OK, hang on, I''ll get Alex'' the vampiress replied immediately as she hurried out of the room calling to her match.


    Soon enough, Alex appeared, holding Esme in his arms, smiling brightly as his gaze fell on his younger sister


    ''Hey sis, back so soon, you miss me that much?'' he teased as he walked over.


    ''Nope, I miss Esme, now hand her over'' Alessia replied with augh as she reached out eagerly for the cooing baby.


    ''Fine, here'' the warrior huffed, ''doesn''t see me for years, find me and would still rather spend time with my kid''


    ''I can''t help that she is so much cuter than you'' Alessia replied with a shrug.


    Laughing, Alex took a seat on the couch, Bree next to him, entwining her fingers with her match as they waited for Alessia to speak.


    Taking a breath, the she wolf began, ''Nate has been taken'' she started, ''his mate came here and when she ran he ended up going with her, I don''t really understand what happened but the boys are leaving to go and find him.


    Alex nodded, his expression sad, ''when do you leave? I''m going to miss you'' he replied softly.


    Alessia shook her head, ''no, I''m staying here'' she mumbled, keeping her gaze on the baby''s face.


    ''Sorry what? You are going to stay here while your friend is missing?'' Alex asked sharply, dragging Alessia''s gaze to his.


    The she wolf nodded hesitantly, ''yeah, umm, I spoke to Rowan, and it seems they all think that I should stay here, I mean once I leave I might not be able to find my way back to you again. You and Esme are my family, so is Bree, they promised to help me find you and now they have I can stay!


    Alex growled in annoyance, ''Lessi, are you really going to turn your back on your friend when he needs you? he asked sternly.


    Alessia''s eyes widened, ''I''m not turning my back on him, I''m just being sensible'' she protested, ''once they find him, they''ll take him and his mate back to Silver Cross, if I leave, I''ll be alone again.''


    Alex shook his head firmly, ''Lessi, I know you, and I can tell you now that not knowing what happened to him will eat at you'' he argued, ''it may not be today or tomorrow, but one day you will leave here and go to find Nate to make sure that he got back home safely. Why are you trying to put it off?'' he asked in concern.


    Alessia swallowed hard, ''I don''t want to lose you again'' she whispered, ''I don''t want to lose any of you all three of you are all I have left!''


    Alex moved from the sofa and sat down next to his sister, perching on the arm of her chair as he put his arm around her, ''you won''t lose me Lessi, or Bree or Esme, we will always be with you'' he replied hoarsely.


    Looking into the tiny baby''s face, Alessia sniffed sadly, ''but Esme won''t know who I am, I''ll just be some faceless aunt that she doesn''t remember and got named after'' she muttered.


    Alex shook his head, ''she will know you Lessi because I will tell her all about you every single day, about her amazing Aunt Lessi who risked her own heart to protect her friends!


    Alessiaughed as tears ran down her face, ''this is so hard Alex, Iwant to be with you, but..''


    ''You need to find your friend, or you will never have peace'' Alex replied fondly.


    Alessia nodded reluctantly, ''I need to know he is safe Alex, I need to know they found him and he got home.''


    Alex squeezed the she wolf into his side, rubbing his hand up and down her armfortingly, ''I know sis, I always knew from the second I saw you that this was just a visit'' he consoled her. Standing up, he took the baby from Alessia''s arms and ced her into her mother''s embrace before pulling the she wolf to her feet and engulfing her in a tight hug.


    Stepping back, he gave her a small push toward the door, ''go and pack Lessi, you have an Alpha to find'' Alex said with a soft smile.


    Returning his grin, Alessia nodded, hugging him once more, then Bree and the baby before heading to the door and opening it. Waving once over her shoulder, she set off at a sprint toward the mansion to pack.


    Rushing through the front door, Alessia barrelled into a solid torso, ''ouch'' she grumbled as she stumbled backwards, halting suddenly as two strong hands gripped her arms.


    Looking up, her gaze connected with Fabian''s who was gazing down at her with interest, ''you are in a hurry little wolfie'' he rumbled affectionately.


    Alessia blushed as she righted herself and took a step back, ''I, uh.. have to pack'' she said meekly.


    Fabian frowned slightly, ''you are leaving?'' he asked sadly.


    Alessia nodded, ''I have to, Nate has been taken by his mate, I need to help find him'' she mumbled back.


    The vampire''s frown deepened, ''surely his pack is responsible for his safe return and if he is with his mate then he should be fine'' he replied darkly.


    Alessia shook her head, ''I know but.. he''s my friend, I''ll never be able to rx without knowing he is safe, you understand?'' she asked as she met his gaze, her own pleading silently with him.


    Fabian rubbed his chin with his palm as he sighed, ''I understand'' he replied, ''I don''t like it but I do understand your need.. I shall miss you little wolf..you.. are special'' he added with a wistful smile.


    Smiling back shyly, the she wolf stepped forward and gave the vampire a quick hug, ''thank you for not making me feel bad'' she whispered before pulling away and resuming her sprint toward her room, leaving the vampire stood in the foyer watching her leave. Rushing into her room, Alessia grabbed her rucksack off of the floor and dumped it on the bed, spinning on her heel and racing around grabbing her belongings and throwing them onto the nkets. Running back, she stuffed everything unceremoniously into the bag and fastened it, slinging it over her shoulder.


    Running out of her room again, she pressed her ear to Rowan''s door, hearing him still moving around inside, packing his things.


    Hesitating for a split second, the she wolf made a quick decision and headed back down the corridor, stopping one of the staff as they passed her and asking for directi ons before setting off again as fast as she could. Minutester, the young woman stumbled to a halt, breathing heavily as she rested her hand on the wall beside the door. Catching her breath, Alessia straightened up and tapped the door smartly.


    ''Come in'' came the quiet voice from within, pushing down the handle, the she wolf peeked around the door to meet the curious gaze of Terri who''s face brightened as she focused on the woman''s nervous face. Sitting up on the bed, Terri ced the book she was reading down beside her on the bedside table and patted the nkets beside her invitingly.


    ''Am I disturbing you?'' Alessia asked as she stepped inside of the room and shut the door carefully.


    The human woman shook her head, a wide smile on her face, ''of course not, Abel was called away by his brother so I was just passing the time with this book I found in the drawer while I wait for him'' she replied. Walking over to the bed, Alessia lowered herself onto the mattress, a small smile ying around her own lips as Terri''s happiness at seeing her bathed over her skin.


    ''So, I''d like to think that you are just here to see me because we are friends and you missed me'' Terri started with a twinkle in her eye, ''but your face is telling me that something is wrong! Alessia nodded, ''I..well we.. she started sadly, ''um, we have to leave now'' she finally said awkwardly.


    The human girl''s face fell slightly, ''really? So soon?'' she asked, her whole body slumping.


    The she wolf nodded, ''I''m sorry Terri, Nate has gone missing, we need to go and find him. I wanted to stay for a bit longer, but I can''t sit back while my friend is out there in possible danger.''


    Terri nodded immediately, reaching out her hand and cing it on top of Alessia''s, ''I understand Lessi, you need to go and find him. All of you helped me when I was scared and I will always be grateful for that, I can''t say that I won''t miss you desperately, because I will, but you need to find Nate.''


    Alessia''s face rxed at the woman''s words, ''what about you?'' she asked softly, ''have you made your decision yet on what you want to do?''


    Terri leaned back against the headboard, her hand straying to her hair as she nervously tucked a lock behind her ear.


    ''I''ve been giving it a lot of thought'' she replied softly, ''my mother is here, and my brother, so, if I stay, I won''t be alone anymore, but I don''t really know Abel, can I tie myself to him for the rest of my life when I don''t even know his favourite dessert?''


    Alessia smiled understandingly, ''I understand, it''s hard for you humans, with us and the Vampire''s, we are raised with the knowledge that there is one true other half to our soul. It isn''t strange to us to ept our mate as soon as we meet them as we have literally waited for them our entire lives. For you, this is all new, not only do you find out that we all exist and unlike your crazy story books, we actually don''t want to eat you, you also find out that somehow you are destined to spend eternity with a stranger who has been looking for you for over three hundred years!


    Terriughed, her voice tight, ''yep, that about sums up my head'' she agreed, running her tongue over her dry lips nervously.


    ''Do you like him?'' Alessia asked as she raised her eyebrow questioningly.


    Terri nodded, her cheeks flushing a pale pink, ''yeah, I really do, he''s such a nice man'' she admitted shyly.


    Alessia shrugged, ''then give him a chance'' she advised, ''you still have a few days before you need to decide, ask him all the questions that you want to know the answer too!


    The young woman nodded slowly, ''you are right'' she agreed with a small smile, ''I can ask what I want and then go from there, I still have time, though I wish I knew why I must decide in seven days, it''s so quick!'' she grumbled. Shaking her head, Alessia smiled as she leaned forward to hug the human, ''I wish I could stay and help you through this'' she murmured into her friend''s hair.


    Pulling back, Terri giggled, ''I''ll be fine'' she reassured the she wolf, ''now go, before you get left behind'' she added, giving Alessia a small push.


    Grinning, the Green Vine she wolf jumped up off the bed and headed to the door, opening it, she peeked over her shoulder at the human woman who was watching her, ''whatever you decide, I know it will be the right choice'' she said quietly as Terri nodded. Giving a small wave, Alessia stepped through the doorway, shutting the door behind her, and racing back to their rooms. Knocking on Rowan''s door, she waited a moment before turning the handle and opening the door. Inside, she was met with an empty room, cursing under her breath, Alessia spun around and ran as fast as she could through the mansion to the front door. Wrenching the door open, she fled down the stone path to the faintly shimmering border,unching herself through and thumping her body against a tall block of stone.


    Falling onto her backside, Alessia winced in pain, her eyes squinting as she looked up at the obstacle.


    ''s**t Alessia! What are you doing?'' came Rowan''s anxious voice.


    mbering gently to her feet again, the she wolf brushed down her clothes before answering. Looking back up at the broad form of Rowan that she had cannoned into, she replied, ''I aming with you!


    Riley, Daniel and Landen stared at each other as the warrior shook his head immediately, ''Lessi, you can''t'' he reasoned, ''your family..''


    ''Are aware of what has happened and have told me to go'' Alessia interrupted, ''besides'' she added as she waved behind her, ''the town is gone. I can''t get back to them now even if I wanted too, are you really going to leave me out here alone with no protection?'' she demanded, arching her eyebrow.


    Rowan looked back at the others in exasperation, raising his hands to silently ask the higher ranks what they should do.


    Daniel smirked in amusement as he remarked, ''looks like our party of four just became a party of five.


    Rowan growled, ''you cannot be serious? It could be dangerous, you don''t know what Ariana is capable of.''


    Daniel met the angry warrior''s gaze easily, ''more dangerous than leaving a lone she wolf who has spent very little time out of her pack, alone in rogue territory?'' he countered.


    Scowling, the warrior muttered under his breath for a few moments before grumbling out, ''fine, shees'' before rounding on the satisfied she wolf, ''but you are to stick to my side, understand? I am not above gluing you to my clothes'' he warned, pointing his finger at her aggressively.


    ''Yes Rowan, I''ll not leave your side'' Alessia replied sweetly, fluttering her eyshes at him.


    ''Pain in my a*s'' the ex-Rogue grumbled as he hiked his bag onto his shoulder and pointed to the spot next to him, ring at the she wolf expectantly.


    Meekly, Alessia sidled up to him and stood as close to his side as she could.


    ''OK'' Daniel said jovially, ''lets go find us an Alpha'' as he led the way.

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 44

    Staring sadly at the door that Alessia had left through earlier, Terri sighed as she pulled her knees to her chest and rested her chin on them.


    A soft knock on the door made her lift her head again, e in'' she called out, trying to get some enthusiasm into her voice.


    The door opened to reveal Abel who smiled down at her, a te grasped in his hand that held a huge slice of chocte cake.


    Her eyes lighting up, Terri sat up, crossing her legs on the nkets, ''who is that for?'' she asked hopefully.


    ''It''s for you my little one'' Abel replied fondly as he shut the door and took a seat beside the human, handing her the te.


    Taking it eagerly, Terri ran her finger along the centre covering the tip of her pointer finger with chocte icing and lifting it to her mouth, sucking it off with a small groan of approval as her eyes closed of their own ord. ''What did I do to deserve chocte cake?'' she asked, opening her eyes again and raising her gaze to the vampire''s who had watched her actions intently. His eyes were glowing slightly with a ring of red around the irises as he ran his tongue over his own lips.


    ''Uhh, umm, nothing'' he replied hoarsely, wrenching his gaze from her lips and raising them to her own eyes, ''I just thought you might be hungry!


    Terri nodded happily, ''I am a bit'' she admitted as she broke a piece of the cake off and popped it in her mouth. Chewing the delicious morsel, she swallowed and gave the vampire a small smile, ''thank you Abel, this is my favourite cake'' she said. Abel''s face brightened at her words, ''I shall make sure that we always have chocte cake for you my love, every day!


    Terriughed and shook her head, ''maybe not every day, I''ll either be the size of a house or eat it so much that I''ll get sick of it'' she replied.


    ''hmm'' the vampire frowned, ''maybe every other day then'' hepromised.


    Terriughed harder and nodded, ''sounds good'' she said, ''as long as you eat it with me'' she added shyly.


    Abel grinned, ''of course, chocte cake is my favourite too'' he agreed.


    Terri''s eyes lit up, ''it is?'' she asked excitedly, ''you like chocte cake?''


    Abel nodded in amusement, ''who doesn''t love chocte cake, it has chocte icing and its cake, what is there not to love?'' he questioned. Tipping his head to the side, he asked, ''why does it make you excited that I like chocte cake?'' The human woman blushed slightly, ''I uh..I just realised.. I don''t know much about you'' she replied shyly.


    Abel leaned back on his elbows, studying his match as he said, ''then ask me little one, anything you want to know, just ask!


    Terri bit her lip nervously as she ced another piece of cake into her mouth to fill the silence that settled between them.


    Reaching over, Abel rubbed his fingers on the young woman''s knee affectionately, ''I mean it, you can ask me anything and I will answer truthfully..ept about why you need to decide in seven days'' he added quickly as the human opened her mouth to speak. Huffing, Terri pouted for a second before sitting up straighter, her eyes meeting the vampires as she ced her te on the bedside table, ''OK, what is your favourite colour?'' she asked.


    Abel raised his eyebrows in surprise but answered anyway, ''green'' he replied with a smile, ''the colour of my little one''s eyes!


    Terri blushed, a smile tugging at the corners of her mouth, ''do you have a favourite animal?'' she asked.


    Abel sat up, furrowing his brow as he thought, ''I like rabbits'' he said finally.


    His match''s lips started to twitch as she tried to keep a reign on her expression, her amusement finally won as Terri began to giggle, her body starting to shake as theughter took a hold of her. ''What''s so funny?'' Abel asked confused.


    Terri shook her head, ''you are a vampire'' she finally gasped between giggles, ''and you like rabbits. I just had an image run though my head of you sat on the grass with a rabbit in your arms, stroking its ears, your fangs on disy'' she spluttered before falling backwards in peels ofughter.


    Abel growled as he rolled onto his stomach and crawled up the bed toward her, ''stopughing'' he muttered as he watched herugh.


    ''I can''t'' she wheezed, trying to breath through her giggles.


    ''it''s not that funny'' he grumbled, hovering over her, his muscr arms resting each side of her body.


    ''Yes it is'' Terri squealed, ''my vampire the bunny lover'' she added as she rolled around in a fresh wave ofughter.


    Abel stiffened, his eyes widening as Terri looked up at him, theughter dying in her throat, ''y.. your vampire?'' Abel breathed in shock.


    The young woman''s own eyes widened as she mmed her hand over her mouth.


    ''you called me your vampire'' Abel murmured huskily, holding her gaze captive with his own.


    ''It just slipped out'' Terri mumbled.


    A slow smile crept across Abel''s face as he leaned closer to his match, his breath tickling her ear as he whispered, ''I like it!


    The young woman shivered as she tentatively moved her hands from her face and ced them onto the vampire''s broad, muscr chest. ''Why do you want me?'' she finally asked in a small voice, ''you''re this sexy vampire, and I''m just some boring, in looking girl from a small town nearby.


    Abel growled in annoyance as he sat up and grabbed her wrists, pinning her arms above her head as he pressed his chest to her own. ''Never call yourself in or boring little one'' he sighed, a frown creasing his forehead, ''you are my everything, there is no-one that is more beautiful, more interesting, or that I would want to spend my time with than you. I could listen to you speak for the rest of my life, staring into your mesmerising eyes and I would die a happy man. There is no woman on this earth that could hold a candle to you my little one, so I do not ever want to hear you say those words again!''


    Terri studied the gorgeous face of the man above her, tears leaking out of her eyes as she read the sincerity in his face. ''I love you'' she whispered, suddenly hit with the overwhelming certainty she felt in the words she was saying.


    Abel''s breath caught in his chest at her words, before he crashed his lips to hers, iming them heatedly. Releasing her wrists, his hands cupped her face, as his tongue explored her mouth, Terri''s fingers tracing their way down his back, as she discovered every contour through his shirt.


    Pulling away, Abel rested his head, onto hers as he breathed, ''I love you Terri, so much it physically hurts.''


    The young woman smiled up at him shyly, her hands running around the sides of his toned body to his chest where she idly yed with the buttons, ''what happens now?'' she asked in barely a whisper.


    The vampirey down next to her, pulling her closer to him as he breathed her in, ''I know what I want to happen'' he replied huskily, ''but I don''t want to rush you, not in any decision you need to make!


    Terri nodded as shey her head onto his chest, letting out a small sigh, ''if I give you a decision about staying, will you tell me what you stopped Cian talking about in the kitchen that night?'' she asked.


    Abel''s fingers that had been tracing small circles on the small amount of skin of her stomach that was showing due to her shirt rising, stilled at her words. ''I don''t want you to say you''ll stay because you are curious'' he said carefully.


    Terri shifted onto her side, so that she was facing the vampire, raising her hand to brush his hair aside so that she could look into his piercing gaze.


    ''I''m not making a decision due to my curiosity'' she replied softly, ''I also won''t disagree that the secret is eating me, but I respect the fact that you want me to decide without anything swaying me, it makes me feel like my feelings are important'' she admitted. Abel reached out and took her hand in his, bringing her fingers to his lips and kissing them gently, ''nothing in this world is more important that your feelings little one!''


    ''What about your feelings'' Terri asked, frowning slightly, ''your feelings are important too!


    Abel smiled, ''when you are content and happy, I am content and happy'' he whispered, ''your feelings are my feelings and all I want is for you to get what you want in life.


    Terri shifted, her gaze dropping to his chest as she blushed under his intense gaze, ''I want.. to be with you'' she murmured. Raising her eyes again, she smiled timidly, ''here, with my family, I don''t want to leave you!


    The vampire grinned as he pulled her into his arms, his fingerscing in her hair as he guided her lips to his and kissed her softly, pouring his feelings into the moment.


    ''Wow'' breathed the young woman when he finally released her, ''I hope it will always be like that.''


    Abel nodded sheepishly, ''I will always kiss you like it''s the first time, because every time I am away from you and your kisses will feel like an eternity'' he said huskily.


    Giggling, Terri pulled away slightly, remaining in his hold but with enough distance that he could see her expression. ''If I''m staying, I want to know what the big secret is'' she said pointedly, trying to look menacing as Abel chuckled. ''Anything you want my love'' he replied happily as he patted his chest, silently asking her to rest her head on him as he talked.


    Settling herself next to him, Terri ced her head over his heart, smiling slightly at the faint beating sound that feltforting.


    ''When our leader was killed, we as a n, were cursed by something, but we don''t know who. Our curse means that we can only find our true match if the clock''s call us, we then have thirty minutes to get our mate and get out of the town before it disappears. We have long assumed that those who didn''t make it back were eradicated from existence and you saying that Spike was not outside your door when you came out after your brother''s iming, confirms that thought.'' Terri nodded silently, allowing him to tell his story the way he wanted too, taking a deep breath, Abel continued.


    ''Our curse does not end there, if our match does not allow us to mark them within seven days of being imed.. the vampire dies and the match is left trapped in themunity with no-one to care for them. Terri stiffened at his words, ''there are people here who''s match died?'' she asked worriedly.


    Abel rested his cheek on to the human''s head, ''there were'' he whispered, ''but when the vampires realised what the repercussions were of not marking their match, they began to mark forcefully upon getting back to the n. The vampire rubbed his hand down his face nervously, ''it was not one of our best times, we were taking people, marking them and binding them to us without them understanding why!''


    Terri turned to face Abel, her features darkening, ''was my mother forced?'' she asked angrily, ''my brother?''


    Abel winced, ''your mother was, yes'' he admitted, ''she wanted to return to her husband and her children, she missed you all desperately. Cassius is our leader, his death would have been catastrophic to our n especially as we had lost our previous leader not that long beforehand. Once Irina was marked, she could no longer leave, the barrier will not let her past. It took Cassius many years to finally win her over and she forgave him, it helped when Steven was imed, that filled part of the hole that she had carried for all these years.


    ''What about Steven'' Terri asked pensively, ''was he forced too?''


    Abel shook his head, ''no, Thane exined everything to him, he was sure that he would choose him, that he was too kind-hearted to let him die, It seems that he was right'' he vampire said with a smile.


    Terriughed lightly, ''that''s my brother, he can''t bear to stand by when someone else is suffering'' she whispered. Looking up into the vampire''s eyes, she added, ''so why didn''t you give me all of the details like Thane did?'' she asked softly.


    Abel pulled her closer to him as he inhaled the scent of her shampoo, ''I wanted you to stay because you wanted me, not because you couldn''t live with the knowledge that you leaving would kill me'' he confided. ''Maybe I was stupid, but I wanted you to pick me for yourself.


    The young human shook her head in slight exasperation, ''you could have died, what would I have done when that happened?'' she demanded, her lip trembling slightly, ''I would have been alone!


    Abel nodded, ''I know, it was a gamble, but I had an inkling that my little one would save me even though she didn''t know the stakes'' he replied humbly.


    Terri sat up, turning so she was ring down at the vampire who watched her self consciously, pushing at his chest, the young woman growled loudly, ''if you ever put yourself in danger like that again, I will never speak to you again'' she warned haughtily. The vampireughed as he gripped her wrist and yanked her forward so that she fell against his chest, ''that is not a punishment I could ever take little one, so I promise to never risk my life frivolously again'' he replied thickly. Raising his head from the bed, Abel captured her lips again, the young girl releasing a small moan as she melted into him.


    As his hands encircled her waist, his fingers slid over her smooth skin, questing under her shirt, a smirk forming on his lips as Terri shivered under his touch.


    Pulling away, the human sat up on her knees, reaching her hands around herself, gripping the bottom of her shirt as she lifted it up and over her head.


    Abel licked his lips worriedly as his eyes trailed over her exposed skin, ''little one, we don''t have to.. we have more time.. he started hoarsely.


    Terri climbed on top of him, straddling his lips as she pressed her finger to his lips, silencing him, ''shh'' she whispered, ''you need to mark me to live, and I am assuming that marking your match is a big deal in your world?''


    Abel nodded numbly, unable to look away from her, leaning forward, Terri continued, ''then I expect this to be an experience to remember'' she murmured. ''You said that my happiness was paramount to you, so prove that you weren''t just trying to talk me round, make me happy, my vampire!


    Growling hungrily, Abel crushed her to his chest, rolling her onto her back so that he was now on top of her. Kissing her heavily, he grumbled, ''I hope you know what you are asking for little one!


    Terri smiled victoriously, ''I''m hoping I''m going to get more than I was imagining'' she purred before her lips were consumed once more.

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 45

    Abel''s blood pounded in his ears as he moulded his lips to his match''s, his fingers just barely stroking her bare skin. Underneath him, Terri gripped a fistful of his shirt tightly, holding him close to her as her tongue danced against his, caressing gently without fighting him for dominance. Releasing her mouth, the vampire ced warm, soft kissed across her cheek and down her neck, his arms slipping around her waist as her back arched into him.


    Tightening his grip, Abel sat up, pulling the small human with him, leaning back so he was sitting on his heels, Terri straddling hisp, her grip shifting to his hair as her lips found his neck and she began to s**k on his skin gently.


    Groaning loudly, Abel''s fingers deftly worked at the sp of her bra, separating it and sliding the thin straps down her arms, and throwing the barrier away from them, his own breathingboured as his match continued her attack on his neck.


    Terri released Abel''s hair, her hands dropping to his shirt, her fingers fumbling with the small buttons as she tried to remove the material that was stopping her from gaining ess to her desire.


    Growling in frustration, Abel reached for his own shirt, grasping each side and ripping it apart, sending the buttons flying across the room as he dropped the shirt from his shoulders. Eyes widening, Terri pulled back slightly, her gaze raking over the vampire''s form, her fingers inching toward his muscr frame begging to touch the smooth, supple skin that was only marred by a deep straight scar down his right side.


    Instinctively, the young girl halted her hands, instead trying to wrap her arms around herself, coving her body from the older man''s greedy gaze. Reaching out, Abel grabbed her wrists, stopping her hands from covering herself as he gave a low growl, ''never cover your beauty from me little one'' he murmured, ''I am lucky to have such a stunning match and I want to worship every inch of your body, will you let me?'' he asked softly, his eyes not leaving hers.


    Swallowing hard, Terri nodded hesitantly allowing the vampire to pull her hands toward him where he ced her palms on to his chest, shivering as their skin connected.


    Tucking a strand of her blonde hair behind her ear, Abel brushed his knuckles delicately down the woman''s cheek, his darkly smouldering eyes never leaving her face.


    His fingers continued their journey across Terri''s skin, down her throat, past her shoulder de to her right breast. Slowly, delicately, Abel caressed the side, moving his hand over the top of her ckce bra feeling her n****e harden beneath his touch. Pinching gently, the vampire rolled her n****e between his skilled fingertips, his eyes still trained on her own as he explored her body with his touch.


    Terri''s own hands ran down his chiselled abs, following the curves of his muscles, biting down on her lip as she tried to hold in the moans that were battling to rise from her throat from Abel''s tender touch on her body.


    Leaning closer to her, the vampire peppered kisses up her neck, extending his tongue and running it leisurely over her skin.


    Abel''s fingers released their hold and moved their way down her stomach, to the button of her jeans. Idly, he flicked the button through the loop and lowering the zipper before sliding his hand between the denim and her flesh seeking the heat between her thighs. One of the vampire''s fingers ran along the plump lips at the apex of her legs, letting out a low growl as he parted them gently and brushed between her wet folds.


    Terri''s hips began to move against him, her face flushed as she moved her hands down to his own jeans, stumbling over the fastening as she hurried to reach him. Finally getting his pants open, she slipped her hand down to his manhood, gripping him through his underwear as she moved her hand steadily, her own breathbouring as Abel matched her strokes with his finger against her clit, moving in circr motions. ''Take them off'' Terri whispered headily, ''too many clothes, get them off.


    Abel smiled as he removed his hand, kissing her lips as she pouted from the loss of contact before sitting up and shimmying her jeans down her legs, followed by her ckce panties. Taking a moment, the vampire feasted on the sight of her naked body before gradually sliding his own jeans down his muscr thighs, pooling them by his feet before kicking them away.


    ''Everything'' Terri whimpered as she gazed up at him.


    Nodding slightly, Abel bent down and removed his underwear leaving himself stood at the edge of the bed as the young woman raked her gaze over him, licking her lips unconsciously. Grabbing her ankles, Abel pulled the young human to the edge of the bed before kneeling down in front of her and cing her feet on his shoulders.


    Moving closer, he ran the tip of his tongue slowly over her folds, before flicking it lightly between them, tasting her.


    His fingers find her clit and begin to massage gentle unrushed circles, as Terri lets out a moan of pleasure. Moving them downwards, Abel eased two fingers into her wet entrance as his lips found her c**t, kissing and nipping it gently before sucking it into his mouth. His tongue swirled around her throbbing bud as his fingers moved in and out, Terri rolling her hips against him in a desperate attempt to increase the friction.


    Sucking hungrily, Abel moaned against her skin, sending vibrations through her body as Terri cried out from the sensation. Her stomach muscles tighten as she starts to feel the build within her, her whole body moving against his mouth, her back arching from the bed as the pleasure increases.


    Flicking his tongue against her clit suddenly, sends an electric bolt through her, pushing her over the edge.


    With her o****m crashing over her, the young girl grips the nkets in tight fists as she writhes against her match, lost in a sea of euphoria.


    As shees back down, Abel stands up, grabbing her waist and rolling her over before crawling onto the bed behind her and rubbing his length against the crease of her b**t.


    Moaning loudly, Terri moved against him, eager to feel him within her walls, ''Abel'' she whimpered desperately making the vampire chuckle, his voice low and seductive. ''Tell me what you want little one'' he replied quietly.


    ''You'' the human replied, her voice almost a whine as she tried to get him to give in to her.


    ''You already have me'' the vampire teased, his hands rubbing her back sensuously sending tingles across her skin.


    ''I want you inside me'' Terri breathed, ''please'' she added.


    Leaning forward, Abel ced light kisses up her spine, before whispering in her ear, ''will that make you happy little one.


    ''Yes'' Terri replied, ''it''ll make me happy, please Abel.


    Reaching between them, he positioned himself at her entrance before sliding between her walls, the human letting out a sigh of pleasure from the feeling.


    Pulling out slowly, the vampire thrust gently back in, his pace slow and soothing causing Terri''s wall to flutter around him.


    Moving against him, she met his thrusts building up the friction between them as sparks rupture where they meet.


    Reaching forward, Abel circles his arms around the young woman''s waist, pulling her backwards so that her back is flush to his chest as he continues to drive himself into her. His hands roaming over her pale skin, reaching for her breasts as he squeezes them gently. Dropping one of his hands, Abel slips his finger between her folds, finding her clit as he rubs across it, sucking on the base of her neck. Terri''s hands find his hair, her fingers curling into his short ck locks pulling him closer to her as she moves against him, her head leaning back on his shoulder to give him greater ess.


    Thrusting harder, Abel growled low as his fangs extended, dragging them slowly over her milky soft skin as Terri shivered, small moans of want falling from her lips.


    Rubbing her bud harder, Abel could feel his match''s walls starting to tighten around him, her breathinging hard and fast as her release built once more. Suddenly, the vampire plunged his teeth into the human''s neck, biting down hard as the taste of blood filled his mouth, Terri letting out a scream of ecstasy as her body flooded with an overwhelming feeling of heightened pleasure.


    Grunting against her skin, Abel thrust harder into her for a few moments more until he found his own release.


    As the high of their o*****s ebb away, Abel slowly retracts his fangs, licking Terri''s neck to seal the mark as she trembles against him.


    Carefully, he slips from her body,ying her down on the bed as he cuddled up beside her, pulling the small human close to his chest and holding her tightly, her back against his front.


    cing kisses across her shoulder, Abel murmurs, ''are you OK little one?''


    Terri nodded silently, as she struggled to get her breathing back under control, finally she whispered, ''I didn''t know it could be like that.. so intense.''


    Abel chuckled quietly, ''when a matched pair make love, it is like something never experienced before'' he agreed.


    Terri rolled over so that she was facing her match, a shy smile ying around her lips, ''now I understand why you all want to find your match'' she whispered, ''I wouldn''t want to go back to a chosen mate now that I know what it''s like to be with a fated one! Abel smiled as he reached forward and ced a sweet kiss on the young girl''s lips, ''it only gets better little one, each and every time!


    Terri raised her eyes to his, fluttering her eyshes at him, ''I''m going to hold you to that my vampire'' she murmured, leaning into him and pressing her lips to his as her hand drifted downward again.

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 46

    Walking through the wild vegetation, Alessia remained good to her word and shadowed the warrior, k ''Rowan'' the she wolf called quietly after a few hours of walking in silence.


    ''I''m still angry with you Lessi'' the ex-Rogue growled out, his eyes fixated on the overgrown path that t ''Come on Ro, you can''t stay angry with me forever'' Alessia argued, pouting cutely at him. ''I''m the little Rowan scowled as he stomped along beside her, muttering darkly under his breath.


    ''Rooooowan'' she tried again, singing his name, ''you know I love you right big brother? I''m sorry I mad ''Not going to work Lessi'' the warrior huffed, though his chilly demeanour was starting to crack. ''You really won''t forgive me? Ever? Like never ever?'' the she wolf asked, pretending to be upset, makin Letting out an audible sniff, Alessia made to speed up when she felt a rough hand encircle her arm. Tu Sighing, he stopped and pulled her into his arms, ''I do care about you Lessi, that''s the whole damn pr ''Don''t be mad at me anymore Ro, you''re breaking my heart here'' Alessia sniffled into his t''shirt. Growling, Rowan rubbed her back with his handfortingly, ''fine, I''m not mad anymore, but that do Looking up at him with big innocent eyes, she whispered, ''do you promise?'' her voice trembling slight ''Yes, I promise'' the ex-rogue muttered in defeat.


    Standing up straight, the she wolf wriggled out of his arms, smiling brightly as she blinked back the te Setting off toward the others, who had stopped to watch, she grinned widely as Rowan stood where s ''H. hey!'' he finally shouted after her in annoyance, as his face darkened.


    Looking over her shoulder, Alessia shook her head, ''nuh uh Ro, you just promised not to be mad at m Landen started tough as he resumed walking, facing backwards so as to watch the warrior as he bro ''You got yed Ro'' he called out happily, ''I can''t believe you fell for that, and your mate is Gabby?? Sh Rowan gave the Beta the finger as he fell into step beside the she wolf who was smiling brightly at hin... ''That was low Lessi'' he growled, ''I really thought I had upset you!


    up with his long strides as they brought up the rear of the group.


    re following.


    you always wanted, remember? Can you really say that you are mad that I am here?''


    mad'' she added as she ced her hand on his arm giving him big puppy dog eyes that she knew he could see out of the corner of his eye.


    Lower lip quiver and tears fill her eyes. ''I guess I should walk with Landen instead as I don''t want to force you to care about me.'' back to the Rogue she raised watery eyes up to him, watching as his face softened. he grumbled.


    ean I won''t worry'' he added aggressively.


    he spoke.


    m her eyes, ''excellent'' she enthused loudly, ''now that that is sorted, putyour best foot forward and let''s go!'' left him, mouth hanging open in shock.


    ore, you can''t go back on your word'' she said as she waggled her finger over her shoulder at him. a jog to catch them all up. n you man!''


    Alessia nudged the warrior with her shoulder yfully, ''aww Ro, if you had given me the silent treatment much longer I really would have thought you didn''t love me anymore'' she replied fondly as she linked her arm in his. Rowan let out a long sigh, ''why is it that I seem to always attract difficult women'' he grumbled to himself.


    ''I''m going to tell Gabby that you called her difficult'' Landen called back to them,ughing harder.


    ''Not if I murder him and bury him out here where Sierra can''t find him'' the ex-Rogue muttered under his breath making Alessia giggle as she squeezed his arm affectionately.


    ''I''ll tell her that he''s lying, don''t worry big bro, I have your back'' she whispered causing the warrior to smile despite himself.


    ''I''d like you to meet her'' he replied, ''Gabby would like you, you''re feisty like her, you would be great friends!


    Alessia smiled up at him, ''I hope I get to meet her one-day Rowan, I really want to get to know my adopted family'' she said. Walking along in amicable silence, Rowan looked rxed but his gaze constantly moved around them watching for threats. ''You are always so uptight'' Alessia teased him after a while, giving him a light shove.


    ''You can never be too careful Lessi'' the warrior grumbled back distractedly, ''when you getcent is the exact time that you will be attacked.!


    Alessiaughed as she waved her hand dismissively, ''you are the Beta of a Rogue pack, every Rogue in the area seems to know you, I have very little belief that we will be attacked by anyone'' she retorted.


    Rowan shook his head, ''Every Rogue may know of me, but that doesn''t mean that they are all my friends'' he growled back, ''I made a lot of enemies in my lifetime Lessi, it''s always fifty fifty as to which Rogue I will meet each time, and I am NOT a Bet a'' he added sourly.


    ''Yes you are, you ae the Rogue Beta'' Alessia teased as she danced around him, staying just out of his reach as the warrior made to grab at her in annoyance. ''Come on Beta, I thought you were faster than this'' she chided, skipping in a circle around his body. ''Lessi! Stop being annoying'' the ex-Rogue growled angrily.


    ''Only if you admit that you are a Beta'' Alessia replied with a smirk.


    ''I am NOT a BETA'' Rowan roared angrily, his face reddening as his eyes became ck.


    Stumbling backwards in shock, the she wolf slipped on a loose stone on the path, her leg sweeping out from underneath her as shended awkwardly on her other ankle, letting out a scream of pain.


    ''Lessi? Oh Goddess, are you OK?'' Rowan asked as he rushed toward her, kneeling beside the young woman and carefully trying to pull her leg out from under her without causing further damage. ''I''m sorry Less, I didn''t mean to scare you'' he whispered guiltily. Wincing, Alessia tried to grin through the pain, ''it''s OK, I''m sorry I pushed you, I was only teasing'' she replied, a grimace etching across her features as Rowan straightened her leg.


    Lifting the leg of her jeans, the warrior''s frown deepened as he took in the rapidly swelling ankle that already had a deep purple bruiseing through.


    Landen knelt down next to the warrior, gingerly feeling around the damage, checking for broken bones, ''I don''t think it''s broken'' he mumbled quietly, ''but she isn''t going to be able to walk.'' ''I''ll carry her'' Rowan replied determinedly.


    ''Ro, it''s fine, I''ll hobble, it''s not that bad'' Alessia argued, cing her hands beside her to push herself up before screaming again and falling back to the ground.


    ''Yeah? You are not fine'' Rowan huffed, ''I will carry you and you will not argue.


    As they bickered, Landen rummaged in his bag and brought out a bandage, removing Alessia''s boot and wrapping the ankle tightly as she hissed at him from the pain. Once finished she returned her gaze to the warrior, crossing her arms over her chest defiantly, ''I am not letting you carry me, you can''t force me to'' she replied stubbornly. Leaning closer, Rowan met the pouting woman''s gaze, ''I can little sis and I will'' he warned.


    ''No you can''t, I won''t let .. '' she started just as Rowan dropped his rucksack, leaned forward and grabbed her waist, throwing her easily over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes. Screaming in shock, Alessia began to m her fists into Rowan''s back, ''put me down you great oaf'' she ordered furiously.


    ''OK, we ready to go?'' Rowan asked as he straightened up, grabbing his rucksack in his free hand, the other one gripping Alessia''s legs so that she couldn''t squirm in his grasp, ignoring her ranting.


    Picking up Alessia''s rucksack, Landen threw it over his shoulder next to his own as he nodded, the Luna and Beta also agreeing that they were good to go.


    Yelling angrily, the young woman scratched and hit at the warrior, wriggling in his grip as she tried to get loose.


    ''Lessi, if you don''t behave, I will hog tie your hands and feet and then carry you like that'' Rowan growled, causing the she wolf to pause before huffing in annoyance and resting her elbows in his back, her face cupped in her chin, watching the scenery behind them. ''Do you always get your own way?'' she grumbled under her breath.


    ''Yes, unless it shes with what my mate''s wants'' the ex-Rogue replied dryly, ''then I get the pleasure of seeing her get her own way instead.


    The other men chuckled at the warrior''s words, ''well i''m d at lest one person manages to keep you in your ce'' Alessia muttered, ''stops your head getting too big.


    The ex-Rogue growled low but didn''t reply as he marched next to Landen who was watching the pair in amusement.


    Hours passed and the fields stretched on ahead of them endlessly, ''aren''t you tired yet?'' Alessia called out in fake concern, ''you don''t want to wear yourself out carrying my weight, what if we need you to defend us? You are getting older'' she added evilly. ''I''d forgotten you were there'' Rowan replied coolly, ''are you sure you are even a she wolf Lessi? What do you weigh? A hundred? Where are all your muscles? All Werewolves have enhanced strength.


    Alessia pped the back of his head, ''I am not weak'' she growled back.


    ''Conserve your energy little sis'' the warrior replied with a smirk, ''maybe keep your words to yourself just in case that attack you are so worried about materialises!


    ''A*****e'' the Green Vine member huffed back before falling silent again.


    Above them, the bright blue sky began to darken, the warm sunshine rapidly disappearing behind dark ck clouds. A deep rumble rolled around above them before the heavens opened and rain began to hammer down upon them soaking them all immediately. ''What the hell?'' Daniel shouted over the raging winds that were now pulling at their clothes without mercy, pushing their bodies, their feet starting to slip in the slick mud that had been created from the path.


    ''We need to find shelter'' Riley roared, trying to make his voice carry over the howling gale that was growing stronger by the minute.


    ''Where? We haven''t seen a single building in over four hours'' Daniel shouted back, the men fighting to see through the torrential rain.


    ''Cut away from the path, we might find some trees to shelter under'' Landen offered, his voice being snatched from his lips as soon as he spoke.


    Nodding, Riley beckoned to the group as he headed to the right, cutting through the thick grass toward the edge of the field they were in.

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 47

    Pushing though the thick hedge that edged the area, the men forced their way into the next pasture and then the next until Landen raised his hand, pointing into the distance. ''Is that a house?'' he yelled, pulling the attention of the others. Wiping the water from his face, the older Beta peered through the sheet of water to where his son was pointing, just making out a dark structure in the distance. ''I think so'' he agreed, changing course and heading toward it as fast as he could, the others hot on his heels. Stumbling through the overgrown weeds and reeds, they reached the building, finding it to be a single story wooden shack. Reaching out, Daniel pounded on the door, calling out as he did so, ''hello? Is anyone home?''


    No reply came from within, so he carefully pushed against the door, the wood swinging open with an eerie creak to reveal a single room that housed a bed, table, some furniture, an old armchair and a few rickety wooden chairs. The dust and cobwebs that decorated the area gave the impression that the ce had been uninhabited for a long time.


    Looking back at the others, Daniel shrugged ''home sweet home'' he joked before walking inside, the others following suit with Landen shutting the door behind them, cutting off the icy wind from outside.


    cing Alessia onto the bed, Rowan ced his rucksack on the floor and headed to the small hearth, looking up the chimney before nodding in contentment, ''I can see sky'' he called out to the group, ''means we can light a fire, try to warm ourselves up! Moving around the room, the ex-Rogue started to dig through the sparse cupboards and boxes that were against the walls, pulling out some half burned candles, an old newspaper and a box of matches that had six unused ones left inside. cing the candles on the table, Rowan grabbed one of the chairs and lifted it, smashing it roughly against the hard stone floor shattering it.


    ''Dude!'' Landen roared as he jumped in shock, ''what the hell?''


    ''Need firewood'' Rowan replied with a shrug as he gathered the broken sticks and carried them over to the hearth, organising the smaller splinters skilfully with some scrunched up newspaper before striking a match and holding it to the paper. Soon a fire was zing, the warrior cingrger pieces of the chair onto the mes as the icy chill in the room began to recede.


    Alessia shivered as she sat on the bed, her foot resting on the thin nket that covered the old mattress, looking over at her Riley moved closer and pulled her rucksack to her. ''You should changed into dry clothes Lessi'' he rumbled worriedly, ''we don''t want you getting sick on top of your ankle.''


    The she wolf nodded numbly as she rummaged in her bag, pulling out some leggings a t''shirt and a jumper.


    All the men immediately turned away from her, giving her privacy as she stripped off her top quickly and pulled the t''shirt and jumper over her head.


    Wriggling, she tried to remove her jeans, hissing with pain as the denim moved over her legs.


    ''Uh guys'' she called hesitantly, ''I.. um.. need some help.


    Looking nervously over his shoulder Landen smiled ruefully as he took in the young woman sat on the bed, the nket now wrapped around her waist, her jeans pulled down to her thighs.


    Flushing in embarrassment, Alessia muttered, ''I can''t get my jeans off by myself!''


    Raising an eyebrow at the others, Landen rolled his eyes as each of the men immediately put their hands up defensively. ''I''ll help you'' he finally sighed with a grimace as he walked over to the side of the bed and knelt down in front of her. Gripping the nket tightly, the she wolf gave him a relieved smile, ''I just need you to pull them off my legs and get the leggings over my feet, I can do the rest'' she whispered.


    Gathering the pant leg on her bad ankle, Landen pulled gently, inching the fabric over her skin as Alessia gritted her teeth through the pain. After managing to remove it, he made short work of the other leg, before hanging the clothes over the back of one of the remaining chairs.


    Grabbing the leggings, he looked over at the three men who were watching from by the fire, ''no-one mentions this to anyone, ever'' he growled before rolling up one of the legs and slipping it over the she wolf''s foot. Once both were over her ankles, Landen helped her to stand, Alessia grabbing hold of the headboard to steady herself as he walked back to the others and they all turned around again in unison.


    Shaking her head, Alessia dropped the nket back onto the mattress and eased the leggings up her thighs and over her hips before sitting down and calling out to herpanions. ''It''s OK now, you can turn around, I''m all covered'' she said, trying to hide her amusement.


    Daniel grinned as he turned back to face her, ''you haven''t met our wives'' he said with a shrug, ''they will murder us if we so much as think about looking at another she wolf undressing! Alessiaughed, ''they would never know, we are in the middle of nowhere!''


    Rowan shook his head solemnly, ''they will know'' he replied adamantly as the others nodded in agreement, ''those women know everything, it''s like a mated she wolf sixth sense. There are no secrets between a man and his mate, and Goddess help any man who tries to keep one.


    Chuckling to herself, Alessia indicated to the four of them, ''are you all going to stand there in wet clothes or are you going to get changed too?'' she asked.


    Everyone rifled through their belongings as dry clothes appeared. Alessia made a big show of shuffling around on the bed and covering her eyes with her hands, giggling at the muttersing from the men behind her as they changed into the new clothes and hung the wet items over the sparse furniture to dry.


    Digging further into their bags, the men produced some food, sharing it with Alessia who hadn''t had time to pack anything other than her belongings.


    Sitting silently on the bed, the five travellers ate as they listened to the rain thundering against the wooden roof above them.


    ''It doesn''t sound like it''s letting up'' Riley murmured in concern, Daniel stood up and walked to the window, looking through the cracked pain at the ckness outside.


    ''It''s like night out there, and I''m pretty sure that the path leading up to this ce is now just a river of mud'' the Beta remarked as he returned to his spot and resumed eating the pasty in his hand.


    Rowany back against the headboard, putting his arm around Alessia as he took a drink from a bottle of water. ''How are you feeling short stuff?'' the warrior asked with a wink.


    ''Pfft, I''m not much shorter than you lot'' Alessia grumbled as she reached over and grabbed his drink, taking a swig with a snigger at his dumbfounded face.


    ''You are pretty small'' Landen mused, his eyes twinkling with amusement, ''it''s like having one of those pet mascots thatpanies have!


    Growling yfully, Alessia leaned forward, using her good leg to shove the young Beta hard causing him to fall off the bed with a yelp.


    Riley and Daniel chuckled as Landen scrambled up, rubbing his butt as he scowled in annoyance, ''not cool Lessi, I''m going to have a massive bruise on my a*s now'' he grumbled.


    Alessia shrugged as she cuddled back into Rowan''s side, ''don''t pick fights you can''t win Beta and you won''t get hurt'' she replied.


    As night crept in, the darkness making way to pitch ck outside, Rowan got up from the bed and arranged the half burned candles on a chipped te that he found gathering dust in another one of the boxes, lighting them, making the room slightly brighter. The group of men tentatively skirted around the topic of their sleeping arrangements until Alessia finally lost her temper with the embarrassed warriors around her.


    ''Look, none of you are interested in me, you all have mates that you love, and no offence but none of you rev my engine either'' she snapped in annoyance. ''We can all share this stupidly small bed and try to get some sleep because this storm isn''t letting up and the floor is disgustingly dirty. Plus there are no other nkets! So, holster your self-consciousness and get your asses in this bed because I''m tired and cold'' she ordered.


    The werewolves looked between themselves ufortably until Rowan finallyy down on the small double bed, Alessia curling up next to him. With a shrug, Landeny down on the opposite side of Alessia, sandwiching her between himself and the warrior. Looking at the youngsters, Daniel shrugged andy down next to Landen, his head by his son''s feet.


    ''I''m supposed to sleep by Rowan''s feet? Seriously?'' Riley grumbled as he inched onto the edge of the bed.


    ''It''s Rowan''s or Landen''s mate'' Daniel replied over the younger wolves legs, ''I figure you''d rather cuddle up to your son inw''s ankles than your god son''s, plus, it''s always good for you and Rowan to bond'' he added with a grin.


    ''f**k off Dan'' Riley growled back in irritation.


    ''Mate! I''m hurt!'' Daniel replied with a pout, ''I thought we were best bro''s! Here I am trying to holdout an olive branch to bridge the gap between you and Rowan for the sake of my beautiful Goddaughter Gabby and you p my hand away like Be when you tried to take thest brownie at ourst dinner!''


    Riley grumbled incoherently under his breath, shifting around ufortably as Rowan rolled his eyes, ''are you both sure that you are the strongest, smartest and highest ranking members here? I''m not always sure that you managed to leave adolescence when I listen to you'' he muttered, his eyes closed.


    ''Shut your gob Rowan, I still don''t like you, a*****e'' Riley grumbled back, though the previously obvious venom from his voice was now missing.


    Alessia giggled to herself as shey on her side, pressing herself against the warrior, using his radiating body heat to try and inject warmth into her still harshly cold skin.


    ''I still do not understand how I have somehow ended up in a musty old bed in an abandoned cabin with my Beta, my son-inw, my godson and a she wolf that we obtained along the way'' Riley huffed making everyoneugh before they settled down to sleep.

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 48

    Nathaniel sat in the middle of his cage watching Ariana as she stared intently into the small cauldron that bubbled over the mes in her hearth. ''The rain should slow them down'' she muttered to herself distractedly, ''that should give me time to prepare for their arrival.''


    ''Ariana'' Nathaniel croaked out, his throat dry fromck of water, ''please, talk to me, let me help you heal.''


    Ariana shook her head, ''I will heal, werewolf, as soon as that devil is dead'' she replied as she continued to peer into the water that showed the five wolves asleep in a tiny shack somewhere, the ferocious storm that she had sent their way, halting their progress toward her. She knew that she couldn''t keep the weather spell active for long, but at least she had bought herself enough time to put her ns into ce.


    The Alpha shifted in the cage, edging closer to the bars coughing as he tried to clear the dust from his throat. Her head snapping up toward him, Alessia nced at the clock that was over the mantlepiece, her eyes widening in horror.


    ''Oh God, I am so sorry'' she muttered as she rushed over to the small sink and rinsed a ss before filling it with fresh water and bringing it back to the warrior, carefully pushing it through the bars where Nathaniel took it gratefully, gulping the contents in desperation. ''Time got away from me, I didn''t mean to not give you water and food'' she mumbled, the corners of her lips dropping as anger toward herself etched her features.


    ''It''s OK'' the Alpha replied with a small smile, ''you were quite focused on whatever you were doing.


    Ariana looked away, unable to meet the warrior''s piercing gaze, ''I um, was watching your friends'' she finally admitted.


    Nathaniel perked up at her words, ''are they OK?'' he asked hopefully, ''is everyone safe at the vampire n, the leader was pretty angry when we left.''


    Ariana nodded, ''they are fine, they areing for you right now'' she added with a smile as she looked over at him. ''They seem to care for you, the two older wolves and the younger one with blonde hair, even the devil puts on a good show'' she added with a frown. The warrior smiled, ''the oldest is my Godfather, Daniel, the other my dad'' he exined, ''the blonde man is my Beta Landen, they all pretty much have to care for me, they have no choice'' heughed.


    The corners of Ariana''s lips tipped upward again as she watched the future Alpha''s face light up as he spoke about his family. ''You really love them don''t you'' she whispered softly.


    Nathanielugher faded as he nodded, ''with everything I have, they are my family.. I still hope that one day they could also be yours?''


    The sorceress looked down at the floor, her cheeks bing flushed as she absorbed what he had said. ''You need something to eat'' she replied quickly, hurrying back to the small kitchen area in the room and pulling open the door of the fridge, grabbing ham, lettuce, tomatoes and butter, depositing them on the table before collecting a te, bread and a knife.


    Pushing vials and stoppered bottles out of the way, the sorceress pulled out two slices of bread and ced them on the te, buttering each piece before covering one half with ham and shredded lettuce. Taking the tomato, she cut it into thin slices, arranging them on top of the lettuce and finally covering the contents with the second slice.


    Cutting the sandwich into two triangles, Ariana fussed for a few moments, arranging them on the te before picking it up and heading to the cage. Standing in front of the bars, she frowned slightly as she contemted the bar widthspared to the size of the te.


    Finally, with a sigh of defeat, she picked up one of the sandwiches and pushed it through the bars toward the warrior who reached out and took it gently.


    ''Sorry, it wouldn''t fit through'' she mumbled, flicking her eyes to his before looking away again quickly.


    ''It''s OK, I appreciate you making me food'' the Alpha replied as he bit into the sandwich hungrily.


    Once he was finished, the young woman held the other sandwich between the bars, letting out a small gasp as electric tingles shot up her hand due to the warrior brushing his fingers against hers as he took the food from her. Flushing, Ariana withdrew her hand, stumbling back a few steps, confusion written across her face.


    ''Why did you follow me?'' she suddenly mumbled, continuing to look away from him.


    ''Because you are my mate'' Nathaniel replied firmly.


    Arianaughed hollowly, ''so because some mythical woman you have never met makes you feel tingles when you touch me, that suddenly means we are destined to be together?'' she asked dejectedly as she crouched down and took a seat on the cold, tiled floor. ''What if it''s not real? What if your Goddess is just a story that has been handed down to keep wolves in line and hopeful that there is someone destined for them?''


    Nathaniel shook his head vehemently, ''the Goddess is real'' he replied with conviction, ''many have told stories of seeing her, shees to those that need her.'' Swallowing hesitantly, the warrior added, ''and you believe in destined mates Ariana, or you wouldn''t call that Vampire your beloved.''


    The sorceress gulped at his words, fighting back tears that sprang to her eyes as she shook her head angrily. ''I used to believe in soul mates, true love and living happily ever after'' she whispered painfully, ''but then Valencino was taken from me, cruelly. I then realised that it''s just a pipe dream, something that is dangled in front of you, tantalisingly, but can then be snatched from your hands in seconds!


    Meeting Nathaniel''s gaze, her own filled with raw pain, she inched closer to him instinctively, her body subconsciously yearning for hisfort. ''What kind of Goddess gives you true love and then takes it away from you before you even have time to fully experience it?'' she asked hopelessly. ''What kind of care giver allows her children to suffer that pain?''


    Nathaniel moved closer to the young woman, stopping mere milliletres from the silver bars as he tried to reach through toward her.


    Holding his gaze, Ariana smiled a sad, broken smile that tore at the young Alpha''s heart, ''don''t you see werewolf?'' sorry, I don''t even know your name'' she added with a mirthless chuckle. ''Nathaniel'' the Alpha replied softly, his fingers still questing for hers as he ignored the burns against his arm.


    ''Nathaniel'' the sorceress replied quietly, her face softening as she rolled his name off of her tongue, ''you have to understand'' she said in defeat, ''I can''t be with you, I can''t be with anyone.'' Nathaniel drew back his hand to inside the cage, his heart breaking at her words, ''why?'' he croaked desperately, ''why not? You could give us a chance, I would be a good mate!


    Ariana nodded, ''I know you would'' she agreed softly, ''and I could fall in love with you, give you my everything!


    ''That''s all I want Ariana, I want you to love me, and for me to love you, forever'' the warrior pleaded.


    Ariana shook her head, the pain in her eyes intensifying, ''I can''t'' she whispered, ''you need to understand that I can''t. I can''t lose another love, another man who promises me my happily ever after and then gets taken away from me. Valencino''s death, it destroyed me, my world ended that day, I would havey down in his arms and breathed myst breath to be with him happily, but I couldn''t, I had to live because of HIM!


    Nathaniel''s brow furrowed as he gazed intently at his mate, feeling her overwhelming despair through their bond, ''what did Rowan do to you that was so bad you couldn''t rest?'' he finally asked, fear creeping across his face.


    Tears fell from the young woman''s eyes as she gazed up to the ceiling, steeling herself, ''he said.. that Valencino never loved me, and that I should be thanking him'' she replied with a grimace.


    The warrior confusion grew, ''why would he say that, Rowan doesn''t lie..'' he started slowly.


    The sorceress snapped her gaze back to his, anger filling her face, ''yes he does, he lied to me that day! I felt the bond Nathaniel, that need to be with him always, the calm when he was near, the fear when he was gone. He treated me like I was the most important person in the world to him, you can''t fake feelings like that, he loved me!'' Ariana scrambled to her feet as her fury built up within her.


    ''Ariana calm down, please'' Nathaniel called out to her, trying to bring her back.


    ''No! I need you to stop distracting me, I need to finish what I started so I can finally rest'' the woman mumbled to herself as she gathered up the food items and ced them back where they belonged.


    ''Ariana'' the warrior tried again.


    ''Enough!'' Ariana screamed back, ''I hate this! I hate listening to you, I hate that you get inside my head, I hate feeling like I''m tied to you by some invisible string that I just can''t sever! I should kill you! Then I would be free to exact my revenge unhindered.'' Grabbing the knife from the table, she advanced on Nathaniel who stared at her through the bars, unmoving.


    ''You won''t hurt me Ariana'' he said softly.


    ''Yes I will'' Ariana replied, her eyes zing, ''I did it before, I almost killed you!''


    ''That was an ident baby'' the werewolf replied, watching her as she flinched from the term of endearment. ''You won''t hurt me, I know you won''t, it would break you to hurt me!


    Ariana strode toward the cage, reaching through and grabbing Nathaniel''s t''shirt, pulling him closer to her, the werewolf not resisting her. Sticking her other hand that held the knife through the bars, the sorceress traced it over his top as she stared into his eyes. ''Can you really do it baby?'' Nathaniel asked quietly, ''can you spill my blood without a second thought?''


    The young woman growled angrily, pressing the knife against him firmly but not hard enough to cut him. Slowly, Nathaniel raised his own hand, cing it over the one that she had gripping his t''shirt, his strong fingers curling around her small soft ones gently. ''You won''t hurt me Ariana'' he breathed softly, ''you love me.''


    The sorceress wrestled within herself, her breathing heavy as she fought her emotions.


    Finally, wrenching her hand from his, Ariana backed away, throwing the knife across the floor, ''I don''t have time for this'' she muttered, flustered, her gaze no longer on his.


    Turning her back on him, the young woman stormed back to her cauldron, concentrating on the picture that was still visible as the future Alpha slumped back on the floor in the centre of his cage sadly.

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 49

    Alessia groaned as she tried to roll over, finding her way halted by a heavy weight thrown across her waist. Opening her eyes, the she wolf rubbed them blearily until the room came into focus. Frowning, she squinted against the sunlight that was streaming through the broken window, her brain trying topute where she was. Looking downward she found a strong, hairy arm hugging her, peering over her shoulder she found that the arm was attached to Rowan who was gently snoring behind her. In front of her was Landen who had his back to her, using his own father''s legs as a pillow. Gently lifting Rowan''s hand, she ced it back on his side as she sat up slowly,ughter threatening to bubble up as her gaze fell on Riley who was hugging Rowan''s feet tightly too him, making kissy faces as he smiled in his sleep, muttering under his breath to who she could only assume was his mate.


    ''Ahem'' she said loudly, crossing her arms over her chest as four pairs of sleepy eyes opened and tried to focus on her.


    Trying to sit up, Rowan kicked Riley in the face, the Luna grunting in pain as he scowled at the warrior who raised an eyebrow, ''dude, why are you hugging my feet?'' he demanded, pulling them from the other man''s arms.


    ''I wasn''t! you shoved them in my face while I was sleeping'' the older warrior replied bluntly as he scrambled out of the bed hurriedly.


    Daniel stretched his arms above his head as he yawned loudly, ''son'' he mumbled sleepily, ''I know we are close, but this is taking our father, son bond a bit far don''t you think?'' he asked as he waved to the younger Beta''s bodyying across his legs. Rubbing his eyes, Landen pushed himself off of his father, leaning back against the headboard as he grinned easily, ''don''t even daddy-o, you know you love having me near'' he rumbled in amusement.


    Chuckling, Daniel stood up walking over to the door and opening it, peeking out before heaving a sigh of relief, ''storm is over'' he called back to the others, shutting the door again and heading back to the bed where hispanions were already pulling out their food to create a makeshift breakfast.


    Alessia shifted around on the bed ufortably, pulling a face, ''what''s up?'' Rowan whispered in concern, ''is your ankle still bothering you?''


    The she wolf shook her head, moving her ankle back and forth to show it had healed as they slept.


    ''SO what then?'' the warrior asked, confused.


    ''I uh.. need to go'' Alessia mumbled back as her cheeks flushed.


    ''We''ll set off as soon as we have eaten short stuff, what''s the hurry?'' the ex-Rogue replied, his brow furrowing further.


    ''No, I mean I need to go'' Alessia hissed, her blush deepening as the others turned to look at her, ''to the bathroom'' she added covering her face.


    ''Oooooooh'' the warrior said in realisation, ''well... there''s a whole area out there for you to use'' he offered as he waved his hand toward the door. Alessia gaped at the older werewolf in shock, ''I can''t go out there'' she hissed.


    ''Why not, you must have done before'' Rowan replied perplexed.


    ''Yeah but then we were in a camp, you guys had scouted the area and it wasn''t ankle deep in mud!'' Alessia growled, ''I''m not like you lot, I can''t stand up and do it!''


    Landen started tough as Daniel desperately fought to keep a straight face.


    Alessia huffed, ''it''s OK for you four, you can lean on a tree or something, it''s not so easy for a girl, and my ankle is still sore so my bnce is stuffed.


    Ignoring the two Beta''s who were now wiping their eyes as tears ofughter ran down their faces, Riley walked over to the she wolf and helped her up off of the bed, ''change into your wolf and go'' he suggested with a small smile. ''I''lle out too and check the area for danger while you go into the trees around us!


    Smiling up at him gratefully, Alessia headed to the door, the men turning their backs as she stripped and shifted, her small ck wolf yipping to let them know that she was shifted.


    Walking over to the door, Riley opened it, stepping out and looking around as Alessia bolted out behind him and rushed into some nearby bushes, doing her business. Heading back, she rubbed her head against Riley''s thigh in thanks before heading back into the cabin with the Luna on her heels.


    Shutting the door, Riley joined the other warriors, backs to the young woman as she shifted back to her human form and dressed quickly.


    Sitting back down on the bed, she took the sandwich that Rowan held out to her and proceeded to eat it.


    Once they were all fed and watered, the group headed out into the open air, squinting against the morning sun as they picked their way through the mud back to the path. ''This is so gross'' Landen groaned as he tried to wipe the thick mud from his boots in the long grass.


    ''This is mother nature at her finest son'' Daniel called back to the Beta with a chuckle.


    ''Yeah? Well she needs to do some damn spring cleaning around here'' his son grumbled back, scrunching his nose up in disgust.


    Continuing their journey, Rowan remained by Alessia, keeping an eye on her as she walked along beside him, only wincing when her almost healed ankle gave the odd twinge.


    Ahead they could see the smoke from arge collection of chimneys curling into the air, pointing ahead, Riley called back, ''I think this might be where we need to be'', the group hurrying their steps at the thought of a real meal and possibly directions to where their future Alpha was being held captive.


    Entering the town, behind other visitors, the warriors were soon lost among the sea of people that bustled around the busy streets, no-one giving the small group a second nce.


    Stepping out in front of a wizened old man who was shuffling down the road, bent over with age and leaning heavily on his walking stick. Riley held out his hand to stop him, ''sir, could you help us?'' he asked cordially.


    ''Eh?'' the man replied, ring up at the warrior, ''what? Speak up man, I won''t have you young''uns holding me up just to mumble, learn respect boy! I fought in the war you know! Great wizards war of 1896, against Ogres that tried to encroach on humannd. That was probably before even your father saw any kind of action, let alone you, ya hoodlum! Bet he was still knocking one out to the pin up girls in his grandpa''s dirty magazines back in them days!


    The Luna nched as his friends sniggered behind him, ''uh.. sorry?'' he shouted back nervously.


    ''Sorry? What ya sorry for?'' the old man growled, ''sorry ya disturbed me? Sorry ya harassed an old veteran who was just out doing his shopping? Disrespectful little shite ya are, ain''t ya.


    ''Please, we just want to ask for directions'' Riley shouted desperately as he held his hands up toward the man, trying to calm him down.


    ''Directions?'' the elderly man snorted, ''what do I look like? The damn white pages? Don''t ya all have one of those newfangled thingamabob''s that go on that there titt and tell you where s**t is?''


    Stepping forward, Alessia eased herself between the two men, smiling warmly at the old gentleman who''s milky eyes flickered to hers as he straightened up slightly.


    ''Well now, ain''t you a pretty young thing, what you doing with a waste of air like that muscle d baboon behind ya?'' the man asked fondly.


    Widening her smile, Alessia tipped her head slightly to the side, brushing back her hair from her face as she met the old man''s gaze with her own wide innocent eyes. ''I''m so sorry that we bothered you sir'' she said huskily, ''my friends are trying to help me, my boyfriend has gone missing and I''m so worried about him, I think he''s run off with another woman'' he added, her lip trembling slightly.


    The old man''s gaze softened as he reached out and patted her hand affectionately, ''now now, sweetheart, don''t you go wrecking that pretty face with tears. If your fe is stepping out on you, well he don''t deserve your sadness does he'' he grumbled. ''Though why you''d think any guy would look elsewhere when he has you I don''t know'' he added with a toothless grin.


    Sniffing, Alessia gave him a watery smile, nodding slightly as she houghed, ''I hope you are right, but either way, I really need to find him, I''m so worried'' she whispered.


    ''Don''t you worry little missy, you tell old Bobby who you is looking for and he''ll see if he can direct you the way you need to go'' the gentleman replied.


    Smiling brightly, the she wolf sped her hands together, bouncing on her heels as she gave a small squeal of delight, ''really? You''ll help me Bobby?'' she asked hopefully.


    ''Of course I will sweetheart, Bobby will send you on the right path, you just ask'' he replied firmly.


    Nodding, Alessia took a deep breath, her face excited, ''we are looking for a young woman, her name is Ariana? Do you know who she is?''


    Bobby frowned, ''Ariana?.. Ariana..'' he mumbled, rolling the word off his tongue as he contemted, ''she live around here?'' he asked skeptically.


    Alessia nodded immediately, ''we were told that this was where we could find her, that she owns a house somewhere near here?''


    ''It may be a house away from the vige, isted from other dwellings'' Riley interjected.


    Bobby scowled at the Luna, ''did I ask for more info boy?'' he grumbled, ''manners cost nothing ya know, so don''t be interfering in ma conversation with the young filly here, I''ll smack ya with my cane if ya keep it up, that''ll put some better behaviour in ya wouldn''t it.'' Turning back to Alessia, Bobby softened again, a small smile ying around his lips, ''I don''t know any Ariana sweetheart'' he started, as the groups faces fell in disappointment, but I do know of an old house outside town. The owners died along with their kid thirty odd years ago, someone broke in and ughtered them all. Didn''t leave a trace, no sign of how they got in, but in they did get, and then they just ripped them apart like meat. It was awful, no-one goes up there and it''s been abandoned since the council came and cleaned up the mess.


    Alessia looked over her shoulder at the men who were staring at the old man, mouths open.


    ''Ya''ll catch flies standing there gawping at me, shut ya pie holes'' Bobby grouched, each of the warriors snapping their jaws shut instantly.


    ''Bobby, could you tell us how to reach that house?'' Alessia asked softly.


    Frowning, Bobby shook his head, ''why would you want to go up there sweetheart, that''s no ce for a nice girl like you, certainly not with these young whipper snappers'' he added with a scowl, ''they all look like they''d take advantage of a sweet young thing like you, don''t be trusting them when they way they value your virtue, they''re liars! Filthy stinkin liars!


    Smothering her smirk, Alessia nodded solemnly, ''I''ll keep my eye on them I promise'' she replied, leaning forward so she could whisper, ''I carry a knife, if they try and sneak up on me they are gonna get a surprise!


    Bobby grinned as he nodded in agreement, ''good girl, you keep yourself for someone who deserves you, not these vagrants with their big muscles and lustful looks. If I was fifty years younger I''d make sure to teach them how to treat ady'' he said as he glowered at Riley suspiciously.


    ''Please Bobby, could you direct me to the house, I''d just like to check that my boyfriend isn''t there, if he''s hiding for some reason that might just be what he would look for'' the she wolf begged.


    Sighing, Bobby rubbed his free hand across his forehead as he thought, ''go through the town, right to the other end, and out into the forest. Once you get there, be careful, its easy to lose your way in there, all those damn trees look the same. It''ll take you about half a day to hike through but if you keep going due south you should hit the house in the very centre'' he mumbled.


    Smiling brightly, Alessia grabbed the old man''s hand, holding it in her own for a few seconds as she said, ''thank you Bobby, I really appreciate your help!


    Blinking under the she wolf''s radiant smile, the old man smiled back as he lifted his stick from the ground and awkwardly patted her handfortingly, ''my pleasure sweetheart'' he rumbled, ''no you take care, and remember, if any of these assholes try anything, a quick swift knee to the crown jewels will give you time to run.


    Laughing, Alessia nodded ''I will Bobby, thank you for you help'' before releasing his hand and leading the way into the town, the four warriors walking silently behind her.

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 50

    Walking quickly through the town, the group stumbled upon a small tavern that had a chalkboard outside disying their chef''s specials. Looking at the others, Landen raised an eyebrow hopefully, ''might be a good idea to eat a good meal before we head into battle'' he said. ''Landen, Nate could be literally behind this town'' Riley growled in exasperation.


    ''I know, but you heard the grumpy veteran, it''s like half a days walk through the woods, surely a full stomach wouldn''t hurt'' the Beta replied.


    ''I agree, plus I''m starving'' Rowan said as he pped Landen on the back.


    Sighing, Riley nodded before leading the way into the tavern, allowing their eyes to adjust to the dark room momentarily. Looking around, they were greeted with a long wooden bar to their left that had two bar tenders rushing back and forth, pouring drinks for the patrons who were leaning against the highly polished counter.


    To their right were a collection of tables, each surrounded by four mismatched chairs. Making their way inside, Daniel and Landen pushed two of the tables together as the others grabbed chairs and sat down.


    Momentster a fresh faced, plump, red headed young girl appeared beside them, a pencil tucked behind her ear, a tray with sses and a jug of water bnced in her hands.


    ''Afternoon travellers'' she said excitedly, her bubbly personality washing over the group as she ced the jug in the centre of the table before arranging the sses in front of each of them. ''My name is Candy'' she started as she tapped her name badge in confirmation, ''just like the sweets, I''ll be your waitress today. Can I get you any drinks or are you happy with the table water?''


    Riley cleared his throat, slightly taken aback by the huge personality that was invading their space, ''uhh, five lemonades?'' he replied uncertainly as he looked around the group for confirmation. Everyone nodded silently in agreement causing Candy''s smile to widen. ''Coming right up'' she replied as she waved her fingers and five sses of clear liquid appeared in front of them.


    ''Wait, what?'' Landen spluttered as he picked the cup up, staring at it in shock.


    Candyughed, ''I''m a witch, handsome'' she exined with a wink, ''normally I''d carry them from the bar, but with five of you it made sense just to conjure them here!


    Turning her palm upward to face the ceiling, five menu''s appeared on top, the plump young witch handing them out before walking away to give them some time to peruse the options.


    ''She''s friendly'' Landen murmured as Daniel snorted withughter.


    ''Particrly friendly toward you son'' he teased.


    ''Yeah Lan'' Rowan joined in with an evil glint, ''how do you like being eyed up like a piece of meat.


    Landen raised his eyebrows as he turned to the smirking warrior, ''what are you on about, she was being nice'' he protested.


    Rowanughed, ''yeah, cos all girl''s run their gazes up and down a guy when they are being nice'' he retorted.


    Landen flushed, ''I am a happily mated man'' he muttered worriedly.


    Rowan''s grin widened as he leaned forward, ''not so funny when it''s you being drooled over is it Beta?'' he whispered.


    The Beta rolled his eyes as he sat back against his chair, ''you don''t have to enjoy it so much Ro'' he grumbled.


    ''Yes, Yes I do'' the warrior replied happily.


    ''Pack it in you two'' Riley muttered as he looked over the menu in his hand, ''I think I''ll have the cheeseburger with bacon'' he added as he raised his gaze to the others.


    Quickly, everyone bowed their heads and checked their menu''s, choosing their meals.


    Candy appeared again momentster, looking around the group expectantly. Rowan and Daniel both joined the Luna in the cheeseburger choice, Landen scrutinised the menu for a time before finally deciding on a triple stack with extra fries and a side of onion rings, shrugging as Alessia stared at him incredulously.


    ''Don''t judge me shortie'' the Beta rumbled, ''I''m a growingd, I need my food.


    Rolling her eyes, Alessia handed over her menu to the waitress as she said, ''may I get a cheesesteak pocket?''


    Nodding enthusiastically, Candy gushed, ''giiiirl, you got fine taste, that is the nest item on the menu. I''ll be right back with your food guys, if you need anything just whisper my name and I''lle running... especially for you sweet cheeks'' she added as she fluttered her eyshes at the young Beta who choked on the mouthful of drink he had just taken.


    Rowan banged the warrior on the back, roaring withughter as tears streamed down his face, gasping for air.


    Candy giggled as she waved her hand, ''I''m just teasing cutie, I can sense you have a mate from a mile away'' before walking away, leaving the othersughing as Landen sucked in oxygen.


    Once Candy returned with their meals, the five friends dove into the food ravenously, no-one speaking as they demolished the mountains in front of them.


    Sitting back, Landen groaned as he rubbed his stomach, ''best meal ever'' he mumbled contentedly.


    ''Good, now lets pay and get going'' Riley replied as he stood up, pulling some bills out of his pocket and throwing them on the table. Cady hurried up and started to gather the tes, giving the group a wave as they walked out into the sunshine once more. ''Lets go'' Daniel said, taking the lead, his eyes trained on the distant green that covered thend ahead of them.


    Ignoring everyone around them, the five marched quickly toward the edge of town, intent on reaching the woods while they still had ample daylight to start trying to find their way to the house.


    Reaching the edge, Rowan hesitated momentarily, his eyes sweeping over the never ending trees that stretched to either side of them.


    ''What''s up? Something bothering you?'' Riley asked immediately, halting in his steps to face the warrior.


    Rowan shook his head slowly, though his face betrayed his difort, ''there''s nothing stopping us'' he said in a low tone.


    ''That''s a good thing surely?'' Landen replied in confusion.


    Daniel shook his head too, ''no, Rowan is right, if Ariana is in there with Nathaniel, why is there nothing halting our entry? She''s had time to n, she knew that we woulde for him, he''s our future Alpha, there was no chance that we would not hunt her down. This is too easy'' he murmured, as he too swept his gaze over the darkness that was about to envelop them.


    Riley tapped his chin as he contemted his Beta''s words before making a decision, ''we have to go in'' he replied with a sigh, ''but everyone keep your senses alert for trouble. Ariana has a deep grudge against Rowan, she will be prepared for his attack and I don''t think that she will care about the rest of us being coteral damage in her revenge!


    Rowan winced slightly as Alessia slipped her hand into his, entwining their fingers as she squeezed gently, giving him silent support. The warrior returned the squeeze on her fingers, looking over at her from the corner of his eye, giving her an appreciative ghost of a smile.


    Stepping into the treeline, Daniel went first, walking just in front of Riley, keeping his hand out slightly so that the Luna would not push past him. Landen walked behind Riley, so that he and his father provided cover for the warrior from in front and behind. Rowan and Alessia brought up the rear, the ex-Rogue on edge as he scoured the surrounding foliage for danger.


    The five werewolves walked silently, trying to keep their movements undetected, they walked for a few hours following Daniel''spass due north. Suddenly, they broke through the trees and found themselves staring at miles of open fields, ''what the hell?'' Landen growled as he spun around to look behind him at the dark trees. ''Bobby said it would take half a day to reach the house, how the hell have we walked through the entire forest in just a few hours?''


    The two older warriors looked at each other in confusion, ''did we go off course?'' Riley asked, his brow furrowed.


    Daniel shook his head, ''no, we never wavered off due north'' he replied ashe shook thepass in his hand, as if this would somehow fix the issue.


    Rowan removed his hand from Alessia''s using it to wipe his brow as he sighed in frustration, ''it''s Ariana'' he muttered, ''she''s hidden the house''


    Landen spun back to the warrior, his mouth hanging open, e again? Ariana has hidden the house, how did that make us cross a day wide forest in a few hours?'' he demanded.


    The ex-Rogue rolled his eyes, ''she''s altered our reality, when we get a certain distance from their location either we walk through without seeing what''s around us, or maybe we get transported to the other side of the house. She''s done something, I don''t really know what, but basically, as far as we are concerned, the abandoned house doesn''t exist, we can''t find it.''


    The young Beta stared from Rowan to his father and back again, his mouth opening and closing repeatedly as no words came out.


    Riley faced the warrior with a frown, ''can that be done?'' he asked sceptically, ''I''ve never heard of a witch that could literally remove miles and miles of earth from existence!


    The warrior shrugged, ''she''s not just an ordinary witch'' he replied, ''she''s a skilled sorceress, and if this is her parents house, they may well have designed this protective spell and taught her how to invoke it. To be honest, it isn''t a lot different to the spell that is on Oak Ridge, you can''t see it but the barrier is there and it hides the entire town from everyone!


    Riley huffed, ''Oak Ridge is a bit different Ro, yeah, you can''t see it but you also can''t walk through it, it''s like an invisible wall blocking your path'' he argued. ''This is a huge chunk ofnd that just doesn''t exist to us, how do we fight against that? I was ready for enemies that would need fighting and even magic to be avoided, but how do you beat something that doesn''t exist?''


    The warrior ran his eyes over the fields in front of him as he thought, ''I don''t know'' he muttered finally, the signs of surrender evident as his shoulders slumped at the admission.


    ''Rowan doesn''t know?'' Landen shouted as he waved his hand toward the ex-Rogue who sank down onto the grass, absentmindedly pulling des of grass out of the ground. ''Seriously? Rowan doesn''t know? Rowan always knows! He''s the damn Ghost! He always has a damn n!'' Storming over to the warrior, he grabbed his shirt, gripping it tightly as he forced Rowan to look up at him with defeated eyes. ''Hell no Rogue, you are not giving up on us'' the Beta growled furiously, ''my Alpha is somewhere here and you are going to tell me how to get him back.


    Rowan shook his head as he returned his gaze to the ground, ''I don''t know how to Lan, I can''t find something that doesn''t exist to us!


    Landen growled as he heaved the warrior to his feet, shaking the ex-Rogue viciously by his shirt. ''I''m telling you that I don''t ept that'' he warned, his eyes glittering with fear and rage.


    Rowan''s own eyes narrowed as he raised his hands and pulled at the Beta''s hold, ''unhand me Beta'' he replied quietly, ''you don''t want to start this.''


    Landen tightened his grip, moving closer to the other werewolf, his face inches from the other, ''I think I do Rogue'' he spat. ''We are here because of you, my Alpha is missing because of your past and you won''t even tell us what the f**k happened other than you killed her match.''


    Ripping Landen''s hands from his clothes, Rowan snarled, ''that is what happened'' he snapped back dangerously.


    ''Boys! We don''t have time for this'' Daniel started just as Rowan sneered derisively at his friend.


    ''Don''t me me because you failed to protect your Alpha Landen'' he growled.


    Landen''s eyes widened as he took a step back, looking as if he had been pped, ''wh. what? This isn''t my fault'' he gasped as his fists clenched.


    Rowanughed mercilessly, ''really? Then why are you here Lan? Where is a Beta''s ce? By his Alpha''s side, when he jumped you should have instinctively grabbed him and gone too, but you didn''t. Just ept it pup, you failed your Alpha, you choked when you needed to act.'' Landen let out a roar of overwhelming fury as heunched himself at the warrior, Rowan ready for him as the pair crashed together in a flurry of fists.

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 51

    The Beta crashed into the ex-Rogue''s chest, the pair crashing to the ground where they rolled over and over until they finally halted with Landen on top. The Beta rained punch after punch down on the warrior, splitting his own knuckles with the ferocity of his attack. Rowan held his arms in front of his face, deflecting the other man''s assault, picking his moment to hook his leg around the Beta''s waist, grabbing his elbow and rolling him underneath before raising his own fists and pummelling Landen''s face with everything he had. ''Rowan stop!'' Alessia shouted as she tried to run to the wrestling men, finding her feet leaving the floor as Daniel grabbed her around the waist and lifted her from the ground. ''Lessi don''t'' he growled in her ear.


    ''Let me go!'' the she wolf screamed as she thrashed against his hold, trying to reach the ex-Rogue who didn''t seem to have heard her, his fists still smashing into the Beta who was protecting himself while trying to get the warrior off him. ''Calm down Lessi, you can''t jump in there, you''ll get hurt'' the older Beta growled as he tightened his grip.


    ''He''ll hurt Landen'' Alessia yelled tearfully, ''he won''t forgive himself if he does, he''s lost control, they both have.''


    Landen managed to link his arm through Rowan''s holding back his dominant fist as he brought his other arm around, catching the warrior square in the jaw, drawing blood.


    ''Landen stop it!'' Alessia cried as she hung limply from Daniel''s grip, ''both of you stop.


    ''Rowan spat a mouthful of blood onto the ground, wiping his lip as Landen smirked up at him, ''what''s wrong Rogue'' the Beta taunted, ''I thought you were the all fearing Ghost, I''ve seen more fight in my morning cereal, you are nothing but a has been. I don''t know what Gabby see''s in you, hopefully she''lle to her senses when youe back without her brother.''


    Rowan let out a roar of fury, grabbing Landen''s free arm, rolling over and bringing his knees up, using his feet to push the Beta off of him and into a tree trunk, snapping it in two, the branches falling forward as Landen scrambled out of the way.


    ''I''ll show you who I really am pup'' Rowan yelled, his eyes pitch ck as his wolf pushed forward.


    Alessia looked around desperately, wondering why Riley wasn''t stopping them, her eyes falling to the Luna who was ignoring what was happening behind him as he crouched down by the fallen tree, inspecting it closely. ''Riley! Stop them!'' Alessia screamed desperately, ''LUNA!'' she pleaded when he didn''t move.


    Turning slowly, Riley focused on the pair that were still rolling around, blood dripping from the wounds of their ws. Raising an eyebrow, the Luna straightened up, his hands going to his waist as he yelled, ''enough!'' The two warriors stiffened as the Lunamand hit them, both unable to disobey. Rolling off the Beta, Rowan fell onto his back breathing heavily as Landen touched his right eye, wincing as he felt the bruise. *A*****e, you cracked my eye socket'' he grumbled at the ex-Rogue.


    Rowan flicked his eyes to the Beta, scowling, ''so? My rib is broken, though that was obviously a lucky shot, you hit like a six year old.


    Landen growled loudly, shooting daggers at the warrior but unable to go for him again as Riley''smand still held them.


    ''When you two have finished your ydate, do you want toe here and look at this?'' the Luna asked in a bored tone.


    Releasing Alessia, Daniel hurried over to his friend, kneeling down and looking at the tree just as Riley had a few moments before.


    Rowan and Landen pushed themselves to their feet, both groaning as their injuries made themselves known.


    Alessia marched over to the pair, punching first Rowan and then Landen, ''what was that? you two suck'' she hissed furiously, ''I yelled at you to stop, begged you and you ignored me?''


    Rowan gave her a sheepish smile, ''Sorry short stuff, I didn''t hear you!


    Alessia hit him again, scowling as he flinched from the pain but made no sound ofint, ''you didn''t want to hear me'' she retorted angrily.


    Landen smirked as Rowan looked at the floor, the she wolf turning her furious re onto him making the Beta take a step back uncertainly, ''I don''t know what you are smirking about'' she grumbled angrily, ''you are a future Beta, you are supposed to lead! Diffuse tensions in your ranks, not roll around like you are in some back-alley fight club.


    The Beta also dropped his gaze, unable to keep eye contact with the seething woman, Alessia poked them both in the chest, hard, ''you are lucky you kicked the s**t out of each other already, because if you hadn''t, I would hand you both your asses'' she growled before turning on her heel and stomping over to the older warriors.


    Riley looked over at the silent pair, frowning as he called, ''are youing over here or do you both need a time out like the pups you seem to want to behave like?''


    The pair looked up at him and slowly limped over to the trio, Riley gesturing to the tree expectantly as Landen looked at him in confusion.


    Rowan knelt down, ignoring the pain which was already lessening as his wounds healed. Following the branches with his eyes, he frowned as he reached the top, ''where''s the top leaves?'' he muttered, reaching out his fingers to trace the branches. ''That''s what I wondered'' Riley replied as he knelt down next to him. Moving forward, Rowan continued to feel the wood until he reached the unusual cut at the end. Pushing his hand further, he tried to feel the slice across the edge of the branch but instead his fingers disappeared. Snatching his hand back, the warrior studied his fingers which were once again whole before reaching out again.


    As first his fingers and then his hand disappeared, a smile spread across Rowan''s face, ''you sneaky little witch'' he mumbled. ''What is it?'' Alessia asked quietly.


    Rowan looked back at her, his smile widening, ''Ariana didn''t delete the house'' he said with a chuckle, ''she covered it with the view of the fields behind the forest. She wanted us to walk back and forth in this first section trying to find her not realising that she''s still in front of us.''


    ''I don''t understand, this isn''t the edge of the forest?'' Alessia queried, looking around them in confusion.


    Rowan shook his head, ''nope we are still inside the forest, probably in a clearing so that if we did have a look around, we wouldn''t walk into an invisible tree and realise that it was all an illusion.


    Landen stepped forward, his own hand outstretched, eyes widening in surprise as he watched his fingers disappear from view. Moving closer, he leaned forward, his head disappearing as Daniel gave a shout of disapproval, grabbing his son and pulling him backwards.


    ''Dad, he''s right'' Landen breathed, a smile stretched across his face, ''the forest continues on the other side!


    Grabbing their rucksacks, the five warriors hesitantly stepped through the invisible boundary, on the other side, the fields were no longer visible, instead they found themselves in arge clearing that was surrounded by thick trees. Looking behind them, the found no evidence of the boundary, the trees that they had stepped from in full view.


    Walking forward, Daniel led the way again, keeping Riley behind him, Landen again, protecting the Luna from behind as Rowan guarded Alessia. Quietly sneaking through the trees, the Beta pushed the branches out of his way, frowning as he tried to make out their surroundings in the already fading light.


    Moving deeper into the forest, no-one spoke, though they all became more and more nervous at thepleteck of obstructions in their path.


    ''Is Ariana trying to lull us into a false sense of security?'' Alessia whispered as she gazed around herself, silently thanking the Moon Goddess for werewolf sight.


    Rowan''s grip tightened on her hand at her words, ''I don''t know, but she''s smart, don''t let your guard down for a second'' he replied softly.


    Soon it became too dark to navigate their surroundings safely and Riley brought the group to a stop. ''I don''t think we should light a fire'' he said quietly as the group took a seat on the hard ground, ''I highly doubt that Ariana is unaware of our presence but I don''t want to alert her to our exact location when we are vulnerable.


    Everyone nodded in agreement, Daniel shifting slightly as he added, ''I think we should sleep in shifts Riles, two warriors at a time!


    Riley made a noise of affirmation, cupping his chin in his hand as he rested his elbow on his knee, ''good idea, you and I will take first watch for four hours, then Rowan and Landen can take over which should get us through till dawn.''


    Alessia frowned, ''what about me? Shouldn''t I also stand guard?''


    Riley shook his head, ''I''d rather you slept Lessi'' he replied softly.


    ''Why? because I''m a woman?'' the she wolf red as she crossed her arms, ''I''m not strong enough to watch over you while you sleep? Is that it?''


    The Luna sighed as he shook his head, ''no Lessi, it''s nothing to do with being female'' he said calmly. ''We are all highly trained inbat, you admitted yourself that your own training is mediocre at best, it would be bad tactics to have you guarding while we sleep. Plus, when we find Ariana, she may react better to you than to us, you are not a member of Silver Cross so she may be more open to talking to you!


    Simmering down, Alessia nodded in response, ''sorry'' she mumbled as she twisted her fingers in herp, ''that was uncalled for, I shouldn''t have red up like that!


    Rileyughed as he moved closer and pulled her into his side, ''trust me, your temper is nothing'' he replied with a wink, ''I''m married to an Alpha, you can imagine what she would have done if she thought I was trying to tell her that females were here to be looked after.''


    Lessi giggled despite herself, hugging the Luna back quickly before letting go and epting the biscuits that Landen had dug out of his bag and was offering round the group.


    As darkness blotted out their surroundings, the three younger members settled down to sleep as The Luna and Beta kept watch, talking quietly and asionally standing up to walk around the camp. After four hours, they carefully woke Rowan and Landen, both of whom stretched tiredly before sitting up, the older warriors thenying down near the she wolf and closing their eyes.


    Rowan stood up and walked the tree line, sniffing deeply and checking the bushes whilst Landen stretched his muscles out, yawning loudly.


    Coming back, the warrior leaned against a tree trunk, ''I can''t sense anything'' he muttered before falling silent.


    The Beta fidgeted as he gazed around himself, his eyes flickering to the ex-Rogue who looked rxed, but you could see that his gaze was constantly moving to the various shaded spots looking for danger.


    ''Ro'' Landen finally said, his voice low and uncertain.


    ''Yep?'' Rowan replied, not looking up.


    Letting out a deep sigh, the Beta slid down next to the other man, pushing his fingers through his hair as he picked his words. ''I didn''t mean what I said'' he finally admitted, not meeting the warrior''s gaze, ''I don''t really believe that it''s your fault we are here! Rowan gave a half-hearted shrug as he picked up a stick and started to dig it into the dirt beside him, ''you weren''t wrong'' he replied in a monotone, ''Ariana is mad and won''t ept Nate because of me!


    The Beta exhaled, looking at the warrior, ''Rowan, you didn''t hurt her for no reason, that isn''t you. When it happened, you didn''t know that you would be mated to the sister of the future Alpha of our pack, you didn''t do what you did with the knowledge that yearster you would be searching for her to bring her back as your Luna!


    The warrior flinched at his words, his bodynguage stiffening slightly, ''I know I bring trouble wherever I go Lan'' he said quietly. ''My biggest fear is that one day Gabby will wake up, look over at me and realise just how big of a pain in the a*s she got lumbered with and decide I''m not worth the hassle anymore.''


    Landen started tough tentatively as he gave the warrior a slight shove, ''dude, you talk about yourself being a pain in the a*s? You married Gabby! That woman invented being a headache to others'' he teased. ''If anyone was ever evenly matched it was you two, I''ve got to be honest, we all wonder how the hell you ended up with a kid like Ethan when you are both such assholes.


    ''That''s my wife you are insulting'' Rowan growled back warningly, though his lips twitched slightly.


    Grinning, the Beta turned to face his friend, ''I am sorry though Ro, I''m sorry for what I said and for hitting you. I was scared for Nate, angry with myself that I waspletely useless to him, and I took it out on you'' he sighed.


    Rowan straightened up, his face expressionless for a few moments before he smiled, ''I''m sorry too Lan'' he replied solemnly. ''I didn''t mean what I said about you failing Nate, you didn''t, everything happened so fast, none of us could have stopped him! Landen grinned back, ''so are we good?'' he asked


    Rowan nodded, as he stuck his hand out for the other to shake, ''yeah, we are good'' he replied, ''but you still hit like a six year old'' he added as Landenughed and shoved him hard.


    ''Please, I was going easy on you'' he grumbled.


    ''Yeah yeah, if you say so mate'' Rowan replied with a chuckle.


    ''How sweet'' came a voice from behind them making the pair jump, scrambling up they turned to face the voice only toe face to face with Ariana. ''Ariana'' Rowan breathed warily, ''where is Nate?'' he demanded more forcefully as he regained hisposure.


    Ariana waved her hand dismissively, ''your precious Alpha is with me Rowan'' she replied, ''he''s fine... for now'' she added, her eyes glittering dangerously. ''Let him go Ariana, this is between you and me'' Rowan growled.


    ''So true werewolf'' the sorceress replied bitterly, ''but I think I''ll keep him, he''s a sure fire way of making sure you don''t try to avoid our meeting!


    Rowanunched himself at the young woman, hands outstretched as he reached for her, his body sailing through her form as Ariana started tough in amusement.


    ''Oh Rowan, you are such an entertainment, it''s almost a shame that I have to kill you'' she called out, her image shimmering slightly before solidifying. ''Where are you really Ariana'' Rowan growled as he stood up again.


    Ariana''s eyes narrowed as she red at the warrior in loathing, ''why don''t youe and find me Ghost?'' and then disappeared.


    Riley, Daniel and Alessia scrambled to their feet, hurrying over to the two warriors as Riley growled, ''what was that? Ariana was here?''


    Rowan shook his head, ''no, she was projecting her image'' he said in disgust.


    ''What does she want? why did she do that?'' Alessia asked slowly


    Rowan brushed the dirt off his clothes as he scowled, ''she wants me'' he replied angrily, ''and she is letting me know that she''s ready for me''

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 52

    The four werewolves looked at each other in shock at Rowan''s words, the warrior cleared his throat as he added, ''I um, I think you should all wait here, I should go to her alone! ''Oh hell no'' Landen growled loudly, Alessia shaking her head immediately while the two older werewolves gave him incredulous looks.


    ''Look I know you don''t like it'' Rowan continued exasperatedly, ''but she wants me, once I''m there, she can let Nate go and he cane back to you, we don''t need to put anyone else in danger.'' Landen went to open his mouth when Riley cut across him, ''that is not happening Rowan'' he replied, his tone firm.


    Turning to the Luna, the warrior scowled, ''I know Nate is your son Riley and you want to save him, but you need to trust me, Ariana will let him go as soon as I enter the house.


    Riley growled, his face hardening, ''you think I''m going to just let you walk to your death?'' he demanded, ''this isn''t just about getting Nate back, it''s about us all going home safely!


    Rowan met the Luna''s stubborn gaze with his own, ''no'' he argued back, ''it''s about getting the future Alpha back to the pack with his mate, and if the cost of that is my death, then that is how it needs to be!


    The older warrior bristled as he took a step toward the ex-Rogue who stood his ground, ''and what about Gabby?'' he hissed, ''and Ethan? Am I just supposed to go home and tell them that you are noting home? Am I supposed to watch my granddaughter be born never having the chance to meet her father? What about Isabe? Do you think she will be OK with her head warrior sacrificing himself without a fight?''


    Rowan shook his head, his fists clenching at his sides, ''Isabe will be happy that her son was saved'' he countered.


    ''Not at the cost of her son inw''s life and her daughter''s family'' the Luna retorted, his voice rising.


    Rowan''s eyes widened, ''why are you even arguing this with me?'' he demanded, ''you have wanted me gone since you met me, now''s your chance!''


    Riley grabbed hold of the warrior''s shirt, lifting him slightly as his own Alpha blood began to pulse through his veins, ''I''m arguing with you because my stupid a*s son inw is trying to serve himself up as amb to the ughter'' he roared furiously. ''This i***t, who married my daughter, the one that somehow, don''t ask me how, has managed to crawl under my skin and made me realise he isn''t as much of a waste of space as I thought, wants toy down and die, breaking the hearts of my entire family! Don''t you understand? If you die, I still lose a son, and I''m not willing to step back and let that happen!


    Riley''s breathing was heavy as he pushed Rowan away from himself and spun on his heel, storming off a few paces away, leaving the group gaping after him. ''Riley..Rowan started hesitantly.


    The Luna held up a hand over his shoulder silencing the warrior.


    ''Give him a minute Ro'' Daniel muttered before heading over to his best friend and putting his arm around the man''s shoulders.


    Rowan stared at the pair silently before turning his gaze to Alessia who was watching him closely, ''he cares?'' he croaked disbelievingly.


    The she wolf rolled her eyes, ''of course he cares you i***t, we all do'' she whispered back, ''and if you think any of us are standing here like lemons while you go and face Ariana alone, you have another thoughting'' she hissed, annoyed.


    Taking a deep breath, the warrior walked over to the two older men, raising his eyebrow at Daniel who nodded silently and stepped away. cing his hands in his pockets, Rowan rocked back and forth ufortably. Riley continued to avoid his gaze, ring through the trees as he ran his fingers through his hair.


    ''So you no longer think I''m an a*****e?'' Rowan asked hesitantly.


    Riley grunted, ''I think you are even more of an a*****e than I did before'' he replied huffily.


    Rowanughed, relieved to see Riley''s shoulders rx as he cracked a small smile. ''I''m just trying to do what is best for our pack you know'' the warrior muttered.


    The Luna turned his face finally toward his son inw, an eyebrow raised, ''what is best for our pack is to make sure that all its memberse home'' he replied sternly.


    Rowan sighed, ''fine, we all go'' he conceded.


    Riley chuckled as he nodded, ''you didn''t really have any choice in the matter, I''m still Luna'' he pointed out with a smirk.


    The ex-Rogue scowled as they turned back to face the others, ''you know it''s weird, you calling me your son'' he muttered, ''I''m technically older than you!


    Riley grinned, ''yeah? Remind my daughter of that, I promise that won''t make your rtionship feel weird at all!


    Rowan quickly shook his head, ''no need'' he replied urgently, ''you can call me son, it''s all good.''


    The Luna put his arm around the warrior''s shoulders as he grinned, ''good decision Rogue'' he growled yfully, ''because I was going to do what I liked anyway! ''Ugh, still an arrogant d**k'' Riley grumbled though a smile crept across his face.


    Danielughed as they reached them, ''you''re telling me, I swear he gets more arrogant and d**k like the older he gets, I have no idea how Be puts up with him! Riley snorted, ''if anyone''s mate deserves a medal, it''s Vaya, putting up with your s**t every day!''


    Just as Daniel went to retort, Alessia cleared her throat loudly, ''ahem!'' she called, ''as much as we are all loving the bromance that is going on with you guys, we still have an Alpha to save.''


    The three males looked up at her sheepishly as she stood there, hands on hips, ring at them.


    ''Sorry little sis, we are ready'' Rowan replied with a grin.


    Grumbling under her breath, Alessia linked arms with Landen, pulling him toward their destination.


    ''Hey!'' Rowan called after her in annoyance, ''what about me? Suddenly Landen is your bestie?''


    Alessia held up her middle finger so that the others could see it over her shoulder, ''Landen is the only one not acting like a lovesick pup, I''m gonna put my life in his hands until you three are over your love fest'' she retorted.


    Landen turned and grinned back at the shocked trio, ''looks like I''m the strongest out of all of us in Lessi''s eyes'' he teased, ''don''t feel bad guys, everyone knows you lose your edge when you get older.. even those of us who didn''t age for twenty five years'' he added with a wink at Rowan. ''Yeah, I this old man still managed to kick your a*s'' the warrior muttered under his breath.


    ''And these two old timers could still put you on your a*s if they wanted too'' Daniel added much louder, making his son chuckle.


    ''OK old man ''he replied, ''don''t get too worked up, remember your blood pressure'' the young Beta replied cheekily.


    ''How did I end up with such a smart mouthed little s**t as a son?'' Daniel grumbled.


    Riley pped him on the back, ''easy mate, he got Vaya''s attitude and your assholism, he was bound to be the way he is'' he replied cheerfully.


    ''Will you three hurry up?'' Alessia shouted, ''we''ll have all died of old age before we reach the house at the speed you are walking! No need to give Ariana a helping hand in our demise.''


    Hurrying their steps, the trio caught up to the she wolf and Beta quickly, everyone falling silent as they moved toward the centre of the forest.


    Nothing barred their way, the forest silent around them apart from the swishing of the leaves in the gentle breeze.


    As the sun began to climb into the sky, they finally reached the house, stopping just shy of the tree line, the five travellers stared at the two story building. Vines grew up the sides, their tendrils drilling into the brickwork, weaving around the windows that were dark to the outside world.


    A small pebbled path led up to the front door from the trees to their right, each side lined with flower beds that presumably had overflowed with vibrantly coloured flowers but now stood empty ept for the few weeds that had sprouted there. Large bay windows stood prominently from the ground floor, giving a brief insight into the grandeur the property must have had when it was cared for.


    Rowan took a deep breath as he turned to the others, ''I should go first'' he said determinedly.


    ''Rowan.. Riley began to warn him with a growl.


    Holding up his hand, Rowan shook his head, ''I agreed to you alling Riles, now let me do my job'' he replied softly, ''I''m the head warrior, I am honour bound to protect my Luna and Beta, both current and future'' he added with a nod to Landen. ''If this was anyone else, I would go first to check for danger, don''t try to take this from me.''


    Hesitating slightly, the Luna slowly nodded, ''we are going to be right behind you'' he grumbled but stood aside so that the warrior could lead the way.


    Stepping out into the open, Rowan ran his gaze over the area and the soulless windows in front of him, searching for any sign of movement but there was none.


    Hurrying toward the house, he could feel the others behind him as soon as they realised there was no threat evident. Reaching the building, he pressed himself against the painted brick walls, edging along to the front door and reaching out for the handle. Slowly, he gripped the iron mechanism and pushed it down, slightly surprised when the handle moved without resistance. Pushing the door open, he turned back to the others, raising an eyebrow questioningly.


    The four wolves each shrugged, also unsure of why nothing was attacking them, Daniel indicating to Rowan to move on, also pointing his fingers to his eyes and then ahead in a silent order to remain vignt.


    Nodding, Rowan Moved in front of the door, stepping through and sweeping over the internal hallway, the others inching around the frame waiting for the warrior''s acknowledgement that they could enter.


    Suddenly fire sprung up behind the warrior who spun around in shock, his eyes connecting with Riley''s who shouted out in horror as he threw himself through the doorway toward his son inw just as the door mmed shut behind him, sealing the Luna and the warrior inside the house away from the others.


    Desperate yet muted hammering could be heard behind him as Riley scrambled to his feet and tried to open the door that wouldn''t budge. Prising at the join between the door and its frame in futile, the Luna finally gave up, shouting through the wood to the others. ''We''re trapped, the door won''t open, you need to find another way in'' he yelled, hoping they could hear him.


    Turning back to Rowan, his eyes widened to see the mes slowly licking their way toward the warrior, cutting off his attempts to escape as it perversely tried to encircle him.


    ''Hang on, I''ll find something to help'' Riley shouted desperately as Rowan nodded, not taking his eyes off the mes that were flickering in excitement as they reached around him hungrily.

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 53

    As the front door had mmed shut, sealing the two werewolves inside, Daniel had thrown himself at the door, trying to shoulder it open whilst Landen pulled the door handle down. Behind them, Alessia was screaming, ''Rowan? ROWAN? Can you hear me? Riley?'' After a few moments, Daniel sat down on the doorstep, his breathingboured as he rubbed his shoulder, the door unaffected by his assault. Landen paced back and forth in front of his father in agitation, ''first we lose Nate, now the Luna and Rowan?'' he growled, ''we might as well go Rogue because if we go home without them, the Alpha and Gabby are going to strip us of our flesh.


    Daniel red up at his son, ''we are not going home without them Lan'' he replied sternly.


    Landen stared back at him incredulously, ''what do you suggest we do? Because we are not getting through that door!'' he argued back.


    ''We''ll think of something Landen'' he father retorted angrily.


    Alessia stepped between the father and son, her face set as she scowled at the pair of them, ''we are going to walk around until we find a way inside'' she replied evenly. ''Now pack your bickering in because you are giving me a headache! mbering to his feet, Daniel nodded, sweeping his arm forward in a flourish, ''after you'' he said, Alessia rolling her eyes as she started off around the house, her eyes searching for an entry point.


    Circling the brick building, the she wolf scrutinised the windows, pulling at the protective bars on the ground floor, growling when they steadfastly held in ce.


    Gazing up to the windows of the second floor, she sighed, the wall was sheer and the vines, though sturdily anchored to the wall, were no where near thick enough to hold their weight.


    Continuing around the building, the trio could find no obvious entry point, the back door opened to reveal a solid cement block wall that would take significant time to breach, time that they did not have.


    Reaching the front door again, Alessia kicked it angrily, ''this is ridiculous'' she growled, ''it''s a house! There must be a way inside'' Before dropping onto the step in defeat.


    Landen scuffed at the thick weeds that grew against the walls, his brow furrowed in concentration. Moving away from the pair, he bent down and moved more brush, inspecting the ground, his fingers pulling up the dirt insistently.


    ''What are you doing son?'' Daniel called out as he sat down on the step heavily, next to the she wolf.


    ''I don''t know'' the Beta replied distractedly as he continued to walk away from them, the pair standing up and following him in bemusement.


    Moving around the edge of the building, Landen kept bending down, pulling the thick vegetation away until he finally stopped giving a shout of victory.


    Hurrying up to him, Daniel shouted, ''what is it? What have you found?''


    The Younger Beta turned to his father, his face shining as he pulled back the weeds once more to reveal a small window. ''I had a feeling that there was a basement or underground room on the house, I couldn''t find a b that the house was sat on when I dug down with my fingers, there were just more bricks. It made me wonder if there was a source of light, Ariana either doesn''t know about the window or didn''t think we would find it.


    Crouching down, Daniel inspected the window, that was free of protective iron bars. Peeking through the mud covered ss, he could barely see a foot into the room.


    Using his fingers, the Beta pried at the edge of the wooden frame, digging his nails into the creases and applying pressure, wiggling gently as the old nails holding it in ce began to reluctantlye loose from their housing.


    Moving next to his father, Landen started to work on the opposite side, the pair rocking the old frame until with a groan of protest it fell from the wall into their awaiting hands.


    Peering at the tiny entrance, Landen grimaced, ''it''s going to be a tight squeeze'' he mumbled as he nced at his father''s broad shoulders before wriggling his own.


    ''We''ll get through'' Daniel replied, moving around until his feet were in front of him and pushing them through the narrow gap.


    Moving his body side to side, the Beta inched his way into the room, the tips of his shoes feeling underneath him for anything that could support his weight.


    Grunting, Daniel wriggled side to side, wincing as the rough bricks lifted his t''shirt and rubbed against his exposed skin.


    Finally, his arms lifted above his head and he slipped into the darkness, a small thump letting the other two know that he hadnded on the floor.


    ''Are you OK Daniel?'' Alessia called down in a low tone.


    ''Yes, it''s not to bad a drop'' the Beta called back, ''Lessi, youe next and I''ll guide you down, then Landen.''


    Nodding, Alessia settled on the floor, handing through all the rucksacks to the Beta, before pushing her feet through the hole and sliding her lithe figure into the darkness. Feeling hands on her legs, the she wolf tensed momentarily before rxing and allowing Daniel to support her, taking her weight as he lowered her to the floor gently.


    Next came Landen, the younger Beta huffing as he tried to force his bulky frame through the unforgiving space. ''Geez dad, how the hell did you fit?'' the warrior groaned as his hung from the window, half inside, half out.


    ''I eat less cake than you'' his father replied gruffly as he pulled on his son''s legs, Alessia holding down his t''shirt to stop him getting hurt, Landen swearing softly as he inched his way into the building.


    Suddenly halting, Landen sighed, ''uhh dad?'' he called.


    ''What is it?'' Daniel asked as he continued to try and drag his son into the room by the loops on his jeans.


    ''I think I''m stuck'' the warrior replied.


    ''Please say you are joking right now?'' his father grumbled exasperatedly.


    Wriggling his backside, Landenughed without humour, ''nope, definitely stuck, my shoulders are wedged.


    Cursing under his breath, Daniel let his son go, taking a step backwards into the darkness as he wiped his sweaty face with his hand.


    Alessia edged into the darkness, her hands outstretched as her feet scraped the floor, feeling for obstacles. Reaching the far wall unhindered, the she wolf ran her hands over the exposed brick, then down onto furniture that was ced against the wall. Her questing hands finally found a small oblong box, praying to the moon Goddess, she pushed the side and breathed a sigh of relief as it slipped open, revealing short sticks to her questing fingers.


    Lifting one out, she carefully ran her finger over the edge, finding the rough side, running the stick along it, light flickered into creation, lighting up her face.


    Moving around with the match in her hand, Alessia found a box on a shelf that held some candles, pulling one out, she lit it as she waved her hand extinguishing the match.


    Light flooded the tiny room, revealing that they were in a small storage room that was piled with odd bits of furniture, empty potion bottles, a mop and bucket and three boxes that werebelled ''Dad''.


    On the other wall, hung Landen''s bottom half, his shoulders filling the entire window as he kicked his feet trying to get free.


    Picking up some of the bottles, Alessia smelt them tentatively, pulling a face before putting them down again, digging further into the rubbish, she found an old bottle of cooking oil that had been forgotten long ago from the grime on the bottle. Picking it up, she hurried back to the window, holding it up so that Daniel could see it, ''that should work'' the Beta agreed as he took it and unscrewed the lid.


    ''What will work? What are you doing?'' Landen asked sharply.


    ''Lubing you up son'' the Beta replied.


    ''Dad that sounds really wrong, I beg you never to use those words ever again in my presence'' the warrior groaned.


    Chuckling, Daniel squeezed some of the oil onto Landen''s back, pulling at his shirt to try and get it between his son and the bricks.


    ''Ugh, what is that? What the hell are you pouring on me?'' the youngster moaned as he sniffed before making gagging noises.


    ''Cooking Oil'' his dad replied unfazed.


    ''This is a new shirt old man!'' Landen growled, ''Sierra bought it for me, I am so dead'' he muttered as he started to wriggle until finally his body began to inch backwards into the room.


    Alessia and Daniel pulled as hard as they could, stopping only to add more oil, after ten minutes of grunts, the warrior slid through the hole with a pop and fell backwards on top of his father who shoved him off immediately, scrambling to his feet and looking at his own t''shirt in disgust.


    ''Your mum is going to go mad'' he grumbled as he grabbed his rucksack and pulled out a clean shirt, ripping his soiled one from his body.


    Mimicking his father''s movements, Landen retorted, ''yeah, not so funny when its your wife who''s got to be told you wrecked a shirt with cooking oil.


    Walking to the door, Alessia pressed her ear to the door, turning back to the two bickering men and holding her finger to her lips, ''I can hear voice''s'' she hissed softly, pointing to the door.


    Pulling their t''shirts, the two Beta''s hurried over to the she wolf and stood beside her, listening intently to what was happening in the next room.


    *****


    Riley searched the hallway desperately, trying to find something that would extinguish the mes. Spotting a vase, he grabbed it, turning and throwing the putrid water that was contained in the bottom and the mes that hissed slightly but continued their task. Spinning around frantically, the Luna rushed around trying the doors that blocked off rooms from the main entrance, rattling each door, he cursed as they wouldn''t budge.


    ''Riley!'' Rowan called out, his voice calm as he continued to back toward a far wall, ''I don''t want to rush you or anything, but if you wanted to save me, sooner would be better rather thanter!''


    ''I''m doing my best here Ro, all the damn doors are locked!'' the older werewolf growled back. Taking a few steps back, he threw himself at one of the doors, bouncing off as the tell-tale creaking of splintering wood rang through the air.


    Scrambling up, Riley mmed his shoulder into it again, grunting as the old hinges gave way, he and the door falling inwards to a small dusty study.


    Grabbing the door, the Luna carried it easily to the fire, throwing it down over a section and stepping onto it, grabbing Rowan''s outstretched hand and pulling him to his side.


    Looking back at the circle of fire that had joined behind where he was stood, Rowan watched as it crept its way inward over where he had stood until the whole circle was ame. ''Are you alright?'' Riley asked shakily as he scrutinised the warrior.


    Rowan nodded with a weak smile, ''yeah, got a bit hot there, but it''s all good.''


    Shaking his head, Riley rolled his eyes as he flicked his head, indicating that they should start moving.


    Moving around the slowly dying fire, they headed toward the room that Riley had broken into earlier, stepping inside, they scoured the walls, taking in the walls lined with bookshelves. A desk stood prominently in the centre of the room, holding a small deskmp and some books that on closer inspection seemed to be financial ledgers of some kind.


    Years of dust covered the whole room, the small window barely letting in any light through the grime caked to the small ss panes.


    Walking back out, they headed to the next door, pushing against it, surprised as it opened easily.


    ''This was locked a minute ago'' Riley muttered in a low voice.


    Rowan nodded, ''then this is the way to Ariana'' he replied quietly, pushing the door wide and stepping over the threshold tentatively.


    Fumbling his hand along the wall beside him, the warrior''s questing fingers found a small switch. Flicking it, the room was bathed in light, revealing arge dining room that had a huge table that could easily seat twelve, expensive, hand carved dining chairs, ced around it. The walls were hand covered in deep oak panelling, an expensive crystal chandelier hanging from the ceiling above their heads.


    A marble firece overshadowed the room, as the warrior studied it, he noticed that the deep grate was surprisingly cleanpared to the rest of the room. Walking toward it, Rowan knelt, running his fingers over the crevice''s between the heavy stone bs, his brow furrowed in concentration.


    ''Riles'' he whispered furtively, drawing the Luna''s attention who immediately crouched down beside him as he traced the grove between the bs again. ''These bs are not held in ce'' the warrior muttered, ''I think they move. Fitting his fingers in the crease, Rowan pulled upwards, grunting as the stones stubbornly remained fixed in ce.


    Riley ran his fingers over the marble surround, feeling the contours of the ornate carvings that decorated it.


    The tips of his fingers inched around the side of the mantle and paused over a tiny indent that was barely visible. Pushing his nail into the groove, he caused Rowan to stumble backwards as the grate he was inspecting silently slid downwards and then back under the flooring to reveal a small spiral staircase.


    Looking up at Riley, Rowan mouthed, ''should we go down? Or wait?''


    The Luna contemted momentarily before pointing to the stairs, the warrior nodding as he sat on the edge and slid into the hole, using his feet to feet for the edge of each step as he started to climb downwards into the pitch ck, Riley behind him. Down they spiralled, into darkness so deep that even their werewolf sight could not prate it.


    Reaching the bottom, Rowan held his arm out to the Luna to let him know that there was no more stairs, Riley squeezing his arm in acknowledgement.


    Reaching out blindly, the pair started to feel around them, taking hesitant steps away from each other as their hands stretched through thin air.


    ''I''ve found a wall'' Riley called back softly after a few seconds.


    ''me too'' Rowan replied, ''how many steps did you take?''


    ''About five'' the Luna said


    ''Same here'' the warrior replied, ''So it looks like we are in a tunnel of some sort.


    Making their way back to the centre, the two men grabbed hold of each other as they turned away from the stairs and the small pinprick of light from the hole above them, walking forward blindly.


    ''Wait, I have an idea'' Riley muttered suddenly as he started to make rustling sounds, momentster a flicker of light appeared, illuminating his face as he held up a small pocket torch.


    ''Where did you get that?'' Rowan demanded in a low hiss


    Riley chuckled, ''your wife'' he replied, ''she gave it too mest time I went on a mission, clipped it to the inside of my bag saying that now I''m older I might need a bit of help with my night vision. I forgot all about it after I ripped it off and threw it in one of the side pockets while that little ratughed at me, seems my daughter''s sense of humour just saved our asses!


    Rowanughed, his low husky chuckle rolling around them, ''ah I love that woman'' he mumbled to himself fondly, ''she always knows what we need.''


    Keeping together, they used the torch light to look around themselves, taking in the curved stone walls that arched over their heads encasing them. Walking forward they could hear the gentle drip of water, as itnded on the bs beneath their feet from a crack they couldn''t see.


    As they approached the end of the corridor, they found a small wooden door that was held in ce by old iron hinges that stretched across the thick nks.


    Reaching out, Rowan slowly turned therge iron ring pull and pushed the door forward.


    Bright light blinded them as the door swung inward, the pair throwing up their arms in front of their eyes as they were blinded.


    The pair felt a pull on their bodies from behind their navels as they stumbled unwillingly into the room, the door mming shut behind them as a cage appeared trapping them inside.


    Blinking rapidly, Rowan grabbed the bars, hissing as he quickly released them again, the silver having burned into his flesh. Looking up he was faced with the smiling face of Ariana who stood a few feet away, watching him with excitement. ''Wee Rowan'' she said softly, her eyes sparkling in happiness, ''I have really looked forward to your arrival.''

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 54

    Rowan stared at the woman in front of him in shock, taking in her agitated state as she watched him just as closely. ''Ariana'' came a croak from the other side of the room, ''you don''t have to do this.


    The two warriors turned simultaneously to gaze over at a second cage that held Nathaniel who was on his knees by the bars, his own eyes fixated on his mate.


    Ariana shivered involuntarily, her eyes closing slightly as his voice affected her before steeling herself, ''I''m sorry werewolf'' she sighed softly, ''I don''t have a choice, I can''t rest whilst he goes unpunished for his crimes!


    Riley growled, ''he was punished'' he said loudly, ''by you, when you tied him to the council and made him do atrocious things that no man should ever have to do, not to mention what you did to my daughter, who did nothing to you!'' Ariana''s eyes widened as she snapped her gaze to the Luna, ''I did not hurt your daughter'' she whispered angrily.


    ''Yes you did, the moment you made her mate unable to im her'' Riley replied with barely concealed fury. ''You forgot when you were invoking your revenge, that not only would it hurt Rowan, it would also cause immense pain to the one he was mated too! Ariana stumbled back slightly as if Riley had physically pushed her, clutching at her chest as she muttered uncertainly under her breath.


    ''I..... didn''t mean to cause her harm, I was protecting her from him'' she finally managed to get out, pointing a shaking finger at the ex-Rogue.


    Riley growled again, ''but you didn''t protect her, all you did was cause her pain, how are you any better than Rowan?''


    Ariana''s eyes darkened at his words, her hands balling into fists, ''don''t EVER put me in the same league as this monster'' she snapped, ''he is pure evil! I just want to protect everyone else from suffering at his hands like I did.


    Riley went to reply when Rowan ced his hand on the Luna''s shoulder, silently asking him to step down. Swallowing his anger, the Luna shot his son inw a quick look, nodding curtly as he allowed Rowan to take over. Rowan stepped as close to the bars as he dared, his gaze never wavering from the sorceress''.


    ''Are you ready to die Ghost?'' Ariana asked quietly.


    Rowan nodded, ''I am Ariana, I am ready and willing to die if that will save my family. Will you let them go unharmed?'' he asked softly, ''will you give my brother inw a chance to show you a life without pain?'' The sorceress hesitated slightly, uncertainty evident, ''but he isn''t my mate'' she whispered through the pain.


    Rowan reached through the bars, his handout to her as he ignored the burning of the silver, ''what if I could show you that he is Ariana? Would you ept him?''


    ''Rowan stop'' Nathaniel yelled desperately as he too tried to reach through the bars, ''you don''t have to do this.''


    Rowan''s eyes never moved from Ariana''s as he slowly nodded, ''yes I do Nate, Ariana deserves the truth and I don''t want to die with her believing a lie, don''t you want to know why I killed that Vampire?'' he coaxed. Ariana scowled, ''the only lies I have been told are by you Rogue'' she hissed, though a flicker of worry crossed her features.


    The warrior smiled sadly, ''let me tell you a story Ariana, and once I''m done, I won''t fight you when you kill me, I''ll stand right here, unmoving, and let you stab me with a silver knife straight to my heart.''


    The sorceress fidgeted, ''you are lying'' she muttered in confusion.


    Rowan turned to Riley as he retracted his hand, ''Luna, order me to not move from this spot without Ariana''s permission'' he said solemnly.


    Riley shook his head immediately, ''no Rowan, I won''t do that!''


    Rowans eyes sparked slightly as he gave the Luna a sad smile, ''please.. dad.. I need her to know I''ll follow through with my promise!


    Riley flicked his eyes from his son inw, to his son, to the sorceress and back again, ''I can''t Rowan... Gabby... he said, his voice filled with pain.


    The warrior straightened up, ''she will understand, and she will live through my death'' he replied firmly, ''you, Be and Nate will make sure she does. The future Alpha cannote to any harm, we need him'' he added, ''I swore to protect my Alpha and Luna with my life Riley, they were not just words I said to be epted by Silver Cross, I meant them.''


    Riley gulped as his eyes filled with tears, ''Rowan, Head warrior of Silver Cross, Imand you to tell your story, you are ordered not to move unless Ariana gives you permission, you must follow her instructions exactly! Rowan shivered as themand set onto him, his body stiffening in ce.


    The sorceress frowned as she stepped closer, ''sit on the floor'' she ordered, watching in amazement as Rowan immediatelyplied.


    ''Grab the bars with your hands'' she said, her eyebrows rising as the warrior did her bidding, his face grimacing as the silver ate into his hands, but not letting go.


    Watching him flinch for a few minutes, Ariana finally said, ''OK, release the bars, Rowan letting go with a whimper, dropping his blistered hands into hisp.


    Nodding hesitantly, Ariana reached into her pocket and pulled out a key, indicating to Riley to step back, ''if you move, I willmand him to stop breathing'' she warned.


    Riley nodded as he inched back into the corner of the cage, Ariana waiting until she was sure he wouldn''t move before opening the door and ordering Rowan to stand up and step out.


    Following her order, Rowan exited the cage, standing to the side as the sorceress locked it again behind him.


    ''Sit down and tell me your story'' Ariana ordered softly as she ced the keys on the nearby table and sat on the dusty stone floor across from the warrior, waiting patiently for him toply with hermand. Sitting on the cold stones, Rowan took a deep shuddering breath, closing his eyes, his face bing sad as he began to speak.


    ''My father was a Beta of a affluential pack far from here, they were strong and other packs were desperate to obtain them as allies. When out scouting the area, he came across my mother, his mate. She was a Rogue, and she was also in heat, my father fought off the other Rogues who were circling her in fury, ripping out their throats before sumbing to the mate bond, mating, and marking her as his own.


    Once she was marked, there was nothing he could do, they were bonded tightly to each other, he could no longer live without her. He took her back to his pack but when he introduced her to his Alpha, the leader refused to ept her, Rogues were dirty, the scum of the werewolf world and he would not sully his pack with one, especially not as a Beta''s mate.


    He banished my father along with her, ordering them out of his territory, telling them that if any of the pack saw them again, they would be caught and killed in front of everyone.


    My father was furious, he med my mother for his loss of title, his anger only grew when he found out that she was pregnant with a pup,pleting the bond between them, she was pregnant with me. Once I was born, he started to find sce in the arms of other women, leaving my mother to scream in pain on the floor of our home as he drank himself into oblivion on wolfsbane spiked whiskey and then had his pleasure with any female that would open their legs to him.


    When he was home, he would beat my mother viciously, yelling at her that she was the cause of his misery, that she had tricked him into getting her pregnant so that he had to remain with her.


    When I was four, I woke up to my mothers'' cries as my father punched every inch of her body that he could find, roaring at her about how she was useless, weak and the reason for his crappy life. I snuck down the stairs, I could see blood where he had torn at her skin, her face and arms were covered in dark ck bruises.


    I ran at him, grabbing his arm to try and stop him hitting my mum, to try and protect her but my father threw back his arm, smacking me in the stomach and sending me flying across the room into the far wall. I crumpled to the floor, my head aching as blood pooled from a crack in my skull.


    My mother had never stood up for herself before, she always just sat there and allowed her mate to take his anger out on her, but in that moment, her eyes met mine as Iy there, tears streaming down my face. Turning back to my father, her face hardened as anger rolled off her, she grabbed his hair and pulled him back, punching him in the face as hard as she could. My dad was shocked for a moment before his rage increased and he beat her with everything he had while she scratched and wed at him, screaming at him about hurting her son.


    There was blood everywhere, and I watched as my mothers strikes became weaker and weaker, her eyes barely open as they had swollen so much from her mate''s fists. Grabbing her head, my dad smashed her skull into our living room floor, over and over again as he yelled at her until she was no longer moving.


    Staggering back, he dropped to his knees, his eyes wide as he stared down at my mother who was nothing more than a bloody mess on the floor, her chest wasn''t moving and her eyes were closed, he had killed her.''


    Rowan''s breathing wasboured as he spoke, a tear rolling down his cheek as he kept his eyes closed.


    ''Goddess, Rowan'' the Luna murmured in horror as he sank down behind the warrior, who was too lost in his memories to notice.


    ''My dad stumbled out of the house, leaving me in the room with my mother''s body, I crawled over to her, cradling her in my tiny arms as I cried, begging her to wake up, but she never did.


    With my mother gone, my father turned his anger onto me, justifying himself by the thought that if I had not have been born, he could have left my mother, gone back to his pack and she wouldn''t have died. I spent most of my nightsying in a pool of my own blood trying to heal ready for the next day when he came home drunk.


    Six months after he buried my mother in our back garden, he came home in his usual state, but this time he was dragging a human woman by her hair behind him. He introduced her as my new mum before grabbing her head, tipping it sideways and forcefully marking her.''


    Rowan shuddered at the images, ''I had never heard a scream of pain so bone chilling than at that moment'' he whispered, ''not even from my mother as she fought for her life, it was almost primal.


    My step mother soon fell pregnant and gave birth to a girl, my little sister Celeste, she was a ray of sunshine'' he said, a small smile stretching across his face at her memory. ''These beautiful blonde curls all over her head and grey eyes just like mine and dad''s. Having Celeste didn''t alter my father though, he continued to beat me and my step mother, it was worse for her, as a human she had no chance of fighting back against him.


    As Celeste grew older, I would sleep across her doorway at night, trying to protect her, my father wouldn''t be able to reach her without falling over me if he came home drunk and headed for her room.


    I remained at the house until I was thirteen, one night my father came home so blindingly drunk, punching my entire body as I tried to protect myself, his attack so violent, that I honestly believed that he was trying to kill me. He finally backed off after an hour, leaving me with four broken ribs, a dislocated shoulder and a cracked eye socket.


    Celeste came down the stairs after he went to bed, creeping over to me, cradling me as I bled across her night dress, her little body shaking with sobs as she begged me to leave, to run away and save myself. I refused, I couldn''t leave her, she was only nine, how could she protect herself against that brute, she needed me. But she refused to be swayed, pleading with me over and over to leave, swearing that our father would never hurt her as he had never tried to before.


    She wouldn''t let me go until I nodded in defeat, then shey me back down, letting my body try and heal my bones enough to move as she ran silently up the stairs, grabbing my schoolbag and dumping everything onto the bed before stuffing clothes in it. She also emptied her little piggy bank that she saved the pennies in that her mother gave her on asion,ing downstairs and pressing them into my stained hand.


    I hugged Celeste as tight as my slowly mending ribs would let me before turning around and running out of the front door, not looking back.


    I lived on the streets for the following years, picking pockets and fighting to get by as I made my way across the country, away from my father. One day I picked the wrong pocket, one of someone who was quick to feel my hand and grab it, this is when I met the Collector, his name was Sebastian. He said he could see something in me and took me under his wing, teaching me his trade before introducing me to the council and having me added to his team.


    Sebastian was impressed at my ability to read people and situations; I also had an impressive knack for finding people which was an asset in our job.


    Seb was good to me, set me up with a small apartment to rent, treated me like a son. I was still young though, still hurting from my real father and was just waiting for this new dad to turn, I was always ready to run.


    I started taking side jobs to earn extra money that I could keep hidden for when this good fortune eventually turned sour. One day I was approached by a Vampire, he wanted to procure my services. He told me that he had found his match, she was only sixteen, but he could feel the bond even if she couldn''t. He told me that normally he would wait for her to reach eighteen and feel the bond herself, but she was currently under the protection of a violent werewolf who he doubted would let her go. Though he was confident he could handle this danger, he feared that she could get hurt in the crossfire or be scared by what he would have to do to save her and run from him.


    He convinced me that he wanted to give this young girl a perfect life, save her from her situation, after much persuading, I finally agreed.


    The vampire handed me a piece of paper with the address, and I headed over, spending the next twenty four hours scouting out the house but no-one came or left.


    Just as I was about to head home the second day, the front door opened and a young teenager stepped out, she had a hoodie pulled down over her face, books sped to her chest as she shut the door behind her as quietly as possible.


    She hurried down the path and onto the street, making her way toward the town centre as I trailed along behind her, watching how she avoided everyone, keeping her eyes to the ground.


    Seeing my chance, as she walked past an alleyway, I ran up behind her, grabbing her from behind, my hand closing over her mouth as she tried to scream.


    The teenager thrashed in my arms, but she was no match for my strength and soon dropped her books, hanging from my grip in defeat, her hands in front of her face. She didn''t beg me not to hurt her, make promises if I would just let her go, she just hung there silently waiting for me to speak.


    I muttered that I wasn''t going to hurt her, that I was sent to collect her by someone who wanted to help her and to please not run from me.


    I ced her feet back onto the ground, watching her as she rubbed her hand up her other arm nervously, her face still tipped down to the floor. There was something about her that was familiar, her scent, it made my wolf purr but not in a finding my mate way. Reaching out my hand hesitantly, I slowly pulled the hood from her head, dropping it to her back as waves of blonde hair cascaded out and down her shoulders to her waist.


    Hesitantly, she looked up at me, her scared grey eyes connecting with mine as I froze, as I realised that it was my sister, Celeste.

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 55

    Rowan''s eyes were distant, his voice trembling as he spoke, pain etched into every crease of his face as the tears fell freely. ''Rowan you don''t need to keep going'' Riley called softly as he reached through the bars, trying to rest his hand on the warrior''s shoulder. Rowan shook his head, ''no, she needs to know, she needs to understand why I did it so she can move on with Nate'' he whispered brokenly.


    Clearing his throat of the lump that was forming, the warrior continued, ''I was so happy to see her, I didn''t know why she was here, so far from our home, but she was alive and in front of me after seven long years. As she looked up at me, my eyes wandered to her right eye and therge bluish ck bruise that decorated her socket, it couldn''t have been more than a day old.


    I was so angry, demanded to know who did it to her so I could go and teach them a lesson, she fought me, not wanting to tell me but I wore her down, it was our dad and he was here with her.


    Two years after I left, her mother had gone upstairs after picking Celeste up from school, leaving her sat at the kitchen table eating her dinner. Celeste climbed the stairs when she had finished, realising that my stepmother had note down again, she found her hanging by a belt from my father''s bedroom door, a chair toppled over by her feet.


    She had been unable to live with him anymore, he had broken her beyond what her own mind could cope with, so she took her life, leaving my sister alone with that tyrant.


    With only Celeste left, dad turned his rage onto her, beating her eleven year old body until she passed out from the pain.


    I wanted to go to the house, punish him for what he did to my sister, now that I was grown, with my wolf, I was well trained by the streets and then by Sebastian, I knew I could take his worthless a*s and avenge my mother, stepmother and sister for what he had done to them.


    Celeste grabbed me, stopping me from going, begging me as she cried to leave him, she was scared that he would still be to strong for me and she would then really be all alone. The knowledge that I was out there somewhere is what had kept her going, she couldn''t live knowing that herst family member, the only person left who cared about her was dead.


    I hated it but I agreed, I could never tell her no, her tears would get me every time.


    I took her to a caf¨¦, got her a hot chocte and told her about this Vampire who had approached me and told me that she was his Match. She was hesitant but I convinced her to go to him, adamant that if I couldn''t teach my father a lesson, I would at least save my sister from his violence.


    Rowan looked up, meeting Ariana''s silent gaze as he houghed, tears rolling down his cheeks, ''I used my promise to not hurt dad to make here with me'' he whispered shakily. Posted by ; visit us for more free novels.


    ''She asked me his name, and I told her, Valencino, that was his name. I took her to the location that he had given me, it was a swanky house just outside of the town. I knock on the door, and it''s opened by a servant, I ask for Valencino and he appears, his eyes lighting up as he runs his gaze over my sister''s body, making her shiver.


    He handed me a envelope with my payment, making sure that Celeste saw it before taking her hand and pulling her into the building, shutting the door on me as my sister gave me a worried look over her shoulder.


    Despite my reservations at her difort, I left her there, returning to my apartment, convinced I had done a good thing. Three dayster word spread around the council that a body had been found, a young girl, drained of blood, her face and body shed before she was thrown in a dumpster like trash.


    I don''t know why, but I was scared, I raced to the morgue, broke in and searched through the freezers for the body until I found her.


    I pulled open the drawer, lifting the white sheet to reveal the lifeless body of my sweet Celeste, her eyes were closed but the terror she had felt in her final moments was still visible. Her body was shredded by ws, her own fingernails torn from where she had tried to fight against her attacker. Turning her head to the side, I saw two puncture wounds to her neck, not the mark of a mate, the mark of a feeder.''


    Ariana drew her knees to her chest, her breathing haggard as she shook her head, ''you don''t know that was him, that could have been any vampire'' she whispered fearfully.


    Rowan opened his eyes, fixing his gaze on the sorceress, a sad smile on his face, ''that is what I thought too'' he murmured, ''I went to the house that I dropped her off at, hammered on the door with my fists until the servant opened it. Pushing past him, I ran through the house, screaming for Valencino, his guards chasing after me until I found him in his study, feet on the desk, drinking a shot of whisky, calm as anything.


    He waved his guards away, indicating to me to take a chair, I sat down, clutching the arms of my seat as I demanded he tell me what had happened to her, how she had gotten away from him and into the grip of a monster.


    Valencino looked over at me, that self satisfied smirk on his face, and do you know what he did? Heughed. The warrior''s fists were clenched, his ws extending, cutting into his palms as he shook with rage, guilt and grief. ''He looked me in the eye andughed, I screamed at him that he was her match, he was meant to protect her.


    That bastard, he smirked at me as he replied "no wolf, it was mere infatuation.. but if it makes you feel any better, she tasted delicious." Iunched myself across the desk at him just as his guards came in and grabbed me, holding me down as Valencino reached into a drawer and pulled out a silver knife. Stalking toward me, he knelt by my side, lifting my shirt as he whispered, "and the best part about that meal Rogue? It was the look on her face when I bit down on her neck, and she realised that it was her own brother who led her to her death.. not to mention the fact, that he also took payment for her blood, her own flesh sold her life for a few thousand dors."


    He then took the knife and carved a C into my side before cing a V over the top so I could always remember the day I murdered my sister!


    The warrior lifted his shirt up, pointing to a spot that was heavily scarred, the two letters now barely visible unless you were searching his skin for them. Ariana sat for a moment; her eyes wide as she gazed unseeingly at the werewolf.


    Rowan sighed deeply, his eyes closing again, ''they threw me out of the house, warning me to never return unless I wanted to meet a simr fate, they then tipped off the council as to who had snatched the poor innocent girl and led to her demise. The council have a strict rule, you don''t deal in people, ever, but I was twenty, I knew best and ignored their pointless rules. I had no choice but to run, leave everything I knew and cared for behind, I couldn''t even bury my sister. I lost my way after that, taking any job that came my way to earn money, most of which I sent to a Rogue Alpha, my way of trying to atone for my sins I suppose. I couldn''t protect my Rogue mother, I murdered my Rogue sister, so I tried to help other Rogues in their honour, hoping that they would look down on me from the Goddess'' garden and feel some small sense of pride about me.


    Falling through town after town, I made a lot of friends of the wrong kind, made a name for myself, but I never forgot that bastard who cost me my only family. I put feelers out, asking about him, learning his past, discovering how many girls had gone missing when he was near. One day I got a tip from a source, it cost me dearly, but it was worth it, a family had been murdered in a town to our north.


    The council had been involved in cleaning the mess of their house and disposing of the bodies as the father was a prominent Warlock. They spread about that the parents and their sixteen year old daughter had been in, but word in the underworld was that the girl survived and had been taken by the vampire who had murdered her parents.


    It was believed by the underworld to be Valencino''s handywork, and that the missing young female was with him, ready for when he was hungry again.


    I hunted them down, staked out the n that he led, I figured, if I couldn''t save Celeste, at least I could save this girl from that monster.


    I watched from the edges, noting that he never let her out of his sight. Her eyes were always slightly unfocused, and he very rarely left her side, nor did he allow any other vampire to spend time with her.


    In all my years studying the Vampire species, I could tell that he had used his powers to enchant her, make her believe that she loved him, and they were matched.


    High ranking Vampires have the ability topel others, but none use it as it was strictly forbidden by the Royal family over a thousand years ago. To keep thepulsion going, a vampire must remain with their mark for the majority of the day, as when they are left alone, the spell will lift, the mark would awaken and remember what had happened.


    They spent a few days at the n before Valencino moved her to another location and I knew that he was getting ready to feed.


    I followed him and his mark to a secluded house, I broke in and scoured the rooms until I found them in the basement. He had hold of her hair, pulling her head back, his fangs elongated, ready to bite. I rushed forward, fought with him, he was strong but the fury and pain that pumped through me gave me the strength to over power him.


    I made him kneel in front of me as I gripped his hair, lifting his chin and extending my ws, slicing them across his throat, decapitating him.


    Rowan eyes found Ariana''s again, his body shaking as he held her gaze, ''I hoped that once you came out from under his power, you would understand what I did, that I did it to save you!


    The sorceress was still, her eyes unblinking, ''you are lying'' she finally whispered, ''I remember you breaking in, fighting my beloved as I screamed. He wasn''t going to drain me, he was going to mark me, why would he take me to his n if he didn''t want to keep me?'' Rowan sighed heavily, ''I was also surprised that you had been taken there in the first ce, as to anyone''s knowledge, Valencino had never brought a mark to his n, introduced them to his people.


    Monthster I found out through contacts that he had been called back to the n for an emergency, he had no choice but to take you with him if he wanted to keep control of you. I assume that he would tell his people that something had befell you and that you had died.''


    Ariana started to shake her head, scooting herself away from him as tears started to fall, ''you are lying'' she yelled in panic, ''he loved me! Valencino loved me, I don''t believe you!''


    ''Ariana, I promise it''s the truth, he didn''t love you, I''m sorry!'' Rowan called back desperately as he remained sat on the floor, still unable to move.


    Scrambling to her feet, the sorceress screamed, a loud guttural sound, filled with the pain that she had carried for so long. ''I don''t believe you'' she screamed as her hands came together and a ball of light formed between her fingers, ''I won''t believe you! You will die!''


    Building the power between her hands, the sorceress didn''t acknowledge the mming that came from the door that was recessed into one of the walls.


    The door suddenly gave,nding on the stone floor, the two Beta''sying on top of it.


    Alessia jumped over the pair, her eyes sweeping the room as she took in the two cages, Rowan, sat on the floor unmoving and the sorceress raising her hand, ready to strike.


    ''Noooooooooo!'' Alessia screamed in horror as she lunged at the young witch, putting herself between Ariana and Rowan. Inches from the sorceress'' body, the ball hit the she wolf in the chest, sending Alessia flying backwards, the rebound hitting Ariana andunching her in the other direction.


    Both women hit the floor, eachying awkwardly, their bodies unmoving.


    Released from hismand, Rowan scrambled over to Alessia, gathering her in his arms as he screamed.


    Landen scrambled to his feet, rushing to Ariana, kneeling beside her, and cing his fingers on her pulse, his face falling.


    Daniel grabbed the keys, opening the cage that held Riley, then hurrying to Nathaniel''s releasing him too.


    The young Alpha sat on the floor of his cage, his eyes swivelling from Ariana to Alessia as he sobbed brokenly.


    Rowan was rocking the she wolf, his fingers desperately checking her neck before he turned tear-streaked eyes too his Luna, ''she''s dead'' he whispered before holding her closer to his chest and crying unashamedly.


    Looking over at Landen, Riley raised an eyebrow as the Beta shook his head, ''I can''t feel a pulse'' he replied in shock.


    A howl of pain ripped through the air as Nathaniel''s grief broke through, the pain hitting him like a train.


    Daniel stepped carefully into the cage, gathering the Alpha to him, trying tofort him.


    ''I need to see her'' the Alpha howled, trying to push the Beta away from him.


    ''I''ll take you Alpha, I''ll take you to her'' Daniel replied softly as he pulled Nathaniel into his embrace and helped him stand.


    Avoiding the silver bars, they exited the cage, the pair stumbling to the middle of the room, Nathaniel''s eyes flicking from Ariana''s body to Alessia''s, his features one of agony. Finally he raised his hand, pointing at his love, ''take me to her'' he whispered, letting Daniel lead him to her side where he dropped to his knees, grabbing her hand in his and kissing it as his heart broke into irretrievable pieces.

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 56

    Ariana groaned, lifting her hand to her temple as she massaged it with her fingers. Prising open her ey Moving her hands, the sorceress could feel des of grass against her skin, frowning, she held her ha A groan from beside her, made the young witch roll onto her side, beside her was the young she wolf Pushing herself into a sitting position, Ariana took in their surroundings, they were both sat in arge Above them was a bright blue, cloudless sky, the entire ce felt tranquil and safe.


    Alessia lifted her head, her eyes meeting Ariana''s as she gasped, her body stiffening before she looke ''Where are we?'' the she wolf asked softly.


    Ariana shrugged, ''I don''t know, I hoped that you would.


    Standing up, the sorceress swept her gaze over their surroundings, faltering as she spotted a young w ''Maybe she knows'' Ariana muttered as she pointed, the young wolf following her finger until she focus Standing up next to the sorceress, Alessia nodded, the pair silently walking toward the woman who wa Dragging her daily slippers on the ground, the woman brought her swing to a stop, her long blonde ha look almost angelic.


    ''Wee my children'' she said sweetly as she sped her hands in herp, ''I have been expecting yo Ariana frowned, ''where are we?'' she asked warily, keeping her distance from the stranger.


    The woman gazed at the sorceress tenderly, ''you are in my garden Ariana'' she replied.


    The young witch took a step back whilst Alessia gasped, falling to her knees as she gazed up at the wo The woman nodded happily, ''I am'' she said softly, ''but please call me Selene, Moon Goddess feels so Alessia bowed her head to the Moon Goddess, her hand pushing her hair behind her ear nervously as Seeing the witch''s uncertainty, Seleneughed, her voice filling their surrounding with the musical so ''Are we dead?'' Ariana asked, her throat catching as her eyes pricked with tears.


    e snapped them shut again immediately as the bright light around her made the pounding in her head ten times worse. ve her eyes as she opened them, squinting against the sunlight.


    e remembered had ran at her, she was sat up holding her head in her hands.


    hat was covered in daisies that dancedzily in the warm breeze that swirled around them.


    nd them in confusion.


    swaying back and forth on a swing that was tied to one of the branches of arge oak tree that sat in the corner of the field.


    the figure to their right.


    them approach, her serene smile widening as they reached her.


    braided down her back, flowers weaved into the it. Her in white dress entuated her figure and contrasted against her wless pale skin making her


    awe, ''Moon Goddess?'' she asked tentatively.


    hal.''


    I watched her in confusion.


    he bows because I am the mother of all Werewolves'' she exined, ''they are all my children and I wee them home when their timees.


    Selene looked at the pair sadly, ''Alessia is, yes'' she replied as she reached out a hand to the she wolf who took it immediately. ''I am so proud of you my daughter'' she murmured, ''you had a hard life but you used your losses to strengthen your spirit and keep your spark alive.


    Alessia smiled up at the Moon Goddess, her lip trembling slightly as she replied, ''thank you mother, I just wish I had found a mate to love me before I was called home!


    Selene nodded, patting the girl''s hand with her other, ''life is not always fair my child, but you can rest knowing that I and your parents are so proud of who you became.''


    Turning to Ariana, Selene sighed, ''you my dear, are not dead, you still hold a thread to the mortal world. The killing spell worked on Alessia, but you know how this works, this she wolf gave her life selflessly..'' ''The spell rebounded onto me'' Ariana breathed.


    Selene nodded sagely, ''it rebounded, if you were not such a strong version of your kind, you would also be unable to return. As it is, you are barely clinging to life, your heartbeat so faint that no mortal will be able to feel it. Ariana shuffled her feet in the dirt, mulling over the Moon Goddess'' words, finally she looked up again, ''why am I here?'' she asked.


    ''Because you are close to death my dear'' Selene replied, ''all of my children who are near to death or pass through,e here to me before moving on into my eternal realm.


    Ariana shook her head, ''no I mean, why am I here in your garden? I am not a werewolf so surely I would go somece else?''


    Selene grinned widely, ''normally yes my child'' she agreed, ''but you are the mate of one of my children, that means you are also now a child of mine. When you pass, youe to me if worthy, I then send you on to your afterlife.''


    The sorceress dropped her gaze to the floor, ''then I know I am in the wrong ce'' she muttered sadly, ''I am not worthy, I am not a good person!


    The Moon Goddess stood from her seat, helping Alessia to her feet before releasing her and stepping to the young witch, pulling her into her arms.


    ''Child, you are more worthy than you know'' she replied, ''you have tried to help others for your entire life, selflessly protecting them from a perceived threat. Even at the end, when you saw that Alessia was going to intercept your spell, your mind tried to stop you but it was already toote, your body couldn''t halt it''s movement.''


    Ariana''s eyes widened as she leaned back and looked at the Goddess, ''you know that?'' she whispered.


    Seleneughed, ''of course I do, I''m the Moon Goddess, I know everything that goes on in the minds of my children.''


    The sorceress breathed in a shaky breath as she steeled herself to ask a question, ''ask child, I do not bite'' the Goddess whispered kindly.


    Nodding, Ariana fidgeted as she asked, ''will I be reunited with my beloved in this life?'' she asked.


    Selene''s face clouded with sadness, ''I am sorry my dear, but no, the choices of that Vampire in his life have led him away from an afterlife of light, he has gone to my own love!


    The young witch froze, trembling slightly, struggling for a moment, she murmured, ''was Rowan telling the truth? Did Valencino kill his sister and my parents? Did he take me for my blood?''


    The Moon Goddess let out a soft sigh as she released the woman, taking her hand and pulling her down to sit in the grass, Alessia joining them silently.


    ''Yes my child, Rowan was truthful'' she said quietly, ''Valencino felt that he was above thews of the mortal world. A Vampire needs only a pint of blood to function, any more than that is greed, draining a life for pleasure is unforgivable but that is what he did. Ariana let out a strangled sob, ''oh God, he saved me and... and I punished him'' she wailed, ''but why can''t I remember my parents deaths? Why is that nk in my mind?''


    Selene traced circles on the back of the witch''s handfortingly, ''because the memory is too painful for you to keep'' she said softly, ''you locked it away in the walls of a bubble, that you subconsciously formed to protect those you cared for from harm! Seeing Ariana''s bewilderment, the Moon Goddess exined, ''the wall around the n, that holds them inside, you made it. When Rowan attacked your love, Valencino''s hold on you was partially broken, you were hit with the grief of your parents death and your beloved''s death. Your subconscious needed to protect you and also deal with the worry that Rowan would hurt the other Vampires, people that had epted you while you were there so you unknowingly created a protection around them and tied your memory of your parents into it.


    When they called to you and asked for help, you could alter the spell because you made it, but your mind would not allow you to take it down and put your new family in danger!


    The sorceress curled up into a ball, shaking as she cried, ''it''s my fault'' she said weakly, ''it''s all my fault. Rowan, Gabby, the n, even my mate, all their pain is because of me!''


    Alessia suddenly spoke up, taking Ariana''s free hand in her own, ''you are not to me Ariana'' she said warmly, ''you didn''t know and Rowan never stopped to exin to you, maybe if he had, these things would never have happened. Ariana shook her head, ''I wouldn''t have listened if he had tried'' she mumbled, ''I didn''t want to hear him exin away what he had done to me, I wanted to hate him, hating him meant I didn''t have to feel grief.''


    The she wolf, edged closer and pulled the witch into a hug, holding her tightly as she smoothed her hair, ''you are a good person Ariana, and you have a chance to go back and show everyone who you really are. Take your chance, go back to your life, ept your mate and let him make you happy'' she whispered tearfully.


    The witch looked into Alessia''s eyes, studying her before slowly nodding, ''I need to make this up to my mate'' she whispered, ''and to Rowan, I need them to understand that I am sorry for what I did.''


    Alessia smiled, ''you will have that chance'' she agreed, ''but Ariana?'' she added hesitantly, her lip trembling slightly, ''take care of Nathaniel, love him as he deserves to be loved. Give him children, he will be an amazing dad, and always believe in how much he loves you!


    The sorceress nodded weakly, ''I promise'' she whispered, clutching the she wolf''s hand tightly, ''I''m sorry Alessia, I''m so sorry that I cut your life short, I didn''t mean too!


    Alessia squeezed her hand back, ''I know'' she replied, ''I forgive you, as long as you take care of your Alpha, love him with everything you have, know that I forgive you! Selene stood up, holding out her hand to the witch who took it tentatively, e child, I shall show you where to go'' the Moon Goddess said quietly.


    Following the Goddess, Ariana could not help but look back at the she wolf who remained sat on the ground, her face to the sun.


    ''Do not worry about her, my child'' came Selene''s voice beside her, breaking into her thoughts, ''Alessia will be well cared for.''


    Stopping by a small stream, Selene turned to the sorceress, her eyes full of hope, ''are you ready to return my child?'' she asked expectantly.

 Hated Ties That Bind Chapter 57

    Ariana''s stared unseeingly out toward the horizon of the Moon Goddess'' domain, ''are you ready my child?'' came Selene''s voice. Pulling herself back to the woman behind her, the sorceress hesitated, ''what would happen if I didn''t go back?'' she asked slowly.


    If the Moon Goddess was surprised, she didn''t show it, ''you would move on to the Afterlife'' she replied.


    ''Are my parents there?'' The young witch pushed carefully.


    ''They are'' Selene replied quietly.


    ''What about the shield around the vampire n, what happens to them if I move on?'' the sorceress asked.


    ''My child, the shield is already down, your mind is what created it and now it is here in the in between, it can no longer maintain the protective spell, the vampires are free'' the Moon Goddess replied softly. Nodding, Ariana sighed, ''You said that I am tethered because of my strength as a sorceress, but that isn''t the only reason is it?'' she said questioningly, ''I''m tethered because I tried to save Alessia. Selene nodded with a small smile, ''you are correct, a selfless act can create a way back to the mortal world.''


    ''Then what of her, she gave her life to save Rowan, surely she should also have the chance to return?'' the witch argued, ''can she go back?''


    The Moon Goddess frowned slightly, ''technically, if she had a thread, yes she could return, but the force of your spell sliced through her ties to the mortal world, she has no anchor to follow back!


    Ariana shifted from foot to foot, emotions crossing her face before she whispered, ''could I give my life to another? That strand? Could I pass it on so someone else could go back?''


    Selene looked mildly surprised, ''well it''s possible'' she agreed, ''but no-one has ever asked to do it before.''


    The sorceress continued with her thoughts, almost talking to herself as she asked, ''what of Nathaniel could he have a second chance mate? He is a good man, he should not be alone!


    Seleneughed lightly, ''I always reward my most worthy children with a second chance of love if they need one'' she said with a smile.


    Ariana nodded, thinking deeply, ''Selene?'' she finally said, meeting the woman''s gaze, ''I would like to give my thread to Alessia, please send her back!


    Selene smiled brightly, ''are you sure Ariana?''


    The sorceress nodded determinedly, ''she''s a nice girl'' she mumbled, ''I killed her and she forgave me without a second thought, even though I didn''t deserve it. Her only worry was for my mate and I to be happy, she''s too good to be taken from our world. I have hurt so many people in my life, including me and I''m tired Selene, I''m so tired, of hurting, of hating and... I want to be with my family'' she said as she wiped a tear from her eye.


    ''That she wolf deserves a second chance at life a lot more than I do'' she continued determinedly, ''and.. I think she''s in love with my mate'' she added with a sad smile, ''not because of a bond that you gave them, but because she connected with who he is as a person. She loves him in a way that I don''t think I will ever be able too, and I want that for him, I want him to have someone who will give him everything he would ever want in a partner''


    Holding the Moon Goddess'' gaze, Ariana''s features became stern, ''send her back and make her Nathaniel''s second chance mate'' she said with finality. ''She will love himpletely, give him children and make him so happy, he needs her!


    Taking Ariana''s hands in her own, Selene squeezed them softly as she smiled warmly, ''I am so proud of you Ariana'' she whispered fondly.


    ''Of me? Why?'' the sorceress stammered.


    ''Because you put your mate before yourself, that is an act of true love, and Nathaniel will always know that you chose his happiness over your own life. I will fulfil your request sorceress and then I will send you home to the witches realm where your mother and father are waiting for you!


    Smiling brightly, Ariana straightened up, a sudden weight lifted from her shoulders as she turned to the she wolf still sat by the swing brushing her hands over the daisies.


    ''Alessia!'' the young witch called out, drawing the she wolf''s attention as she looked up in confusion.


    Waving wildly, the sorceress giggled as Alessia waved back awkwardly, ''take care of our werewolf for me'' the sorceress called out, ''tell him that I loved him but I want him to live a good life without guilt with you!


    Before Alessia could absorb what the witch had said to her, the world faded to ck, herst memory being Ariana mouthing ''thank you'' to her, a peaceful smile on her face.


    Groaning lightly, Alessia tried to move her hand to her face but her arms did not seem to want to co-operate with her, refusing to move. In the distance she could hear a small voice talking to her, calling her.


    ''What were you thinking Lessi? Why did you do it? You should have let me die! The words were broken as sobs wracked the speaker, she could feel the drops of wetness on her face from the tears of whoever was with her.


    She realised that her body was pressed against something hard, a familiar scent invading her nostrils telling her that it was Rowan.


    Slight tingles were running through her hand that was being gripped tightly, confused, she prised open her eyes to see Rowan''s face bowed over hers, eyes shut as he cried. Moving her eyes to the side she found theforting form of Nathanial beside her, the Alpha gripping her hand with one of his, the other covering his eyes.


    ''I''m so sorry Lessi'' he mumbled brokenly, ''Please forgive me, I love you, I wish I had told you before, I should have told you before, I''m such an idiot.


    Pulling her hand from his, Alessia gently brushed the dark hair from his temple, smiling weakly, Nathaniel sitting up in shock as she murmured, ''well its about damn time, I love you too!''


    His gaze connecting to Alessa''s the Alpha''s eyes widened in shock as he stuttered, ''mate?''


    The tingles flowing through the she wolf''s fingers intensified as she stroked his cheek lovingly, ''but.. how?'' Nathaniel whispered, worriedly.


    Alessia flicked her gaze to behind the Alpha, her face falling, ''Ariana'' she said quietly, ''she gave up her second chance at life for me, she wanted me toe back'' she mumbled, her gaze trailing back to the warrior, ''she told me to take care of you! Nathaniel gulped as he looked behind him at the body of his first mate that was still being cared for by his Beta, ''she sent you to me? Why?'' he croaked.


    Alessia smiled tentatively, ''maybe she knew that we were in love'' she replied softly.


    Taking the she wolf gently from Rowan who inched back to give them space, Nathaniel pulled her tightly into his arms, Alessia slipping her arms around his neck as she buried her head into the crook of his neck.


    ''It''s everything I thought it would be and so much more'' Nathanial whispered in awe as he pulled back slightly to look into her eyes.


    ''What is?'' Alessia asked softly.


    ''The feeling'' the warrior replied happily, ''the feeling of being whole with the person you love more than life, who keeps you breathing, I never want to lose this feeling'' he whispered.


    Alessia reached up with her face, brushing her fingers through his hair as she pressed her lips to his in a soft kiss, ''you won''t'' she replied quietly, ''I will always be with you, my mate.''

 Hated Ties That Bind Epilogue

    The crowd was silent as they sat waiting in excitement, turned in their seats for a glimpse of the young she wolf.


    In the second row sat the previous Rogue family that the men had met at the very beginning of their journey, Rosalie looked healthy as she held tightly to her husband''s hand, beaming with excitement as she watched the future Luna of their new pack walk to her fianc¨¦e. Nichi was no longer the skinny wolf that he had been, good food and a thirst to prove himself had found him the first to arrive at training each morning and thest to leave, filling him out into the strong warrior that was an asset to the pack. Their daughter Victoria sat next to her mother, bouncing excitedly in her chair as Rowan walked past, giving him a small wave as the warrior winked at her. The pair had be much closer since the warrior had returned, his wife, Gabrie taking the teenager under her wing as she announced to everyone that she had always wanted a little sister.


    The music started to y, a soft lilting sound, calling the young woman to her mate. Alessia came round the edge of the seats, the crowd sighing as they took in the bride. Dressed in a simple white gown, the she wolf held a small bouquet of roses as she walked down the aisle.


    Her left arm was linked through her brother''s who was beaming widely, waving at his wife and daughter who were watching from their seats at the front. Her right arm was tucked tightly into the crook of a stern looking warrior, Rowan pulling at his tie unconsciously as he apanied his adopted sister to her mate.


    Standing at the Alter, Nathaniel was staring open mouthed at his mate as she approached him, her smile wide, her eyes fixed on his.


    Reaching the front, Alex released his sister''s hand, cing a kiss on her cheek as he whispered, ''you look beautiful sis, mum and dad would be so proud of you!


    Smiling as tears pricked her eyes, Alessia nodded, hugging him with her free hand before he stepped back and took his seat next to his mate.


    Turning to Rowan, the she wolf giggled as she looked down at the warrior''s white knuckles from his grip on her arm, ''I''m not sure I can hand you over'' he muttered, ''if he hurts you, I''ll have to kill him and that could make family dinners awkward.


    Patting his hand, Alessia leaned over and kissed the cheek of the man who had wormed his way into her family, ''he won''t hurt me Ro, you know that'' she teased quietly, ''he''s too scared of what Gabby would do to him, she really likes me!


    Rowan rxed as he finally released his hold, a small chuckle leaving his lips as he peeked over at his wife who was holding their new born daughter in her arms. Ethan was sat beside her, next to Sierra who was rocking a sleeping baby boy lovingly.


    Looking back at Alessia, Rowan leaned forward and ced a kiss on her forehead, ''go get married'' he grumbled, ''before I change my mind about giving you away to him!''


    Laughing, the she wolf hugged the warrior tightly, then let him go so he could walk to his family, picking his son up and sitting down, cing the little boy on hisp.


    Turning to Nathaniel, the she wolf felt the familiar flutter in her stomach that she always felt when she saw him. Nathaniel took her hands in his carefully, smiling happily as his mother stepped forward to stand between them.


    Looking around at the faces that were in front of her, Isabe smiled warmly as she spoke, ''Today we are here to join your future Alpha and Luna together in the matrimonial bond, their souls joined as one, as decreed by the Goddess herself, by joining their hearts, they strengthen the bond between us all''


    Turning to her son, Isabe raised her voice, ''do you Nathaniel Daniel Davies, future Alpha of the Silver Cross Pack, take Alessia Crowford formerly of the Green Vines Pack as yourwful wedded wife and future Luna? Will you treat her as your equal, love her and protect her as is written by the Goddess at the beginning of time?''


    ''I will'' Nathaniel blurted out eagerly, cutting off his mothersst words in his eagerness.


    ''Dude calm down, she isn''t going anywhere'' Landen said behind him as the congregationughed making the young Alpha flush.


    Grinning, Isabe turned to the she wolf, ''Do you Alessia Crowford formerly of the Green Vines Pack, take Nathaniel Daniel Davies as yourwful wedded husband and future Alpha? will you stand by him through good times and bad, guide him, love him and protect him to the best of your abilities as Luna as is written by the Goddess at the beginning of time?''


    Alessia smiled brightly as she nodded, ''I do'' she replied shyly.


    Looking out at the happy faces, the Alpha addressed the crowd, ''do you, members of the Silver Cross pack and delegates from our newest allies, the Green Vine pack, agree to stand by this young couple, support them today in their joining and every day after until the Goddess should call us home to her?''


    ''We do'' came the unanimous reply led by the Alpha and Luna of Green Vines who were watching the wedding proudly, sat next to Alex and his family as the bride''s substitute parents.


    ''Marriage is a sacred contract, you go from being two mates who have found each other, to one entity, one heart that beats. You will forevermore be bound together as decreed by the Goddess herself. I now pronounce you husband and wife, son, you may kiss your Luna.


    Stepping back, Isabe joined everyone in their cheers as Nathaniel gathered his wife into his arms and pressed his lips to hers.


    ''I love you'' he whispered against her mouth.


    ''I love you more'' Alessia replied softly, her hands finding his hair as she crushed herself to his frame.


    Pulling back, the young Alpha shook his head in amusement, ''not possible my Luna'' he said huskily making the she wolf smile shyly.


    ''I''m not sure I''ll ever get used to people calling me that'' she whispered before she was pulled away from his husband to be wrapped in two strong arms.


    ''Congrats Little sis'' Alex yelled happily as he hugged her tightly.


    ''Thanks Alex'' she wheezed back, patting his back awkwardly.


    ''I can''t believe my baby sister is married'' he sighed with a shake of his head, ''and to an Alpha, mum would have been unstoppable if she had been here today'' heughed.


    Alessia giggled as she nodded, ''and dad would have been stood beside her pretending not to know her'' she added.


    Sobering up, Alex met his sister''s gaze, smiling warmly, ''they are here Lessi, I can feel it, they would never miss your big day!


    Alessia nodded, swallowing a small lump that was forming in her throat, ''I really miss them Alex'' she whispered.


    Alex pulled her back toward his chest, smoothing her hair, ''I miss them too'' he admitted, ''but I''m so d that I got to be here with you today!


    ''OK, stop hogging the bride'' Bree grumbled loudly, pushing her match away and thrusting their daughter into his arms so that she could hug her sister inw. ''You look so beautiful'' she squealed excitedly, ''thank you for inviting me, I know that our kind doesn''t always get on with your kind'' she added nervously.


    Alessia shook her head stubbornly, ''you are my family Bree, as is Esme, if they don''t ept you then they won''t be a part of my life'' she replied.


    Alessia found the next hour filled with peopleing up and congratting her including her old Alpha and Luna. Luna Edith was dabbing at her eyes with a handkerchief, smiling brightly as Alpha Christof teased her mercilessly.


    ''Are you OK Luna?'' Alessia asked worriedly as she took the older woman''s hand.


    Edith waved her hand dismissively, ''oh I''m fine my dear, just so happy for you that is all'' she


    replied airily.


    ''She''s been crying since the vows'' Christof added as he rolled his eyes.


    Edith pped his arm, ''excuse me, who couldn''t stop blinking and clearing his throat as she walked down the aisle with Alex?'' she demanded huffily.


    Laughing, Alessia hugged the Luna and then the Alpha tightly, ''thank you foring, and thank you for filling in for my parents'' she said softly, ''today would have been hard with those two


    seats empty!


    Edith patted her hand affectionately, ''you are our daughter Alessia, maybe not by blood, but always through our hearts'' she said, ''we would not have missed today for anything, we are both so happy you found a second chance at love, but we are so sad to lose you from Green


    Vine.''


    Alessia ran her finger across her bottom eyelid, trying to stop the tears falling, ''I''m going to miss you all'' she admitted, ''but I''m really really happy here.


    Christof grinned as he took her other hand in his rough palm, ''and that is all we ever wanted for you, to find a man to love you and a ce that felt like home.''


    Two arms suddenly snaked around her waist making her gasp as she leaned back into the


    familiar scent, ''Alpha, Luna, would you mind if I stole my wife?'' Nathaniel asked with a smile, ''I was hoping that she would agree to a dance.


    Christof nodded as Edith waved her hand in a shooing motion, linking her other hand through her husband''s arm and leaning against him.


    Taking her hand in his, the Alpha led his mate onto the makeshift dancefloor that had reced the chairs from the ceremony, pulling her into his arms, they began to sway to the soft music, lost in each other''s eyes.


    Soon Riley joined them with Isabe, then Christof with Edith, other couples joining them until they were lost in the sea of bodies.


    The night passed quickly, the stars starting to show themselves as Nathaniel slipped his hand into Alessia''s and quietly led her away from the celebration.


    Un-noticed, the pair made their way into the forest, following a well worn path until they came upon the small gravesite that held members that had passed.


    Lifting Alessia''s hand to his lips, Nathaniel kissed her fingers before releasing her and walking over to a freshly dug grave that was marked with a wooden cross. Sinking down to his knees, he ran his fingers over the name that was carved there.


    ''Hi Ariana'' he said quietly, ''today is our wedding day, and I just wanted you to know that


    Alessia is looking after me just like you asked her too. I miss you Ariana, so much and I want you to know that I love you. You gave me the greatest gift a mate could ever give, you sent me back true love and I will spend the rest of my life being thankful to you.


    I wanted you to know that even today, Alessia and I didn''t forget you, nor will we ever, you will always be a part of our family.


    Kissing his fingers, Nathaniel ced them against Ariana''s name before standing up and


    brushing the dirt from his suit.


    Heading back to his wife, he took her hands in his as she looked up at him with a small smile, ''are you OK?'' she asked softly, ''we knew today would be hard, but are you really OK?'' Nathaniel released one of her hands to lift his own to her face, gently tucking a strand of her


    hair behind her ear, ''I''m more than OK'' he said tenderly, ''I have you.'' Looking deep into her eyes, the Alpha took a breath before saying, ''I loved Ariana because she was my mate and a tiny part of me will always do so, but I love you because you are the other half of my heart. Youpleted me before you were given to me by the Goddess, I felt safe, happy and whole when I was around you. Then you woke up and I looked into those beautiful eyes of yours and heard my wolf im you as ours.


    I love you as my mate Alessia, but also as my wife, my missing piece. Youplete me in a way


    that I never thought was possible, I never want to be away from you. I want to see you with little miniature versions of us, I want to wake up every morning and see your face. I want to bring you breakfast in bed and rub your muscles when you have trained too much, run you a hot bath and hold you when you cry over some chic flick movie that you make me watch. I love you Alessia, and I will never love anyone in the same way, you are my everything! Alessia wiped her cheeks that were wet from her tears, ''I love you too Nate, more than


    anything, I never want to return to a life where you are not a part of it, I''ve never been this


    happy!


    Leaning forward, Nathaniel pressed his lips to his mate''s, cupping her cheeks in his hands as he gently ran his tongue between her lips asking for entrance.


    Pulling back breathlessly, the Alpha smiled cheekily, ''you know, no-one saw us leave...we


    could forget to go back to the party and just go home..''


    Alessia''s smile widened as she nodded, giggling wildly as he grabbed her hand and started to


    drag her eagerly toward the packhouse and their room, leaving their friends and family to enjoy the rest of the night without them.


    The End